Back of 
 Foldout 
 Not Imaged 
 
PI. ATE I. 
 
 
 Ilg; 
 
 VIEW 
 
 GENERAE 
 of the 
 
 M 
 
 SOLAR SYST 
 
 E 
 
 BTheEttrCh 
 
 0 Thr Siut . ^ Merau'j. $ Vt 
 <S Mars, il Vesta 
 
 ^ Jupiter . ? Saturn . \ 
 
 e/ius 
 
 /Juno 
 
 
 (n'ort/ia/i 
 
 
 Lotuian rnhU^hiHl hy thf Author JO Ooho S4/1 
 
 J> The Mooti. 
 
 'VI^XEK SOLSTIC*^ 
 
A 
 
 COMPENDIUM 
 
 OF 
 
 ANCIENT AND MODERN GEOGRAPHY, 
 
 FOR THE USE OF ETON SCHOOL, 
 
 BY AARON ARROWSMITH, 
 
 ICYDROGRAPHER TO THE KING, 
 
 AND MEMBER OF THE ROYAL GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR, 
 
 BY E. WILLIAMS, ETON, AND AT THE ETON WAREHOUSE, RED I, ION COURT, FLEET-STREET; 
 WHIITAKEB, TREACHER, & CO. AVE MARIA LANE; J. & J. L DEIGHION, CAMBRIDGE , 
 
 4, PARKER, OXFORD; WAUGH & INNES, EDINBURGH; AND MII.LIKEN & SON, DUBLIN. 
 
 1881 
 
James & Luke. 6. Hansard & Sons, 
 near Lincoln’s-Inn Fields. 
 
THE REV“- JOHN KEATE, D. D 
 
 CANON OF WINDSOH, 
 
 and head master of eton school, 
 
 THIS VOLUME 
 
 IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED, 
 
 IN ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF IIIS LIBERAL 
 AND CONTINUED ENCOURAGEMENT AFFORDED TO 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
The following Treatise has considerably exceeded 
 the limits, which had been originally assigned for so 
 elementary a work ; but the extent of the subject is 
 so great, that the individual details will perhaps still 
 be deemed too concise. In addition to some account 
 of the various ethnical and political changes, which 
 have so repeatedly taken place in the early ages of 
 the world, as well as in later times, there have been 
 a few other matters introduced, either intimately con- 
 nected with the study of Geography, or having a general 
 bearing upon it. These have been added, not only for 
 the sake of diminishing the dryness of recital, and of 
 giving an identity to each place which might better 
 impress it on the memory of the young, but from a wish 
 to omit no opportunity that presented itself of briefly 
 noticing those things and circumstances, which may 
 be read when pressed on the attention, but which are 
 otherwise frequently neglected to be sought for. The 
 Author is aware that this intention, with whatever 
 
[ Vi ] 
 
 diligence it may have been pursued, must, from it’s 
 very nature, have been in some points but imperfectly 
 executed, and he therefore solicits in it’s behalf the 
 indulgence of the candid and the learned. He has 
 
 O 
 
 availed himself of all the critical vrorks, which came 
 within his reach, and patiently compared them with 
 the originab Authorities, as well as with the investi- 
 gations of the most recent and judicious traveller^. 
 Amongst the learned Authors, whose labours he has 
 freely used, he may mention Cramer, Heeren, Kruse, 
 Mannert, Ukert, Cluverius, Wells, Lempriere, Maas, 
 Reland, D’Anville, Romanelli, Chaupy, , Nardiniy 
 Camden, Gibson, &c. &c. : c 
 
 , The extracts from the Ancient Authors, and the 
 references to them, which are appended to the body 
 of the work, will, it is presumed, be.of some service 
 in illustrating and enlivening the subjects to which 
 they belong. It was originally intended to confine 
 these notes to extracts from the poets; but the temp- 
 tation to cite passages from the prose -writers, and to 
 refer to some of the most interesting facts described 
 by them, has been, in a few instances, too strong to 
 be avoided: the exceptions, however, in both cases, 
 .will be found to have been adopted with a sparing 
 
[ vii ] 
 
 hand. For the illustrative notes on the XP', XIP', 
 XIIP‘, and XIV^* Chapters, as well as for the greater 
 part of those on the Chapter, the Author is in- 
 debted to the Rev. Richard Okes, m. a. late Fellow of 
 King’s College, Cambridge, and one of the Assistant- 
 Masters of Eton. He has likewise enjoyed the benefit 
 of that Gentleman’s advice and criticism throughout 
 the remainder of the illustrations ; and holds himself 
 indebted to him, for his many obliging attentions, in 
 a degree that no acknowledgment can sufficiently 
 express. 
 
 The Student, desirous of obtaining greater informa- 
 tion concerning ancient Greece and Italy, will do well 
 to consult the labours of Mr. Cramer, who, it is hoped, 
 may be persuaded to continue the illustration of Histo- 
 rical Geography, which, in his interesting account of 
 these countries, he has so ably begun. 
 
 Soho Square, 
 
 January 1831. 
 
\Modern Names are distinguished throughout by Italic 
 characters.'] 
 
[ i't ] 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter l. 
 
 System of the Universe — Various systems — Centripetal and Cen- 
 trifugal Forces — Primary and Secondary Planets — Comets — Fixed 
 Stars — Constellations — Zodiack — Sabaism — The Earth — It’s figure 
 — Diurnal motion — Day and Night — Annual motion — The seasons 
 —Parallels — Equinoxes — Tropics — Solstices — The moon — Her 
 phases — Eclipses of the sun and moon— The tides - p. 1 
 
 Chapter II. 
 
 Orbis Terrarum — Geography — Latitude and Longitude — Meri- 
 dians — Distances — Time — Zones — Shadows — Climates — Geogra- 
 phical definitions — Land and water — Quarters of the globe — Their 
 superficial extent and population — Principal seas — Chains of moun- 
 tains — Rivers— Capes— Islands p. 24 
 
 Chapter III. 
 
 Europa — Origin and applications of the name — Limits — Principal 
 mountains — Countries — Rivers — Cities and towns — Modern Europe 
 — Countries and chief cities - - - - - p. 41 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 
 Asia — Origin and applications of the name— Limits — Principal 
 mountains — Countries — Rivers — Cities and towns — Modern Asia — 
 Countries and chief cities - - - - - - p. f>l 
 
 Chapter V. 
 
 Africa or Libya — Origin and applications of the names — Limits 
 — Principal mountains— Countries — Rivers — Cities and towns — 
 Modern Africa — Countries and chief cities - - - p. 61 
 
 b 
 
X 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter VI. 
 
 Insulae Britannicae — Cassiterides — Albion — Britannia — Druids — 
 Original inhabitants — Celtae — Caledonii — Picti — Scoti — Dominion 
 of the Romans — Hills of Britain — Capes — Rivers— Roman provinees 
 — Britannia Prima, Flavia Caesariensis, Britannia Secunda, Maxima 
 Caesariensis, Valentia, Caledonia— Their tribes and chief towns — 
 Ebudes — Orcades — Thule — Roman roads— Hibernia or lerne — It’s 
 hills, capes, I'ivers, and loughs — It’s tribes and chief towns — Scotland 
 —It’s limits, extent, and population— Government — Counties and 
 chief towns — Ireland — It’s extent and population — Government — 
 Counties and chief towns - - - - - - p. 71 
 
 Chapter VII. 
 
 Engla-land — The Saxons — Their conquests in Britain — The Hep. 
 tarchy — Counties, Shires, Hundreds, Wapentakes, &c. — Cantwara 
 Rice — Suth-Seaxna Rice — West-Seaxna Rice — East-Seaxna Rice 
 — East-Englas — Myrcna Rice — Northanhymbra Rice — Beornicas — 
 Wealon — E^igland and Wales — Limits, extent, and population— 
 Government — Circuits — Counties — Chief cities and towns — British 
 Empire - -- -- -- -- p, 101 
 
 Chapter VIII. 
 
 Germania — Names and origin of the people — Mountains of Ger- 
 many — Rivers — Tribes, and their extent of territory — Vindili or 
 Vandali — Jngsevones — Istaevones — Hermiones — Decumates Agri — 
 Scandinavia — Description of the country under these divisions — 
 Sweden and Norway — Limits, extent, and population —Provinces and 
 chief tovfws— Denmark — Limits, extent, and population— Provinces, 
 islands, and chief towns — Foreign possessions - - - P* 122 
 
 Chapter IX. 
 
 Vindelicia — Limits and extent — Origin of the name— Principal 
 rivers, tribes, and cities — Rhsetia — Limits and extent — Mountains 
 and rivers — Tribes, and their chief towns — Noricum — Limits and 
 
CONTEXTS. 
 
 XI 
 
 extent — Mountains, rivers, tribes, and chief towns — Pannonia — 
 Limits and extent —Mountains and rivers — Tribes— Chief cities— 
 lllyricum or Illyria — Limits and extent — Liburnia — Dalmatia — Prin- 
 cipal mountains and rivers — Tribes — Towns — Islands — Modern Ger- 
 many —Government — Political divisions — Principal States, with their 
 extent of territory, population, and chief cities — Kingdom of Ha- 
 nover — of Prussia — of Saxony — Empire of Austria — Kingdom f 
 Bavaria — of Wurtemburg ------ p. 143 
 
 Chapter X. 
 
 Gallia — It’s boundaries and extent — Principal mountains and 
 rivers — Belgica — Germania Secunda — Belgica Secunda — Belgica 
 Prima — Germania Prima — Maxima Sequanorum — Lugdunensis or 
 Celtica — Lugdunensis Secunda— Lugdunensis Tertia — Lugdunensis 
 Quarta or Senonia — Lugdunensis Prima — Aquitania — Aquitania 
 Prima — Aquitania Secunda — Novempopulana — Narbonensis — 
 Alpes Graiae et Penninae — Viennensis — Narbonensis Secunda — 
 Alpes Maritimae — Narbonenses Prima— Description of the country 
 under these divisions — Kingdom of France — Boundaries, extent, and 
 population — Provinces, Departments, and chief towns — Government 
 — Foreign possessions — Kingdom of The Netherlands — Limits, ex- 
 tent, and population— Provinces and chief towns— Government — 
 Foreign possessions — — Boundary, extent, and popula- 
 tion — Cantons — Chief towns —Government - - - p. 163 
 
 Chapter XI. 
 
 Hispania et Insulae — Other appellations — Limits and extent 
 
 Mountains, promontories, and rivers— Hispania Citerior or Tarraco- 
 
 nesis — It’s principal tribes and cities — Baleares Insulae — Baetica 
 
 Its tribes and cities — Lusitania— —It s tribes and cities — Kingdom (f 
 Spain — Limits, extent, population, and government— Provinces and 
 chief towns— Foreign possessions — of Portugal — Boun- 
 daries, extent, and population— Provinces and chief towns Go- 
 vernment — Foreign possessions p. J8.9 
 
 b 2 
 
Xll 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter XII. 
 
 Italia — Various names — Boundaries — Principal promontories, 
 gulfs, mountains, and rivers— Provinces, and their extent — Italia Sep- 
 tentrionalis — Liguria — Gallia Cisalpina or Togata— Transpadana — 
 Cispadana — Venetia — Garni — Histria — Etruria — Umbria — Pice- 
 
 num Description of the country under these divisions — Modern 
 
 North Italy Kingdom of Sardinia — Limits, extent, and population 
 
 Provinces and chief towns — Government — Duchy of Parma — 
 
 Boundaries, extent, and population — Provinces and chief towns— 
 Government— of Modena— Duchy of Massa- Carrara — Duchy 
 of Lucca — Grand Duchy of Tuscany — Their boundaries, extent, and 
 population — Governments, provinces, and chief towns - - p. 213 
 
 Chapter XIII. 
 
 Italia Media — Sabini— iEqui— Vestini — Marrucini — Peligni— 
 Marsi — Latium — Latini — Rutuli — Hernici — Volsci — Ausones — 
 Campania — Samnium — Frentani — Description of the country under 
 these divisions — State of the Church — Limits, extent, and popu- 
 lation — Delegations or provinces — Chief towns — Government — San 
 Marino - -- -- -- -- p. 239 
 
 Chapter XIV. 
 
 Italia Meridionalis — Apulia — Daunia — Peucetia — lapygia — 
 Magna Graecia — Lucania — Bruttii — Viae — Sicilia — ^oliae lae — 
 
 iEgades lae Corsica— Sardinia— Description of the country under 
 
 these divisions — Kingdom of the Two Sicilies or Naples — Limits, 
 extent, and population — Provinces and chief towns — Government — 
 Maltese Islands ----- - ""?• ‘^'^7 
 
 Chapter XV. 
 
 Dacia— Limits and extent— Principal tribes— Mountains — Rivers 
 Cities— Mcesia— Limits and extent— Origin of the Name— Moun- 
 tains and rivers — Mcesia Superior — Mcesia Inferior— Dacia Aure- 
 
 liani Principal cities. — Thracia— Limits and extent — Origin of 
 
 the name — Principal mountains and rivers — Tribes and chief towns— 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Xlll 
 
 Macedonia — Limits and extent — Origin of the name — Mountains — 
 Rivers — Tribes — Cities and towns — The Turkish or Ottoman Em’- 
 — Conquests of the Turks — Turkey in Europe — Boundaries, 
 extent, and population — Provinces, sangiaks, and chief towns — Go- 
 vernment - - - - - - - - "P- 
 
 Chapter XVI. 
 
 Graecia^ — Origin and names of the inhabitants —Ancient ti’ibes — 
 Boundaries of Greece — Principal mountains and rivers — Provinces 
 — Grsecia Septentrionalis — Thessalia — Histiaeotis — Pelasgiotis — 
 Magnesia — Phthiotis— Dolopia — Malienses —^Enianes— Epirus — 
 Chaonia — Thesprotia — Molossia — Coreyra — Acarnania — Leucadia 
 —Ithaca— Cephallenia — Zacynthus—^tolia— Doris— Dryopis— 
 Locri Ozolae, Epicnemidii, and Opuntii — Phocis — Description of the 
 country under these divisions - - - - *■ P- '^^4 
 
 Chapter XVII. 
 
 Graicia Meridionalis - Boeotia— A ttica — Megaris — Peloponne- 
 sus — Achaia — Corinthia — Sicyonia — Phliasia — Elis — Fisatis — Tri- 
 phylia— Arcadia— Argolis — Laconia— Messenia— Description of the 
 country under these divisions — Kingdom q/* Greece— Boundaries, 
 extent, and population— Chief towns — The Ionian Islands — Names, 
 extent, and population— Chief towns — Government > - p. 376 
 
 Chapter XVTII. 
 
 Mare ^gaeum — Origin of the name — Description of the islands 
 
 Thasos — Samothrace — Imbros — Lemnos — Neae— Sciathus — 
 
 Euboea Scyros— Cyclades — Delos— Rhenea— Andros — Tenos — 
 
 Myconos— Naxos — Paros — Olearos — Siphnos — Melos — Seriphos 
 
 Ceos — Gyaros — Syros — Sporades — Amorgos — los — Sicinos — 
 
 Thera —Anaphe — Astypalaea — Carpathus Creta — Tenedos — 
 
 Lesbos — Chios — Samos Icaria Patmos — Cos — -Nisyros — 
 
 Rhodus - -p. 430 
 
XIV 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter XIX. 
 
 Asia Minor — Different acceptations of the name Asia — Boun- 
 daries and extent of the peninsula — Origin of the inhabitants — 
 Principal promontories, mountains, and rivers — Provinces, and thex 
 extent — Mysia — Aiolis — Bithynia — Paphlagonia — Pontiis — Lydia 
 
 or Mseonia Ionia — Phrygia — Lycaonia — Galatia — Cappadocia — 
 
 Armenia INlinor — Caria — Doris — Lycia — Pamphylia— Pisidia — Ci- 
 licia— Description of the country under these divisions - p. 45) 
 
 Chapter XX. 
 
 Syria Boundaries and extent — Origin of its name and inhabi- 
 tants Principal mountains, rivers, and lakes — Syria Superior— 
 
 Ccele Syria — Principal cities and towns — Phcenice — Limits and 
 extent — Origin of the name and people — Chief cities and towns — 
 Cyprus Situation — Various names — Principal towns - p 497 
 
 Chapter XXI. 
 
 Palestina or Judaea — Limits and extent— Canaan — Land of Pro- 
 mise Land of Israel — Holy Land — Nations of Canaan — Israelites 
 
 Tribes — Kingdom of Judah — Kingdom of Israel— Roman divi- 
 sions of the country — Galilaea or Galilee — Galilaea Inferior and 
 Superior — Galilee of the Gentiles — Samaria— Judaea Decapolis — 
 Philistaei or Philistines— Batanaea-Peraea— Description of Pales- 
 tine under these divisions p. 51G 
 
 Chapter XXII. 
 
 Colchis — Boundaries and extent — Tribes and their origin— 
 Principal mountains and rivers — Chief towns — Iberia — limits and 
 extent— Origin of the Iberians— Principal rivers and towns— Alba- 
 nia— Boundaries and extent— Origin of the inhabitants -Rivers 
 and towns — Armenia — Limits and extent — Origin of the name and 
 the people — Principal mountains and rivers — Cities and towns — 
 Mesopotamia — Limits and extent — Origin of the name and people 
 —Other appellations— Principal mountains and rivers —Districts, 
 cities and towns— Assyria— Boundaries and extent— Origin and 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XV 
 
 different acceptations of the name — Mountains and rivers -Princi- 
 pal cities and tribes — Babylonia or Chaldaea — Boundaries and extent 
 - -Origin and application of the names — Principal cities and towns 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia — Its limits, extent, and component parts 
 
 — Asia Minor — Syria or Sham — Cyprus - Armenia — Kourdistan — 
 Al Gezira — Irak Arahi — Description of the country under these 
 divisions - - p, 533 
 
 Chapter XXIII. 
 
 Arabia — Limits and extent — Origin of it’s name and inhabitants 
 — Cush — Sinus Arabicus — Sinus Persicus — Mountains and pro- 
 montories of Arabia — Arabia Petraea, Felix, and Deserta — Principal 
 tribes and towns — Modern Arabia — lamits, extent, and population — 
 Great divisions and provinces — Government — Chief towns - p. 568 
 
 Chapter XXIV. 
 
 Imperium Persicura — Limits and extent — Elam — Paras — Origin 
 of the name and people — Provinces — Principal mountains and rivers 
 — Persis — Susiana — Media — Hyrcania — Parthia — Carmania — Ged- 
 rosia — Ariana — Drangiana — Arachosia — Paropamisadae — Aria — 
 Margiana — Bactriana — Sogdiana — Description of the country under 
 these divisions — Kingdom of Persia — Limits, extent, and population 
 — Provinces and chief towns — Government — Kingdom of Cahul or 
 Afghanistan — Boundaries, extent, and population — Provinces — 
 Government — Principal towns - - - “ “ P- ^^9 
 
 Chapter XXV. 
 
 India — Limits and extent — Campaign of Alexander — Tribes — 
 Mountains and rivers — India intra Gangem, and India extra Gangem 
 — Description of the country under these divisions — Taprobana — 
 Sinarum Regio — Principal rivers, islands, and towns — Modern India 
 or Hindoostan — Limits, extent, and population — The Mogul Empire 
 — Government —Provinces and chief towms — Trans-Gangetic India 
 — Birman Empire — Boundaries, extent, and population — Provinces 
 — Government — Chief towns — Kingdom of Siam — Limits, extent, 
 
XVI 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 and population — Government and chief towns — Empire of Anam — 
 Boundaries, extent, population, and component parts — Government 
 — Cmnhodia, Laos, Tsiompa, Cochin China, Tonkin — Malaya or 
 Malacca — Limits, extent, population, and government — Chief towns 
 and islands — Australasia — Sumatra, Borneo, Celebes, Palawan, 
 Sooloo, Philippines, Moluccas, Papua or iVeto Guinea, Java, and the 
 other India Islands — Australia or New Holland — Van Diemen’s 
 
 Land — Polynesia or the islands of the South Sea - - P* 615 
 
 Chapter XXVI. 
 
 Sarmatia — The inhabitants and their origin — Sarmatia Europaea 
 — Limits and extent— Principal mountains and rivers — Chief tribes 
 and their towns— Mseotis Palus — Taurica Chersonesus — Sarmatia 
 Asiatica — Boundaries and extent — Euxinus Pontus — Caspium Mare 
 — Mountains and rivers of Sarmatia Asiatica — Principal tribes, and 
 
 their towns Scythia — Limits and divisions — Origin of the Scythians 
 
 — Scythia intra Imaum — Sacae — Scythia extra Imaum — Principal 
 tribes— Serica or the land of silk — Rivers and tribes — The Russian 
 Empire — Boundaries, extent, population, and component parts — 
 Government —Ewropeaw Russia — Provinces and chief towns — Old 
 Kingdom of Poland — Palatinates and chief towns — Government — 
 Present Kingdom of Poland — Cracow — Asiatic Russia — Provinces 
 and chief towns — Independent Tartary — Limits, extent, and popu- 
 lation — Other appellations, and their origin — Conquests of the 
 Tartars — Government — Chief tribes and principal — Chinese 
 Empire — Limits, extent, and population — Mongolia — Conquests of 
 the Mongols — Principal tribes and towns — Tibet — China Proper — 
 Boundaries, extent, and population — Provinces and chief towns — 
 Government — Empire of Japan — Limits, extent, population, and 
 component parts — Government — Chief towns - - ’ P* 647 
 
 Chapter XXVII. 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Divisions — Mauretania— Origin and names 
 of the people — Massylii — Massaesylii — Mauretania Tingitana — Mau- 
 retania Caesariensis — Mauretania Sitifensis — Boundaries and extent 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 xvii 
 
 - — Principal mountains and rivers — Chief towns — Africa — Subdivi- 
 sions, and origin of the name — Kingdom and province of Numidia — 
 Limits and extent — Origin of the name, and the people — Principal 
 mountains and rivers — Chief towns — .Zeugis or Zeugitana — lamits 
 and extent — Rivers and mountains — Chief towns — The Carthagini- 
 ans — Byzacena — Limits and extent^ — Byzacium — Emporia — Prin- 
 cipal towns — Syrtis Minor — Tripolitana — Boundaries and extent 
 
 Principal towns — Syrtis Major — Libya^ — Subdivisions, and origin of 
 the name — Cyrene or Cyrenaica — Limits and extent — Principal 
 tribes — Pentapolis — Chief towns — Marmarica — Libya Exterior — 
 Ammoniaca Regio — Modern North Africa — The Barbary States — 
 Empire of Morocco and Kingdom of Fez~Regency of Algiers-— 
 Regency of Tunis — Regency of Tripoli — Governments and chief 
 towns r - p. 687 
 
 Chapter XXVIII. 
 
 Aigyptus — Limits and extent — Origin of the name — Other appel- 
 lations — The Nile — Subdivisions of the country — ASgyptus Inferior 
 — The Delta^Thebais or vEgj^tus Superior — Heptanomis or Ar- 
 cadia — Chief cities and towns — Modern Egypt — Boundaries, extent, 
 and population — Provinces and chief towns — Government — The 
 Mamehikes and Copts - - - . .. - - p. 739 
 
 Chapter XXIX. 
 
 ^Ethiopia — Acceptation and origin of the name— Negro-land or 
 Nigritia — Ethiopia sub AEgypo — Limits — Branches of the Nile — 
 Meroe — Chief towns — The Axomitse — Extent of their territory — 
 Azania or Barbaria — Mare Prasodis — Libya Interior — Boundaries 
 ■- -Gaetuli — Garamantes — Nigir — Gir — Libya Palus — Lunae Montes 
 — Fortunatae Insulae — .Ethiopes Hesperii — Nubia — Subdivisions — 
 Turkish Nubia — Kingdom of Dongola — Kingdom qf Sennaar — 
 Bedjas — Kingdom of Abyssinia — Limits, extent, and population 
 — Government — The Galla — Eastern coast of Africa — Zanzibar — 
 Mozambique — Mocaranga — Subdivisions — Motapa, Manica, Bo- 
 tonga, Sqfala, Sabia, and Inhambane — Madagascar — Mambookies — 
 
 c 
 
XVlll 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Kaffers-^Cape of Good Hope — Hottentots — Koranas — Bichuanas 
 — Namaquas — Lo'wer Guinea — Subdivisions — Benguela., Lubolo, 
 Matarnba, Angola, Congo, and Loango — Biiefra — Benin — Guinea 
 — Subdivisions — Slave Coast, Gold Coast, Ivory Coast, and Grain 
 Coast — Senegambia — Subdivisions — Soudan or Nigritia — Subdivi- 
 sions — Howssa, Bornou, Kanem, Begharmi, Waday, Dar-Fur, &c> 
 — Tibboo and Tuarick — Fezzan — Cape Verde Is. — Canary Is. — Ma- 
 deira Is. — Azores or Western Islands - - - - p. 708 
 
 Chapter XXX. 
 
 Island of Atlantis — Continent of America — It’s discovery — Origin 
 of it’s name — Principal mountains, capes, and rivers — Division into 
 countries — Their extent and population — Great lakes — North Ame- 
 rica — British Possessions — Upper and Lovoer Canada — New Bruns- 
 wick, Nova Scotia, Prince Edward's I., New Britain, and the North 
 West Territory — Greenland — Iceland — Russian America — The 
 United States — Mexico — Guatimala — Balleze — West India Isles — 
 South America — Colombia — Guy anas — Brazil — Peru — Upper Peru 
 or Bolivia — Paraguay — La Plata or The Argentine Republic — 
 Chili — Patagonia — Description of the country according to these 
 divisions— Governments — States or Provinces — Chief cities and 
 towns _ - . p.797 
 
CORRIGENDA. 
 
 Page 15, Note 30, /or fecerat and dlvidet read fecerit and dividit, 
 34, Note 13,/or 'pi^av dirdpov read pi^av dirdpov. 
 
 37, Line 12, /or 852,000 read 700,600. 
 
 72, Note 7,/o)- fieyiarai read peyiarai. 
 
 96, Line 18 from bottom, /or purity read parity. 
 
 127, Line 14,/br Moldau read Moldau. 
 
 202, Note 41, /or ov read w. 
 
 220 Line 14 from bottom,/or Garoceli read Garoceli. 
 
 313, Line 23 from bottom,/or an originally read originally a. 
 526, Line 18,/or Maccaboeus read Maccabmus. 
 
 With a few others, which the reader is requested to excuse. 
 
 Diuections to the Binder. 
 
 General View of the Solar System, to face the Title. 
 
 Astronomical Diagrams - 
 Plan of Rome 
 Plan of Syracuse - 
 Plan of Athens 
 
 p 22 
 
 p. 245 
 p. 298 
 p. 387 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 SYSTEM OF THE UNIVERSE. 
 
 1. W E find it recorded in the Sacred History of the Creation, 
 That God made Lights in the firmament of the heaven to give 
 light upon the earth;— to divide the day from the night, and 
 to be for signs, and for seasons, and for days and years : — He 
 made the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to 
 rule the night ; He made the stars also 
 
 2. These Celestial Lights are rendered subservient to the 
 purposes for which they were created by certain established 
 laws of Motion, according to which they either really move, or 
 seem to us to move. As the Divine Wisdom has not thought 
 proper to reveal to us what these laws of Motion are, there 
 have been certain conjectures made concerning them. These 
 conjectures are called Systems, from a Greek word {awiarnyi) 
 denoting the harmoniously placing or arranging of certain 
 bodies with respect to one another ; they are also named 
 Hypotheses or suppositions (from viroTi^ny*), because it can not 
 be asserted concerning even the most proliable of them, that 
 the heavenly bodies do so move. But it is reasonable to sup- 
 pose that they do move according to one of these Systems 
 rather than in any other way, because upon such a supposition 
 their pheenomena or appearances (from ^a/vo/xai) may be fairly 
 solved and explained. It is the business of a particular Science 
 to explain these systems and phsenomena, and hence it is 
 called Astronomy, from two Greek words {aurpov astrum and 
 vofxoQ lex ) denoting the knowledge of the laws of the stars or 
 heavenly bodies. 
 
 ' Again the Almighty spake, “ Let there be lights 
 High in the expanse of heaven, to divide 
 The day from night ; and let them be for signs, 
 
 For seasons, and for days and circling years ; 
 
 And let them be for lights as I ordain 
 Their office in the firmament of heaven. 
 
 To ffive light on the earth.” 
 
 MUtnn, Par. Lost, Book VII. 339. 
 
 / 
 
 B 
 
2 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 3. There are four remarkable and well-known Systems or 
 Hypotheses connected with the Sun and Planets ; viz. the 
 Pythagorean or Copernican, the Ptolemaic, the Tychonic, and 
 the Newtonian. The last of these is now generally received 
 by the learned from its having been established by Sir Isaac 
 Newton on an immovable foundation: it is also called the 
 Solar, or Planetary System. It derives the former of these 
 names from Sol, or the Sun, which is made it’s centre; and the 
 latter from the word Planet by which all those bodies moving 
 round the Sun are designated. The name Planet is from the 
 Greek TrXavrjrrjQ which signifies wanderer; and inasmuch as 
 these celestial lights never preserve for any length of time the 
 same relative situation, they may be said to be always straying 
 or wandering from each other". The ancients were acquainted 
 with six such Planets ; viz. Mercury next the Sun ; then follow 
 successively Venus, the Earth, Mars, Jupiter and Saturn 
 which last was the outermost of the whole : modern astrono- 
 mers have added five others to this number, but from their 
 (apparently) diminutive size, they are much less important 
 than the preceding. It is concerning the motions of the Pla- 
 nets with respect to the Sun and to each other, that there was 
 such a difference of opinion until Newton explained their 
 phenomena after the most simple and uniform manner. 
 
 4. All the heavenly bodies are spheres (or nearly so), but in 
 consequence of their enlightened parts only being seen by us, 
 they appear by reason of their great distance as plane surfaces ; 
 and hence these apparent surfaces are sometimes called discs, 
 from the Latin word discus, as resembling a flat round dish. 
 A straight line passing through the centre of a circle and cutting 
 the circumference in two parts, is called its diameter, because 
 it (SiagerpeT) measures through it : now if a circle be supposed 
 to turn completely round on this diameter, it will form a solid 
 figure called a Sphere. A Hemisphere (from hguTvs dimidius 
 and (T(pa~ipa sphcera J is a half-sphere cut through the centre by 
 a right line in any direction ; thus we say the Northern and 
 Southern Hemispheres, the Eastern and Western Hemispheres, 
 the Upper and Lower Hemispheres, and so on. 
 
 5. There is no doubt about the Chalda3ans and Egyptians having been the first 
 people in the world who were acquainted with astronomy ; the Greeks borrowed it 
 from the latter people, and like them derived from it a great part of their mytho- 
 logical fables. Thales is the first Greek who is mentioned as having laid the 
 foundations of astronomy amongst his countrymen (b. c. 600) ; he was so well 
 
 ® And ye five other wandering fires, that move 
 In mystic dance not without song, resound 
 His praise, who out of darkness call’d up light. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book V. 177. 
 
System of the Universe. ^ 
 
 acquainted with the motions of the heavenly bodies that he not only explained the 
 eclipses but actually predicted one * ; he taught that the earth was round, which most 
 of his countrymen (both before and after his time) looked upon as only a plane ; 
 he likewise showed the causes of solstices and equinoxes, and divided the year into 
 365 days. His opinions were afterwards maintained, though with occasional altera- 
 tions for the worse, by Anaximander, Anaximenes, Anaxagoras and others. But 
 the most remarkable of his disciples was Pythagoras who is conjectured to have 
 been well acquainted with the annual and diurnal revolution of the earth round the 
 sun, though he only professed these opinions in private to his pupils : one of these 
 named Philolaus was the first who taught openly the doctrines of his master, (about 
 450 B. c.), in which he was followed by Nicetas, Plato, Archimedes, Eratosthenes, 
 Hipparchus See. ; but this true system of the universe was lost during the reign of 
 the Peripatetic philosophy, and was first retrieved by Copernicus, about 300 years 
 ago. (5ee Plate I. fig. 2.) 
 
 6. The Ptolemaic System was so named from the famous geographer and mathe- 
 matician Claudius Ptolemaeus who flourished at Pelusium in Egypt during the 
 reigns of the Roman emperors Hadrian and Antoninus Pius. He taught that the 
 earth was at rest in the centre of the universe, and that the heavens revolved round it 
 from East to West in twenty-four hours, carrying all the heavenly bodies, stars and 
 planets along with them : but as there were many difficulties in his system he 
 endeavoured to account for some of the motions of the heavenly bodies by the intro- 
 duction of cycles and epicycles which though they were exceedingly ingenious, were 
 almost unintelligible. These doctrines were subsequently universally believed and 
 maintained by the learned of all nations till they were refuted by Copernicus and 
 Newton. (See Plate I. fig. 3.) 
 
 7. Nicholas Copernicus (born a. d. 1473 at Thorn a town of Prussia) the 
 author of the Copernican System, unable to reconcile the confused and perplexing 
 hypothesis of Ptolemy with his own observations, or with those notices concerning 
 the heavenly bodies which he found scattered over the works of the earlier philoso- 
 phers, set about to reform it’s absurdity. But so firmly had the 1400 years which 
 had elapsed from the time of Ptolemy to his own days rooted the error, that to 
 confute it was incurring the imputation of heresy ; and for this, about a century 
 afterwards, Galileo, who made many improvements in the system of Copernicus, 
 suffered the severest punishments. Copernicus taught (as Pythagoras had done 
 before him) that the sun occupied the centre of the universe and that the planets 
 moved round him ® in elliptical orbits proportioned to their size ; this system estab- 
 lished by the new arguments and discoveries of Galileo, Kepler and Newton, has 
 finally prevailed over the prejudices against the earth’s motion, encouraged as they 
 were by the threats of ignorant bigots and the terror of the inquisition. (See 
 Plate I. fig. 2.) 
 
 8. The Tychonic System was so called from Tycho Brahe a noble Dane (born 
 A. D. 1546), who partly revived the old system of Ptolemy concerning the earth 
 remaining at rest whilst the other heavenly bodies moved round it : he is said to have 
 been induced to establish this hypothesis from an attachment to the popular super- 
 stition concerning the motionless state of the earth, which was founded not only on 
 the plausible nature of such an arrangement, but on the en'oneous interpretation of 
 
 * Herod. I. 74. 
 
 ® What if the Sun 
 
 Be centre to the world ; and other stars. 
 
 By his attractive virtue and their own 
 Incited, dance about him various rounds ? 
 
 Their wandering course now high, now low, then hid. 
 Progressive, retrograde, or standing still. 
 
 In six thou seest ; and what if seventh to these 
 The planet Earth, so stedfast though she seem. 
 
 Insensibly three different motions move 1 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book VIII. 122. 
 
 B 2 
 
4 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 that passage ia the Bible wherein Joshua commands the Sun and Moon to stand 
 still. But the system of Tycho Brahe differed from Ptolemy’s in it’s allowing the 
 monthly motion of the Moon round the Earth ; it also makes the Sun to be the 
 centre of the orbits of Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter and Saturn, which revolve 
 round him in their respective years as he revolves round the Earth in a solar year : 
 he thus supposes these five planets together with the Sun to be carried round the 
 Earth in twenty-four hours. The perplexities and embarrassments, with which this 
 system was encumbered, prevented it’s being generally followed. It was afterwards 
 altered by some other astronomers, who allowed the diurnal motion of the Earth on 
 it’s own axis but denied it’s annual motion round the Sun : this hypothesis, partly 
 true and partly false, is called the Semi-Tychonic System. (See Plate I. fig. 4.) 
 
 9. The Solar System is that which was taught by Py- 
 thagoras and Philolaus, revived by Copernicus, and at length 
 immovably established by our great countryman Sir Isaac 
 Newton (a. d. 1687) after the most simple and uniform 
 manner, consequently after such a manner as is most agree- 
 able to the Wisdom of the Infinite Creator. The great prin- 
 ciple on which the whole of this system rests, is Gravity, or 
 that power by which all the planets are drawn to the (Jentre 
 of their respective orbits : hence its name, the Centripetal force 
 (from centrum and peto J. The Centrifugal force, on the other 
 hand (derived from centrum and fugio ), is that by which all 
 bodies, when set in motion, will move uniformly in a straight 
 line, except they are hindered ; and thus they constantly tend 
 to fly from the centre. This centre is the Sun% and round it 
 revolve in regular periods those opacous bodies which derive 
 their light from him, and are called Planets. The ancients 
 appear to have been acquainted only with six of the planets, 
 but modern astronomers have discovered five more, and pro- 
 bably there are still others with which we may yet become 
 acquainted. The nearest of these to the Sun is Mercury ; 
 then follow successively Venus, the Earth, Mars, Ceres, Pallas, 
 Juno, Vesta, Jupiter, Saturn, and the Georgian the outmost 
 of them all. {See Plate I. fig. 1.) 
 
 10. The path described by a planet in moving round the Sun, is called it’s Orbit : 
 these orbits are not circular but elliptical, neither are they parallel, for some of 
 them cut and cross each other in various directions. Besides this motion round the 
 sun, each planet has a diurnal (or daily) motion round it’s own axis, which causes 
 it to have it’s spherical shape a little flattened at the poles. This alteration in the 
 figure of the planets is owing to the parts, which are receding from the axis, havino- 
 a tendency to rise towards the equator, especially if the matter of which they consis” 
 be fluid : and therefore, unless our earth were higher at the equator than towards 
 the poles, the sea would rise under the equator and overflow all near it. The distance 
 of the planets from the Sun, as well as other phasnomena connected with them, will 
 be best seen from the following table. 
 
 Median! fere regionem Sol obtinet, dux et princeps et moderator luminum 
 reliquoruni, mens mundi et temperator, tantu magnitudine, ut cuncta sua luce 
 illustret et compleat. 
 
 Cic. in Som, Scip. c. IV. 
 
System of the Universe. 
 
 5 
 
 11. TABULAR VIEW OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM. 
 
 Names 
 
 Dia- 
 
 meters 
 
 Distances 
 from the Sun 
 
 App.arent 
 diameters 
 (in seconds) 
 
 Tropical 
 
 Elevolutions 
 
 Revolutions 
 
 round 
 
 
 of tlie 
 
 
 in 
 
 as seen 
 
 round the 
 
 their own 
 
 
 Planets, &c. 
 
 Miles. 
 
 English Miles. 
 
 from the 
 Earth. 
 
 Sun. 
 
 Axis. 
 
 
 
 
 
 // 
 
 Days. 
 
 D. H. M. 
 
 
 The Sun - 
 
 8S3,246 
 
 - 
 
 1,921 
 
 - 
 
 25 14 8 
 
 1 
 
 Inferior Pla- 
 
 Mercury - 
 
 3,224 
 
 37,000,000 
 
 10 
 
 88 
 
 15 0 5 
 
 nets, or such as 
 ; are nearer the 
 
 Venus 
 
 7,687 
 
 68,000,000 
 
 58 
 
 224 i 
 
 0 23 21 
 
 Sun than our 
 Earth is. 
 
 The Earth 
 
 7,912 
 
 95,000,000 
 
 - 
 
 365 i 
 
 10 0 
 
 
 The Moon 
 
 2,180 
 
 f TheEarth’s"\ 
 Satellite ~J 
 
 1,868| 
 
 The Earth’s 
 Satellite - 
 
 j.29 17 44 
 
 
 Blars 
 
 4,189 
 
 144,000,000 
 
 27 
 
 687 
 
 1 0 39^, 
 
 
 Vesta 
 
 238 
 
 225,000,000 
 
 I 
 
 -2 
 
 1,335 
 
 unknown. 
 
 
 Ceres 
 
 163 
 
 260,000,000 
 
 1 
 
 1,681 
 
 unknown. 
 
 Superior Pla- 
 nets, or such 
 
 Balias 
 
 80 
 
 266,000,000 
 
 1 
 
 1,680 
 
 unknown. 
 
 yas arc farther 
 
 Juno 
 
 1,425 
 
 275,000,000 
 
 3 
 
 2,008 
 
 13 0 
 
 /from the Sun 
 
 
 
 
 
 than our Earth 
 
 Jupiter - 
 
 89,170 
 
 490,000,000 
 
 39 
 
 4,330 i 
 
 0 9 56 
 
 is. 
 
 Saturn 
 
 79,042 
 
 900,000,000 
 
 18 
 
 10,746 1 
 
 0 10 16 
 
 
 Georgian 
 
 3.5,112 
 
 1,800,000,000 
 
 3^ 
 
 30,637 i 
 
 unknown.y' 
 
 
 12. All these planets^ are called from their revolv- 
 ing round the sun as their proper centre : the secondary planets 
 are such as move round some primary planet in the same way 
 that the latter does round the Sun, although they likewise 
 derive all their light from the Sun. Thus the Earth, Jupiter, 
 Saturn, and the Georgian, are each attended with secondary 
 planets ; the Georgian with six, Saturn with seven, Jupiter 
 with four, and the Earth with one : the last mentioned is the 
 Moon, and hence the whole of these secondary planets are 
 sometimes called Moons, as also Satellites from their attending 
 the primary bodies as a prince is attended by his (Satellites or) 
 Life-guards. 
 
 ® Miramur, si Democriti pecus edit agellos 
 Cultaque, dum peregre est animus sine corpore velox ; 
 
 Cum tu inter scabiem tantam et contagia lucri. 
 
 Nil parvum sapias, et adhuc sublimia cures : 
 
 Quae mare compescant causae ; quid temperet annum ; 
 
 Stellae sponte su^, jussaene vagentur et errent ; 
 
 Quid premat obscurum lunae, quid proferat orbem ; 
 
 Quid velit et possit rerum concordia discors. 
 
 Hor. Epist. I. xii. 12. 
 
 B 3 
 
 f 
 
6 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 13. Sol ox the Sun, the great luminary of our System, whose presence constitutes 
 day, was in the infancy of astronomy reckoned amongst the planets, but he should 
 rather be numbered amongst the fixed stars. A spectator placed as near to a star as 
 we are to the Sun, would see that star as large and bright a body as we see the Sun: 
 whilst another spectator as far distant from the Sun as we are from the stars, would 
 see him as small as we see a star, divested too of the earth and all the other planets, 
 which are circulating round him. The revolution of the Sun on his own axis from 
 East to West is evinced by the motion of the maculae or spots which are observed 
 on his surface. These spots are conjectured to be places where, by the accidental 
 removal of the luminous clouds of the Sun, his own solid body may be seen j and 
 this not being lucid, the openings, through which we see it, may be mistaken for 
 mere black spots. Philosophers have been much divided in opinion with respect to 
 causes of fire, light, and heat, and they have therefore given very 
 dififeient accounts of the agency of the Sun, with which these qualities or substances 
 are intimately connected, and on which they appear primarily to depend ®. — Mercury'^ 
 IS a little bright planet, and such a close companion of the sun that it is usually lost 
 m his splendour : it is subject to the same phases (i. e. appearances) as the moon. 
 A enus, the brightest and most beautiful of all the planets, is also called Lucifer 
 Phosphoms, and the Morning-star, when she goes before the Sun, and Hesperus or 
 the Evening-star, when she follows him ; she is not only remarkable for her bright 
 and white light, but for her phases varying just like those of the Moon, her illu- 
 rnined part being constantly turned towards the Sun, viz. towards the East when 
 she IS a Morning-star®, and towards the West when she is an Evening-star. Mars 
 has obtained it’s name froin it’s fiery appearance, which is supposed to be derived 
 trom the atmosphere with which it is surrounded. The next four planets, viz. Vesta, 
 C^es, Pallas, and Juno are so exceedingly diminutive as to be seen with some 
 dimculty: from this circumstance, as well as from the eccentricity of their orbits 
 and other remarkable pha?nomena connected with them, the learned have conjectured 
 that they are only the remains of a larger celestial body, which once revolved round 
 the Sun between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter, but at last burst in pieces from 
 some sudden convulsion. Jupiter is a bright, refulgent star, and is remarkable not 
 only for the belts or zones with which he is marked, but for his four little satellites 
 which constantly move round him as the Moon does round our earth : and, inas- 
 much as these Satellites are no other than so many moons to the primary planet 
 hence, whenever the latter comes between the Sun and any one of them so as ta 
 hindei the rays of the sun from falling on it, that satellite sufiTers an eclipse ; and, on 
 the other hand, whenever any of these satellites passes between the Sun and it’s pri- 
 mary planet so as to hinder the rays of the sun from falling upon its primary, then 
 the said primaiy undergoes a partial eclipse. Saturn, on account of his great dis- 
 tance, appears to the eye with a feeble light ; he has seven satellites which are 
 constantly circulating round him, but he is more remarkable from beino- encom- 
 passed with a King, which is opacous, like the planet itself; the position of this ring 
 
 Of these many opinions concerning elementary fire, it may be said, as Cicero 
 remarked on the opinions of philosophers concerning the nature of the soul 
 
 aliquis viderit; qum verisimillima, magna 
 
 . Hoc metuens, coeli menses et sidera serva : 
 
 Frigida Saturni sese quo Stella receptet; 
 
 Qaos ignis coeli Cyllenius erret in orbes. 
 
 Virg, Georg, I 337. 
 
 ® Qualis ubi Oceani perfusus Lucifer unda, 
 
 Quern Venus ante alios astrorum diligit ignes, 
 
 Extulit os sacrum ccelo, tenebrasque resolvit. 
 
 Virg. ^n. VIII. 589. 
 
 ® So sinks the Day-star in the ocean-bed. 
 
 And yet anon repairs his drooping head. 
 
 And tricks his beams, and with new-spangled ore 
 i lames in the forehead of the morning sky. 
 
 Milton, Lycidas, 168. 
 
7 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 vawlng In respect of the sun and the observer causes the several phases of what are 
 called the Ans® of Saturn, from their appearing like the two handles of a cup. 1 he 
 Geori^ian is at so great a distance from us that but little is known concerning it s 
 phsnomena : it has six satellites which revolve round it in regular order being 
 Lbject to the same laws as those of the preceding planets.— By attending t®, these 
 observations the pupil may readily distinguish all the larger planets ; for if after 
 sun-set he sees one of them nearer the East than the West, it can neither be Mercury 
 nor Venus, and he may easily determine whether it is Mars Jupiter or Saturn by 
 the colour and brilliancy of it’s light; he may also distinguish hlercury from Venus 
 
 by the same means '“.--Each of the planets is denoted in astronomical works by 
 
 a certain character, which may be seen exemplified in Plate I. fig. 1. 
 
 14. Besides these planets there are other Celestial IJghts called Comets, or, vulgarly. 
 Blazing Stars, which occasionally traverse our System though they do not seem to 
 form a part of it ; they appear suddenly, and, after having moved like plane s in very 
 eccentric orbits, they disappear, but return again after long penods of time . Ihey 
 are distinguished from the other luminaries by their being generally attended with 
 a long tram of light, which is always opposite to the sun, and ^ 
 
 lustre the farther it is from the body : they are compact, fixed, and durable bodies 
 and their trains are composed of a very thin, slender vapour emitted by the head or 
 nucleus of the comet ignited by the sun. When a comet moves from the sun or to 
 the Eastward of it, it is said to be bearded, because the light precedes it in the 
 manner of a beard ; when it is to the Westward of the sun and sets after it, it is said 
 to be tailed because the light follows it in the form of a tram or tail : but w^ien it 
 and the sun are diametrically opposite (the earth being between), the tram is hid 
 behind the body of the comet, excepting a small portion, which appears lound it 
 like a border of hair and then it is called hairy , and from this last appear- 
 
 ance the name of cornet is derived. Very' little is known even m inodern times con- 
 Jeimin- the nature and phenomena of comets. The ancients generally supposed them 
 ?o portend some signal and general calamity and imagined that they were either 
 real stars or assemblages of real stars, the orbits of which crossing each other caused 
 them to unite for a time into one visible mass which disappeared as the stars sepa- 
 rated- this whimsical error was afterwards exploded for a time m favour of another 
 equaliy untrue, which maintained that comets were only ^ kmd of transient fires or 
 meteor^s consisting of exhalations raised to the upper regions of the air and there 
 set on fire. 
 
 They, as they move 
 
 Their starry dance in numbers, that compute 
 
 Days, months and years, towards his all-cheermg lamp. 
 
 Turn swift their various motions, or are turn’d 
 By his magnetic beam, that gently warms 
 
 The universe. ^ ^ , ttt cn 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book III. 679. 
 
 '> Hast thou ne’er seen the Comet’s flaming flight 1 
 Th’ illustrious stranger passing, terror sheds 
 On gazing nations from his fiery tram 
 Of length enormous ; takes his ample round 
 Through depths of ether ; coasts unnumber d worlds 
 Of more than solar glory ; doubles wide 
 Heav’n’s mighty cape ; and then revisits earth. 
 
 From the long travel of a thousand years. 
 
 Young, Night IV. 
 
 '* H® fore dixerunt, belli mala signa, cometen, 
 
 Multus ut in terras deplueretque lapis : 
 
 Atque tubas, atque arma ferunt crepitantia coelo 
 Audita, et lucos pr®cinuisse fugam. ^ 
 
 Non alias coelo ceciderunt plura sereno 
 Fulgura, nec diri toties arsere cometao. 
 
 Virg. Georg, 1. 4o8 
 
 B 4 
 
8 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 15. The Fixed Stars. But the whole of our Solar System 
 occupies a very small portion in the infinite regions of Space. 
 It is surrounded on all sides by an innumerable host of stars 
 appearing to us certainly as placed in a concave sphere, but 
 situated at such a remote distance from our system as to exceed 
 the bounds of all calculation. As instances of this it may be 
 mentioned that the star called Sirius, one of the largest in the 
 heavens, is reckoned by astronomers to be at least 27,000 times 
 farther from us than the sun is ; and that another of the second 
 magnitude known as y Draconis, is above 400,000 times more 
 distant from us than the same body. Each of them is supposed 
 to be a separate sun of itself, for they are all too far removed 
 from the Sun which illuminates our earth to derive either light 
 or heat from him ; and moreover each is conjectured to be the 
 centre of a System like our own, and to have planets circulating 
 round it in the same harmonious and beautiful revolution. 
 These stars are called the Fixed Stars from their constantly 
 retaining the same position and distance with respect to each 
 other, and in contradistinction to the wandering stars or planets; 
 these last shine with a steady light, and hence the fixed stars, 
 vrhich, owing to their immense distance, have always a twink- 
 ling appearance, may be readily distinguished from them. 
 
 16. Some of the ancients appear to have entertained very just notions concerning 
 the nature and motions of the stars ; but others of tiiem fancied that the heavens 
 were nothing more than a solid, concave sphere with the stars fixed in it like nails 
 and hence arose the vulgar proverb rl si ovpavbg sfiirsaoi ; what if the heavens should 
 fall ? — The magnitudes of the fixed stars appear to us to be very different, which 
 probably arises not only from a diversity in their real size, but from their various 
 distaiices. On this account they have been divided into several classes hence called 
 magnitudes : thus, those which appear the largest, are called stars of the first magni- 
 tude, and are probably nearest to us ; next to these are those of the second mag- 
 nitude, and so on to the sixth which is the last magnitude that can be seen with the 
 naked eye. All beyond these are called telescopic stars, from their requiring a 
 telescope to see them; they are divided into many classes, and, notwithstanding their 
 apparently diminutive size, they do not lose one particle of their importance in the 
 opinion of astronomers, who by their means have made some great discoveries. 
 
 17. There are some of the fixed stars, which though they appear single to the 
 naked eye, yet, when they are examined with a good telescope, are found to consist 
 of two or more stars exceedingly near to each other ; these are called Double Stars 
 &c. There are likewise others scarcely visible to the naked eye, which from their 
 exhibiting a dim and cloudy light, are called Nebulte ; when seen through a telescope 
 
 This ethereal quintessence of heaven 
 Flew upward, spirited with various forms. 
 
 That roll’d orbicular, and turn’d to stars 
 Numberless, as thou seest, and how they move ; 
 
 Each had his place appointed, each his course ; 
 
 The rest in circuit walls this universe. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book III. 716. 
 Ultimus Aiithiopum locus est, ubi maximus Atlas 
 Axem humero torquet stellis ardentibus aptum. 
 
 Viig. TV. 482. 
 
9 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 they appear like dusky specks or clouds. They are supposed to be clusters of stars 
 closely connected in the most beautiful arrangement, and at such an inconceivable 
 distance from our System, that each of them is conjectured to be composed of several 
 thousand distinct luminous bodies. Thus they are similar in their nature to that 
 broad line of light which goes quite round the heavens and which, from its 
 appearing to be'^of a milky whiteness, is called the Milky Way, or sometimes the 
 Galaxy, from a Greek expression {yaXa^iag kvkXoq) having the same signification. 
 There is no doubt but that it’s whitish appearance arises from the mixed lustre of the 
 numberless stars which compose it, and which, owing to their immense distance^ fiom 
 us, appear merely as a luminous cloud j it has been supposed that the most distant 
 star in it is 500 times farther from the sun than Sirius is, and that light would take 
 20,000 years to traverse it’s whole extent. But Sir Wm, Herschel, to whose inge- 
 nuity and unwearied industry in exploring the heavens astronomy is so much 
 indebted, has furnished us with a new and gigantic idea concerning the milky way ^ 
 which at the same time that it is extremely simple and probable, will account in 
 a satisfactory manner for all its phaenomena. He supposes the sidereal universe to be 
 divided into clusters or strata of stars, and the milky way to be that particular 
 cluster or stratum in which our sun is placed '®. Hence we see all the stars towards 
 the extremities of this stratum in the form of a great nebulous circle, which appears, 
 lucid on account of the immense accumulations of the stars , whilst the rest of the 
 heavens at the sides seem only to be scattered over with constellations more or less 
 crowded, according to the number of stars contained in the sides of the stratum. 
 He also conjectures that every star in this stratum, not very near it’s termination, is 
 so placed as to have it’s own galaxy. 
 
 18. The ancients portioned out the firmament into several 
 parts or constellations under the representation of certain 
 images, by way of assisting the memory in distinguishing their 
 disposition and direction These divisions which appear to 
 have been coeval with the knowledge of astronomy, were pro- 
 bably made by the Egyptians, who used them as signs of the 
 different seasons, and as a directory for commencing the opei a- 
 tions of ploughing, sowing and the other labours of husbandry. 
 
 A broad and ample road, whose dust is gold. 
 And pavement stars, as stars to thee appear 
 Seen in the galaxy, that milky way. 
 
 Which nightly, as a circling zone, thou seest 
 
 Powder’d with stars. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book VII. 577. 
 
 1® How distant some of these nocturnal suns ! 
 
 So distant, says the sage, ’twere not absurd 
 To doubt, if beams, set out at nature’s birth, 
 
 Are yet arrived at this so foreign world ; 
 
 Though nothing half so rapid as their flight. 
 
 An eye of awe and wonder let me roll. 
 
 And roll for ever : who can satiate sight 
 In such a scene 1 in such an ocean wide 
 Of deep astonishment 1 where depth, height, breadth. 
 
 Are lost in their extremes ; and where to count 
 The thick-sown glories in this field of fire. 
 
 Perhaps a seraph’s computation fails, ‘Youngf Night iX, 
 
 *■’’ Navita turn stellis numeros et nomina fecit 
 Pleiadas, Hyadas, claramque Lycaonis Arcton. 
 
 FiVg. Georg. I. 137. 
 
10 
 
 System of the Universe, 
 
 They are mentioned occasionally in Holy Writ as well as 
 by Homer, Hesiod and most of the profane authors extant. 
 There are a great many of them, but twelve are rendered more 
 important than the others, by reason of the Orbit, in which the 
 Earth performs it’s annual period (and which the Sun seems 
 to move round every year), running under the very middle of 
 them : these Constellations, being fancied to represent certain 
 things, are called Signs, and because the things so represented 
 are naost of them Zodia (^wSia) or animals, hence the whole 
 tract is styled the Zodiach, and the figures themselves are called 
 the Signs of the Zodiack. The names of these Signs are 
 
 Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, 
 Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricornus, Aquarius and Pisces; 
 which have been thus playfully rendered in English : 
 
 The Ram, the Bull, the heavenly Twins, 
 
 And next the Crab the Lion shines, 
 
 The Virgin and the Scales ; 
 
 The Scorpion, Archer and He-goat, 
 
 The Man that holds the watering-pot 
 And Fish with glittering tails. 
 
 They are denoted by certain characters which may be seen 
 illustrated in Plate I. fig. 1. The middle part of the Zodiack 
 is also called the Ecliptic because all eclipses (eK\el\ptiQ) can 
 only happen when the planets are either in or near this line. — 
 The Greeks, who borrowed their knowledge of astronomy from 
 the Egyptians, retained several of their figures, but accom- 
 modated almost all of them to the fabulous history of the gods 
 and heroes whom they thus placed amongst the stars, as the 
 people, whom they imitated, had done before them. But the 
 division of the firmament by the ancients only took in so much 
 of the visible heavens as came under their notice: and hence, 
 as well as from our more extended knowledge of those with 
 which they were acquainted, the number of constellations has 
 been very materially increased ^9. 
 
 Which maketh Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades, and the chambers of the soutli. 
 
 Job, IX. 9. 
 
 Canst thou bind the sweet influences of Pleiades, or loose the bands of Orion 1 
 Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in his season 1 or canst thou guide Arcturus with 
 his sons? xxxvm. 31,32. 
 
 Seek him that maketh the seven stars and Orion, and turneth the shadow of death 
 into the morning, and maketh the day dark with night. 
 
 Amos, V. 8. 
 
 Orb above orb ascending without end ! 
 
 Circle in circle, without end, inclosed ! 
 
 Wheel within wheel. 
 
11 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 19. The Egyptians borrowed the names of the constellations from various animals, 
 in which they imagined they found certain qualities connected with the appearances 
 of the sun, moon and some of the stars. Thus, by the sign Aries or the Ram, 
 a prolific animal, they represented the fertilizing warmth of the sun m the Spnng ; 
 and by that of Leo or the Lion, a hot and furious beast, they denoted the violent, 
 scorching heat of the sun in Summer : they regarded Taurus or the Bull as a fitting 
 emblem of the sun’s power in forwarding the operations of agriculture to which this 
 animal was subservient; and Libra or the Balance was a proper type for that part 
 of the heavens in which the sun appears at one of the equinoxes, when he distributes 
 equal day and night to the whole earth. The Greeks are thought to have been first 
 acquainted with the constellations during the time of the Argonauts as Musaeus, 
 one of their number, was the first to make a sphere, and on it he delineated the 
 Argonautic expedition ; he converted many of the old Egyptian figures into new 
 ones, and adapted others to his own purpose, the names of which have remmned to 
 the present day. Thus we find the golden Ram, the ensign of the vessel '^*cb car- 
 ried Phryxus to Colchis; the Bull with brazen hoofs tamed by Jason; the Twins, 
 Castor and Pollux, two of the Argonauts, with the Swan of their mother Leda ; the 
 Ship Argo ; Hydras the watchful dragon ; Chiron the master of Jasim ; the JUgo- 
 naut Hercules with his Dart and Vulture failing down, as well as the Dragon, Crab 
 and Lion which he slew ; the Harp of Orpheus, and so on. Besides these, the Greeks 
 introduced many of their fabulous heroes, as Orion the son of N eptune, with his Dogs 
 and Hare, and River and Scorpion ; Perseus with Andromeda, Cepheus, Casswpea and 
 Cetus ; with many others which may be readily observed on the Celestial Globe. 
 
 20. It was hence, from there having been Signs pointing out the times and seasons 
 of the year, that they came to be considered as the causes of heat and cold, dryness 
 and moisture, and as having dominion not only over the inanimate creation, but over 
 the complexions, constitutions and dispositions of Man. From this it was, but one 
 step to that opinion, which conceived the Sun, Moon, Planets and Stars to be of 
 a divine nature, governed and inhabited by inferior deities of a middle nature between 
 man and the Supreme Being; and the worship which was hence paid to them, 
 appears to have been the origin of all the idolatry which has been practised in the 
 world. This worship is called in the Scriptures the worship of the host of heaven 
 or in Hebrew Seha Schamaim, from which the moderns have fashioned the names of 
 Sabaism for the worship, and Sabaeans for the worshippers themselves. These early 
 idolaters first worshipped the planets as being the nearest of the heavenly bodies to 
 them, and therefore imagined to have the greatest influence on the world: they 
 erected temples to them, and in the absence of the planets worshipped the deities 
 who were thought to govern them, by images, in which, after their consecration, the 
 several influences were thought as much to preside as m the planets themselves. 
 To these images they gave the names of the planets which they represented, and 
 which were ranked the first in the polytheism of the ancients from their being the 
 first of their gods : after this they proceeded to the worship of deified men. Ihis 
 reliction began among the Chaldaeans who communicated it to all the Eastern 
 natfons and to the Egyptians; from the latter people it passed to the Greeks who 
 propagated it amongst all the Western nations of the known world 1 he remainder 
 of this sect still exists in the East under the same name, but their religion is a 
 mixture of Christianity, Judaism, Mahometanism and Paganism. 
 
 21. The Earth®®. We must now return to our own Solar 
 System in order to take a view of the Earth, or that planet 
 
 What involution ! what extent ! what swarms 
 Of worlds, that laugh at earth ! immensely great 
 Immensely distant from each other’s spheres ! 
 
 What, then, the wond’rous space through which they roll ! 
 
 Young, Night IX. 
 
 Look downward on that globe, whose hither side 
 With light from hence, though but reflected, shines; 
 
 That place is Earth, the seat of man ; that light 
 His day, which else, as the other hemisphere. 
 
 Night would invade. „ 
 
 Milton, Par, Lost, Book HI. 722, 
 
12 System of the Universe. 
 
 which we inhabit ; and the description of which, together with 
 the fleeting arrangements made by Man on it’s surface throuo-h 
 a period of hundreds of years, forms the subject of the follow- 
 ing pages. — The figure of the Earth is very nearly that of a 
 sphere or globe, which is occasioned by every thing on it being 
 attracted to it’s centre by the laws of gravitation. A straight 
 line passirig through it’s centre from North to South is called 
 it’s Axis, in allusion to the (a|wj/ axis or) axletree of a chariot, 
 because on it the Earth turns round once in twenty four 
 hours : the extremities of this axis are named the Potes (from 
 TToXely to turn), and because one of them is always pointing 
 Northward and the other Southward, hence the former is 
 called the North Pole, and the latter the South Pole. The 
 North Pole is likewise called the Arctic, because it points to 
 the constellations of the Great and Little Bears, the Greek 
 word Arctos (apKTog) signifying a hear ; hence too the Southern 
 Pole is styled the Antarctic, as being opposite {avri) the Arctic. 
 Now it is this daily revolution of the Earth on it’s axis, which 
 brings us day and night, and which causes us to imagine that 
 the sun, planets and stars move round it : this was the common 
 opinion followed by the ancients, who conceived the earth to 
 be merely an extended plane, and therefore their poets, and not 
 a few of their prose writers, speak of the Sun as rising from, 
 and plunging into, that ocean 22, by which they thought the 
 earth was completely surrounded 23. Moreover, this revolution 
 of the Earth being from West to East, hence the heavenly 
 bodies seem to move in an opposite direction, and therefore we 
 say they rise in the East and set in the West 24 . 
 
 ** Terra circum Axem se summa celeritate convertit et torquet. 
 
 Cic. IV. Acad. c. 30. 
 
 Te geminum Titan procedere vidit in Axem. 
 
 Luc. VII, 422. 
 
 Sol quoque, et exoriens, et cum se condit in undas, 
 
 Signa dabit. Virg. Georg. I. 438. 
 
 I he inhabitants of the South Western coast of Spain were even supposed to hear 
 the hissing sound of the Sun’s chariot when sinking in the Ocean : 
 
 Felix heu nimis, et beata tellus, 
 
 Qua pronos Hyperionis meatus, 
 
 Summis Oceani vides in undis, 
 
 Stridoremque rotae cadentis audis. 
 
 Stat. Sylv. II. 7. 
 
 sed, longe Calpe relicta, 
 
 Audiet Herculeo stridentem gurgite Solem. 
 
 Juven. XIV. 279. 
 
 ’El/ d’ srt'S'a rrorapoXo fikya aBevog ’QKfavoio, 
 
 ’'Avrvya Trap TTvydryv auKeog rrvKa TroiyroTo. 
 
 Horn. II. S. 60G. 
 
 And Uriel to his charge 
 
 Return’d on that bright beam, whose point now rais’d 
 Bore him slope.downward to the sun now fall’n 
 
13 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 92. The roundness of the Earth’s figure might have been always observed from 
 the” round shadow, which the Earth casts upon the Moon, when it eclipses her, and 
 from the observation of the stars, particularly of the Polar Star, which rises as we 
 go North, and sinks as we go South. But it was first proved by the Portuguese 
 navigator Mat^ellan, who completely sailed round the Earth at the beginning of the 
 16th centuiy, since which time the same thing has been frequently accomplished, 
 and is now of very common occurrence. The appearance of distant objects (espe- 
 cially at sea) as they are approached or lost sight of, also readily shows the rotundity 
 of the Earth’s figure, as may be seen in Plate II. fig. 1, where the curved line A B 
 represents a part of the surface of the Earth. Thus a person at c will be unable to 
 see the ship at e, because (owing to the curvature of the earth) it is below the 
 visible horizon of his eye ; but, as it sails towards him, he will see it s topmasts when 
 it gets to the pointy, and finally the whole vessel at the point g. 
 
 23. It is also by the same laws of gravitation that the Antipodes (from avrl against 
 and irodsg feet) or such inhabitants of the earth as live diametrically opposite to 
 each other, always stand equally upright and firm. For, if we traversed the whole 
 globe, we should every w'here have the sky over our heads, and our feet towards the 
 centre of the Earth j and our Antipodes may as well imagine that we stand witli 
 our heads hanging downwards, as we conceive that this is their pendulous position. 
 Nay farther, we who are now on what we call the uppermost side of the earth, are 
 carried by it’s revolution in the space of twelve hours to the situation where our 
 Antipodes now are, although we shall be as far from them as before ; and, when we 
 arrive there, we shall find no difference in the manner of our standing, but then see 
 the opposite half of the heavens, and imagine that they have moved half round the 
 Earth. All this is owing to the amazing power of gravitation, the centre of which, 
 so far as regai'ds the inhabitants of the Earth, is the centre of the Earth, and there- 
 fore they all gravitate towards this centre : and we must consider the terms up and 
 down merely in relation to bodies being farther from, or nearer to the centre. This 
 will be rendered more obvious on reference to Plate II. fig. 2. in which A represents 
 the earth, E it’s centre, and m four little figures upon it’s surface, whose relative 
 position with respect to the centre must always be the same on whatever part of the 
 earth they may be found. 
 
 24. The Diurnal motion of the Earth is illustrated in Plate II. fig. 2. where the 
 circle A represents the Earth, the shaded part being that hemisphere which is turned 
 from the sun, and, consequently, in darkness : E is the centre of the Earth, through 
 which (perpendicular to the paper) the Axis is drawn, whereon it makes it’s daily 
 revolution; / g h i denote the circumference of the heavens, and S the Sun. The 
 Earth being supposed to be thus situated, and to move round its Axis towards the 
 Sun, it is evident, that at the point A the Earth will first begin to be enlightened 
 by the Sun, that is, the Sun will there appear to be just rising or ascending the 
 horizon^®. The Earth having moved round it’s own axis, so that the point A upon 
 it has come under the point g of the heavens, the Sun will then appear at it’s greatest 
 heio-ht above the horizon for that day, and so it will be noon or mid-day at the 
 
 Beneath the Azores ; whither the prime orb. 
 
 Incredible how swift, had thither roll’d 
 Diurnal, or this less volubil earth 
 By shorter flight to the east, had left him there 
 Arraying with reflected purple and gold 
 The clouds that on his Western throne attend. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book IV. 689. 
 
 2® Now Morn, her rosy steps in the Eastern clime 
 Advancing, sow’d the earth with orient pearl. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book V. 1. 
 
 ’Tis raging Noon ; and, vertical, the Sun 
 Darts on the head direct his forceful rays. 
 
 O’er heaven and earth, far as the ranging eye 
 Can sweep, a dazzling deluge reigns ; and all 
 From pole to pole is undistinguished blaze. 
 
 Thomso)t, Sionmer. 
 
14 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 appears beginning to descend, and when, by the revolution 
 of the Earth, it s point A has arrived under the point h in the heavens, the Sun will 
 appear to be just setting or sinking below the horizon *7. The point A then gets 
 beyond the influence of the Sun and becomes totally darkened ; when it comes 
 under i in the heavens, it will be then midnight at it, and when under/ it will be 
 ?un-nse again. The term Horizon is derived from a Greek word (dpifojv) signi- 
 
 fying something that bounds, and hence we use it with respect to the line that 
 bounds our view of the earth and heavens. When applied to our view of the earth 
 we call It sensible horizon, by way of distinguishing it from the rational or real 
 horizon, which would bound our view, if we could see at once half the Globe ■ when 
 applied to the heavens, the distinction between the two horizons is very trifling and 
 therefore not noticed. The point in the heavens directly over our heads is called 
 the Zenith, and that diametrically opposite below, the Nadir. It is the rational 
 honzon which is represented on globes by the wooden circle which surrounds them 
 
 25. We have seen that all the planets, in consequence of their revolutions on 
 their own axes, are compressed at the poles in the shape of an orange • their polar 
 being always smaller than their equatorial diameters. This compression in the earth 
 is only about thirty-eight miles, and can therefore produce but little difference seeing 
 that the total diameter is nearly 8,000 miles. * ° 
 
 26. The Diurnal motion of the Earth on it’s own Axis must 
 not be confounded with it’s Annual revolution in it’s orbit round 
 the Sun : the former only produces Day and Night, but the 
 latter causes the different lengths of day and night, as well as 
 the phenomena of the Seasons ^9. 
 
 27. It is this latter which makes the Sun to appear as if it had such an annual 
 motion round us, and it may be better understood by referring to Plate II 3 
 where the Sun is represented in the centre, the orbit of the Earth by the dotted circle 
 next round it, and the Ecliptic with it’s twelve signs by the outermost circle Now 
 supposing the Earth to be at A, the Sun will appear to us to be at Libra ■ and’ 
 
 ^ Now came still Evening on, and Twilight grey 
 Had in her sober livery all things clad ; 
 
 — — — now glow’d the firmament 
 
 With living sapphires : Hesperus, that led 
 The starry host, rode brightest, till the Moon, 
 
 Rising in clouded majesty, at length 
 Apparent queen, unveil’d her peerless light. 
 
 And o’er the dark her silver mantle threw. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book TV. 598. 
 MEffovvKrioig ttoB’ wpaig, 
 
 Srps<l>iTai or' "ApKrog 
 Kara %«Tpa rjjv Bodirov 
 MfpoTTwv Sk 0iiXa rravra 
 Ksarai, Korrip SapEvra’ 
 
 Tor’ 'EjOWf (eTTiffTaSiEig pEv 
 Ovpeaiv EKOVT dxijag-) 
 
 Anac. Carm. F. 
 
 ^ Purpurea velatus veste sedebat 
 In soho Phoebus clans lucente smaragdis ; 
 
 A dextra laevaque. Dies, et Mensis, et Annus, 
 
 Saeculaque, et positae spatiis aequalibus Horae 
 Verque novum stabat cinctum florente corona: 
 
 Stabat nuda Aistas, et Spicea serta gerebat : 
 
 Stabat et Autumnus calcatis sordidus uvis : 
 
 Et glacialis Hyems canos hirsuta capillos. 
 
 Ovid, Met, II. 23. 
 
15 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 supposing the Earth to move from A to B, and so to C, the Sun will thereby appear 
 to us to move from Libra to Scorpio and thence to Sagittarius. In like manner by 
 the Earth’s motion along the rest of it’s orbit till it comes to A again, the Sun will 
 seem to us to move along the rest of the Ecliptic till it once more comes to Libra. 
 Hence it will be observed, that, whereas we commonly say the Sun is in Libra, when 
 it is between us and Libra (and so on of the other signs), we should, properly 
 speaking, say that the Earth is then in Aries, or the sign diametrically opposite to 
 Libra ; inasmuch as the Earth is always in that point of the Ecliptic diametrically 
 opposite to the one in which the Sun appears to be. 
 
 28. It has been already said that the Diameter on which 
 the Earth, turns is called it’s Axis, the two extremities of which 
 are named it’s Poles. Between these Poles every point in the 
 Earth does by it’s Diurnal Potation describe a circle ; and, 
 because all these circles (however numerous they may be) 
 must always keep at the same distance from the Equator or 
 Great Circle, and run, as it were, by the side of each other (Trap’ 
 dXXTjXouc), hence they are called Parallels. The greatest of all 
 these circles is that, which is in the very middle between the 
 Poles ; it is called the Equator or Equinoctial, because, when 
 the Sun is in the plane of it, nodes cequantur, it is equal day 
 and night all over the world. If this Equator ran along 
 exactly under the Ecliptic of the heavens, there would always 
 be equal day and night over the whole world. But the Equator 
 crosses the Ecliptic, and hence it is only equal day and night 
 twice in the year when the Sun appears in one of those two 
 points of the Ecliptic where the Equator crosses it; viz. in the 
 first point oi Aries and the first of Libra These two points 
 are therefore called the Equinoctial Points, and the times of 
 the year answering to them are called the Vernal and Autumnal 
 Equinoxes, because the one happens in the Spring and the 
 other in the Autumn. 
 
 29. Amongst the other circles described by the Earth in it’s 
 Diurnal Rotation are the two Tropics, and the two Polar 
 Circles. The two Tropics are those circles on the Earth, over 
 which the Sun seems directly to pass, when he is at the greatest 
 distance from the Equator Northward and Southward (viz. 
 23 1 degrees); wherefore one is called the Northern, and the 
 other the Southern Tropic. And because, when the Sun appears 
 to move vertically over the Northern Tropic, he appears to be 
 in the beginning of Cancer, hence the said Tropic is commonly 
 called the Tropic of Cancer-, and for the like reason the 
 
 Libra die somnique pares ubi fecerat horas, 
 
 Et medium luci atque umbris jam divide! orbem : 
 
 Exercete, viri, tauros, serite hordea campis, 
 
 Usque sub extremum bruma intractabilis imbrem. 
 
 Virg. Georg. I. 208 
 
10 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 Southern Tropic is commonly styled the Tropic of Capricorn^K 
 The name Tropic is derived from a Greek word (rpoiriKoc) de- 
 noting something whence a turn is made : for the line of the 
 Ecliptic quitting the Equator at the first point O'f Aries, con- 
 tinues to rise higher Northward from it till it reV mes the first 
 point of Cancer, when it turns to the Southward; and after 
 again cutting the Equator at the first point of Libra, continues 
 to descend Southward till it reaches the first point of Capri- 
 corn, when it again turns to the Northward and reaches Aries. 
 And, because the Sun appears to make a stand in the first 
 points of Cancer and Capricorn, going neither Northward nor 
 Southward, hence these two points of the Ecliptic are called' 
 the two Solstitial points; these two Times of the year are 
 named the Summer and Winter Solstices, from the seasons in 
 which they happen. — The two Polar Circles (North and South) 
 are so called, because they are near to the two Poles of the 
 Earth, from which they are the same distance as the Tropics 
 are from the Equator (viz. 23 J degrees) ^2. These Polar Cir- 
 cles bound those portions of the Earth, where it is continuous 
 day or night during several diurnal revolutions of our planet. 
 (In illustration of this and the preceding Section see Plates I. 
 & XXVII. in the Atlas.) 
 
 30. The Polar Circles answer to those circles in the heavens, which the Poles of 
 the Ecliptic seem to describe by the apparent diurnal motion of the heavens, and 
 this is the reason why they are just as far distant from their respective Poles of 
 the Earth, as the Tropics are from the Equator; 23 i degrees being the measure 
 of the angle, which the planes of the Equator and Ecliptic make by their mutual 
 inclination. 
 
 31. But the phaenomena of the Earth, when moving in its Orbit, will be best 
 understood by consulting fig. 4 of Plate II. In this diagram the Sun is represented 
 in the centre, round which is the elliptical orbit of the Earth divided into tlie twelve 
 signs of the Ecliptic, before which the Sun appears to move. The Earth itself is 
 represented by the four circles, during the times of the Equinoxes and Solstices ; 
 the shaded parts being in darkness. On each of these, the line A X represents 
 the axis of the Earth, and the line E Q the Equator or Equinoctial Line ; T R is 
 the Tropic of Cancer, and TN the Tropic of Capricorn ; N P the North Polar 
 Circle, and S P the South Polar Circle. 
 
 some say, the Sun 
 
 Was bid turn reins from the equinoctial road 
 Like-distant breadth to Taurus with the seven 
 Atlantic Sisters, and the Spartan Twins, 
 
 Up to the Tropic Crab : thence down amain 
 By Leo, and the Virgin, and the Scales, 
 
 As deep as Capricorn ; to bring in change 
 Of seasons. to each clime. 
 
 Milton, Par, Lost, BookX. G71. 
 Some say he bid his angels turn askance 
 Tlie poles of earth, twice ten degrees and more. 
 
 From the sun’s axle; they with labour push’d 
 Oblique the centric globe. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book X. C68. 
 
17 
 
 System of the XJ inverse. 
 
 32. It must first be premised, that the Sun will always be vertical to that point 
 of the Earth, where a right line drawn from the centre of the Sun to the centre 
 of the Earth cuts the surface of the latter. Thus, when the Earth is in the begin- 
 ning of Capricorn, the Sun will be vertical to the Northern Tropic T R ; because, 
 a right line drawn from the Sun to the beginning of Capricorn will cross the surface 
 of the Earth at . So also, when the Earth is in Aries, the Sun will be vertical to 
 the Equator or E Q ; because, a right line drawn from the Sun to Aries will cross 
 the surface of the Earth in a point of E Q. Hence, it is easy to apprehend how the 
 various lengths of day and night, as well as the various seasons of the year, are 
 produced by the annual motion of the Earth 
 
 33. Vernal Equinox. Suppose, then, the Earth to be at Libra, the Sun will 
 appear in Aries, and so in one of the Equinoctial points, and in the middle between 
 the poles of the Earth A X ; consequently, he will enlighten from Pole to Pole, that 
 hemisphere of the Earth, which is opposite to him. Hence it follows, tliat eveiy 
 place on the Earth, being carried round the Axis of the earth in a uniform manner 
 by the diurnal motion of the Earth, will be as long in the light as in darkness, i. e. 
 the day and night will be then equal all over the Earth. 
 
 34. Summer Solstice. The Earth having moved by it’s Annual motion from Libra 
 to Capricorn, the Sun will appear in Cancer, where is his greatest Declination 
 (i. e. distance from the Equator) Northward : whence it is evident, that his rays, 
 which always enlighten one half of the Earth at once, will reach beyond the North 
 Pole A to P, but will not reach nearer the South Pole X than the point S. From 
 this it follows, that the portion of the Earth within the North Polar Circle N P, 
 will at this time of the year enjoy day-light during the whole diurnal revolution of 
 the Earth ; whilst, on the contrary, it will be continual night during the same period, 
 in that portion of the Earth lying within the South Polar Circle S P. It follows 
 also, that the greater part of the Northern Hemisphere enjoys the light of the Sun, 
 whilst the greater part of the Southern Hemisphere is in dark,ness ; and this pro- 
 portion of light is greater or less, according as any place may be nearer or farther 
 from the North Pole, one half of the Equator being always enlightened, and the other 
 not. Hence it is, that in this position of the Earth, the days are longest and the 
 nights shortest in the Northern Hemisphere, and so it is Summer there; wherefore 
 we, who live in the Northern Hemisphere, call this the Summer-solstice ; whereas, in 
 the Southern Hemisphere, the days are then shortest and the nights longest, and so it 
 is Winter there. And the longest day is so much the longer as the place is nearer 
 to the North Pole, for at the Equator itself day and night are equal to each other 
 tliroughout the whole year. 
 
 35. Autumnal Equinox. The Earth having moved by it’s Annual motion from 
 Capricorn to Aries, the Sun will appear to be in Libra, or one of those points where 
 the Ecliptic and Equator cross each other, and so produce equal day and night all 
 over the world ; as was the case when the Earth was in the opposite direction (that 
 is, when it was in Libra, and the Sun in Aries), and for the same reasons. 
 
 30. Whiter Solstice. In like manner, the Earth having moved by it’s Annual 
 motion from Aries to Cancer, the Sun will appear to be in Capricorn, where is it’s 
 greatest Declination (i. e, distance from the Equator) Southward. And, consequently, 
 at this time of the year, the same phaenomena will happen to the inhabitants of the 
 
 To Si Tov rfkiov, IrrciSav iv yei/xwvi rpdir^Tai, irpomivai tu fiiv aSpvvovra, 
 TCI Si ^qpaivovra, cov KaipoQ SieXrfXvBtv' Kcd ravrci SiaTTpa^afievov ^irjKsrt 
 iyyvripo) irpocnivai, dXX’ diroTpiirtaSiai, ipvXarrofUVOv pi) ri i)pdg pdXXov 
 TOV Siovroq Btppedvtuv fSXaipy’ Kal orav av ttciXiv cnnucv yivtjrai, tvBa Kai 
 ijplv SrjXov iariv, on, ti Trpoffwripoi aTveicnv, diroTrayrjffopeBa virb tov xpvxovg, 
 TrdXcv ail Tpiirea^ai Kai TTpoffyiopstv, Kal ivTaiiSia Toii bvpavov dvaoTpiqitaSiai, 
 f.v5ia wv paXicTTa i/pag oupeXoLi ] ; vrj tov Ac, ifc], Kal ravTa travTaTcaaiv ioiKiv 
 avSipwmov ivcKa yiyvopkvoiQ. 
 
 To S’ au (^tTreiSav Kal tovto cpavspbv, hrt oiiK civ vTrtvkyKOcpev ovre to 
 K avpa, ovTS ro ipvxoQ, ii 't^airivpQ yiyvoiro), ovtco piv Karci piKpov irpocnsvai 
 Tbv ijXiov, ovTOJ Sk Kard piKpbv cnrikvai, wcjts XavSrcivHV ypdg cig cKaTcpa ra 
 iaXvpoTaTa KaSruTTapkvovg ■, iyili pkv, i<py 6 EvBvSypog, ijSy tovto ctkottoj, U 
 cipa tI 'tcjTi toIq 3'toTf ’tpyov, y ccv^poiwovg Srspairevtiv. 
 
 Xenoph. Memm'ah, IV. 3. 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 Southern Hemisphere, as liappened to those of the Northern Hemisphere when the 
 liarth was in Capricorn, that is to say, they will then have longer days than nights, 
 and will he enjoying their Summer; whilst we in the Northern Hemisphere, shall 
 have longer nights than days, and be suffering the inclemencies of Winter, wherefore 
 we call this the Winter Solstice^**. 
 
 37. The different distances of the Sun from the Earth at different parts of the year, 
 as also it’s appearing of a different magnitude, and seeming to move at a different rate, 
 are all owing to the elliptical orbit of the Earth, and to the Earth not being in the 
 centre of this ellipsis but in one of it’s foci. For, as the Sun’s diameter appears less 
 about the middle of June, and greater about the middle of December, so, the Sun is 
 more distant from us in our Summer than in our Winter, and also seems to move 
 quicker in the latter than in the former ; insomuch, that he takes up about eight days 
 more in seeming to pass from the Vernal to the Autumnal Equinox, than from the 
 Autumnal to the Vernal — although in both intervals of time, he seems to pass over 
 exactly one half of the Ecliptic. This is explained in Plate II. fig. 5, where the 
 circle represents the Ecliptic, the ellipsis represents the Orbit of the Earth, and S 
 the Sun, in that focus of the ellipsis next the sign Cancer. Now, about the middle 
 of June, the Sun appearing to us in the beginning of Cancer, the Earth is conse- 
 quently in the beginning of Capricorn, and so at the point A of it’s elliptical orbit ; 
 that is, at it’s Aphelium or greatest distance from the Sun, for which reason, he then 
 appears less to us. Again, about the middle of December, the Sun appearing to us 
 in the beginning of Capricorn, the Earth is consequently in the beginning of Cancer, 
 and so at the point P of it’s elliptical orbit ; that is, at it’s Peribelium or least dis- 
 tance from the Sun, for which reason, he then appears greatest to us. The terras 
 Aphelium and Perihelium are derived from the Greek {curb from, ifKioQ the sun ; and 
 TTspi near, r'lXiog), and signify distance from, or approximation to, the Sun. — Farther, 
 a line drawn from Aries to Libra, through the centre of the Sun, divides the Ecliptic 
 into two halves ; but it unequally divides the orbit of the Earth, the greater segment 
 of it answering to the six signs of the Ecliptic which the Earth passes under, betwee n 
 the Vernal and Autumnal equinoxes, and the less segment answering to the other 
 six signs, which the Earth passes under, between the Autumnal and Vernal equinoxes. 
 Whence it comes to pass, that the Earth taking up more time (about eight day s 
 more) to go along the greater segment of it’s orbit than along the less, the Sun als;o 
 seems to take up more time, and, consequently, to move more slowly under the six sigrus 
 of the Ecliptic between the V ernal and Autumnal, than between the Autumnal amd 
 Vernal Equinoxes. 
 
 38. As it is evident from this, that the Sun is nearer to us in AVinter than im 
 Summer, it appears at first sight singular, that we should feel his heat so mucih 
 more in Summer, than in Winter. But it must be recollected, that we feel the Sun”s 
 heat not only as he is nearer to, or farther from us, but as his rays fall directly 0 )r 
 indirectly upon us ; whence it happens, that though the Sun is farthest from us im 
 Summer, yet, because his rays are then much more nearly perpendicular to uis 
 than in Winter, therefore, they are hotter to us in the former, than in the latter seasoni. 
 This may be seen at once, by referring to Plate II. fig. 4. For, when in summer, thie 
 Earth is in the beginning of Capricorn, the rays of the Sun then fall perpendicut- 
 larly upon the Northern Tropic T R, and are hottest to all the inhabitants of tine 
 Earth, North of this Tropic ; but on the other hand, when in winter the Earth is iin 
 the beginning of Cancer, the perpendicular rays of the Sun fall upon the Southerm 
 
 Mysterious round ! what skill, what force divine. 
 
 Deep felt, in these appear ! a simple train. 
 
 Yet so delightful mix’d with such kind art, 
 
 Such beauty and beneficence combin’d ; 
 
 Shade, unperceiv’d, so softening into shade ; 
 
 And all so forming an harmonious whole ; 
 
 That, as they still succeed, they ravish still. 
 
 Thomson, Hymn to the Seasons, 
 
 Quid tantum Oceano properent sc tingere soles 
 Hyberni, vel quae tardis mora noctibus obstet. 
 
 Virg. TEn. I. 745., 
 
19 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 Tropic T N, and are hottest to all the inhabitants South of tliis Tropic — whilst they 
 only reach us in this part of the globe in a very oblique direction, as is evident, by 
 supposing the right line X drawn from the Sun to the Northern Tropic. 
 
 39. It would, likewise, at first appear that the Annual motion of the Earth in it’s 
 orbit, will prevent it’s always retaining the same situation in respeet to the fixed 
 stars ; but this orbit is so very small, when compared with the immense sphere of 
 the fixed stars, that it can make no sensible difterence in the situation of the Earth 
 with respect to drem. 
 
 40. The Moon is a secondary planet, inasmuch as she 
 moves round the Earth, though she derives all her light from 
 the Sun. A single revolution of the Moon round the Earth 
 from one Synod, or conjunction, with the Sun to another, is 
 called the Moon’s Synodical Month, and consists of 29 days, 
 1 2 £ hours : it is this month which is principally used in the 
 computation of time, for it’s several parts are easily distin- 
 guished by the several Phases (or appearances) of the Moon 
 belonging respectively to it. The several Phases of the Moon 
 arise from her being an opacous body, receiving her light from 
 the Sun, and from her spherical figure, in consequence of which, 
 one half of her is always enlightened, namely, that Hemisphere 
 which is towards the Sun. Now, this Hemisphere being seen 
 by us, sometimes more, sometimes less (according to her po- 
 sition with respect to the Earth), causes the several Phases of 
 the Moon. 
 
 41. This will be best understood by referring to Plate II. fig. 6, in which S 
 represents the Sun, E the Earth, O R part of the Earth’s orbit, and A B C D the 
 orbit of the Moon. On the several most remarkable points of this last, is repre- 
 sented the Moon with it’s enlightened and darkened hemispheres, which, though they 
 are always equal to each other, do not appear so to us, but rather like the several 
 little circular draughts respectively adjoining them. Thus, the Moon being at A, 
 all it’s enlightened hemisphere is towards the Earth, and therefore seen by us ; for 
 which reason, we say the Moon is full, because she appears to us with a fall orb, 
 or with all her surface enligirtened : but when she moves to B, it is evident that 
 only a part of her enlightened hemisphere will be towards the Earth, and so seen 
 by us ; wherefore, the Moon will appear somewliat defective of light on that side 
 which is from the Sun, and is hence, said to be gibbous, from (gibbus, bunched out) 
 her light part being bunched out or convex. The Moon having moved to C, 
 only half of her enlightened hemisphere will be towards the Earth, for which reason 
 she will appear with a half-orb, or as we then say, as a half-moon ; but, when she 
 has come to D, a very little portion of her enlightened hemisphere will be towards 
 the Earth, and therefore she will appear to us to be horned, the horns bending from 
 the Sun, Westward. When the Moon is at F, none of her enlightened hemisphere 
 will be towards the Earth, and therefore she is invisible to us, wherefore we then 
 say the Moon changes, or it is New Moon, because she will appear anew in G ; at 
 G she is again horned, her light part being towards the Sun, whilst her horns bend 
 from him, and so Eastward. After this, the Moon will appear at H with a half-orb 
 
 Rite Latonae puerum canentes. 
 
 Rite crescentem face noctilucam ; 
 
 Brosperam frugum, celeremque pronos 
 Volvere menses. 
 
 Hor. Carm, IV. vi. 40. 
 
20 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 again (as at C), 4nd at I gibbous again (as at B), and so, she will proceed to A, 
 where it will be again full moon^'^. 
 
 42. It must be observed, that, whether increasing or decreasing, the illuminated 
 part of the Moon is always towards the Sun : and therefore whenever the horns and 
 hollow part of the Moon appear Eastward or on the left hand as we look at her. 
 then she is increasing; but whenever the horns and hollow part appear Westward 
 or on the right hand as we look at her, then she is decreasing, or on the wane. 
 
 43. When the Moon is horned, that is a little before and after the New Moon, 
 besides her bright horns she has a faint light which renders all the rest of her disc 
 visible. This faint light is supposed to be caused by the reflection of the Sun’s 
 rays cast upon her from the Earth ; for it will be evident by referring to the dotted 
 line X Y in fig. G, the Earth’s position at such times is precisely that, in which such 
 a reflection would be thrown upon the Moon : whereas the Moon has no sooner 
 moved beyond the limits of such a reflection (which limits are shown near enough 
 by the line O R), than the faint light ceases. 
 
 44. What has been observed concerning the Sun takes place also with the Moon, 
 namely, that in one part of her orbit she appears to be smaller and to move slower, 
 whilst in the other she appears to be larger and to move swifter : this is likewise 
 caused by the Earth’s being in one of the foci of the Moon’s elliptical orbit. For, 
 in fig. 5, suppose S to represent the Earth, and AP the Moon’s orbit ; then A will 
 represent the Moon’s Apogee (avro from, and yr) the Earth) or greatest distance from 
 the Earth, when she will appear less, and P her Perigee (rrepl near, and y/)) or least 
 distance from the Earth, when she will consequently appear greater : and, because 
 she is longer in traversing the greater segment of her orbit than the less, therefore 
 she will appear to move slower in the former and quicker in the latter. 
 
 45. Eclipses of the Sun and Moon. The Earth and 
 Moon are both opacous bodies, which receive their light from 
 the Sun. So, whenever the Moon passes between the Earth 
 and the Sun, in such a manner, as to hinder the rays of the 
 latter from falling on the Earth, then will the Sun be eclipsed 
 to the inhabitants of the Earth : and, whenever the Moon 
 passes behind the Earth so as to hinder the rays of the Sun 
 from falling on the Moon, then will the Moon be eclipsed to 
 the inhabitants of the Earth. An Eclipse of the Sun can only 
 happen at the Change of the Moon, when the Moon is between 
 the Sun and the Earth ; and an Eclipse of the Moon can only 
 happen at the Full of the Moon, when the Earth is between the 
 Sun and Moon. This will be evident by referring to the posi- 
 tions of the Sun, Moon and Earth during the full and change, 
 as exhibited in fig. 6 of Plate II. 
 
 46. The orbit of the Moon crosses the Ecliptic so as to make an angle of five 
 degrees’ inclination, and these points of intersection are called the Nodes of the 
 Moon, being distinguished from each other as the ascending and descending ; the 
 ascending node is where the Moon ascends Northward above the ecliptic, ami 
 the descending node, where she descends Southward below the ecliptic ; they are 
 both marked in Plate II. fig. 7. Now, these Nodes being the only two points where 
 the Moon crosses the Ecliptic, hence, there can be no Eclipse of the Sun but whea 
 
 there the neighbouring Moon 
 
 (So call that opposite fair star) her aid 
 Timely interposes, and her monthly round 
 Still ending, still renewing, through mid heaven. 
 
 With borrow’d light her countenance triform 
 Hence fills and empties to enlighten the earth. 
 
 And in her pale dominion cheeks tlie night. 
 
 Millon. Par. l.csi. Book III. 712. 
 
21 
 
 System of the Universe. 
 
 she changes in, or near, one of the Nodes, because, then only she comes so between 
 the Earth and Sun, as to intercept the rays of the latter from the Earth : and in like 
 manner, there can be no Eclipse of the Moon but when she is full in, or near, one 
 of the Nodes, because, then only the Earth comes so between her an;l the Sun, as 
 to hinder the rays of the latter from falling on her. This is the reason why there 
 is not an Eclipse of the Sun at every change of the Moon, and an Eclipse of the 
 Moon at every full of the Moon. 
 
 47. The Shadows cast by the Earth and Moon are of a conical figure (as may 
 be seen in fig. 7), growing narrower and narrower the farther they go from the 
 Earth and Moon, until at last they end in a point, and so cease. This is owino- to 
 the Earth and Moon being smaller bodies than the Sun : were they the same size 
 as the Sun, it is evident that the shadows must be cylindrical (as in fig. 8), and 
 were they larger than the Sun, the shadows would be life inverted cones (as in fig. t)). 
 And hence, in consequence of the Earth being much bigger than the Moon, the 
 cone of it’s shadow is great enough to intercept the Sun’s rays from the whole of 
 the Moon’s surface at one time : whilst, on the other hand, the Moon being smaller 
 than the Earth, can intercept the Sun’s rays only from a small part of the Earth 
 at one time, [Herein too, the much greater distance of the orbit of Mars becomes 
 evident ; for, though the Earth may be directly between the Sun and Mars, yet is 
 the latter not eclipsed, as it must necessarily be, did the shade of the Earth reach 
 to it’s orbit.] The Shadows of the Earth and Moon being thus of a conical figure, 
 it is obvious, that an Eclipse of the Sun or Moon will be greatest or longest, when 
 the Moon is in her Perigee, or nearest the Earth ; for then she has to traverse 
 a thicker part of the Earth’s shadov/, than when eclipsed in her Apogee or greatest 
 distance from the Earth. This may be seen in fig. 7, where P P denotes the breadth 
 of the Earth’s shadow traversed by the Moon in her Perigee, and A A so much of 
 it, as is traversed by her when in her Apogee. And, in like manner, if the Sun be 
 eclipsed, when the Moon is in her Perigee, it meets with a thicker part of the 
 Moon’s shade, than It does, when she is in her Apogee ; as may be also seen in 
 fig. 7, by supposing T to be the Moon, P P her shadow traversed by the Earth, 
 when she is in her Perigee, and A A her shadow traversed by the Earth, when she 
 is in her Apogee. 
 
 48. But the Greatness and Duration of an Eclipse, arise principally from the 
 Moon’s being then more, or less distant, from a Node. An Eclipse of the Moon®® is 
 either Total, that is, when the whole of her is eclipsed, or Partial, when only a part 
 of her is eclipsed: and, as some partial eclipses are of longer duration than others, 
 so, some total eclipses are likewise of longer duiation than others. Now, those Total 
 Eclipses, which are of the longest duration, happen when the Moon is exactlii in 
 a Node ; they are called Central Eclipses, from the centre of the IMoon passing 
 through the centre of the Earth’s shadow. This is illustrated in fig. 10 of Plate II., 
 where the shaded circle represents the Earth’s shadow, O M the JMoon’s orbit, and 
 E C the Ecliptic : whence it is evident, that the Moon crossing the Earth’s shadow 
 in a diametrical direction, makes the longest possible stay, she ever can make, in it ; 
 this stay is about four hours long, the breadth of the Earth’s shade beino- about 
 three diameters of the Moon. A Total, but not Central, Eclipse is represented in 
 fig. 11, where the Moon meets the Earth’s shadow at a small distance from a 
 Node, and so crosses only a Chord (or portion) of the Earth’s shadow, and not its 
 diameter ; whence likewise, it is evident, that this chord will be greater or smaller, 
 according as the Moon is nearer to, or farther from, a Node, and that the duration of 
 every Total Eclipse will necessarily depend on the length of this chord. Hence 
 also it follows, that some Eclipses are more Partial than others, according as the 
 Moon is at a greater, or less distance from a Node ; and that the longer a Partial 
 Eclipse is, so much more of the Moon passes through the shadow of the Earth. 
 A Partial Eclipse is represented in fig. 12, where it will be seen, that the Node is at 
 some distance from the centre of the Earth’s shadow, and that, consequently, the 
 
 Quale per incertam Lunam sub luce maligna 
 Est iter in sylvis ; ubi ccelum condidit umbrii 
 Jupiter, et rebus nox abstulit atra colorem. 
 
 Virg. JEn. VI. 270. 
 
22 
 
 System of the Universe, 
 
 IVIooii traverses so small a chord of this shadow, that the whole of her surface is 
 not darkened. In order to distinguish the greatness of Partial Eclipses, it is usual 
 to conceive the Moon’s diameter as divided into twelve parts, called Digits ; and to 
 say, there are so many digits eclipsed, as there are such parts covered by the Earth’s 
 shadow, when the Eclipse is at the greatest. — In all these Eclipses of the Moon 
 she enters the Western side of the shadow with her Eastern side j and so it is her 
 Western side, which quits the shadow when the Eclipse ceases. 
 
 49. Eclipses of the Sun are also distinguished as Total, that is, when the Moon 
 covers the whole body of the Sun from us, and as Partial, when she covers only 
 a part of the Sun. When there is a Total Eclipse of the Sun '’®, it is so dark, that 
 the Stars appear very visible, and there is even need of lamp-light ; but, this total 
 darkness, even under the most favourable circumstances, never lasts more than 
 about five minutes ; for, as soon as a very small part of the Sun’s disc becomes 
 uncovered, it affords us considerable light. But it has been already observed, that, 
 although the Earth can eclipse- the whole enlightened hemisphere of the Moon, and 
 so involve the whole of her body in darkness, at the same time ; yet, that the Moon 
 (in consequence of her being so much smaller than the Earth) can never obscure 
 more than a small part of the Earth, at the same time. This will be seen, by 
 referring to fig. 13 of Plate II., where the Moon’s shadow only covers a small part 
 of the illuminated surface of the Earth (viz. that between C. and D), so as totally 
 to hide the Sun’s rays from it ; whilst, to the inhabitants of the adjoining tracts 
 B C and D E, the Sun will appear to be but partially eclipsed ; and, beyond this 
 last (as is evident from the figure) there will be no eclipse of him at all. It 
 happens sometimes, that a Central eclipse of the Sun is not a Total eclipse, but that 
 there is a ring, or circle, of light all round the edge of the Moon (as in fig. 14), 
 wherefore, such an eclipse is said to be annular. This annular appearance is occa- 
 sioned by the conical shadow of the Moon being too short to reach quite to the 
 Earth, owing to the Moon being in her Apogee ; it may be better understood by 
 referring to Plate II. fig. 7, and supposing S to represent the Sun, T the Moon 
 and E the Earth. — In the greatest eclipses of tlie Sun, the Moon’s shadow passes 
 along the middle of the Earth ; and such eclipses happen, when the Moon is in 
 a Node at the moment of her Change. If she be not too far from a Node, a part 
 of her shadow will fall on some tract of the Earth, and there make a Total, or, at 
 least, a Partial eclipse j and, in proportion as she is nearer to her Node, and her 
 Perigee, will be the greatness and length of the obscuration. 
 
 50. The Tides are caused chiefly by the attraction of the 
 Moon, but partly by that of the Sun. The Siea, flows (i. e. rises) 
 as often as the Moon passes the meridian, both the arc above, 
 and the arc below the horizon; and it ebbs {i.e. falls), as often 
 as she passes the horizon, both East and West. When the 
 Moon is in the first, and third quarter (i. e, when she is new 
 and full), the tides are high and swift, and are called spring- 
 tides ; when she is in the second, and last quarter, (L e. when 
 
 Te quoque, Luna, traho, quamvis Temesaea labores 
 .^ra tuos minuant. 
 
 Ovid. Met. VII. 207. 
 
 In allusion to the -superstitious practice of beating brazen vessels, or sounding 
 trumpets during an eclipse of the Moon, when she was thought to be under the 
 power of some spells or incantations. 
 
 CitharS, crinitus lopas 
 Personat aurata, docuit quae maximus Atlas. 
 
 Hie canit errantem Lunam, solisque labores. 
 
 Virg. JEn. I. 742. 
 
PLATE II 
 
 
 LtmJon . l^ubUsh^ by M/* Author. 20 Soho S'quirro 
 
 0. 
 
 ... ^ 
 
 
 
 E 
 
 sh -— " _ llll 
 
 ife| 
 
 
 ’•uainer So\sti‘^.*‘ 
 
Back of 
 Foldout 
 Not Imaged 
 
System of the Universe. 23 
 
 she is a half-moon), the tides are lower and slower, and are 
 called neap-tides'^^. 
 
 51. But the lowest, as well as the highest water, will be found at the spring-tides ; 
 
 the neap-tides neither rising so high, nor falling so low : those spring-tides, which 
 happen at the time of the equinoxes, and whilst the Moon is in her Perigee, are 
 always the highest. — The Sea is observed to swell and flow from South to North 
 for about six hours, after which, it seems to rest for about a quarter of an hour ; it 
 then begins to fall and retire back again from North to South for six hours luore, 
 when, after an apparent pause of a quarter of an hour, it begins to flow again as 
 before. Thus the sea flows and ebbs alternately twice a day, but not at the same 
 hours j for the tides return later and later every day by 50 \ minutes, which is the 
 excess of a lunar day above a solar one. ; • _ 
 
 52. Though the action of the Moon has the greatest share in producing the tides, 
 yet the action of the Sun adds sensibly to it when they unite their forces together, 
 as is the case at the full, and change of the Moon, when they are nearly in the same 
 line with the centre of the Earth. Thus, at the change, when they are both on the 
 same side of the Earth, they both conspire to raise the water in the zeriith, and, con- 
 sequently, in the nadir; but, when the Moon is at the full, and the Earth is between her 
 and the Sun, one causes high water in the zenith and nadir, whilst the other does 
 the same in the nadir and zenith : consequently, these are the highest tides, and are 
 what are called Spring-tides. Farther, the action of the Sun diminishes the effect 
 of the Moon’s action in the first and last quarters, because the one raises the water 
 whilst the other depresses it ; then, therefore, the tides are the least, and are called 
 the Neap-tides. But it must be observed, that the spring-tides do not happen pre- 
 cisely at new, and full moon, nor the neap-tides at the quadratures, but a day or 
 so afterwards ; because, as in other cases, so in this, the effect is not greatest or least, 
 when the immediate influence of the cause is greatest or least. This may be also 
 observed with respect to the greatest heat and cold, which are not felt on the Solsti- 
 tial days, when the action of the Sun is greatest and least. 1 he tides rise to different 
 heights in different parts of the world ; in the Bristol Channel they rise above forty 
 feet, and on the Eastern coast of North America more than fifty feet; but their 
 average height is considerably under twenty feet. 
 
 “ These are thy glorious works, Parent of good, 
 Almighty ! Thine this universal frame. 
 
 Thus wondrous fair : Thyself how wondrous then. 
 Unspeakable ! who sitt’st above these heavens 
 To us invisible, or dimly seen 
 In these thy lowest works ; yet these declare 
 Thy goodness beyond thought, and power divine. 
 Speak, ye who best can tell, ye sons of light, 
 
 Angels ; for ye behold him, and with songs 
 And choral symphonies, day without night. 
 
 Circle his throne rejoicing ; ye in heaven, 
 
 On earth join all ye creatures to extol 
 
 Him first, him last, him midst, and without end.” 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book V. 153. 
 
 ■*' Qualls ubi alterno procurrens gurgite pontus. 
 
 Nunc ruit ad terras, scopulosque suppjacit undam 
 Spumeus, extremamque sinu perfundit arenam : 
 
 Nunc rapidus retro atque Eestu revoluta resorbens 
 Saxa fugit, litusque vado labente relinquit. 
 
 Virg. AEn. XI. G24. 
 
Orbis Terrarum, 
 
 2 4 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 
 OEBIS TEREARUM.^ 
 
 1. GEOGRAPHY is that Science which teaches the know- 
 ledge of the Earth ; it derives its name from the Greek words 
 yfi the earth, and ypafta to describe. 
 
 2. According to it’s strict etymology, Geography denotes the description of the 
 Earth only, and is thus distinguished from Hydrography, which refers to the descrip- 
 tion of the Sea, or Water (Ddwp) j but, as earth and sea are generally considered by 
 Geographers, as the great component parts of the Terraqueous Globe, hence, the 
 description of them both is generally included in the term Geography. In either of 
 these senses, it differs from Cosmography, which is a description of the Universe 
 (Koafiog), as a part differs from the whole ; and also from Chorography, which is the 
 description of a country (;y;wpa), and from Topography, which is the description of 
 a place (roTrog-), as the whole differs from a part. 
 
 3 . The situation of places is determined as to North or 
 South; by their latitude, and as to East or West, by their 
 longitude ; and these distances are reckoned in degrees and 
 minutes. Every circle, whatever may be it’s diameter, is di- 
 vided into 360 degrees ; this arose from the ancients supposing 
 that the great circle in the heavens, called the Ecliptic, was 
 traversed by the Sun in 360 days, and hence, they named each 
 day’s progress, which he made along this circle, a gradiis, 
 step or degree. Each Degree is subdivided into 60 minutes (or 
 miles), and each minute into 60 Seconds, and these are de- 
 noted by the signs ”, ', " ; thus 51 ”. 30 '. 45 " means 51 degrees, 
 30 minutes, 45 seconds: moreover, N. stands for North, and 
 S. for South Latitude, E. for East, and W. for West Longitude. 
 
 4 . The Latitude of a place is it’s nearest distance from the 
 Equator, either North or South ; when the place is North of the 
 Equator, it is said to be in North Latitude, when South of the 
 Equator, it is in South Latitude. And, because the Equator 
 
 * Terra pilse similis, nullo fulcimine nixa. 
 
 Acre suhjecto tarn grave pendet onus. 
 
 Ipsa volubilitas libratum sustinet orbem : 
 
 Quique premat partes, angulus omnis abest. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 271. 
 
 Orbis, however, is sometimes put for a part of the Earth, and was frequently used 
 by the Homans to denote their extensive Empire. 
 
 ([uibus actus uterque 
 
 Europa; atque Asiaj fatis concunerit orbis. 
 
 Virg. JEn. VII. 221. 
 
Orbia Terrarum. 
 
 25 
 
 divides the Earth into two equal parts, which, again, are divided 
 by the Axis of the Earth into two other equal parts, therefore, 
 the whole great Meridian circle of the Earth is divided into 
 four equal parts : and, as every circle contains 360 degrees, 
 therefore, a fourth part of a circle can contain only 90 degrees. 
 Hence it follows, that Latitude, which is the distance of a place 
 from the Equator, either towards the North, or South, Pole, can 
 never exceed 90 degrees ; and, that every line of Latitude, inas- 
 much as it remains always parallel to the Equator, is therefore 
 called a Parallel : — thus we say the parallel of London, the 
 parallel of Rhodes, &c. meaning to say, the hne of latitude 
 which runs through London, or Rhodes. Places situated on 
 the Equator itself are said to have no latitude. 
 
 5. The Longitude of a place is it’s distance from a given spot, 
 due East or West, and is measured either on the Equator, or on 
 some circle parallel to it. The meridian of this spot is called 
 the First Meridian, and was placed by the ancients, at the For- 
 tunate Islands, because they were unacquainted with any land 
 farther W estward ; but modern nations generally adopt the 
 capitals, or observatories of their own countries as first Me- 
 ridians, thus, the English reckon their longitude from London^ 
 or the Royal Observatory at Greenwich y the French from 
 Paris, the Spaniards from Madrid, and so on. The^ line, 
 which marks the longitude of a place, is called it’s Meridian, 
 from the Latin word meridies’^, noon or mid-day, because, when 
 the Sun passes this circle, it is noon in all the places situated 
 under it ; for, as this line of longitude compasses the whole 
 earth from pole to pole, there must be several places under the 
 same meridian. A place is in East Longitude from the First 
 meridiaa*vhen it is East of it, and in West Longitude, when it 
 is West of it ; for example, Rome is East, whilst Lisbon is 
 West, London. And, as the first meridian not only extends 
 from pole to pole, but goes round the whole Earth, thus dividing 
 it into two equal parts, called the Eastern and Western He- 
 mispheres; and, as the whole circumference of the Equator (and 
 of all the parallels which tliis first Meridian cuts in two) is 360 
 degrees, therefore, the half of this, that is 180 degrees, is the 
 greatest longitude, which a place can have._either East, or West. 
 Places situated under the first meridian, are said to have no 
 longitude. 
 
 6. The application of the terms Latitude and Longitude arose from the ancients 
 being acquainted with a much greater extent of the Earth’s surface East and West, 
 
 * Inclinare meridiem 
 Sentis 1 
 
 Hor. Carm. 111. xxviii. 5. 
 
2G 
 
 Orbis Terrarum. 
 
 than they were North and South ; and hence, they properly used the term longitide 
 or length, to denote the greater dimension, and latitude or breadth, to denote the 
 smaller. But our increased knowledge of the Earth has entirely done away vith 
 this distinction, excepting so far as the polar diameter being shorter than the eqia- 
 torial, still renders the application of the terms just and proper. With respect to 
 Longitude, it must be observed, that some still place the First Meridian at Fe’ro, 
 the Westernmost of the Fortunate Islands, but this arrangement is so very inon- 
 venient, that it is adopted only by a few. There are others also, who reckon the 
 longitude entirely East or West (as it may be) round the globe, calling a plact in 
 2G0 degrees East longitude, when it is actually in 100 degrees West longitude, ind 
 vice versa ; this may be easily remedied by subtracting the given longitude (;ay 
 2G0“) from the whole circumference (3G0°), and the remainder (100°) will be ;he 
 longitude according to the ordinary method of reckoning. 
 
 7. From this it is evident, tliat a line running through aiy 
 place, and passing over the poles, is the Meridian of that place ; 
 and that another line, running through it at right angles to this 
 meridian, and parallel with the equator, is the Parallel of tie 
 same place : whence it follows, that there may be as maiy 
 meridians and parallels as there are points on the earth’s sur- 
 face. It follows also, that as all meridian lines must pass over 
 both poles of the Earth, therefore, there must be the sane 
 number of miles in every one of them : whilst, on the other 
 hand, every parallel becomes smaller as it advances towards tie 
 poles, and, therefore, contains a less number of miles; for tie 
 pole itself is a mere point, whereas the equator is the greatest 
 of all the circles of Latitude. This will he more apparent . by 
 referring to Plate I. in the Atlas, where the length of the line, 
 which represents the Equator, is nearly nine inches long, whilst 
 the parallel of 80° is not two inches. But it must be recol- 
 lected, that, though there is not the same number of actual 
 miles in every parallel of latitude, there are yet as many de- 
 grees in it ; tor we have it laid down as a rule, that all circles 
 (be they great or small) contain 360 degrees. Therefore, 
 though the parallel of 80^^ is so much smaller than the Equator, 
 it contains precisely as many degrees of longitude as the 
 Equator does : and places situated on this 80th parallel may 
 be exactly in the same degree (say the 40th) of longitude, as 
 places situated on the Equator ; for this reason, because the 
 meridian of 40° must, as it passes from the equator through 
 the poles, intersect every parallel of latitude in the same 
 respective point. It will be remembered, then, that all the 
 circles of latitude and longitude contain the same number of 
 degrees, and, that, these degrees, considered as parts of a circle, 
 bear always the same proportion to each other; but, that 
 whereas every degree of latitude contains 60 actual miles, the 
 degrees of longitude contain a less number of miles in propor- 
 tion as they advance towards the Poles. 
 
 8. The number of miles and seconds contained in a degree of longitude, at every 
 degree of latitude, will be found from the following table : 
 
Orhis Terrarum. 
 
 127 
 
 Degree 
 
 of 
 
 Latitude 
 
 Length of 
 a Degree of 
 Longitude. 
 
 Degree 
 
 of 
 
 jatitude 
 
 Length of 
 a Degree of 
 Longitude. 
 
 Degree 
 
 of 
 
 .atitude 
 
 Length of 
 a Degree of 
 Longitude. 
 
 Degree 
 
 of 
 
 jatitude 
 
 Length of 
 a Degree of 
 Longitude. 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 69. 
 
 56 
 
 o 
 
 24 
 
 54. 
 
 48 
 
 o 
 
 47 
 
 41. 
 
 It 
 
 0 
 
 o 
 
 70 
 
 20. 
 
 32 
 
 2 
 
 69. 
 
 54 
 
 25 
 
 54. 
 
 24 
 
 48 
 
 40. 
 
 8 
 
 71 
 
 19. 
 
 32 
 
 3 
 
 69. 
 
 52 
 
 26 
 
 54. 
 
 0 
 
 49 
 
 39. 
 
 20 
 
 72 
 
 18. 
 
 32 
 
 4 
 
 69. 
 
 50 
 
 27 
 
 53. 
 
 28 
 
 50 
 
 38. 
 
 32 
 
 73 
 
 17. 
 
 32 
 
 
 59. 
 
 46 
 
 28 
 
 53. 
 
 0 
 
 51 
 
 37. 
 
 44 
 
 74 
 
 16. 
 
 32 
 
 6 
 
 69. 
 
 40 
 
 29 
 
 52. 
 
 28 
 
 62 
 
 37. 
 
 0 
 
 75 
 
 15. 
 
 32 
 
 7 
 
 59. 
 
 37 
 
 30 
 
 61. 
 
 56 
 
 53 
 
 36. 
 
 8 
 
 76 
 
 14. 
 
 32 
 
 8 
 
 59. 
 
 24 
 
 31 
 
 51. 
 
 24 
 
 54 
 
 85. 
 
 26 
 
 77 
 
 13. 
 
 32 
 
 9 
 
 59. 
 
 10 
 
 32 
 
 50. 
 
 52 
 
 55 
 
 34. 
 
 24 
 
 78 
 
 12. 
 
 32 
 
 10 
 
 59. 
 
 0 
 
 33 
 
 50. 
 
 20 
 
 56 
 
 33. 
 
 32 
 
 79 
 
 11. 
 
 28 
 
 11 
 
 58. 
 
 52 
 
 34 
 
 49. 
 
 44 
 
 57 
 
 32. 
 
 40 
 
 80 
 
 10. 
 
 24 
 
 12 
 
 68. 
 
 40 
 
 35 
 
 49. 
 
 8 
 
 68 
 
 31. 
 
 48 
 
 81 
 
 9. 
 
 20 
 
 13 
 
 68. 
 
 28 
 
 36 
 
 48. 
 
 32 
 
 59 
 
 31. 
 
 0 
 
 82 
 
 8. 
 
 20 
 
 14 
 
 58. 
 
 12 
 
 37 
 
 47. 
 
 56 
 
 60 
 
 30. 
 
 0 
 
 83 
 
 ■ 7. 
 
 20 
 
 15 
 
 58. 
 
 0 
 
 38 
 
 47. 
 
 16 
 
 61 
 
 29. 
 
 4 
 
 84 
 
 6. 
 
 12 
 
 16 
 
 57. 
 
 40 
 
 39 
 
 46. 
 
 36 
 
 62 
 
 > 28. 
 
 8 
 
 85 
 
 5. 
 
 12 
 
 17 
 
 57. 
 
 20 
 
 40 
 
 46. 
 
 0 
 
 63 
 
 27. 
 
 12 
 
 86 
 
 4. 
 
 12 
 
 18 
 
 57. 
 
 4 
 
 41 
 
 4.5. 
 
 16 
 
 64 
 
 26. 
 
 16 
 
 87 
 
 3. 
 
 12 
 
 19 
 
 56. 
 
 44 
 
 42 
 
 44. 
 
 36 
 
 65 
 
 25. 
 
 20 
 
 88 
 
 2. 
 
 4 
 
 20 
 
 56. 
 
 24 
 
 43 
 
 43. 
 
 52 
 
 66 
 
 24. 
 
 24 
 
 89 
 
 1. 
 
 4 
 
 21 
 
 56. 
 
 0 
 
 44 
 
 43. 
 
 8 
 
 67 
 
 23. 
 
 28 
 
 90 
 
 0. 
 
 0 
 
 22 
 
 55. 
 
 36 
 
 45 
 
 42. 
 
 24 
 
 68 
 
 22. 
 
 32 
 
 
 
 
 23 
 
 65. 
 
 12 
 
 46 
 
 41. 
 
 40 
 
 69 
 
 21. 
 
 32 
 
 
 
 
 9. As Latitude respects the situations of Places Northward 
 or Southward, and Longitude their situations Eastward or 
 Westward, the degrees of the former are marked on the sides 
 of a map, and the degrees of the latter at the top and bottom. 
 For further convenience, the lines of some of these degrees are 
 carried right across the map each way, at such distances from 
 each other, as it’s size will allow : therefore, all the lines run- 
 ning across a map from side to side, are East and West lines 
 (the right side being the East), and all the lines running 
 across it from top to bottom, are North and South lines (the top 
 side being the North). When the degrees of Latitude increase 
 upwards, the places are in North Latitude; when downwards, 
 they are in South Latitude : when the degrees of Longitude 
 increase to the right hand, the places are in East Longitude : 
 when to the left hand, they are in West Longitude 3. 
 
 ® The student may find it a useful exercise to point out the latitudes and longitudes 
 of the following places : 
 
 In Plate VI. 
 
 In Plate XI. 
 
 In Plate XVI. 
 
 London 
 
 Borne 
 
 Athens 
 
 Canterbury 
 
 Florence 
 
 Thebes 
 
 Portsmouth 
 
 Leghorn 
 
 Livadia (city) 
 
 Bristol 
 
 Genoa 
 
 Megara 
 
 Liverpool 
 
 Turin 
 
 Corinth 
 
 York 
 
 Milan 
 
 Argos 
 
 Carlisle 
 
 Venice 
 
 Tripolitza 
 
 Yarmouth 
 
 Trieste 
 
 C. Matapan 
 
 What 
 
28 
 
 Orbis Terrarum. 
 
 10. The distance between any two places, on the same meridian, may be obtained 
 
 at once, by adding their latitudes together, when they are in different hemispheres, or 
 subtracting them from each other, when they are in the same hemisphere. Thus, 
 suppose two places situated on the same meridian, but in opposite hemispheres, one 
 in 50° N. Lat., and the other in 30° S. Latitude ; 50“ added to 30° are equal to 80°, 
 and, as there are 60 miles in every degree, therefore, 80° multiplied by 60', produce 
 4,800 miles, which is the trae distance of these places from each other. Again, 
 suppose two places situated on the same meridian and in the same hemisphere one 
 being in 60° N. Lat., and the other in 35° N. Latitude; 35° subtracted from’ 60° 
 leave 25°, and this difference multiplied by 60 (the number of miles in every degree 
 of latitude), produces 1 ,500 miles, which is the true distance of the two places from 
 each other. ^ 
 
 11. 1 he same thing may be done to find the distance between two places situated 
 on the same parallel, with this exception only, that the difference between their two 
 longitudes (or the sum of them, according as it may be), instead of being multiplied 
 by 60, must be multiplied by the number of miles contained in a degree of longitude 
 on that parallel, under which the two places lie : for, we have already seen, that this 
 breadth of a degree diminishes as we approach the poles. Thus, suppose two places 
 situated under the parallel of 60°, but one in 25° E. Longitude, and the other in 
 15° West Longitude ; 25° added to 15° are equal to 40° ; and this again multiplied 
 by 30 miles (which is the breadth of a degree of longitude on the parallel of 60°, 
 as is shown by theTable in Sect. 8), produces 1,200 miles, which is the true distance 
 of the two places from each other. Again, suppose two places situated under the 
 parallel of 60°, but one in 170° E. Long., and the other in 90° East Longitude • 
 90° subtracted from 170° leave 80°, and this difference multiplied again by 30' (the 
 breadth of a degree as above shown), produces 2,400 miles, which is the true distance 
 required. 
 
 12. But, when two places are on different parallels, and under different meridians 
 (as is generally the case), their distance must be measured on the map with a pair 
 of compasses, and applied to the graduated scale of miles on either side of the map : 
 not at the top or bottoni of the map, for these gradations are degrees of lon^i- 
 tude, and therefore, contain much less than 60 miles each. For instance, suppose it 
 is required to know the distance of Rome from Carthage; having measured it (in 
 Plate XIII.) with a pair of compasses, apply it to the side of the map, and you 
 will find it is 5° 20', which multiplied by 60', produces 320 miles, the true distance 
 between the two places. But, as you have this distance in your compasses, apply 
 it to the scale at the bottom of the map, and you will find it produces 6° 30',’ whilst 
 at the top of the map, the same distance produces 7° 6' ; a great difference this from 
 the true measurement, and evidently showing, not only that the degrees of longitude 
 are shorter than those of latitude, but that they diminish as we advance towards 
 the Pole. 
 
 13. The miles, of which we have hitherto spoken, are Geographical miles, and are 
 always understood to be used, except when other miles are specified ; they must not 
 be confounded with the British Statute ]\lile, which is the common itinerary measure 
 of our country, and 69 1 of which are contained in a degree of latitude. The 
 
 What ancient places have the following latitudes and longitudes ? 
 
 In Plate V. 
 
 Lat. 
 
 N. 
 
 Long. 
 
 0 
 
 / 
 
 0 
 
 / 
 
 51. 
 
 7 
 
 1. 
 
 17 E. 
 
 50. 
 
 43 
 
 3. 
 
 31 w. 
 
 51. 
 
 43 
 
 0. 
 
 39 E. 
 
 53. 
 
 10 
 
 2. 
 
 51 w. 
 
 54. 
 
 52 
 
 2. 
 
 55 w. 
 
 55. 
 
 55 
 
 3. 
 
 11 w. 
 
 58. 
 
 42 
 
 3. 
 
 30 w. 
 
 53. 
 
 21 
 
 6. 
 
 17w. 
 
 In Plate IX. 
 
 Lat. 
 
 N. 
 
 L 
 
 ong. 
 
 6 
 
 / 
 
 o 
 
 
 50. 
 
 53 
 
 1. 
 
 45 E. 
 
 50. 
 
 55 
 
 6. 
 
 53 E. 
 
 48. 
 
 49 
 
 2. 
 
 20 E. 
 
 49 
 
 25 
 
 1. 
 
 5 E. 
 
 47. 
 
 37 
 
 2. 
 
 47 w. 
 
 44. 
 
 51 
 
 0. 
 
 37 w. 
 
 43. 
 
 10 
 
 3. 
 
 1 E. 
 
 46. 
 
 13 
 
 6. 
 
 10 E. 
 
 In Plate XVIII. 
 
 Lat. 
 
 N. 
 
 Long. E. 
 
 0 
 
 , 
 
 o 
 
 , 
 
 38. 
 
 23 
 
 27. 
 
 6 
 
 39. 
 
 52 
 
 26. 
 
 17 
 
 37. 
 
 30 
 
 27. 
 
 28 
 
 36. 
 
 25 
 
 28. 
 
 12 
 
 34. 
 
 46 
 
 32. 
 
 26 
 
 36. 
 
 47 
 
 36. 
 
 15 
 
 41. 
 
 0 
 
 39. 
 
 44 
 
 42. 
 
 2 
 
 35. 
 
 12 
 
Orhis Terrarum. 29 
 
 itinerary measures of the different nations vary exceedingly from each other, as well 
 as from the Geographical mile ; the most important of them will be found attached 
 to those plates 'of the Eton Atlas, to which they respectively belong. The old 
 Roman mile was shorter than the British Statute Mile, as a degree of latitude con- 
 tained 75 of them, each of which was subdivided into eight stadia. The Greek stadia 
 were divided into Olympic and Pythic, but the former were in general use ; there 
 were eight of the former, and ten of the latter, in a Roman mile. Besides these, 
 there were several other itinerary measures amongst the nations of antic^uity, which 
 are given in the Atlas under the countries, to which they belong. 
 
 14. As the Earth performs it’s revolution on it’s owri Axis 
 round the Sun, in 24 hours, it is evident, that every point on 
 the surface of the globe, must have passed through 360 de- 
 grees of longitude in that time : and, as the motion of the 
 Earth is from West to East, it is also evident, that places, 
 situated to the East of us, will see the sun and the other 
 heavenly bodies earlier than we do, whilst places, situated to 
 the West of us, will see them later. Now, this difference in 
 the time of two places East and West of each other, seeing the 
 same heavenly bodies, is called their longitude in time, and is 
 easily calculated. For, if it takes 24 hours for 360 degrees 
 to move round under the heavens, it will take 1 hour for 15° to 
 move round under them, because 15° is one 24th part of 360°: 
 and, by the same rule, a single degree will be 4 minutes of time 
 in moving under the heavens, because 4 minutes is one 360th 
 part of 24 hours. Therefore, supposing a place is 15° East of 
 us, it sees the sun and stars an hour earlier than we do, but if 
 as much West of us, it sees them as much later; if the place 
 be 120° East of us, it will see the heavenly bodies 8 hours 
 earlier than we shall, but if as much West of us, it will see 
 them as much later. If a place be 10° East of us, it will 
 see the heavenly bodies 40 minutes earlier than we do, but if 
 as much West of us it will see them as much later. 
 
 15. By attending to this rulej it will be very easy to find what time of the day it is 
 at any given place compared with another, for their difference of longitude in degrees, 
 turned into longitude in time, is the difference of time between them. Thus, Ispahan 
 in Persia, is 51“50'E. of London: now, this longitude, turned into time, is equal nearly, 
 to 3 hours and 24 minutes.j therefore, as Ispahan is East of London, it vvill be noon at it 
 3 hours and 24 minutes before it is noon at London ; and, when it is noon at London, 
 it will be 24 minutes after 3 in the afternoon at Ispahan. Again, C. Verde is 
 17 i decrees West of London, which longitude turned into time, is equal to 1 hour 
 and 10 minutes; therefore, as C. Verde is West of London, it will be noon at London 
 1 hour and 10 minutes before it is noon at C. Verde ; and, when it is noon at C. Verde, 
 it will be 10 minutes after 1 at London 
 
 Agreeable to these rules the following questions may be solved : 
 
 When it is noon at London, what time is it at Calcutta ? at Bombay ? C. Comorin ? 
 and the Andaman Islands ? (See Plate XXIV. of the Atlas.) - When it is 10 o’clock 
 in the morning at London, what time is it at the Azores ? at Newfoundland 1 at 
 Washinoton? at St. Domingo? at C. Horn? and the Sandwich Islands? (See 
 Plate XXVII.) — If it is 11 o’clock in the morning at London, and 4 o’clock in the 
 afternoon at another place, what is their difference of longitude in degrees I— If it 
 is 4 o’clock in the afternoon at London, and 10 o’clock in the morning at another 
 
30 
 
 Orhis Terr arum. 
 
 16. The Earth is divided, with respect to the various degrees 
 of heat and cold, into five Zones^ (<Twmt cingula), or belts, viz. 
 one Torrid, two Temperate, and two Frigid Zones. {See Plates 
 I. 8c XXVII.) The Torrid Zone lies on each side of the 
 Equator, extending to the two Tropics of Cancer and Capri- 
 corn, and is so called from it’s excessive heat j owing to it’s 
 being within the two Tropics, the Sun passes twice a year, 
 through the Zenith of every place in it : the ancients fancied 
 the Torrid Zone was more elevated than the rest of the earth, 
 and therefore so scorched by the great heat of the Sun, as to 
 be rendered uninhabitable^. The two Temperate Zones lie 
 between the Tropics and the Polar Circles, so that there is one 
 in each hemisphere ; they are called temperate, because they 
 are not subject to the excessive heat of the Torrid Zone, nor 
 to the excessive cold of the Frigid Zones. The two Frigid 
 Zones lie between the Polar Circles and the Poles, so that 
 there is likewise one of them in each hemisphere ; they are so 
 called from the excessive cold to which they are subject, owing 
 to the total absence of the Sun from them during a great part 
 of the year, and which induced the ancients to believe, that 
 they were almost incapable of being inhabited by man.^ 
 
 17. The inhabitants of the Torrid Zone are frequently called Ascii (from a non, 
 and (TKia vmhra), because the Sun being sometimes exactly vertical to them at 
 noon, they have no shadow’’ at all : but, because, at the other times of the year, their 
 
 place, what is the longitude of that place from London 1 — When it is midni<rht at 
 London, where is it noon 1 — When it is 5 in the morning at London, wher^ is it 
 6 in the afternoon? — When it is noon at C. Verde, what time is it at Ispahan ? (see 
 Plates IV. &XX1II.) what time at Smyrna 1 what time at Paphos ? (Plate XVllI.) 
 what time at Calcutta? and what time at Bombaij ? (Plate XXIV.) 
 
 * Quinque tenent coelum zonae ; quarum una corusco 
 Semper Sole rubens, et torrida semper ab igni ; 
 
 Quam circiim extremae dextra laevaque trahuntur, 
 
 Coeruleh glacie concretae atque imbribus atris. 
 
 Has inter mediamque, duai mortalibus sgris 
 Munere concessae Divum, et via secta per ambas, 
 
 Obliquus qua se signorum verteret ordo. 
 
 Virg. Georg. I. 233. 
 
 ® Pone me, pigris ubi nulla campis 
 Arbor aestiva recreatur aura ; 
 
 Quod latus mundi nebulas, malusque 
 Jupiter urget: 
 
 Pone sub curru nimium propinqui 
 Solis, in terra domibus negatd, 
 
 Duke ridentem Lalagen amabo, 
 
 Dulcd loquentem. 
 
 Hor. Carm. I. 17. 
 
 ’’ For sight no obstacle found here, nor shade. 
 
 But all Sun -shine, as when his beams at noon 
 Culminate from th’ equator, as they now 
 Shot upward still direct, whence no way round 
 Shadow from body opaque can fall. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book III. Cl 5. 
 
Orlis Terrarum. 
 
 31 
 
 noon-shadow points hoi)i Ncrrtltward and Southward, according to the place of the 
 Sun, when he is not vertical to them, therefore they are called Amphiscii (from 
 d/Kpic utrinque, and tr/cia). The inhabitants of the Temperate Zones are called 
 Ileteroscii (from srepog alter, and (T/a'a), from their having their shadows, at noon, 
 always on one side or other of them, either North or South, according as they may be 
 situated, throughout the whole year®. Such as live in the Frigid Zone, are called 
 Periscii (from n-tpi circum, and crKta), because, at certain seasons of the year, during 
 many revolutions of the earth, the sun does not set at all to them, nor so much as 
 touch the horizon, and hence, their shadows move completely round them once in 
 24 hours ; and, in proportion as they are nearer the Poles, will be the greater conti- 
 nuance of the Sun above the horizon, for one, two, or it may be, six months together. 
 Besides these, we may mention the Brachyscii (from /3/)«%uc brevis), or such as 
 project short shadows at noon ; the Macroscii (from jiaKpog longus ), who project long 
 shadows at noon ; and the Antiscii (from dvri contra ), whose shadows are in opposite 
 directions, from their having the sun on opposite sides. — The ancients, likewise, 
 divided the inhabitants of the Earih, with respect to their latitude and longitude, 
 into the Perioeci, Antoeci, Synoeci, and Antipodes. I’he Perioeci (from irspi and 
 oiKog domus) were such as dwelt in the same latitude, but opposite longitudes ; the 
 Antoeci (from dvri and oiKog) dwelt in the same longitude, but opposite latitudes ; 
 the Synoeci (from avv and otKog) lived in the neighbourhood of each other; the 
 Antipodes had both latitudes and longitudes diametrically opposite to each other. 
 
 18. The Earth is likewise divided into climates, as it respects the various lengths 
 of the longest day in different places : for the length of the day at the Equator is 
 always 12 hours ; but, as we advance from the Equator to the Poles, the days 
 increase in length during one half of the year ; and this increase is greater as we 
 approach the Poles, where the Sun is visible for six months of the year, and not 
 visible for the other. Now, a climate is that space of the Earth, where the longest 
 day of one place exceeds the longest day of another by half an hour ; the ancients 
 reckoned seven such climates on each side of the Equator (viz. to Lat. 50° 30'), 
 but we now reckon 24 climates between the Equator and Polar Circles, as may be 
 seen from the following table ; 
 
 Climate. 
 
 Length of 
 Longest Day. 
 
 Latitude. 
 
 Climate. 
 
 Length of 
 Longest Day. 
 
 Latitude. 
 
 
 ir. 
 
 M. 
 
 
 
 
 H. 
 
 M. 
 
 
 
 1st 
 
 12. 
 
 30 
 
 8. 
 
 25 
 
 13"> 
 
 18. 
 
 30 
 
 59. 
 
 58 
 
 2 
 
 13. 
 
 0 
 
 16. 
 
 25 
 
 14 
 
 19. 
 
 0 
 
 61. 
 
 18 
 
 3 
 
 13. 
 
 30 
 
 23. 
 
 50 
 
 15 
 
 19. 
 
 30 
 
 62. 
 
 25 
 
 4 
 
 14. 
 
 0 
 
 30. 
 
 20 
 
 16 
 
 20. 
 
 0 
 
 63. 
 
 22 
 
 5 
 
 14. 
 
 30 
 
 36. 
 
 28 
 
 17 
 
 20. 
 
 30 
 
 64. 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 15. 
 
 0 
 
 41. 
 
 22 
 
 18 
 
 21. 
 
 0 
 
 64. 
 
 49 
 
 7 
 
 15. 
 
 30 
 
 45. 
 
 29 
 
 19 
 
 21. 
 
 30 
 
 65. 
 
 21 
 
 8 
 
 16. 
 
 0 
 
 49. 
 
 1 
 
 20 
 
 22. 
 
 0 
 
 65. 
 
 47 
 
 9 
 
 16. 
 
 30 
 
 51. 
 
 58 
 
 21 
 
 22, 
 
 30 
 
 66. 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 17. 
 
 0 
 
 54. 
 
 27 
 
 22 
 
 23. 
 
 0 
 
 66. 
 
 20 
 
 11 
 
 17. 
 
 30 
 
 56. 
 
 37 
 
 23 
 
 23. 
 
 30 
 
 66. 
 
 28 
 
 12 
 
 18. 
 
 0 
 
 58. 
 
 29 
 
 24 
 
 24. 
 
 0 
 
 66. 
 
 21 
 
 ® Thus, Lucan mentions the wonder expressed by the Arabians in Pompey’s 
 army at their shadows never moving to the left ; 
 
 Ignotum vobis, Arabes, venistis in orbem. 
 
 Umbras mirati nemorum non ire sinistras. 
 
 Pharsal, III. 247. 
 
 And likewise a nation in Libya ; 
 
 At tibi, quaecunque es Libyco gens igne diremta. 
 
 In Noton umbra cadit, quae nobis exit in Arcton. 
 
 Pharsal. IX, 539. 
 
32 
 
 OrJ)is Terrarum. 
 
 But, at the Polar Circles, the Sun remains above the horizon longer than one revo- 
 lution of the Earth, and therefore, the length of day-light increases very rapidly 
 towards the Poles, where (as we have seen) it continues six months together. For 
 this reason, the Climates between the Polar Circles and the Poles, are reckoned by 
 months, and not by half-hours, thus : 
 
 Climates in Months. 
 
 1". 
 
 
 3''''. 
 
 4'»'. 
 
 5^ 
 
 Latitude, G7°. 15' 
 
 G9°. 30' 
 
 73°. 20' 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 GO 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 19. The terraqueous globe is made up of two great general 
 parts, the Earth or Land (yf} terra), and Sea or Water (v^mp 
 aquah these two being again subdivided into smaller parts. 
 A Continent {vTreipog continens^) is a vast tract of land, con- 
 taining many countries and kingdoms hanging together, as it 
 were, and, consequently, not easily distinguished to be sur- 
 rounded with water, as, the continent of Europe, the continent 
 of America. An Island (vfierog insula) is a smaller tract of land, 
 entirely surrounded with water, as the island of Albion or Great 
 Britain^ the island of Sicily, the island of Delos. A peninsula 
 (xepcr6vr)<Tog pseiiinsula, i. e. peene insula) or chersonese, is a tract 
 of land which is almost an island, being encompassed by 
 water on all sides, except where it is joined to the main by 
 a narrow neck of land; as the Thracian Chersonese, the 
 Morea, and Spain. The narrow 7ieck of land, which joins a 
 P^eninsula to the main, is called an Isthmus (laSrfiog isthmus^®) as 
 the Isthmus of Corinth, the Isthmus of Suez, and the Isthmus 
 of Darien. A Cape or promontory (aicpoy promontorium) is 
 a prominent eminence shooting out into the sea, and is also 
 sometimes called a headland, except when it is low and flat, 
 and then, it is named a Point : thus, the Promontoiy of Su- 
 nium, C. Trafalgar, the Cape of Good Hope, the Lizard Point. 
 When the land rises above the level country, it is called 
 a hill or mountain (opog mons ^’ ), as Parnassus, Plane ; 
 and, when this high land runs continuously through a 
 country, or a number of countries, it is called a Chain, or 
 Ridge of Mountains, as the Chain of the Alps, the chain of 
 the Pyrenees, the chain of the Andes. A mountain, which 
 casts forth flames, is called a Volcano (from Vulcanus, through 
 
 Ei^’ by’ £7 t’ ifTTupov daprj uvSpaai SvcFfitvs.t(rcnv, 
 
 Eir£ Kul tv 'TTtXdyti psTa Kvpaciv’ Ap(pLrpirpg. 
 
 Horn. 0(1. P. 90. 
 
 ■ Tuv dXitpicka ’IrrBpov 
 
 Find. Isth. I. 10. 
 
 Stipdd’’ 
 
 ” Jussit et extendi campos, subsidere valles, 
 
 Fronde tegi silvas, lapidosos surgere montes. 
 
 Odd. Met. I. 43. 
 
Orhis Terrarum, 
 
 33 
 
 ih& Italian\ as the Volcano of iEtna, the Volcano of Vesu- 
 vius. The low ground between two mountains is named a 
 valley (avXwv vallis^^), and is oenerally traversed by a river, as 
 the Valley of the Jordan, the Valley of the Nile. When a valley 
 is exceedingly narrow, so as not to allow of it’s being crossed 
 without difficulty, it is called a Pass {-n-vXai pylae), as Syrise 
 Pylae, the Passes of the Alps, the Pass of Schoumla. A River 
 ( 7 r 0 raiJ.be fluvius) is a body of water, flowing from elevated 
 ground into the sea, more or less rapidly, and with a longer or 
 shorter course, according to the nature of the ground through 
 which it passes, and the quantity of water with which it is 
 supplied ; as the R. Nile, the R. Thames, the R. Po : the 
 place, where it bursts from the Earth, is called it’s source or 
 springs (irnyli fons), and it’s junction with the salt water of the 
 sea is named it’s mouth (ticf^oXr] ostium). W e are said to descend 
 a river, when we float down with it’s waters, and to ascend it, 
 when we go up against the current of it’s waters : the right 
 and left banks of a river are determined by it’s course to the 
 sea, the right bank is on the right side, and the left bank on 
 the left, to one descending it. A lake (Xigvr) lacus) is a great 
 collection of water, surrounded on all sides by land, and having 
 no communication with the sea except by a river or a subter- 
 raneous passage, as Lemanus Lacus, Trasimenus Lacus, Lake 
 Tchad. Morasses or marshes ('iXn paludes) differ from lakes 
 only in their not being always full of water, and in their being 
 occasionally drained, as the Pomptinse Paludes, the Marshes 
 of Venice, the Marshes of Aquileia. 
 
 20. The Ocean (wKeavbg oceanus) is the wide open part of 
 the sea, surrounding the land on all sides and extending from 
 one pole to the other : it is divided into several parts, for the 
 convenience of description, as the Atlantic Ocean, the Pacific 
 Ocean, &c. A Sea (rriXaybe mare) is a much smaller col- 
 lection of water, nearly surrounded by land, and which may 
 be again subdivided into several parts, as the Mediterranean 
 Sea, the Black Sea. A Gulf or hay is a branch of the sea, 
 running a considerable distance into the bosom of the land. 
 
 rrie TToXvrsKvov TrjSrvoe tKyova, 
 
 Tov TTepl Tvaaav Sf’ uXiaaopLivov 
 %Si6v dKotfir]T<i> pev/iari Trdtdee 
 rrarphe 'HKtavov. 
 
 jEschyl. Prom. 140. 
 
 Duxerat Oceanus quondam Titanida Tethyn, 
 
 Qui terram liquidis, qua patet, ambit aquis. 
 
 Ookl. Fast. V. 81. 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 Orbis Terrarum. 
 
 and hence named by the ancients koXttoq sinus, as the Arabicus 
 Sinus, the Persian Gulf, Baffin’s Bay. A strait {irop^fioQ 
 fretum) is a narrow channel, connecting two seas together, or 
 a sea with the ocean, as Siculum Fretum, the Strait of 
 Gibraltar, See. 
 
 21. The modems have divided the globe into four great parts, 
 called Quarters, not that these parts are equal in size (for they 
 are very unequal), but for the conveniency of having a general 
 term to distinguish at once a great portion of the Earth. We 
 could not use the term Continent for this purpose, because 
 a continent is a vast tract of country connected together, and 
 not composed of several parts separated from each other by 
 the Ocean, as is the case in a Quarter of the World : for 
 instance, though the British Isles are reckoned to Europe, yet 
 they do not belong to the continent of Europe, because they 
 are entirely separated from it by the Ocean : Ceylon, the East 
 India Islands, Australia, and the Japanese Islands are sepa- 
 rated from the continent of Asia in the same way, and yet they 
 belong to Asia : Madagascar, undoubtedly, forms part of Africa, 
 though not of the continent of Africa : and the West Indian 
 Islands are correctly said to be in America, though they form' 
 no part of the American continent. And, therefore, when we 
 speak of a Quarter of the globe, we mean one of those four 
 great divisions, into which, it is, as it were, divided by nature, 
 each Quarter being composed of one great continent and many 
 islands. These four great divisions of the globe are called 
 Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. The three first of these 
 are in the Eastern Hemisphere, and, from their having been 
 known (though imperfectly) to the ancients they are called by 
 
 us the Old World: America is in the Western Hemisphere, and 
 was altogether unknown to the ancients ; from it’s having been 
 first discovered only three centuries and a half ago, we call it the 
 New World. Of the three Quarters in the Eastern Hemisphere, 
 Europe lies to the North West, Africa to the South West, 
 and Asia to the East : America extends directly across the 
 Western Hemisphere, nearly from Pole to Pole. , 
 
 22. The superficial surface of the globe is equal to 148,187,500 square miles, of 
 which about one fourth part (39,956,500 square miles) is land, and the remaining' 
 three-fourths (108,231,000 square miles) are water. Asia is the largest of the four 
 
 ToS/i viv TToXv/iijXov 
 
 Kal TToXvKapTTordrag 
 S'ij/cs dkffTroivav x^ovoq 
 ' pi^av dnsipov t p it av 
 siirjpaTov ^dXXourav oIksTv. 
 
 Find. Fyth. IX. 14. 
 
Orhis Terrarum. 
 
 3 ,'> 
 
 quarters of the globe, America the next, Africa the third, and Eurojie the smalles-t; the 
 estimated population and number of square miles contained in each, are as follow :• 
 
 Europe - 
 Asia 
 
 Africa - 
 America - 
 
 Total 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 - 2,635,600 
 
 - 15,526,300 
 
 - 8,902,000 
 
 - 12,892,600 
 
 - 39,956,500 
 
 Souls. 
 
 220,492,400 
 
 475,620,000 
 
 92.680.000 
 
 40.890.000 
 
 829,682,400 
 
 23. But the knowledge possessed by the ancients, concerning the figure and extent 
 of the Earth, was exceedingly defective‘s. In the earlier times, most of them 
 imagined it to be a flat, round surface, which the Ocean surrounded, as it were, like 
 a great circular river ; the countries composing it, were merel}’^ those, which bordered' 
 on the Mediterranean Sea, and above the whole, rose the great arch of the heavens, 
 forged, as they supposed, out of brass or iron, and resting upon the loftiest moun- 
 tains, They carefully distinguished the Ocean from the other seas only applying 
 the former term to the great boundary of the earth, from which the sun and stars 
 regularly arose, and into which they again descended: they fancied it also to com- 
 municate with the lower world The extent and limits of this great Ocean-river 
 are nowhere alluded to, and were probably never explained by those who indulged 
 in it’s fanciful description. War and commerce, however, ’made them acquainted 
 with many other nations and countries besides those which bordered upon the 
 Mediterranean and Euxine Seas, and their notions respecting the ocean, became then 
 more expanded, but scarcely less vague. They still considered it as surrounding 
 the whole earth, but not in that regular manner which had been once supposed, for 
 they divided it into several parts, as the Allanticus Oceanus, Hyperboreus Oceanus, 
 Indicus Oceanus, and Erylhraeum Mare : they imagined that the Caspian Sea was 
 merely one of it’s inlets from the Hyperborean Regions, in the same way that the 
 Arabian Gulf was only an arm of it from the Southward, and that, betwixt these two, 
 it swept round, in a semicircular form, past the territory of the Sinae or Chinese, the 
 mouths of the Ganges, and the I. Taprobane or Ceylon. They likewise fancied that 
 they were well acquainted with the Southern coast of Africa, and that it trended West- 
 ward from C. Guardafui, it’s Eastern extremity, till it joined tlie shores of the Hesperii 
 HSthiopes, on the coast of Guinea. But others again, imagined that the Indian 
 Ocean was only a gi-eat inland sea like the Mediterranean, and they, therefore, left 
 the termination of the South coast of Africa in uncertainty. The greatest extent, to 
 which they ever arrived, in their knowledge of the Eastern Hemisphere, hardly 
 exceeded the half of it. In Europe, they knew little or nothing of Sweden, Norway, 
 and Bussia : in Asia, the limits of their knowledge were Tartary and China ; and in 
 Africa, they ventured to describe but little to the South of the Mountains of the 
 
 rfXw Sk opswv yijc TTEpioSovg ypaxl/avrag -rroWovg i'lSr], kuI ovdeva voov 
 l^ovrag E^yyrjffctpsvov’ o't 'QKtavov re psovra ypd(pov<n rrepi^ ryv yijv, lovffav 
 KVKXorepea cjg arrb ropvov' Kai t7)v ’Aoirjv ry EupwTrj/ Tzoievvrwv layv. 
 
 Herod. IV. 36. 
 
 '0 xdXKeog oipavog ovttio dfi^arbg avrdig. • 
 
 Bind. Pyih. X. 42. 
 
 ‘® Avrdp errei TrorapoTo Xirrev poop ’Q.Keavo1o 
 NjjiJe, dirb S’ iKero Kvpa ^aXdffcryg evpvitopoio, 
 kg A’laitjv, 
 
 Horn, Od. M. I. 
 
 ’A\X’ birbr dv Sy vrfi Si otKsapoio nepytryg, 
 
 ”Ev3'’ aKrt] re Xayria Kai aXaea nepaefoveiyg, 
 
 WaKpai r alyeipoi, Kai ireai toXeaiKapTroi’ 
 
 Nija pev avrov KeXaai err’ wKeavtp (SaSrvSivy, 
 
 Avrbg S' e’lg’ AtSeoj ikvai Sopov evpwevra. 
 
 Horn. Od, K. 512. 
 
 I) 2 
 
36 
 
 Orhis Terr arum. 
 
 Moon. It Is true, that they have given some account of regions beyond these boun- 
 daries, but the monsters, with which they peopled them, evidently show the land 
 of fable. 
 
 24. The sea which extends from Europe and Africa to Ame- 
 rica, is called ihe Atlantic Ocean , is divided, by the Equator, 
 into North and South ; it stretches, towards the South, from C. 
 Horn to the C. of Good Hope. The ancients were acquainted 
 with that part of it only, which washed the shores of the old 
 world, and named it Oceanus Atlanticus^®, after M‘. Atlas in 
 Africa, and sometimes, Oceanus Exterior, as being the outmost 
 sea, with which they were acquainted. The Indicus Oceanus 
 or Indian Ocean, washing the Eastern coast of Africa, and the 
 Southern coasts of Asia, extends from the C. of Good Hope 
 to the W estern shores of Australia : it is much smaller than 
 the Atlantic, and derived it’s name from India and the Indian 
 Islands, the shores of which are washed by it’s waves. Though 
 the ancients applied the term Indicus Oceanus, so far as their 
 knowledge went, in the same extended sense that we do, yet 
 they called it’s Northern part (especially in the earlier times) 
 Erythrseum Mare^^ j and they did not confine this appellation 
 to the Sea of Oman, which washes the Southern shores of Arabia 
 and Persia, but, likewise, considered the Arabian and Persian 
 Gulfs as two of it’s arms, and hence they are both frequently 
 alluded to as the Erythrsean Sea. — The Pacific Ocean lies 
 between America and Asia, and is the largest of all the great 
 bodies of water bearing one name ; it is remarkable for those 
 extensive chains of islands, called by some Polynesia (from 
 TToXvQ multus, and vfjaog insula), which lie scattered between the 
 Equator and the Southern Tropic, forming, as it were, the 
 straggling remnants of the great continent to which they apper- 
 tain. The Pacific Ocean is divided, by the Equator, into 
 North and South. It received it’s name from the Spaniards, 
 who first navigated it, and who, having experienced in it, during 
 their first voyages, calm and gentle weather, fancied that it was 
 the same all over ; but, although the part within the Tropics 
 may occasionally justify the appellation they gave it, yet, there 
 are as severe tempests to be met with in the Pacific, as in any 
 other Sea. It was also called the South Sea from the situa- 
 
 Mercator ter et quater 
 
 Anno revisens aequor Atlanticum 
 Impune. 
 
 Hor. Carm. I. xxxi. 14. 
 
 "Ev T bjKsavov ‘TreXdytaai n'lyev, 
 
 U6vT(p T ipvSrpq), Aafiviciv 
 T’ i^vti yvvaiKwv dvSpo(j)6vo}v. 
 
 Fiml. Pyth. IV. 448, 
 
Orhis Terr arum. 
 
 37 
 
 lion it appeared to have with respect to it’s first discoverers.— 
 To the S. of these three, we may mention the Southern Ocean, 
 which extends, completely round the globe, to the Antarctic 
 Circle. The Antarctic Ocean lies between this last and the 
 South Pole, and the Arctic Ocean or Hyperboreus Oceanus, 
 between the Arctic Circle and the North Pole : these two are 
 sometimes called the Frozen Oceans, from the excessive cold to 
 which they are subject. 
 
 25. The Mediterranean Sea (so called from it’s lying in 
 medio terrse) is the largest inland sea in the world, it’s super- 
 ficial extent being about 852,000 square miles : it is frequently 
 alluded to in Holy Writ, under the name of the Great Sea, but, 
 the ancient heathens generally called it Internum Mare, Intes- 
 tinum Mare, and Nostrum Mare, though, in the later ages, they 
 used the term Mediterraneum Mare. Though so much smaller 
 than any of the great oceans, it is considerably more interesting, 
 from the early people of antiquity having settled round it’s 
 shores, and there earned for their names a glorious immor- 
 tality; and we shall probably look in vain through all succeed- 
 ing ages for so many, and such great nations, clustering toge- 
 ther round so small a space, and thence sending forth their 
 discoveries in art and science, like a splendid mental galaxy, to 
 enlighten and instruct an astonished and listening world. Upon 
 it’s Asiatic shores, we meet with the commercial Sidon, and her 
 first-born daughter, the wealthy and elegant Tyre : the highly- 
 favoured, but rebellious Jews, circling round the holiness of 
 their magnificent Temple, like the innumerable waves of the 
 ocean round it’s own endless and unfathomable abysses : the 
 polished Greeks of Asia Minor, the Dorians, lonians and 
 iEolians, revelling in all the soft luxuriance of their climate, 
 and decaying into effeminacy by excessive refinement. In 
 Europe, we find the savage robber-hordes of Thrace : the 
 irresistible phalanxes of Macedon, hurried over half the globe 
 by a beardless conqueror : the sacred shores of Greece, less 
 truly said to be the central point of the Earth, than the Sun 
 that enlightened and warmed it : the rapacious legions of Italy, 
 swooping over the free-born of every climate, and yoking them 
 to the eagles of their chariots, with galling and unmanly chains, 
 as an offering to the seven-throned queen of their country — 
 as great, and noble, and virtuous, in their individual characters, 
 as they were wily and oppressive in their public transactions. 
 In Africa, we meet with the bold and swarthy Mauretanian, 
 the last of the Mediterranean tribes to bow to all-conquering 
 Rome : the gay and wandering Numidian, as proud of his 
 person, as he was careless of the comforts of life : the inge- 
 nious and busy crowds of Carthage, the faithless, but much 
 
 D 3 
 
38 
 
 Qrhis Terrarum. 
 
 wronged empress of Libya : the Oasi& of Gyrene, blooming 
 like a flower, on the edge of the burning desert : the priestly 
 kingdom of Egypt, lost in the mazes of it’s remote antiquity, 
 and in the labyrinths of it’s own learning, ruling it’s indus- 
 trious but melancholy people with a gentle yet awflil sway, and 
 raising the monument of it’s own greatness in those wonderful 
 characters, which have defied the accumulated ingenuity of 
 ages to unravel, as it’s immortal pyramids have defied the power 
 of all-devouring Time, Add to these, the lovely island of Sicily, 
 teeming with flowers, and fruit, and honey, amidst the convul- 
 sions of Nature, as well as all the rapine and bloodshed with 
 which man stained it’s smiling soil: the hundred ci tied Crete, 
 the nursing-place of the father of the gods, and the abode of 
 the just yet terrible Minos, whose swelling fleet first laid 
 claim to the dominion of the bounding sea : the fruitful Cyprus, 
 with it’s day-dreams of love, and it’s very air breathing of 
 her, whom the dancing waves landed on it’s joyous shores, in 
 the full majesty of her dazzling beauty: the islands that 
 circle round the sacred Delos, and those which lie scattered 
 np and down the intricacies of the iEgsean, each with it’s own 
 gods and heroes, it’s own historians to relate their gallant 
 actions, and it’s ovm poets to sing the delights of an infant 
 world in all the glov/ing imagery of never dying verse, 
 
 26, The principal chains of mountains in the world are> 
 1. In Europe : the Pyreneei or Pyrenees, the Alpes or Alps, the 
 Hsemus Balkan or Emineh, the Carpates or Carpathians, the 
 Sevo or Fiell, and the Hyperborei or Rhipsei now called the 
 Oural Mountains. 2, In Asia, are : M. Caucasus, which still 
 retains it’s name, M. Taurus or Ramadan Oglu, M. Paropa- 
 misus or the Hindoo Coosh, the Imaus or the great range of 
 Tartary, and the Emodi Montes or Himaleh the highest 
 mouiitains in the world. 3. In Africa, are : M, Atlas, which 
 we still call by the same name, and the Lunae Montes or Gehel 
 Kumri, vAiioh are thought to traverse the continent, in it’s whole 
 extent, from East to West. 4, In America, there is one great 
 ridge, which extends through it’s Western part, from the shores 
 of the North Polar Sea to C. Horn : it is called the Rocky 
 or Stony Mountains in N. America, and the Andes or the 
 Cordillera {i.e. Range) of the Andes in South America. The 
 most elevated known mountain of the world, though 26,462 
 feet high, is considerably less than one-fifteen hundredth part 
 of the diameter of the Earth. 
 
 27. The principal rivers in the world are, 1. in Europe : 
 the Tagus, still so called, the Liger or Loire, the Rhenus or 
 Rhine, Rhodanus or Rhone, Danubius (sometimes called 
 Ister) the Danube, Borysthenes Dniepr, and the Tanais or 
 
39 
 
 Orbis TerrcLTum. 
 
 Don. 2. In Asia, are : the Rha or Volga, the Euphrates and 
 Tigris, which still maintain their names, the Oxus or Jihon, 
 the Indus and Ganges, still so called, the Dyardaries or Bur- 
 rampooter, the Sabaracus or Irrawaddy, the Cotiaris or Cam- 
 bodia a., and' the Bautisus or Whang-Hai ; besides which, 
 there are other immense rivers in the N. part oT the continent, 
 concerning which the ancients knew nothing, such as the Irtish, 
 the JEnisei, the Lena, the Amobr, and the Yang-tse-kiang ; the 
 last of these is the largest river in the Eastern Hemisphere, 
 and the second largest in the whole world. 3 . In Africa, we 
 find : the Nilus or Nile, the Gir or Djyr, the Nigir or Quolla, 
 the Daradus or Senegal, besides the Congo, the Xamhe^e, and 
 Orange R., with which the ancients were altogether unac- 
 quainted.^ 4. In America, are : the St. Lawrence, the Columbia, 
 the Missouri, the Mississippi the longest river in the world 
 (being one sixth part of the circumference of the earth), the 
 Orinoco, the Amazon, and the Rio de la Plata. 
 
 28 '. The chief promontories in the world are, the North Cape, 
 the Northernmost point of Europe ; Arsinarium Pr. C. Verde, 
 the Westernmost point of Africa, and the Cape of Good Hope 
 and C. Agulhas, the Southern extremities of the same conti- 
 nent ; East Cape, the Easternmost point of Asia ; Cape Prince 
 of Wales, the Westernmost point o^ America, C. S. Roque it’s 
 Eastern, and C. Horn it’s Southern extremity. 
 
 29 . The largest islands in the world are, in Europe, Albion 
 Great Britain, leme Ireland, and Nova Zembla ; in Asia, 
 labadii I. Sumatra, Borneo, New Guinea, Australia (which 
 is the greatest island in the world, being nine tenths as large 
 as all Europe), New Zeeland, and Nipon, not one of which last, 
 the ancients appear ever to have heard of. In Africa, the only 
 island of any consequence, is Madagascar. The largest known 
 island in America is Newfoundland, besides which we may 
 mention Iceland, Cuba, St. Domingo, and Terra del Fuego. 
 
 30. The size of these, and some other islands, will be best seen by the following 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL ISLANDS IN 
 THE WORLD, 
 
 AgathuDaimonos, Gt.An- 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Corcyra, Corfu 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 220 
 
 daman 
 
 2,600 
 
 Corsica, Corsica 
 
 2,600 
 
 Albion, Gt. Britain 
 
 63,200 
 
 Greta, Cundia 
 
 2,400 
 
 Australia — - - 
 
 2,323,800 
 
 Cuba - - - - 
 
 32,600 
 
 Balearis Major, Majorca - 
 
 1,080 
 
 Cyprus, Cyprus 
 
 3,000 
 
 Borneo - - - 
 
 217,900 
 
 Dago - . - - 
 
 260 
 
 Carpathus, Scarpa^ito 
 
 125 
 
 Dioscoridis, Socotra 
 
 1,050 
 
 Celebes - - - - 
 
 57,900 
 
 Euboea, Egripo 
 
 1,000 
 
 Cephallenia, Cephallonia - 
 
 225 
 
 Formosa - - - 
 
 12,100 
 
 Chios, Scio - - - 
 
 225 
 
 Fyen - - - - 
 
 n 4 
 
 900 
 
 (conlinued ) 
 
40 
 
 Orhis Terrarum. 
 
 Gottland 
 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 930 
 
 Newfoundland 
 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 38,100 
 
 Hainan 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 9,300 
 
 New Guinea - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 247,300 
 
 Hayti - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 22,300 
 
 New Zeeland 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 75,300 
 
 labadii, Sumatra 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 120,200 
 
 Nipon - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 62,200 
 
 Jamaica 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 3,200 
 
 Nova Zembla 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 51,200 
 
 Java 
 
 
 - 
 
 39,800 
 
 Oaracta, Kishm 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 850 
 
 Iceland - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,800 
 
 Rhodus, Rhodes 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 460 
 
 lerne, Ireland 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 24,300 
 
 Sagalin 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 20,700 
 
 Jesso 
 
 - 
 
 _ 
 
 21,900 
 
 Samos, Samo - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 150 
 
 Junonia, Madeira 
 
 _ 
 
 . 
 
 520 
 
 Sardinia, Sardinia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 7,700 
 
 Latris, Oesel - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 780 
 
 Sicilia, Sicily - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 7,600 
 
 Lemnos, Lemnos 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 140 
 
 Sieland 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 2,100 
 
 Lesbos, Lesbos 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 435 
 
 Taprobana, Ceylon 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 19,400 
 
 Luzon - 
 
 
 - 
 
 32,200 
 
 Thule, Shetland 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 245 
 
 Madagascar - 
 
 - 
 
 . ' 
 
 177,200 
 
 Trinidad 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,470 
 
 Melita, Malta 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 100 
 
 Van Diemen's Land 
 
 - 
 
 19,300 
 
 Mona, Anglesey 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 205 
 
 Vectis, Wight 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 95 
 
 Mona, Man - 
 
 • 
 
 “ 
 
 170 
 
 
 
 
 
 31. The following table will give a general idea of the respective sizes of the prin- 
 cipal lakes and inland seas in the world : 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL LAKES AND 
 INLAND SEAS OF THE WORLD. 
 
 Arabicus Sinus, Red Sea - 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 133,500 
 
 Mseotis Palus, Sea of Azov 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 9,700 
 
 Aral Sea - 
 
 13,900 
 
 ManatouUn L. - - 
 
 5,000 
 
 Aria Pains, L. Zarrah - 
 
 480 
 
 Mexico, G. of 
 
 489,700 
 
 Arsissa Palus, L. Van 
 
 560 
 
 Michigan, L. - - 
 
 11,800 
 
 Asphaltites L., Dead Sea 
 
 340 
 
 Mceris L., Keroun L, 
 
 148 
 
 Baikal, Lake - - - 
 
 9,700 
 
 Neagh, Lough 
 
 102 
 
 Balkash, Lake 
 
 3,700 
 
 Ness, Loch - - - 
 
 15 
 
 Bear Lake, Gt. 
 
 10,300 
 
 N eufchatel, L. of - 
 
 66 
 
 Benacus L., L. di Garda 
 
 118 
 
 Nicaragua, L. of - 
 
 4,800 
 
 Brigantinus L., L. of Con- 
 
 
 Onega, L. - - - 
 
 2,650 
 
 stance - 
 
 166 
 
 Ontario, L, - 
 
 5,500 
 
 Caribbean Sea 
 
 811,900 
 
 Palte, L. - - - 
 
 300 
 
 Caspium Mare,Caspia?i Sea 
 
 118,200 
 
 Persicus Sinus, Persian 
 
 
 Cbloe Palus, L. Dembea - 
 
 1,130 
 
 Gulf . - - 
 
 63,400 
 
 Enure Trask - - - 
 
 900 
 
 Po-yang-Hou 
 
 960 
 
 Erie, Lake - - - 
 
 8,400 
 
 Slave Lake - - - 
 
 11,800 
 
 Euxinus Pontus, BlackSea 
 
 102,800 
 
 Spauta L., Shahee L. 
 
 1,400 
 
 Fucinus L., Fucino 
 
 38 
 
 Superior, L, - 
 
 27,900 
 
 JIudson’s Bay 
 
 314,000 
 
 Terkiri, L. - - 
 
 2,500 
 
 Huron, Lake - - - 
 
 10,700 
 
 Titicaca, L. - 
 
 4,900 
 
 Internum Mare, Mediter- 
 
 
 Tong-ting-Hou 
 
 1,550 
 
 ranean Sea 
 
 700,600 
 
 Trasimenus L , L. Trasi- 
 
 
 Ladoga, Lake 
 Larius L., L, di Como 
 
 5,600 
 
 meno - - - 
 
 32 
 
 54 
 
 Verbanus L., L, Maggiore 
 
 68 
 
 Lemanus L., L, of Geneva 
 
 185 
 
 W enern, L. - 
 
 1,700 
 
 Libya Palus, L. Tchad - 
 
 12,500 
 
 Wettern, L. - 
 
 630 
 
 Lomond, Loch 
 
 21 
 
 Winder Mere - 
 
 7i 
 
 Lychnitis P., L.ofErivan 
 
 225 
 
 Winnipeg, L. - . 
 
 7,800 
 
Europa. 
 
 41 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 EUROPA. 
 
 1. EUROPA was bounded on the N- by the Hyperborean 
 or Arctic Ocean, and on the W. by the Atlantic : on the S. it 
 was separated from Africa by the Mediterranean Sea^, and from 
 Asia on the E. by the iEgsean and Euxine Seas, the Palus 
 Mseotis, the Rivers Tanais" and Rha, and the Rhipaei or Hy- 
 perborei Montes. Though it is the smallest of the four 
 Quarters of the globe, it is superior to them all in the genius, 
 power, and learning, of it’s inhabitants : but many of the 
 ancients, though they were unacquainted with it’s Northern 
 regions, fancied it larger than Asia and Africa put together. 
 The origin of the name Europa is lost in the obscurity of it’s 
 antiquity. According to the mythology of the poets, it was 
 derived from Europa"’, the beautiful daughter of the Phoeni- 
 cian king Agenor, whom Jupiter, under the influence of love, 
 having assumed the shape of a bull, carried off across the sea 
 into Crete. 
 
 2. In the early times, the three continents do not appear to have been distin- 
 guished by any general names. Homer never mentions Europe, except as a part (rf 
 tlie continent, though he is thought, by many, to allude to it in the expression, of the 
 Land irpog Z6(t)ov, or else, to the Northern half of the world which lies towards the 
 darkness of midnight It has been, likewise, supposed by many, that the name of 
 Europa, was derived from the Hebrew word Arab signifying the Evening, because, as 
 
 * qua medius liquor 
 
 Secernit Europen ab Afro. 
 
 Hor. Carm. III. iii. 40. 
 
 ® qua vertice lapsus 
 
 Ilhipaeo Tanais diversi nomina mundi 
 Imposuit ripis, Asiaeque et terminus idem 
 Europae, mediae dirimens confinia terrae. — 
 
 Lucan. III. 275. 
 
 ® See Hot. Od. III. xxvii. 25 8; seq. where the whole story is told, at the con- 
 clusion of which Venus consoles Europa with these words (v. 73) ; 
 
 Uxor invicti Jovis esse nescis 1 
 Mitte singultus : bene ferre magnam 
 Disce fortunam : tua sectus orbis 
 Nomina ducet. 
 
 See also Ovid. Met. II. Fab. 13. 
 
 ■* laam Se /uv fidXa ttoXXoI, 
 
 ’Kn'ev dffoi vaiovffi irpog ijS) r, iqsXiov re, 
 
 ’Hd’ otrtroi ptroTna^e. rrori ijspbtvra. 
 
 Horn. Od. N. 241. 
 
42 
 
 Europa. 
 
 respects the Eastern nations, it lies towards the Evening, and was enveloped in shade, 
 when they were enjoying the light of the day, or was the last land, which was lit up, 
 by the brilliant beams of the Evening Sun before he sank into the depths of the 
 Ocean : hence, therefore, it may have been properly styled the land of the Evening, or 
 of shade, in the same manner, and, for the same reason, that the Greeks applied the 
 epithet of Hesperia to Italy. It is very probable, that the name was, at first, given 
 only to a small part of the continent (as was the case with Asia and Africa), and 
 that it became afterwards extended to other, and more distant, regions : from the 
 tradition concerning the princess Europa, it may have been, at first, used to denote 
 Crete, or possibly a part ® of the mainland round it and the islands of the Higaean 
 Sea; the Thracian mountain Rhodope seems to bear a name somewhat related 
 to it. 
 
 • 3. The limits of Europe towards Asia are variously given in different times, and 
 by different authors. The Hellespont, the Thracian Bosporus, and the Euxine Sea, 
 are Invariably allowed to be it’s boundaries towards the South ; but, in the upper 
 regions, we are left to choose between the rivers Phasis and Tanais. Indeed, in the 
 earlier times, Europe could not be said to have any definite boundary towards the 
 N. E., for, though the ancients agreed, that the termination of the earth in this direc- 
 tion was likewise the termination of our continent, yet, they were altogether ignorant 
 both as to it’s extent, and it’s being inhabited by man. Those, who placed the com* 
 mon boundaiy between the two continents at the R. Phasis, continued it along the 
 Araxes into the Caspian Sea, and this last (a.s they erroneously imagined) being 
 connected with the Hyperborean Ocean, formed the true natural limits of the two 
 great divisions of the globe. But, the more generally received boundary of Europe 
 on this side, was that which passed through the Palus Maeotis, ascended the Tanais to 
 it s source, and, then, struck out Eastward into the unknown regions, till it reached 
 the Rhipaean Mountains, and the shores of the Frozen Ocean. 
 
 4 . The principal mountains of Europe, are, the Pyrensei M®. 
 or Pyrenees, separating Spain from Gaul, and stretching across 
 the Isthmus, which divides the two countries, from the Atlantic 
 Ocean to the Mediterranean Sea. The loftiest range of moun- 
 tains in the whole continent is that formed by the Alpes or 
 Alps ; it divides Italy from Gaul, and, sweeping round from 
 the Mediterranean, through Rhsetia and Illyricum, reaches the 
 confines of Moesia, where it assumes the name of Hsemus Bal~ 
 han or Emineh, and, after separating the latter province from 
 Macedonia and Thrace, it terminates on the shores of the 
 Euxine Sea. The chain of the Apenninus ® or Apennines, tra- 
 verses the whole of Italy, from the foot of the Alps on the 
 borders of Gaul, and the shores of the Mediterranean Sea, to 
 the Southernmost point of the country, opposite the Island of 
 Sicily. The chain of the Pindus, still called Pindus or Agrafa, 
 is a branch of the Hsemus ; it runs through the middle of 
 
 ’Hfiev ocroi IltXoTrovvtjaov irleipav tj^ovcrir, 
 
 baoi EupwTnji/ re Kai ccfKpipvrovQ Kara vrjaovg, 
 Xptj(T6p.EV0l. 
 
 Horn. Hymn in Apoll. 291 . 
 ® Umbrosis mcdiam qua colllbus Apenninus 
 Erigit Italiam, nulloque a vertice tellus 
 Altius intumuit, propiusque accessit Olympo, 
 
 Mens inter geminas medius se porrigit undas 
 Inferni Superique maris ; 
 
 I.ucan. II. 39G. 
 
43 
 
 Europa^ 
 
 Macedonia and Greece, loses itself in the tops of Parnassus’^ 
 Lyakoura, and Helicon Zamora, but finally terminates in Sunium 
 Prom. C. Colonna^ to the S. of Athens. The Hercynii M®. 
 are now known by several appellations, such as the Erz, Giant 
 Mountains, &c. ; they stretch right across Germany, in an 
 Eastern direction, from the banks of the Rhine to the ^rings 
 of the Vistula, where they assume the name Carpates Carpa- 
 thians. Here, they divide into two branches, one of which 
 called BastarnicseAlpes, strikes Southward, through Dacia, and 
 across the Danube, till it joins Mb Hsemus ; the other, known 
 as the Peucini Montes, trends Eastward through Sarmatia, to 
 the banks of the R. Borysthenes, and the shores of the Palus 
 Mseotis. Sevo Mons now called Koelen or Fiell, is a rugged 
 chain of mountains, running North and South through the 
 whole of Scandinavia, parallel with it’s Western coast, and 
 separating Sweden from Norway. The Hyperborei or Rhipsei? 
 M®. Oural Ms., the great natural barrier of the continent to- 
 wards the N. E., stretch from the shores of the Frozen Ocean, 
 in a ‘Southern direction, to the head of the Caspian Sea. 
 
 5. The elevations of these and some other great mountains of Europe, above the 
 level of the sea, will be found in the following table : 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL MOUNTAINS 
 IN EUROPE. 
 
 Abnoba M., Black Forest 
 
 Feet. 
 
 Carpates M., Carpathians 
 
 Feet 
 
 (highest p‘.) - 
 
 4,788 
 
 ( Lomnitz Peak, the highest 
 
 
 Adula M., St. Gothard 
 
 0,.510 
 
 pb) - - 
 
 8,550 
 
 Aitna M., Etna 
 
 10,940 
 
 CebennaM., Cefcennes (highest 
 
 
 Alpes M®., Alps (Mt. Blanc, 
 
 
 pb) - - - - 
 
 5,500 
 
 the highest pb) 
 
 15,680 
 
 Cheviot Hill . - _ 
 
 2,658 
 
 Apennines M., Apennines (II 
 
 
 Cyllene M., Zyria 
 
 9,100 
 
 gran Sasso, the highest pb) 
 
 8,790 
 
 Fichtelberg . - - 
 
 3,852 
 
 ArduennaSilva, ArdennesMs. 
 
 1,811 
 
 Graia Alpis, Lit. St. Bernard 
 
 7,200 
 
 Athos M., Me. Santo - 
 
 6,400 
 
 Haemus M., Balkan (highest 
 
 
 Bastarnicai Alpes (the highest 
 
 pb) - . - - 
 
 
 pb) . . - - 
 
 7,500 
 
 9,900 
 
 Harz (highest pb) 
 
 3,716 
 
 Ben Nevis (highest pb in 
 
 
 Helicon M., Zagora - 
 
 4,500 
 
 Alhion) - - - 
 
 Calpe Columna, Ruck of 
 
 4,335 
 
 Hercynii M^., Giant Ms. 
 (Schneeberge, the highest 
 
 5,1.54 
 
 Gibraltar - - - 
 
 1,439 
 
 pb) - - - - 
 
 Cantal, Plumb du - - 
 
 6,178 
 
 Hymettus M., (Trellovouno) 
 
 2,000 
 
 (continued) . 
 
 yap roii vupotvrog 
 ’apTiMQ (pavilaa 
 (pa/xa Hapvacrov, tov adtjXov 
 avdpa iravT Ixvevtiv. 
 
 Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 473. 
 
 ® Solus Hyperboreas glacies, Tanaimque nivalem, 
 
 Arvaque Rhipseis nunquam viduata pminis 
 Lustrabat. 
 
 Virg, Georg. IV. .518. 
 
44 Europa. 
 
 Ida M., Psiloriti 
 
 Feet. 
 
 7,668 
 
 Pennina Alpis, Gt. St. Ber- 
 
 Feet. 
 
 Idubeda M., Albarracin 
 
 nard - - - - 
 
 11,007 
 
 (highest ph) - 
 
 4,382 
 
 Pindus M., Agrafa (highest 
 
 IJipula M., Hierra l^evada - 
 
 11,800 
 
 pt.) - - . - 
 
 8,500 
 
 Jura M., Jura (highest ph) 
 
 6,173 
 
 Pyrensei M*., Pyrenees (Mt, 
 Perd^l, the highest p'.) - 
 
 MacgUlicuddy’s Keeks (high- 
 est p'. in Hibernia) 
 
 
 11,272 
 
 3,404 
 
 Rhipeci M*., Oural Ms, 
 (highest p'.) 
 
 Marianus M., Sierra Marena 
 
 
 6,780 
 
 (highest p*.) - 
 
 4,080 
 
 Sea Fell (highest p'. in Eng- 
 
 Ocha M., St. Elias - 
 
 4,500 
 
 land) - - - - 
 
 3,166 
 
 Olympus M., Elymbo 
 
 6,250 
 
 Sevo M., Koelen (Skagstoll 
 
 Or, Mt, d’ - - - 
 
 6,410 
 
 Tind, the highest ph) 
 5now;don(highestp'. inTFa/es) 
 
 7,680 
 
 Orbelus M., (Jliubotin (high- 
 
 
 3,571 
 
 est p*.^ - 
 
 9,500 
 
 Taygetus M., Pente Dactylon 
 
 8,000 
 
 Ossa M , Kissovo 
 
 4,000 
 
 Vesuvius M., Vesuvius 
 
 3,820 
 
 Parnassus M., Lyakoura 
 
 7,500 
 
 Vocesus M., Vosges (highest 
 
 
 Pel ion M., Plesnid 
 
 4,000 
 
 pt.) - - . . 
 
 4,588 
 
 6. The principal countries in Europe known to the ancients, 
 were, Hispania now Spain and Portugal, at the S. W. ex- 
 tremity of the continent ; it was also called Iberia, from the 
 river Iberus, and Hesperia Ultima, on account of it’s being the 
 most Western part of the mainland of Europe. To the N. E. 
 of it, was Gallia now France, surnamed Transalpina, and 
 Comata, to distinguish it from Gallia Cisalpina or Togata, 
 which was a province of Italy : the Greeks called it Galatia. 
 To the N. of Gallia, and separated from it by the Oceanus 
 Britannicus or English Channel, lay Albion Great Britain, and 
 lerne Ireland, the two most famous and most beautiful islands 
 in the whole world : they are unitedly called the Britannicse 
 Insulae, or British Islands, and have obtained by the valour, 
 talents, and ingenuity of their inhabitants an unparalleled and 
 immortal glory. They were the outmost lands known to the 
 ancients, and have become, by reason of their admirable situa- 
 tion, the great connecting link between the Old and New 
 World. To the N. E. of Gaul was Germania or Germany, 
 North of the Danube ; below it, were Vindelicia, Rhsetia, Nori- 
 cum, and Pannonia, which, likewise, in a general way, make up 
 a part of what we now call Germany. To the E. of Gaul, 
 and S. of Germany, was Italia Italy, a long peninsular country, 
 stretching far into the Mediterranean Sea, and separated from 
 the island of Sicily by a very narrow channel : it was called 
 Hesperia by the Greeks, on account of it’s Western situation 
 with respect to their country : the two Islands of Corsica and 
 Sardinia, likewise reckoned to Italy, lie about midway between 
 it’s Northern coast and the shores of Carthage in Africa. 
 Illyricum was below Pannonia andNoricum, and only separa- 
 ted from the N. E, part of Italy by the chain of the Alps: it was 
 
45 
 
 Europa. 
 
 situated on the E. shores of the Hadriatic Sea, and included 
 Dalmatia and the North Western part of European Turkey. 
 To the E. of Illyricum, on the Southern side of the Danube, 
 was the pi'ovince of Moesia, and on the N. side of the river 
 was Dacia : both these, generally speaking, are in the Northern 
 part of European Turkey. To the S. of Mcesia, lay Thracia 
 and Macedonia, and to the S. of the latter, again, was Graecia 
 or Hellas ; these last three still preserve their names of Thrace, 
 Macedonia and Greece, the two first and the upper part of 
 the last constituting the Southern part of European Turkey. 
 To the S. E. of Greece, lay Greta I. or Candia, blocking up, 
 as it were, the entrance to the iEgaean Sea. — To the N. of 
 Germany, was the enormous peninsula of Scandinavia or 
 Sweden, of which the ancients knew but very little; it’s Wes- 
 tern part appears to have been called Nerigos or Noricay. 
 To the East of Scandinavia and Germany, and to the N. of 
 Dacia, lay that vast country called Sarmatia Europsea, now 
 European Russia ; it was peopled by various races of Scythian 
 savages, concerning whom the ancients knew little more than 
 their names, excepting such as dwelled immediately on the 
 borders of the Black Sea. 
 
 7. The various sizes of these countries compared with each other, may be seen 
 from the following table : 
 
 STATISTICAL TABLE OF ANCIENT EUROPE. 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 BrltannicaB Insulae 
 
 91,400 
 
 Noricum - 
 
 16,100 
 
 Dacia - _ - - 
 
 87,000 
 
 Pannonia - 
 
 27,200 
 
 Gallia - - - - 
 
 190,800 
 
 Rhaetia ... 
 
 13,800 
 
 Germania - 
 
 190,900 
 
 Sarmatia Europaea - 
 
 200,000 
 
 Graecia et Insulae - 
 
 26,500 
 
 Scandinavia - - - 
 
 80,000 
 
 Hispania et Insulae 
 
 171,400 
 
 Thracia - - - 
 
 21,100 
 
 Illyricum _ - - 
 
 Italia et Insulae 
 
 30.600 
 
 89.600 
 
 Vindelicia - 
 
 10,400 
 
 Macedonia - - - 
 
 Mcesia - - - - 
 
 27,800 
 
 41,600 
 
 Total in Ancient Europe 
 
 1,316,200 
 
 8. The principal rivers of Europe are, in Spain, the Iberus 
 Ebro, which runs into the Mediterranean Sea, and caused the 
 whole country to be called Iberia; the Durius Douro, the 
 Tagus Tagus [or Tajo\ the Anas Guadiana, and Baetis Gua- 
 dalquivir, which empty themselves into the Atlantic Ocean. ^ In 
 Gaul, are, the Garumna Garonne, Liger Loire, Sequana Seine, 
 and Mosa Meuse, which flow into the Atlantic and British 
 Oceans ; and the Rhodanus or Rhone, which runs into the 
 Mediterranean. Amongst the most important rivers in Albion, 
 are, the Tamesis or Thames, the Sabrina Severn, and the Glota. 
 or Clyde: in lerne, we find the Sena or Shannon. The greatest 
 rivers of Germany, are, the Rhenus or Rhine, the frontier be- 
 
46 
 
 Europa. 
 
 tween it and Gaul, and the most beautiful river in Europe ; the 
 Visurgis Weser, Albis Elbe, Viadrus Oder, and Vistula Vistula, 
 which foimis the' boundary between Germany and Sarmatia 
 Europsea: the three first of these run into the German 
 Ocean, the two last into the Baltic Sea. The two great rivers 
 of Italy are, the Padus (or Eridanus) Po, which flows into the 
 Hadriatic, and the Tiberis Tiber (or Tevere), which runs into 
 the Mediterranean Sea. But, by far the largest and most 
 important river in Europe is the Danubius (or Ister) Danube, 
 which rises on the borders of Gaul and Germany, separates 
 the latter country from Vindelicia, Noricum, and Pannonia, and 
 flows, with an Easterly course, between Moesia and Dacia into 
 the Euxine Sea : it receives, in it’s way, several considerable 
 tributaries, as the Dravus Drave, and Savus Save, on it’s right 
 bank, and the Tibiscus Theiss, and Porata Pruth, on it’s left 
 bank. In Sarmatia, we meet with the Hypanis (v. Bogus) fl. 
 Boug, and the great Boiysthenes (v. Danapris) Dniepr, which 
 both empty themselves into the Euxine Sea; the Tanais or 
 Don, flowing into the Palus Mseotis, and the Rha or Volga 
 which enters the Caspian Sea, and is chiefly in the continent 
 of Asia. Besides these the ancients appear to have been ac-^ 
 quainted with the Carambucis fl. Dvina, which runs past 
 Archangel, into the Frozen Ocean, as well as with the Chesinus 
 or Southern Dvina, and the Rhubon Neman, which both run 
 into the Baltic Sea. 
 
 9. The following table will convey a better icjea of the actual, and comparative 
 lengths of these rivers : 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PPJNCIPAL RIVERS OF EUROPE. 
 
 Albis, "Elbe 
 
 
 - 
 
 Miles. 
 
 640 
 
 Rha, Volga 
 
 
 
 Miles. 
 
 2,100 
 
 Anas, Guadiana 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 470 
 
 Rhenus, Rhine - 
 
 - 
 
 
 737 
 
 Baetis, Guadalquivir 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 330 
 
 Rhodanus, Rhone 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 442 
 
 Bogus, Boug 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 470 
 
 Rhubon, Neman 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 515 
 
 Boiysthenes, Dniepr 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,260 
 
 Sabrina, Sevei'u - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 185 
 
 Carambucis, Dvina 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 915 
 
 Savus, Save 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 450 
 
 Chesinus, Dvina 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 654 
 
 Sena, Shannom - 
 
 . 
 
 _ 
 
 192 
 
 Danubius, Danube 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,700 
 
 Sequana, Seine - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 410 
 
 Dravus, Drove - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 380 
 
 Tagus, Tagus - 
 
 • 
 
 - 
 
 530 
 
 Durius, Douro - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 410 
 
 Tamesis, Thames 
 
 - 
 
 
 204 
 
 Garumna, Garonne 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 330 
 
 Tanais, Don 
 
 -■ 
 
 
 1,260 
 
 Glota, Clyde 
 
 -• 
 
 . 
 
 83 
 
 Tiberis, Tiber - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 215 
 
 Iberus, Ebro 
 
 - 
 
 
 370 
 
 Tibiscus, Theiss 
 
 
 _ 
 
 570 
 
 Liger, Loire 
 
 -■ 
 
 - 
 
 640 
 
 Viadrus, Oder - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 503 
 
 Mosa, Meuse 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 611 
 
 Vistula, Vistula 
 
 
 
 676 
 
 Padus, Po 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 370 
 
 Visurgis, Weser 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 440 
 
 Porata, Pruth - 
 
 
 " 
 
 430 
 
 
 
 
 10. The chief cities of Ancient Europe, were, in Spain, 
 Tarraco Tarragona, Saguntum and Carthago Nova 
 
Europa. 47 
 
 Cartagena, on the shores of the Mediterranean ; Csesar Au- 
 gusta Saragossa, on the R. Iberus ; Calle Oporto, at the moutR 
 of the Durius; Toleimo. Toledo, on the Tagus, and - Olisipo 
 Lisbon, at the mouth of the same river ; Corduba Cordova, 
 and Hispalis Seville, on Bsetis fl., and Gades Cadiz, where the 
 last mentioned river formerly entered the sea. In Gaul, we 
 find Narbo Martins Narhonne, and Massilia Marseilles, on the 
 shore of the Mediterranean Sea ; Arelate Arles, near the mouth 
 of the Rhone, and Lugdunum Ambarrorum Zyorw, at the con- 
 fluence of this river with the Saone ; Geneva Geneva, at the 
 Western extremity of the lake, to which it has given it’s name ; 
 Basilia Basel, and Colonia Agrippina Cologne, on the Rhine • 
 Augusta Treverorum Treves, on R. Moselle; Gesoriacura 
 :^ulogne, on the shores of the English Channel, opposite 
 Dover; Lutetia Baris, and Rotomagus Rouen, both on the 
 Sequana ; Genabum Orleans, and Condivicnum Nantes, both 
 on the banks of the Loire ; and Burdigala Bordeaux, at the 
 mouth of the R. Garonne. The chief cities in Albion, were 
 Londinium, London on the R. Thames; CamulodunumilfaZiZoTz, 
 on the shores of the North Sea ; Isca Damnoniorum Exeter, 
 on the R. Exe ; Glevum Gloucester, on Sabrina fl. ; Ebora- 
 cum Yorh, on the R. Ouse; Pons ^lii Newcastle, on the 
 R. Tyne; and Alata Castra Edinburgh, near the Firth of 
 Forth. The only great town of lerne, was Eblana Dublin, at' 
 the mouth of the R. Libnius or Liffey. In Germany, we meet 
 with Lugdunum Batavorum Leyden, at the old mouth of the 
 Rhine ; Castellum Cattorum Cassel, on the Visurgis ; Marionis 
 Hamburgh, at the mouth of the Elbe ; Susudata Berlin, on the 
 R. Spree ; Stragona Dresden, on Albis fl. ; Budorigum Prague, 
 on the banks of the M^oldau ; and Carrodunum Krahau, near 
 the springs of the Vistula. 
 
 11. The chief tovras in Vindelicia, were, Augusta Vindelico- 
 rum Augsburg, on Vindo fl., and Regina Regensburg (or Ratis- 
 bon) on the Danube : in Rhaetia, were, Brigantia Bregenz, at the 
 Eastern extremity of the Lake of Constance, and Tridentum 
 Trent on the R. Athesis : in Noricum, were, Lauriacum Lorcli, 
 on the Danube, ioynvnnx Salzburg, on Jovavus fl., andVirunum 
 Solfeld, near the R. Drave: in Pannonia, were, Vindobona 
 Vienna, Carnuntum, near Presburg, and Aquincum Buda, on 
 the Danube, besides M!ursa Esseg, on the Save, and Sirmium 
 Alt Schabacz, on the Brave. The principal cities in the N. 
 part of Italy, were, Aquileia Aquileia, Verona Verona, Medio- 
 lanum Milan, and Augusta Taurinorum Turin : in the Western 
 part, were. Genua Genoa, Florentia Florence, Roma Rome, 
 Capua Santa M^aria di Capua, Neapohs N^aples, and Rheo'ium 
 Reggio : in the Eastern part, were, Bononia Bologna, Ravenna 
 
48 Eiiropa. 
 
 Ravenna, Ancona Ancona, Brundusium Erindisi, Tarentum 
 Taranto, Sybaris Sibari, and Croton Cotrone. The chief 
 cities in Sicily, were, Messana Messina, Syracusae Syracuse, 
 and Agrigentum Girgenti. In Illyricum, we meet with Senia 
 Segna, ladera Zara, Salonae Salona, all on the shore of the 
 Hadriatic, and Scodra Scutari, near a lake of the same name. 
 InMoesia, were, Singidunumi^eZ^ra(ie, Viminacium 
 Nicopolis Nikopol, and Trosmi Matchin,dl\ on the banks of the 
 Danube, besides Naissus Nissa, and Sardica Sophia, inland, 
 and Odessus Varna, on the shores of the Slack Sea. In 
 Dacia, we find Zernes Tckernetz, Tibiscus Cavaran, Sar- 
 mizegethusa Varkely, lassii Jessy, and Ophiusa Palanka, at 
 the mouth of the II. Tyras. 
 
 12. The principal cities of Thrace, were, Apollonia Sizeholi, 
 and Salmydessus Midieh, on the shores of the Black Sea ; 
 Byzantium (or Constantinopolis) Constantinople, on the Thra- ; 
 cian Bosporus; jEuos Enos, on the coast of the ^Egsean i,! 
 Sea ; and Hadrianopolis Adrianople, and Philippopolis Fili- ; 
 hell, in the interior of the country. In the Eastern part of 
 Macedonia, we find Philippi Filibak, Amphipolis lenikeui, (| 
 Thessalonica Salonica, and Pella Allahkilissia ; in the W estern 1 1 
 part of it, were, Lychnidus near Okkrida, Dyrrachium Durazzo, \ 
 and Apollonia Pollina. In the N. part of Greece, were, Larissa 
 Larissa, Dodona Gardiki, Buthrotum Butrinto, Ambracia 
 Arta, Delphi Castri, Thebm Thebes, and Athenae Athens: in 
 the Peloponnesus, were, Corinthus Corinth, Argos Argos, Elis i 
 Palaiopoli, Olympia Antilalla, Messena Mauromati, and 
 Sparta (or Lacedaemon) Mistra. The islands reckoned to t 
 Greece, were, Corcyra Corfu, Leucadia Santa Maura, Cephal- I 
 lenia Cephallonia, Ithaca Ithaca, Zacynthus Xante, and Cythera '■ 
 
 Cerigo, all of which lie to the W. nf it, in the Ionian Sea ; \ 
 
 Euboea Egripo or Negropont, lies to the East of it, as do ? 
 
 also the Cyclades Dodehanisa, and the Sporades. Crete lies | 
 to the S. of Greece ; it’s chief towns were, Cydonia Canea, ; 
 Cytaeum Candia, Cnossus Macritichos, and Gortyna Metro- | 
 poli. In Europaean Sarmatia, we may mention, Odessus Odessa, | 
 Olbia, and Carcine Kherson, on the shores of the Black Sea : | 
 
 Eupatoria Eupatoria, Chersonesus Ahhtiar, and Panticapaeum 
 Kertcli in the Crimea. 
 
 MODERN EUROPE. 
 
 13. THE Western States. The basis of the present Political Divisions of Europe 
 will be found to accord, in a general manner, with that of the ancient Countries 
 above described. In the Westernmost part of the continent, is the Kingdom of 
 Portugal, corresponding nearly with the ancient Lusitania, one of the three pro- 
 vinces into which Hispania was divided : it’s chief cities are Lisbon, Oporto, and 
 
49 
 
 Modern Europe. 
 
 Coimbra. To the E. of it is the Kingdom of Spain, the chief cities of which are 
 Madrid, Barcelona, Seville, Cadiz, and Granada. At the Southern extremity of Spain 
 is the famous fortress of Gibraltar, which the ancients called Calpe, or the Northern 
 Pillar of Hercules ; it belongs to the British, and, owing to it’s excellent situation, as 
 well as it’s amazing strength, is considered the key of the Mediterranean. The 
 Kino-dom of France lies to the N. of Spain, and corresponds generally with the 
 ancient Gaul, except that it has lost a portion of its territory to the East, which is 
 now reckoned to Switzerland, and another portion to the N.E., which now belongs 
 to the Netherlands and to the German States ; but, on the other hand, it claims the 
 sovereignty of Corsica, which was formerly under the dominion of Italy. Amongst 
 the chief cities of France, we may mention Paris, Strasbourg, Lyons, Marseilles, 
 Toulouse, Bordeaux, Orleans, Brest, and Rouen. To the E. of France, lies the Re- 
 public oi Switzerland, (or the Helvetic Confederacy as it is sometimes called,) com- 
 posed of parts of ancient Gaul and Rhaetia ; it’s chief towns are Geneva, Bern, 
 Zurich, and Basel. To the N. E. of France is the Kingdom of the Netherlands, partly 
 in the ancient divisions of Gallia and Germania : it’s chief cities are Brussels, The 
 Hague, Amsterdam, and Rotterdam. To the N. of France lies the Kingdom of 
 Great Britain and Ireland, the ancient Britannicae Insula?, including England, 
 Wales, Scotland, and Ireland. The chief cities in England are London, Canterbury, 
 Bristol, Liverpool, and York ; in Wales, are Caermarthen, Swansea, smd Pembroke , in 
 Scotland, are Edinburgh, Glasgow, Perth, Aberdeen, and Inverness ; in Ireland, Dublin, 
 Cork, Limerick, Galway, Sligo, and Londonderry. There are three small islands 
 belonging to Britain, which lie in the English Channel opposite Dorsetshire, and only 
 a small distance from the N. W. coast of France ; their names are Guernsey, Jersey 
 and Alderney. 
 
 14. The Central States. Germany is now divided into a great number of inde- 
 pendent states, some exceedingly diminutive, whilst others are of very considerable 
 magnitude and importance ; they are all formed into a Federative Body, governed 
 by a Diet. Above them is the Kingdom of Denmark, comprising the old peninsula 
 of the Cimbri, and some of those islands, which the ancients reckoned to Scandia : it’s 
 metropolis is Copenhagen. To the S. of it lie the two Grand Duchies of Meckleii- 
 burgh-Strelitz and Mecklenburgh- Schwerin, the respective capitals of which are 
 Strelitz and Schwerin ; the Kingdom of Hanover, with it’s metropolis, Hanover ; and 
 the Grand Duchy of Oldenburg, with it’s capital of the same name. The Kingdom 
 of Prussia occupies the whole N. E. part of Germany, extending some distance 
 beyond the Vistula ; it’s metropolis is Berlin, on the R. Spree. It likewise possesses 
 a large extent of territory on the Rhine, (called Rhine-Prussia,) between the Kingdom 
 of the Netherlands and the petty states of Germany ; the chief towns in it are Cologne 
 and Coblentz. To the E. of the petty states lies the Kingdom of Saxoiiy, the capital 
 of which is Dresden. To the S. of Saxony and Prussia is the extensive Empire of 
 Austria, stretching far beyond the limits of ancient Germany to the Eastward, and 
 including the N. E. part of Italy ; it’s metropolis is Vienna on the Danube. Between 
 the Austrian Empire and the Rhine, lie the Kingdoms of Bavaria and Wurtembtirg, 
 and the Grand Duchy of Baden', their chief cities are Munich, Stuttgard, and 
 Carlsruhe. 
 
 15. The Southern States. Italy is likewise divided into several states, varying 
 much in dignity and magnitude. That part of it, which lies to the N. of the Po, and 
 East of the Ticino, is caWod the Lombardo-Venetian Kingdom, and belongs to the 
 Empire of Austria : it’s chief cities are Milan and Venice. To the W. of it, touching 
 upon Switzerland, France, and the Mediterranean, lie Piedmont, Genoa, Savoy, and 
 the other provinces, which constitute the continental territory of the Kingdom of 
 Sardinia, the Island of Sardinia forming it’s remainder ; the chief cities are Turin 
 on the continent, and Cagliari in the island.. To the S. of the Po, and East of the 
 Sardinian territory, are the Duchies of Parma, of Modena, and of Lucca, each with 
 it’s capital of the same name : to the S. of these is the Grand Duchy of luscany, 
 with it’s metropolis, Florence. The States of the Church, governed by the Pope, com- 
 prise the central part of Italy, from the Mouths of the Po to the Ponrine Marshes ; 
 the chief city is Rome. The Kingdom of the Two Sicilies (or of Kaples) includes 
 the Southern part of Italp, and the I. of Sicily ; it’s capital city is Naples. To the S. 
 of Sicily are the Maltese Islands, which belong to the English, and are composed of the 
 two islands Malta and Gozo ; Valetta, their chief city, is one of the strongest places 
 
 ji; 
 
50 
 
 Modern Europe. 
 
 in the world. To the S. of Austria lies the Empire of Turkey, composed of the 
 Thracian provinces on the Danube, together with Macedonia, parts of Illyricum, 
 Epirus, and Thessaly, Crete and several islands in the ^gaean Sea : it’s metropolis 
 is Constantinople. To the S. of Turkey, is the Kingdom of Greece, including the 
 Southern part of ancient Greece, with Euboea and the Cyclades ; it’s metropolis is 
 Athens, To the W. of Greece is the Republic of the Ionian Islands (or of the Seven 
 Islands, as it is sometimes called) under the protection of Great Britain : their 
 metropolis is Corfu. 
 
 16. Northern States. To the E. of Prussia, Austria, and Turkey, is the enormous 
 Empire of European Riissia, extending to the utmost Eastern limits of the continent, 
 and to the shores of the Frozen Sea : it's chief cities are Mosko^o, St. Petersburg, 
 Archangel, Riga, Warsaw, and Odessa. The Kingdom of Sweden and Norway 
 includes the great peninsula of Scandinavia, to the West of Russia, and to the N. 
 of Prussia and Denmark : it’s chief cities are Stockholm., Tornea, Christiana, Bergen, 
 and Trondheim.. 
 
 17. The superficial extent, and the probable population of each country in Europe, 
 will be seen by the following table : 
 
 STATISTICAL TABLE OF MODERN EUROPE. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 Souls. 
 
 Austria, Empire of - 
 
 
 
 
 197,000 
 
 28,701,115 
 
 Baden, Grand Duchy of - 
 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 4,350 
 
 1,000,000 
 
 Bavaria, Kingdom of - - 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 22,850 
 
 3,560,000 
 
 British Empire _ _ - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 91,600 
 
 23,903,000 
 
 ■Church, State of the 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 13,300 
 
 2,590,000 
 
 Denmark, Kingdom of - - 
 
 - 
 
 
 . 
 
 18,250 
 
 1,937,283 
 
 ■France, Kingdom of - - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 160,300 
 
 31,851,545 
 
 Germany, Petty States of 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 13,000 
 
 3,185,525 
 
 Greece, Kingdom of - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 14,200 
 
 496,000 
 
 Hanover, Kingdom of - - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 
 11,500 
 
 1,434,126 
 
 Ionian Islands, Republic of the 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 870 
 
 227,000 
 
 Lucca, Duchy of - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 310 
 
 143,000 
 
 .Marino, Republic of San - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 40 
 
 7,000 
 
 Mecklenburg-Strelitz & Schwerin, Grand Duchies of 
 
 4,350 
 
 429,769 
 
 Modena, Duchy of, with Massa and Carrara 
 
 
 1,820 
 
 380,000 
 
 -Naples, Kingdom of 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 31,700 
 
 7,160,794 
 
 Netherlands, Kingdom of the 
 
 - 
 
 
 . 
 
 19,000 
 
 5,992,666 
 
 Oldenburg, Grand Duchy of 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,730 
 
 217,769 
 
 Parma, Duchy of - 
 
 . 
 
 
 - 
 
 1,840 
 
 440,000 
 
 Poi'tugal, Kingdom of - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 26,200 
 
 3,683,400 
 
 Prussia, Kingdom of 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 83,300 
 
 10,586,071 
 
 Russia, Empire of - 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 1,319,500 
 
 55,710,322 
 
 Sardinia, Kingdom of 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 23,900 
 
 4,100,000 
 
 Saxony, Kingdom of - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 4,400 
 
 1,233,259 
 
 Spain, Kingdom of - - 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 145,100 
 
 13,732,172 
 
 Spitzbeigen - - - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 16,500 
 
 — 
 
 Sweden and Nonvay, Kingdom of 
 
 - 
 
 
 . 
 
 220,800 
 
 3,774,910 
 
 Switzerland, Republic of - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 12,800 
 
 1,945,260 
 
 JPurkey, Empire of - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 162,600 
 
 9,394,000 
 
 .Tuscany, Grand Duchy of 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 6,320 
 
 1,275,000 
 
 W urtemburg, Gtrajod Duehy of - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 6,170 
 
 1,395,462 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total in Modern Europe 
 
 - - 
 
 
 2,635,600 
 
 220,492,448 
 
Asia. 
 
 01 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ASIA. 
 
 1. Asia was bounded on the West by the Rhipaei M®, the 
 Rivers Rha and Tanais, the Euxine, ^geean, and Mediterranean 
 Seas, the Isthmus of Suez, and the Arabian Gulf : on the South 
 by the Erythraean Sea and the Indian Ocean : on the East by 
 the unknown regions of the Sinae and Seres; and on the 
 North by the Terra incognita of Scythia. Though it was much 
 larger than either of the other Quarters, with which the ancients 
 were acquainted, they nevertheless fancied it much less than 
 Europe ; probably from their being more intimately acquainted 
 with the particular provinces of the latter continent, than with 
 those of the former, as by far the greater part of Asia was only 
 known to them from the reports of their merchants. As Asia 
 is the largest Quarter of the Globe, so also is it the most 
 dignified; in it, mankind had their origin, kingdoms and em- 
 pires took their rise, the arts and sciences were first taught — 
 but, above all, in it, Almighty God revealed His will, His power, 
 and His mercy to man, and in it, in the fulness of time, the 
 Son of God accomplished the recovery of our fallen race. 
 
 2. Asia is remarkable for the fertility of it’s soil’, which 
 abounds with all the necessaries and luxuries of life. The 
 origin of its name is of veiy remote antiquity: the Lydians 
 asserted that it was derived from Asius, one of their kings, but 
 the Greeks, on the other hand, deduced it from Asia, one of 
 the Oceanides, who married lapetus, and became the mother 
 of Atlas, Prometheus, &c. It seems to have been originally 
 used to denote only a small part of Asia Minor ", probably the 
 province of Lydia, for here, at the mouth of the Caystrus, we 
 find the Asia Palus ^ mentioned at a very early period, besides 
 
 ' An pingues Asiee campi collesque morantur I 
 
 Hor. Epist. I. iii. 5. 
 
 Horace also, at Sat. I. vli. 19, styles it ‘ Ditem Asiam.’ 
 
 ® Virgil (^n. II. 557) calls Priam ‘ Regnatorem Asise.’ 
 
 ® Twv d\ io(TT opviSruv veTepvuiv eSrvsa TroWd, 
 
 Xtjvwv, i] yepdvwv, r) kvkpmv SovXi'x^oStipoJv, 
 
 ’ A(j'np kv Xeipiuivi, Kavarpiov dji<pl pssS/pa, 
 
 “EvSfa Kai ’iv^a vorSivTai dyaXXop-tvai TTTEpvyeffen, 
 KXayypdov irpoica^ii^6vr(ov, (Tfiapaytl dk re Xeipojv. 
 
 Horn, II, B. 461. 
 
 E 2 
 
52 
 
 Asia. 
 
 a tribe called Asiones, who latterly joined the Maeonians. It 
 is thought likewise to have been first applied to the whole 
 continent, after the Ionian colonists wandered from Greece to 
 the shores of Asia or Lydia; when, from their being said by 
 their countiymen to have settled in Asia, this name came 
 finally to be applied to the continent itself. Asia Minor is 
 sometimes called Asia, as is also that part of the peninsula 
 which belonged to the Romans, and was by them afterwards 
 named Asia Proconsularis. 
 
 3. In the early times, Asia seems to have been distinguished, as it is by us at 
 the present day, merely by the relative term The East, or the country towards the 
 Sun-rising, irpog ’Hw r’ ’HlXioi' ts"* ; the origin of the name Asia is derived hy some 
 from the Hebrew word Khazr, signifying the Central Land, but there seems little 
 reason to justify this appellation. — Some of the earlier authors make the Phasis the 
 boundary of Asia towards Europe, as has been already shown in the previous chapter 
 (Sect. 3) ; but the generally received notions removed it farther Westward, to the 
 Tanais. There was also a considerable diversity of opinion with respect to the limit 
 between Asia and Africa. The narrow Isthmus of Suez, extending from the head of 
 the Arabian Gulf to the Mediterranean Sea, and pointed out by nature as the true 
 line of demarcation between the two continents, did not escape the notice of the 
 ancients ; but, as they found here neither river nor mountain to serve as an actual 
 barrier, they pushed the boundary farther Westward to the Nile. 
 
 4. Amongst the principal mountains of Asia we may men- 
 tion Mb Taurus 5, now called Ramadan Oglu, Kurin, &c. 
 which takes it’s rise on the shores of the Mediterranean, in 
 Sacrum Pr. C. Khelidonia, the S. E. promontory of Lycia: 
 hence it runs with an Easterly direction through the whole 
 Southern part of Asia Minor, crosses the Euphrates on the 
 borders of Syria and Mesopotamia, and assumes in the last 
 province the name of Masius Karadja Dag. Towards the 
 head of . the Tigris it joins Mb Niphates and the Carduchii 
 Montes Jeudi M\ whence it takes a S. E. course to the great 
 range of Zagros Aiaglia Dag, on the confines of Media; this 
 last subsequently traverses the whole S. part of Persia to the 
 borders of India. In the Eastern part of Asia Minor there is 
 a range of mountains, which, diverging from the Taurus, and 
 running for some distance almost in a parallel line with it, is 
 called the Anti-Taurus; it trends, however, to the North East, 
 past the springs of the Euphrates, and finally connects itself 
 with Mb Caucasus. Mb Caucasus which still preserves it’s 
 
 ■' "Ai^oppoi d’ i/TTEtra ttooc r’ j)s\i6v re 
 "EttXeov, i]ytjx6vtvt 0 dva^ Aibg vioq ’ AttoWwv. 
 
 Horn. Ilym. in Apoll. 436. 
 
 ® Ardet Athos, Taurusque Cilix, et Tmolus, et (Etc, 
 
 Et nunc sicca, prius celeberrima fontibus, Ide. 
 
 . Ovid. Mel. II. 217. 
 
 6 potestas 
 
 Herharum, quidquid lethali germine pollens 
 Caucasus, et Scythicaa vernant in gramina nipes. 
 
 Claudi'in. in Evf. I. 153. 
 
Asia. 
 
 53 
 
 name, runs across the isthmus, between the Euxine and 
 Caspian Seas, and is connected towards the South with several 
 ranges of mountains; amongst these rises the lofty Ararat 
 Agri Dag, in Armenia, upon which the ark is thought to have 
 rested after the Deluge. The ridge, which strikes off hence to 
 the Eastward, is known as Caspius M. or Elburz, in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the Caspian Sea, but it’s continuation, through 
 the N. part of Persia, is called Paropamisus and Caucasus 
 Hindoo Coosh. It attains it’s greatest elevation on the N. 
 frontier of India, where it is called Emodi Montes, or the 
 Himaleh Mountains, and is remarkable as being the highest 
 known land in the whole world. The Imaus G*. Altai M\ is 
 a range of the Emodi M®., which quits them towards the springs 
 of the Ganges and Indus, and stretches in a N. E. direction, 
 across Scythia or Mongolia, till it joins the great ridge of 
 Sayansk or Yahlonnoy. The aneients appear to have known 
 nothing concerning this last ridge of mountains; it separates 
 Mongolia from Siberia, and after coasting the shores of the 
 Eastern Ocean, terminates in East Cape, the E. extremity of 
 the whole continent. 
 
 5. The elevations of these, and some other great mountains of Asia, above the 
 level of the sea, will be found in the following table : 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL MOUNTAINS IN ASIA. 
 
 
 Feet. 
 
 
 Feet. 
 
 Am anus M., Almadaghy 
 
 
 Ida M , Kaz Dag 
 
 4,960 
 
 (highest p'.) 
 
 7,500 
 
 Imaus M., Gt. Altai (He- 
 
 
 Ararat ]M., Agri Dag 
 
 10,567 
 
 litzkoi, highest p'.) 
 
 10,730 
 
 Argaeus M., Erdjish - 
 
 9,500 
 
 Keeney Ballon M., in Borneo 
 
 12,500 
 
 A vatsha M., in Kamtchatka - 
 
 9,600 
 
 Libanus M., Lebanon (high- 
 
 
 Beering’s I., Peak of - 
 
 6,000 
 
 est ph) 
 
 9,525 
 
 Bettigo M., Western Ghauts 
 
 
 Malea M., Adam’s Peak 
 
 7,000 
 
 (highest pt.) 
 
 6,500 
 
 Mowna Boa in Owhyhee 
 
 16,474 
 
 Carraelus M., Carmel 
 
 2,200 
 
 Olympus M. (Bithyniae), 
 
 
 Casius M., Ocral 
 
 6,000 
 
 Tsheshish - - . 
 
 6,500 
 
 Caspius M., Elburz (Dema- 
 
 
 Ophir M., in Sumatra 
 
 13,842 
 
 wund, highest ph) - 
 
 9,500 
 
 Orudii M®., Eastern Ghauts 
 
 
 Caucasus M., Caucasus 
 
 
 (highest p'.) 
 
 4,450 
 
 (highest ph) 
 
 9,590 
 
 Otaheite, Peak of 
 
 10,895 
 
 Corycus M. (Lydiae) 
 
 2,250 
 
 Parmesan M. in Banka 
 
 10,000 
 
 Cragus M, - - - 
 
 5,940 
 
 Pe-tcha M. in China - 
 
 15,000 
 
 Egfnont M., in New Zealand 
 
 11,500 
 
 Pieria M., Arsons 
 
 5,550 
 
 Emodi M®., Himaleh (high- 
 
 
 Quelpert, Peak of - - 
 
 6,400 
 
 est ph) - - . 
 
 26,462 
 
 Sinai M., St, Catharine 
 
 6,000 
 
 Fusi M. (highest in Japan) 
 
 8,000 
 
 Solyma M., Taktalu - 
 
 7,800 
 
 Gete M,, in Java 
 
 8,500 
 
 Taurus M., Ramadan Oglu 
 
 
 Hermon M., Heish - 
 
 8,950 
 
 (highest p'.) 
 
 8,500 
 
 Horeb M., Om Shornar 
 
 4,000 
 
 Tabor M., Tor 
 
 2,750 
 
 6. The principal countries in Asia known to the ancients 
 were, Asia Minor, which still maintains it’s name, at the W. 
 extremity of the continent, between the Euxine, jEgsean, and 
 
 E 3 
 
64 
 
 Asia. 
 
 Mediterranean Seas : to the South of it, lay Syria Syria, and 
 still farther South, Arabia Arabia, the shores of which last are 
 washed by the Indian Ocean. To the S. of the Caucasus, 
 between the Euxine and Caspian Seas, and to the East of 
 Asia Minor, were the provinces of Armenia, Colchis, Iberia, 
 and Albania, now Armenia, Georgia, and Daugliistan. Below 
 these, to the East of Syria, and the upper part of Arabia, were 
 the three provinces of Assyria, Mesopotamia, and Babylonia, 
 now Kourdistan, Al Gezira, and Irak Arabi, which last ex- 
 tended to the Persian Gulf : they were watered by the two 
 great rivers Euphrates and Tigris, and from their having 
 formed the main part of the Assyrian Empire, they are some- 
 times mentioned collectively, under the name of Assyria. To 
 the East of the Assyrian provinces lay the great Empire of 
 Persia, now Persia and Cabul, which extended nearly as far 
 East as the Indus ; to it belonged the provinces of Media Irak 
 Ajemi, Susiana Khuzistan, Persis Pars, Carmania Kerman, 
 Parthia Khorasan, Hyrcania Astrabad, Ariana Cabul, and 
 Gedrosia Mekran. 
 
 7. To the East of the Persian provinces was India, divided 
 by the Ganges, into two parts : the Westernmost of these was 
 called India intra Gangem, and corresponded generally with 
 what we call India ) the Easternmost was called India extra 
 Gangem, and included Tibet, with the chief part of the Birman 
 Empire. Beyond India, to the Eastward, were the dominions 
 of the Sinsc or Chinese, beyond whose frontier the ancients 
 appear to have possessed very little knowledge: they seem 
 also to have been altogether unacquainted with the East India 
 Islands, excepting Sumatra, which they called labadii I., and 
 the Northern part of which alone they seem to have heard of. 
 To the N. of the Sinae was Serica, which was likewise a part 
 of China and Chinese Tartary. To the W. of this, above 
 India and Persia, were the vast yet little known regions of 
 Scythia, now called Chinese Tartary and Tartary Proper ; 
 they were divided by Mb Imaus into Scythia intra, and Scythia 
 extra, Imaum, the former being to the Westward. That part 
 of Scytliia intra Imaum, which bordered upon India, was inha- 
 bited by the powerful tribes of the Sacee and Massagetse : to 
 the West of them were the two provinces of Sogdiana Bokhara, 
 and Bactriana Balkh, which were only separated from the 
 Persian province Ariana, by the range of the Paropamisus. 
 Sarmatia Asiatica corresponded with the Western Part of 
 Asiatic Russia, being divided from Sarmatia Europsea by the 
 R. Tanais. The ancients left the boundaries of tlie three 
 enormous provinces Sarmatia, Scythia, and Serica, quite unde- 
 termined towards the North- indeed, they seem to have known 
 
Asia. 
 
 55 
 
 but little about the countries themselves, excepting what they 
 heard from the confused accounts of those travellers, who 
 traded in silk and other Indian merchandize. 
 
 8. The various sizes of these countries, compared with each other, may be seen 
 by the following table : 
 
 STATISTICAL TABLE OF ANCIENT ASIA. 
 
 Albania 
 
 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 23,200 
 
 India intra Gangem 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 966,400 
 
 Arabia 
 
 • 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 834,400 
 
 Media - - - 
 
 . 
 
 117,900 
 
 Ariana 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 224,600 
 
 Mesopotamia 
 
 - 
 
 40,500 
 
 Armenia 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 06,300 
 
 Parthia 
 
 
 86,400 
 
 Asia Minor 
 
 . 
 
 
 . 
 
 164,500 
 
 Persis - - - 
 
 . 
 
 70,100 
 
 Assyria 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 35,200 
 
 Sacarum Regio 
 
 - 
 
 289,000 
 
 Babylonia 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 26,300 
 
 Sarmatia Asiatica - 
 
 - 
 
 303,000 
 
 Bactriana 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 61,400 
 
 Scythia extra Imaum 
 
 - 
 
 695,000 
 
 Carmania 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 74,500 
 
 Scythia intra Imaum 
 
 - 
 
 434,000 
 
 Colchis 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 8,400 
 
 Serica - 
 
 - 
 
 434,000 
 
 Cyprus 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 3,000 
 
 Sinarum Regio 
 
 - 
 
 117,000 
 
 Gedrosia 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 92,200 
 
 Sogdiana 
 
 Susiana 
 
 - 
 
 129,700 
 
 Hyrcania 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 24,200 
 
 - 
 
 30,900 
 
 labadii I. 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 52,000 
 
 Syria - - - 
 
 - 
 
 55,800 
 
 Iberia - 
 
 
 . 
 
 • 
 
 12,200 
 
 
 India extra 
 
 Gangem 
 
 • 
 
 849,200 
 
 Total in Ancient Asia 
 
 6,311,300 
 
 9. The principal rivers of Asia are, in Asia Minor, the Halys 
 Kizil Irmaliy which runs into the Euxine, and the Mseander^ 
 Mendere, which runs into the ^Egeean Sea : in Syria, the 
 Orontes ® (or Axius) Aaszy, flowing into the Mediterranean 
 opposite Cyprus; and the Jordanes Jordan (or Sherya ), which 
 empties itself into the Dead Sea. There is no river of any 
 consequence in Arabia; the longest is called the Aftan, and 
 finds it’s way into the Persian Gulf. In Sarmatia Asiatica, 
 besides the Rha or Volga, which we have already mentioned 
 as partly in Europe, there are the Hypanis Kuban, and Alonta 
 Terek ; the latter runs into the Caspian, the former into the 
 Palus Mseotis. The two great rivers of Annenia, the Cyrus 
 or Kur, and the Araxes 9 or Aras, both enter the Caspian Sea. 
 In Assyria, we find the Euphrates Euphrates (or Frat ), and 
 
 ^ Maeandros, toties qui terris errat in iisdem, 
 
 Qui lapsas in se s$pe retorquet aquas. 
 
 Ovid. Heroid, IX. 65. 
 
 ® Jam princeps molitur iter, gentesque remotas 
 Colligit Aurorae, tumidus quascumque pererrat 
 Euphrates, quas lustrat Halys, quas ditat Orontes. 
 
 Claudian, de III. Cons. Honor. 70. 
 
 ® ■ • pontem indignatus Araxes. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VIII. 728 
 
 E 4 
 

 Asia. 
 
 the Tigris Tigris (or Teer ), which both flow into the Persian 
 Gulf by one mouth. The Amardus Sufeed of Media, and the 
 Socanda of Hyrcania, are small rivers; they run into 
 
 the S. part of the Caspian Sea, the former on the West, and 
 the latter on the East side. The two great rivers of Ariana, 
 the Aria Heri, and the Etymandrus Heermund, terminate in 
 inland seas, and never reach the ocean. Above these are the 
 Oxus or Jihon, and the laxartes or Silion, which both enter 
 the Aral Sea, though it is supposed by many, that the former 
 once ran into the Caspian: the Daix fl. OwmZ (or Jaik), is 
 an unimportant river, though of some magnitude, which flows 
 down from the Oural into the Caspian Sea. 
 
 10. In the N. W. part of India, is the famous Indus fl. 
 Indus, which rises in the Emodi Montes, and, having broken 
 through the Paropamisus or Indian Caucasus, enters the sea 
 by several mouths. Below it, may be mentioned the Eryman- 
 thus Bunwas, Namadus Nerhuddah, and Nanaguna Tapty, 
 which traverse the Western side of India, and discharge their 
 waters into the Erythraean Sea : on the Eastern side of the 
 Peninsula are the Chaberis Cauvery, Mesolus Kistna, Goaris 
 Godavery, and Manada Mahanuddy, which all flow into the 
 Bay of Bengal. The Ganges Ganges rises in the Emodi 
 Montes (as does also it’s great tributary, the Jomanes or 
 Jumna ), and, having separated the two immense provinces of 
 India, empties itself into the Bay of Bengal, to which it for- 
 merly gave the name of Gangeticus Sinus. In India extra 
 Gangem were the Dyardanes or Burrampooter, the great river 
 of Tibet, which likewise runs into the Bay of Bengal', the 
 Sabaracus or Irrawaddy, which flows through the Birman 
 Empire into Sabaracus Sinus G. of Martaban ; and the Serus 
 Maygue, which runs through Siam into the Great Gulf of 
 Siam. The Cotiaris fl. is now called the Cambodia R., from 
 it’s running through Cambodia into the China Sea. The Bau- 
 tisus fl. Hoang-Ho or Yellow R. was the largest river in the 
 world known to the ancients, though they had no notion of 
 it’s immense size, having been acquainted with only the upper 
 part of it’s course ; it runs into the Yellow Sea. 
 
 Ante, pererratis amborum finibus, exul 
 
 Aut Ararim Parthus blbet, aut Germania Tigrim, 
 
 Quam nostro illius labatur pectore vultus. 
 
 Virg. Eel. I. 63. 
 
 Nec patria est habitata tibi : sed ad usque nivosum 
 Strymona venisti, Marticolamque Geten : 
 
 Persidaque, et lato spatiantem flumine Gangem, 
 
 Et quascunque bibit decolor Indus aquas. 
 
 Odd. Trist. V. iii. 23. 
 
Asia. 
 
 57 
 
 11. But besides these there are several other immense rivers, 
 of which the ancients, probably, never so much as even heard. 
 The Yang-tse-Kiang, which rises in Tibet close to the source 
 of the Bautisus or Hoang-Ho, is the longest river in the 
 Eastern Hemisphere, and enters the Yellow Sea a little below 
 Nankin. In the Eastern part of Mongolia, is the Amoor or 
 Sagalin, which rises in the Yablonnoy Mountains, and runs 
 with an Easterly course into the Gulf of Tartary opposite 
 the I. of Sagalin. In Siberia there are many large rivers, 
 which flow Northward into the Frozen Ocean, from the chain 
 of mountains bounding the province on the Southward. 
 Amongst these we may name the Kolima, which is next to 
 Kamtchatka, the Lena, the Toungousha, the Enisei, the Obe, 
 and the Irtish. 
 
 12. The following table will convey some idea of the actual, and comparative 
 lengths of these rivers i 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL RIVERS OF ASIA. 
 
 A/tan - - - 
 
 
 Miles. 
 
 350 
 
 Indus, Indus 
 
 
 Miles. 
 
 1,700 
 
 Alonta, Terek - 
 
 - 
 
 330 
 
 Jomanes, Jumna 
 
 - 
 
 750 
 
 Amardus, Sufeed 
 
 - 
 
 350 
 
 Jordanes, Jordan 
 
 - 
 
 111 
 
 Amoor - - - 
 
 - 
 
 2,243 
 
 Irtish - - - 
 
 - 
 
 2,110 
 
 Araxes, Aras 
 
 - 
 
 GOO 
 
 Kolima - - - 
 
 - 
 
 700 
 
 Aria, Heri 
 
 - 
 
 385 
 
 Lena _ _ - 
 
 - 
 
 2,069 
 
 Bautisus, Hoang-Ho - 
 
 - 
 
 2,000 
 
 Maeander, Mendere - 
 
 - 
 
 180 
 
 Chaberis, Cauvery 
 
 . 
 
 4C8 
 
 Manada, Mahanuddy 
 
 - 
 
 725 
 
 Cotiai'is, Cambodia 
 
 - 
 
 2,300 
 
 Mesolus, Kistnah 
 
 - 
 
 686 
 
 Cyrus, Kur 
 
 - 
 
 550 
 
 Namadus, Ne^-buddah 
 
 - 
 
 660 
 
 Daix, Oural 
 
 - 
 
 064 
 
 Nanaguna, Tupty 
 
 - 
 
 410 
 
 Dyardanes, Burrampooter 
 
 - 
 
 2,000 
 
 Obe - - - 
 
 - 
 
 2,179 
 
 Enisei _ . - 
 
 - 
 
 3,115 
 
 Orontes, Aaszy - 
 
 - 
 
 225 
 
 Erymanthus, Bunwas 
 
 - 
 
 265 
 
 Oxus, Jihon 
 
 - 
 
 1,300 
 
 Etymandrus, Heermund 
 
 - 
 
 700 
 
 Rha, Volga 
 
 - 
 
 2,100 
 
 Euphrates, Euphrates 
 
 - 
 
 1,530 
 
 Sabaracus, Irrawaddy 
 
 - 
 
 2,030 
 
 Ganges, Ganges 
 
 - 
 
 1,650 
 
 Serus, Maygue - 
 
 - 
 
 905 
 
 Goaris, Godavery 
 
 . 
 
 723 
 
 Socanda, Attruck 
 
 - 
 
 240 
 
 Halys, Kizil Irmack - 
 
 - 
 
 570 
 
 Tigris, Tigris - 
 
 - 
 
 1,000 
 
 Hypanis, Kuban 
 
 - 
 
 380 
 
 Toungouska - - 
 
 - 
 
 1,250 
 
 laxartes, Sihon - 
 
 
 1,000 
 
 Yang-tse-Kiang 
 
 * 
 
 3,237 
 
 13. The principal cities of ancient Asia were, in Asia Minor, 
 Trapezus Trebisonde, Sinope Sinub, and Heraclea Erekli, on 
 the shores of the Euxine ; Smyrna Smyrna, Ephesus Aiasaluc, 
 and Halicarnassus Boodroom, on the jEgsean Sea ; Attalia 
 Adalia, Tarsus Tersoos, and Issus Oseler, on the Mediterra- 
 nean. In Syria, may be mentioned Antiochia Antakia on the 
 R. Orontes, Sidon Sayda and Tyrus Soor, on the Mediterra- 
 nean Sea; Jerusalem (or Hierosolyma) JerttsaZew?, Damascus 
 Damascus, and Palmyra jPaZmt/ra, m the interior of the country. 
 The capital of Arabia Petrsea was Petra in Wady Mousa : in 
 
58 
 
 4-sia. 
 
 Arabia Felix were latlirippa Medina, Macoraba Mecca, Sheba 
 Saade, and Arabia Felix Aden : in Arabia Deserta were Oma- 
 num Oman, and Gerrha El Katif. The chief towns of Colchis 
 were Pityus Sonkoum, and JEa; of Iberia, Sura Surami, and 
 Zalissa Tijiis: of Albania, Albana Niezahad, and Gsetara 
 Baku ; of Armenia, Artaxata Ardashat, and Tigranocerta Sert, 
 The most important cities in Assyria were Nineveh Mosul, and 
 Ctesiphon Al Modain, both on the R. Tigris ; in Mesopotamia 
 were Edessa Orfa, Charrae Harran, and Nisibis Nisihin ; in 
 Babylonia were Seleucia Al Modain, and Babylon Hillah. 
 
 14. Amongst the chief cities of the Persian provinces we 
 may mention Ecbatana Hamadan, and Rhagae Rha, near 7b- 
 Aeraw in Media; Susa in Susiana; Persepolis ZsteAar, 
 
 near Shiraz ] Carmana Kerman, in Carmania; Hecatompylon 
 Eamghan, in Parthia ; Zadracarta Goorgaun, in Hyrcania ; 
 Aria Herat, and Ortospana Kandahar, in Ariana; PuraPwrey, 
 and Oreea Haur, in Gedrosia. In India intra Gangem were 
 Taxila Attach, and the possessions of the Malli, both on the 
 Indus ; Palimbothra Patna, and Gange Regia Calcutta, both 
 on the Ganges; Barygaza Baroche, Perimuda I. Salsett, and 
 the district Male Malabar, on the Western coast; Malange 
 Madras, and Caliga Calingapatam, on the Eastern coast of the 
 Peninsula. In India extra Gangem were Adisaga Ava, on 
 the R. Sabaracus, Besynga Zittaung, Agimoetha Siam, and 
 the Aurea Chersonesus, or the great promontory of Malaya. 
 To the Sinse belonged Thinse Sai-Gon, on the shores of the 
 China Sea, and Coccoranagara Cambodia, on the Cambodia R. ; 
 the metropolis of Serica was Sera Singanfou, on a branch of 
 the great river Bautisus or Hoang-Ho. The chief tribes in 
 Scythia extra Imaum were the (Echardse, Issedones, and Chau- 
 ranaci ; in Scythia intra Imaum, were the Tectosaces, Alani, 
 Anaraci, Cachassae, and Chorasmii. The principal town of 
 Bactriana was Bactra Balkh ; in Sogdiana were Maracanda 
 Sumerkund, and Alexandria Ultima Koukan, on the R. laxartes 
 or Sihon. 
 
 MODERN ASIA. 
 
 15. THE foundation of the existing divisions of Asia may be readily traced in 
 those, we have already mentioned as obtaining amongst the ancients. Asia Minor 
 and Syria still preserve their names, and form, together with Babylonia, Assyria, 
 Mesopotamia, and a great part of Armenia, the Asiatic part of the Turkish Empire : 
 amongst it’s chief cities may be mentioned Smyrna on the ASgaean Sea, Arzroum, 
 Diarbekir, Aleppo, and Damascus, in the interior of the country, Bagdad, on the Tigris, 
 Tripoli and Acre, on the shores of the Mediterranean, and Jerusalem, between the 
 latter and the Dead Sea. Below it lies the vast country of Arabia, ruled by it’s 
 own independent chiefs or Imams : it’s principal cities are Medina and Mecca, near 
 the coasts of the Red Sea, Mocha and Aden, near the Straits of Bab-el-Mandeb, 
 Muscat, on the Eastern coast opposite Persia, and Bassora, at it’s N. E. corner, on 
 the banks of the Tigris, To the East of Turkey and Arabia is the Kingdom of 
 P ersia, extending as far as the borders of the ancient Ariana and Gedrosia : it con- 
 
Modern Asia. 
 
 59 
 
 tains the seven provinces of Azerbijan, Ghilan, Mazanderan, Khwasan, Irak, Fars, 
 and Kerman, The chief cities of Persia are Tabriz, Teheran, and Mushed, in the 
 North ; Hamadan, Kermanshak, and Ispahan ** in the West; and Shiraz, Busheer, and 
 Kerman, in the South. To the East of Persia, and extending beyond the Indus into 
 the Northern par t of India, is the Kingdom of Cabul, containing the two great pro- 
 vinces Affghanistan and Baloochistan : it’s principal cities are Cabul, Candahar, 
 Kelat, and Cashmere, India follows next to the Eastward, extending to the mouths 
 of the Ganges, and from the Ilimaleh Mountains to the Ocean ; by far the greater 
 part of it is under the dominion, or protection, of the British : its chief cities are 
 Lahore ”, Delhi, Allahabad, and Catmandoo, in the North ; Bombay, Poonah, and Goa, 
 in the West ; Seringapatam,Travancore, and Madras, in the South ; Kuttack, Calcutta, 
 and Patna, in the East. 
 
 IG. Still farther East is the Birman Empire, including Birmah and Pegu\ the 
 kino-doms of Siam, Cambodia, Laos, Cochin-China, and Tonkin, [or the Empire of 
 Annam as they are sometimes called] ; and the peninsula of Malaya or Malacca : 
 all these compose the great Trans-Gangetic peninsula of India, The capital of 
 Birmah is Ummerapoora ; of Pegu, Pegu ; of Siam-, Siam or Juthia ; of Cambodia, 
 Cambodia-, of Malacca, Malacca-, and, of Cochin-China, Toan-hoa. Above it is the 
 Empire of China, washed on the East by the Pacific Ocean, and on the South by the 
 China Sea-, it is called China Proper, in contradistinction to Chinese Tartary or 
 Mongolia, which is subject to it. This last is a vast extent of country, stretching 
 from the shores of the Pacific on the East, to the ridge of mountains between the 
 rivers Indus and Irtish on the West ; and from the great mountain-range of Yab- 
 lonnoy and Sayansk on the North, to the Himateh Mountains and the Chinese Wall 
 on the South. The principal cities of China are Canton in the South, Nankin in 
 the East, and Pekin in the North ; amongst the towns of Mongolia we may notice 
 Holin and Karakum, in the centre of the country, Maimatchin, on the Russian frontier, 
 Cashgar and Yarkand, towards Independent Tartary, and Leh, Gortope, and Lassa 
 above India. To the West of Mongolia, and extending as far as the Caspian Sea, is 
 Independent Tartary, or Tataria Proper, which touches to the South on the king- 
 doms of Persia and Cabul, and to the North on the Russian province of Tobolsk : it’s 
 chief towns are Sumerkund, China, and Turkestan, The whole Northern part of 
 Asia is under the dominion of Russia, and is hence called Russia in Asia, or Asiatic 
 Russia: it is likewise named Siberia, and is bounded on the North by the Frozen 
 Ocean, on the East by the Pacific, on the South by the mountains of Yablonnoy 
 and Sayansk, and on the West by the Ouralian Chain, which (as we have already 
 seen) separates Asia from Europe, The principal towns of Asiatic Russia are 
 Astrakhan ”, at the entrance of the Volga into the Caspian Sea ; Orenburg, on the 
 Oural ; Tobolsk, on the R. Irtish ; Tomsk, on the Obe ; Irkoutsk, near the Baikal Lake ; 
 and Okotsk, on the shores of the Pacific, to an arm of which it has given name. 
 
 17. To the S. E. of the continent of Asia is a group of immense islands, which are 
 commonly described as the East India Islands, though some have chosen to call 
 them by the collective name of Australasia, The nearest of them to the continent 
 is Sumatry, which is only separated from Java by a narrow strait : to the E. of 
 
 His eye might there command wherever stood 
 City of old or modern fame, the seat 
 Of mightiest empire, from the destin’d walls 
 Of Cambalu, seat of Cathaian Can, 
 
 And Samarchand by Oxus, Temir’s throne. 
 
 To Paquin of Sinsean kings ; and thence 
 To Agra and Labor of Great Mogul, 
 
 Down to the Golden Chersonese ; or where 
 The Persian in Ecbatan sat, or since 
 In Hispahan. 
 
 Milton, Par, Lost, Book XI. 394. 
 
 ” As when the Tartar from his Russia foe. 
 
 By Astracan, over the snowy plains. 
 
 Retires. 
 
 Id, Book X. 432. 
 
CO 
 
 Modern Asia. 
 
 Sumatra He Borneo, Celebes, Gilolo, New Guinea, &c., and to the South of all these 
 is the enormous island of Australia, (or New Holland, as it is called,) which is nearly 
 as great as all Eit/rope put together ; below it lies Van Diemen’s Land, Several of 
 these islands belong to the Dutch, but the dominion, which they claim over many 
 of them, is rather nominal than actual : Australia, Van Diemen’s Land, and some 
 others, belonging to the British. To the North of Borneo, lies a large group of 
 islands, called the Philippines, which are in the possession of the Spaniards : and still 
 farther North, off the coast of Chinese Tartary, is the Empire of Japan, consisting of 
 several islands, as Nipon, Jesso, Kiusiu, Sikoke, and others. 
 
 18. The superficial extent, and probable population of each countiy in Asia, will 
 be seen by the following table : 
 
 STATISTICAL TABLE OF MODERN ASIA. 
 
 Annum, Empire of (including Cambodia, Laos, &c.) 
 
 Square Miles. 
 235,200 
 
 Souls. 
 
 14,500,000 
 
 Arabia - - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 859,300 
 
 11,000,000 
 
 Australia - . _ 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,323,800 
 
 3,000,000 
 
 Bulflochistan - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 - 
 
 115,000 
 
 3,000,000 
 
 Birmah, Empire of - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 207,700 
 
 10,500,000 
 
 Borneo - - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 217,900 
 
 7,000,000 
 
 Cabul, Kingdom of - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 313,600 
 
 12,000,000 
 
 Celebes ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 57,900 
 
 4,000,000 
 
 China Proper - . - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 954,300 
 
 143,100,000 
 
 Cochin China and Tonkin - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 76,100 
 
 2,500,000 
 
 Japan, Empire of - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 103,800 
 
 30,000,000 
 
 Java - - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 39,800 
 
 4,500,000 
 
 India and Ceylon 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 997,300 
 
 136,500,000 
 
 Malacca - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 64,500 
 
 2,500,000 
 
 New Guinea - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 - 
 
 247,300 
 
 3,000,000 
 
 New Zeeland - - - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 75,300 
 
 500,000 
 
 Persia, Kingdom of 
 Philippine Islands 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 433,200 
 
 15,000,000 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 82,100 
 
 2,500,000 
 
 Polynesia (including all the 
 mentioned in this Table) 
 
 Asiatic Islands 
 
 not 
 
 160,800 
 
 10,000,000 
 
 Russia in Asia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 3,583,600 
 
 13,000,000 
 
 Siam, Kingdom of - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 61,200 
 
 4,000,000 
 
 Sumatra - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 120,200 
 
 10,000,000 
 
 Tartary, Chinese 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,808,000 
 
 14,000,000 
 
 Tartary, Independent 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 893,300 
 
 5,500,000 
 
 Turkey, Empire of 
 Van Diemen’s Land - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 357,600 
 
 14,000,000 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 19,300 
 
 20,000 
 
 Caspian Sea - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 118,200 
 
 — 
 
 Total in Modern Asia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,526,300 
 
 475,620,00a 
 
Africa vel Libya. 
 
 G1 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 AFRICA vel LIBYAN 
 
 1. AFRICA was bounded on the North by the Mediter- 
 ranean Sea, on the W. and S. by the Atlantic Ocean, on the 
 East by the Indian Ocean and the Red Sea: it was separated 
 from Asia by the Isthmus of Suez, (which is only 60 miles 
 across,) though many of the older authors made the Nile the 
 common boundary between the two continents. The ancients 
 were acquainted with little more than the Northern half of 
 Africa j liut, according to some of their traditions^, they had 
 completely sailed round it, by steering Westward from the 
 Red Sea, and entering the Mediterranean by the Pillars of 
 Hercules, after a perilous navigation of three years : the truth 
 of this, however, is exceedingly problematical. Though Africa 
 is more than three times as large as all Europe, it is by far less 
 important ; from it’s lying so immediately under the Sun, the 
 maritime parts only are inhabited, the inland country being a 
 vast sandy desert. There is no cultivation, except in the im- 
 mediate vicinity of a river or spring, all the rest being one wide 
 tract of utter desolation ; and hence, these cultivated places 
 
 * ^oliis candens austris et lampade Phoebi 
 ^stifero Libye torquetur subdita Cancro, 
 
 Aut ingens Asiae latus, aut pars tertia terris. 
 
 Sil. Ital. 1. 194. 
 
 columnas ultima recisas 
 
 Africa. 
 
 Hor. Carm, II. xviii. 5. 
 
 Africa terra triumphis 
 
 Dives. Virg. Mn. IV. 37. 
 
 ® Aifivt] jxtv yap dt)XoX ioyvrrjv, eovaa Trspippvrog, 7rX>)v btror avrrjg Trpog 
 rrjv ’Arripv ovpi^ei. Nekw VoD Ai’yvTrriaiv jiaaiXrjog TrpwTov twv r)p,tXg iSp.ev, 
 KaTadsXavTog . of airknipi^e ^oivLKag avdpag ttXoIouti, ivveiXapevog ig to 
 Si 'JlpaKXr]to)v (TTrjXtiov SuKTrXktiv eojg eg T7/V /SoptjtTfv BaXaarrav, Kai 
 ovrai eg A’Ljvtttov airiKv'eea^ai. 'OpprjSrevreg wv oi ^o'lviKeg ck Trjg ’UpvBprjg 
 ^aXaffarig, eirXeov Tr)v vorirjv BdXacraav . OKiog Se yivoiro <p^ivoTuopov, 
 vpoaicrgovTeg dv aireipeaKov r-pv yrjv, 'iva eKaaTore Trig Aijivtig nXeovTeg 
 yivoiaTO, Kai peveaKov tov dprjTov' BepiaavTeg S’dv tov oXtov, eirXeov wore 
 cvo eTeoJv SieteXSrovTwv, TpiTip eTe'i KapxpavTeg 'HpaKXritag (jTi]Xag, aTTiKovTO 
 eg AiyWTov. Kai eXeyov, epoi p'ev ov TTiord, dXXtp Si Srj Te<p, dig irepnrXwovTeg 
 rj)v AijSvriv, tov rjeXiov ecrx^v ig to. Se^ict. 
 
 Herod. IV. 42. 
 
62 
 
 Africa vel Libya, 
 
 appearing like islands, or oases, in the great desert, caused 
 some of the ancients to compare the whole continent to a Pan- 
 ther’s skin, dotted, as it were, with spots of fertility, surrounded 
 by a brown and burning desert. 
 
 2. The Greeks, who were acquainted with Africa long before 
 the Romans, called it Libya. The two names (like those of 
 Europe and Asia,) were at first applied only to portions of the 
 continent; Libya referring alone to the little territory of Barca, 
 opposite to Greece, (where the colony of Gyrene was latterly 
 founded,) and Africa denoting a small part of Tunis opposite 
 Sicily, and on the edge of the Syr tis Minor. It was witli this 
 last part that the Romans were first acquainted ; and hence, in 
 the same manner that the Greeks called all the people of the 
 continent Libyes, because they found them belonging to the 
 same tawny race with the inhabitants of the little province, 
 where they had first become acquainted with them, the Romans, 
 for the same reason, named them Africans. 
 
 3. The names Libya and Africa (like those of Europe and Asia) were both said 
 to be derived from two women, who once figured in the mythological history of the 
 continent ; but there are much more probable reasons given for their adoption. 
 Libya is supposed to have been so called from it’s having been the residence of the 
 Lehabim (or Lubim), the descendants of Mizraim, who settled in Egypt ; for it 
 seems very likely, that one of the sons of Mizraim, in the extension of their domi- 
 nions, should possess himself of the province next bis father’s territory ; and, the 
 similarity between Lehab-im (or Lub-im) and the Greek Lib-ya, appears to fix this 
 settlement in the province of Libya. Africa, on the other hand, was next to Sicily, 
 and was first visited by the Phoenicians, who found it so exceedingly fruitful, and 
 increased this fertility so much by their own exertions, that, in the course of years, it 
 became the greatest granary of Europe and the place whence Rome drew vast 
 quantities of corn ; for this reason it has been supposed, that the Phoenicians named 
 it Africa, from a word in their language, which signifies ears of corn ; and there is 
 still a city on this part of the coast, which has preserved the original nam.e of Africa to 
 the present day. 
 
 4. Amongst tbe principal mountains of Africa we may men- 
 tion Atlas Monsb M*. Atlas or Tedla, which runs through the 
 whole North Western part of the continent from the coast 
 opposite the Fortunate Islands to Carthage and Cape Bon : 
 it has many branches, or arms, the Southernmost of which 
 serve as the boundaries between the cultivated provinces and 
 
 ® Quidquid de Libycis verritur areis. 
 
 Hor. Carm. I. i. 10. 
 
 Frumenti quantum metit Africa. 
 
 Id, Sat. II. iii. 87. 
 
 ■* Quantus erat, mons factus Atlas. Jam barba comaeque 
 In silvas abeunt ; juga sunt humerique manusque ; 
 
 Quod caput ante fuit, summo est in monte cacumen : 
 
 Ossa lapis fiunt. Turn partes auctus in omnes 
 Crevit in immensum (sic Di statuistis), et omne 
 Cum tot sideribus ccelum requievit in illo. 
 
 Ovid, Met, IV. C.5C. 
 
65 
 
 Africa vel Libya. 
 
 the great Libyae Deserta^, or Desert of Sahara. This enor- 
 mous desert extends from the Atlantic to the Nile, and nearly 
 from the Mediterranean Sea to the banks of the River INVir^ 
 being about 2,600 miles long, and 1,100 broad. To the mst 
 of Mh Atlas is the Mons Ater, now called Soudah, and Black 
 Harutshy which partly formed the boundary between the old 
 provinces, Tripolitana and Phazania, as it does still between 
 Tripoli and Fezzan. The ranges of mountains inclosing the 
 valley of the Nile were named after the countries which they 
 separated from it ; thus, the Western range was called Libycus 
 Mons, and the Eastern range Arabicus Mons, or Gehel Mo- 
 hattem. Between the latter and the Red Sea there was a much 
 more elevated chain, which furnished the kings of Egypt not 
 only with very valuable marble, but with precious stones, and 
 gold ; it had several names, as Alabastrinus Mons, Porphyritus 
 Mons, Niger Lapis Mons, Smaragdus Mons, 8cc. The land 
 gradually becomes more high, as we ascend the Nile ; at the 
 sources of which, it attains such a great elevation, that the 
 ancients fancied it touched, and supported, the heavens ; hence, 
 they named it Lunse Montes, which appellation it has pre- 
 served to our own day, in that of Gehel Komriy or Mountains 
 of the Moon. It is this immense chain, which is supposed 
 completely to intersect the continent, from the Strait of Bah-el- 
 Mandeh to the mouth of the Gambia : the ancients appear to 
 have known it by several names, besides that of the Lunar 
 Mountains, as Barditus M., Mesche M., and Ion M., which 
 last may still be traced in that of Kong, at the source of the 
 Nigir. There is another chain of mountains, of considerable 
 elevation, which was unknown to the ancients, and extends 
 along the Eastern and Southern coasts of Africa, with little 
 interruption, from C. Guardafui to the C. of Good Hope : 
 opposite to Madagascar, it is called the Mountains of Lupata, 
 and has been described by some, whimsically enough, as the 
 Spine of the World^. 
 
 6. The elevation of these, and some other great mountains of Africa, above the 
 level of the sea, will be found in the following table : 
 
 * As when a beare and tygre, being met 
 In cruelle fight on Lybicke ocean wide, 
 
 Espye a traveller with feet surbet. 
 
 Whom they in equall pray hope to divide. 
 
 They stint their strife and him assayle on everie side. 
 
 Spenser, Faery Queene, II. ii. 22. 
 
 ® Veiy much in accordance with the notion in Ovid. Met. I. 393, of stones being 
 the bones of the earth : 
 
 Magna parens terra est : lapides in corpore terras 
 Ossa reor did. 
 
 See also Note 4, svpra. 
 
64 
 
 Africa vel Libya. 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL MOUNTAINS 
 OF AFRICA. 
 
 Adduo M. (Abyssinia') 
 
 Ater M., Soudah 
 Atlas M., Atlas (highest ph) 
 Canieroons M. (Biafra) 
 Clarence M. (Fernando Po) 
 Compasberg (C.of Good Hope) 
 Diana’s Peak (St. Helena) • 
 Dippebuhar M. (Abyssinia) 
 D'lxan M. (Abyssinia) 
 Ferratus M., Aphroune 
 Gojam M®. (Abyssinia) 
 
 Ion M., Kong - 
 Lamalmon (Abyssinia) 
 
 Lio7i’s Head ( C. of Good Hope) 
 Lunse Komri 
 
 Feet. 
 
 3,441 
 
 Lupata, of - 
 
 Feet. 
 
 10,000 
 
 6,000 
 
 Madagascar (highest p'. in) 
 
 11,000 
 
 12,240 
 
 Kieuwveldt (C.of Good Hope) 
 
 10,000 
 
 13,000 
 
 Pico, Peak of (Azores) 
 
 7,223 
 
 10,700 
 
 Police M. (Mauritius) 
 
 2,700 
 
 9,000 
 
 Roggeveld (C. of Good Hope) 
 
 8,000 
 
 2,692 
 
 Ruivo, Pico (Madeira) 
 
 5,162 
 
 4,427 
 
 Salaze M. (Bourbon) - 
 
 9,600 
 
 4,664 
 
 Sennaar, City of 
 
 6,000 
 
 5,000 
 
 Sierra Leone, Sugar Loaf - 
 
 4,000 
 
 14,000 
 
 Sneeuwb erg (C.of Good Hope) 
 
 10,000 
 
 20,000 
 
 Table M. (C. of Good Hope) 
 
 3,582 
 
 6,107 
 
 Tener'iffe, Peak of - - 
 
 12,254 
 
 2,160 
 
 I'ooreberg (C. oj Good Hope) 
 
 1,000 
 
 15,000 
 
 Tristan d’Acunha (highest p^; 
 
 6,400 
 
 6. One of the principal countries in Africa, known to the an- 
 cients, was Mauretania, now Morocco, Fez, and the W estern 
 half of Algiers ; it lay in the N. W. part of the continent, oppo- 
 site to Spain, extending from the Atlantic Ocean over against the 
 Fortunatse Insulae, or Canary Islands, past the Pillars of Her- 
 cules, and a considerable distance along the Mediterranean Sea. 
 It was latterly divided into three parts, viz. Mauretania Tingi- 
 tana, Fez and Morocco, Mauretania Caesariensis, Western Al- 
 giers, and Mauretania Sitifensis, Central Algiers. To the E. 
 of these was the province of Numidia, or the Eastern part of 
 the State of Algiers : it was much smaller than the old kingdom 
 of Numidia, which included the two above-mentioned provinces 
 of Caesariensis and Sitifensis. Farther East, and still bordering 
 upon the Mediterranean Sea, was the province of Africa, now 
 Tunis and Tripoli ; it was latterly divided into three parts, viz. 
 Zeugitana, Northern Tunis, Byzacena, Southern Tunis, and 
 Tripolitana, Tripoli. Beyond this was the province of Libya, 
 or Barca, stretching as far as the frontiers of Egypt, and sub- 
 divided into Cyrenaica, Marmarica, and Libya Exterior, the 
 last being next to Egypt, and the first next to Tripoli. 
 jEgyptus, or Egypt, extended to the Isthmus of Suez, the 
 common boundary between the two continents : it included the 
 valley of the Nile, as far South as the Cataract of Syene, or 
 Es-Souan, and bordered to the East, on the shores of the Red 
 Sea. Egypt was subdivided into three parts : the Northern 
 was called iEgyptus Inferior, Bahri, or Lower Egypt, ; the 
 Central, Heptanomis (vel Arcadia), Vostani, or Middle Egypt ; 
 and the Southern, Ailgyptus Superior (vel Thebais), Said, or 
 Upper Egypt. 
 
Go 
 
 Africa vel Libya. 
 
 7. To the S. of Egypt was a vast tract of countiy, named 
 Ethiopia sub ^gypto, and corresponding with the modern 
 divisions of Nubia, Sennaar, and Abyssinia, together with 
 portions of Kordofan and Dar-Fur. It touched, to the East- 
 ward, on the Red Sea, and extended as far Southward as the 
 limits of the Terra Incognita: to the West, it bordered on 
 the vast regions of Libya Interior, into the deserts of which it 
 extended, and was, therefore, separated from it by no fixed 
 boundary. It contained the two great Empires of Meroe, now 
 Nubia and Sennaar, and Auxume, now Abyssinia. Gsetulia, 
 or Southern Barbary, extended from the Southern limits of 
 Mauretania, and Numidia, to the edge of the Desert of Sahara; 
 indeed, many of the Gsetulian tribes were to be met with in the 
 various Oases of the Desert itself, and hence they are supposed 
 to have been the progenitors of the modern Tuarich. Below 
 the province of Tripolitana lay Phazania, or Fezzan, and the 
 dominions of the Garamantes, who are supposed to have been 
 the same with the Tibboo and Fezzaneers of our own times : 
 they were a very important nation, and extended a long way to 
 the Southward, as far as the banks of the R. Gir. The remain- 
 der of what the ancients knew of Africa, was called by them, in 
 a general way, Libya Interior, although it’s Southernmost part, 
 to the utmost limit of their knowledge, was distinguished by 
 the appellation of ^Ethiopia Interior. It was inhabited by 
 several tribes of ^Ethiopians, such as the Nigritee, in Soudan, 
 along the banks of the Nigir, the Hesperii ^Ethiopes, on the 
 borders of the Gulf of Guinea, and many others. The island 
 of Madeira, oft' the N. W. coast of Africa, appears to have 
 been named Junonia; below it were the Fortunatee Insulse^^ or 
 Canary Islands, supposed by the ancients to have been the 
 residence of the blessed after death. To the South of these 
 last, off C. Verde, are the Cape Verde Islands, with which the 
 ancients were unacquainted, as was also the case with another 
 group lying to the N. W. of the Canaries, and called by us the 
 Azores, OY Western Islands. Oft* Aromata Pr. C. Guardafui, 
 the Eastern extremity of the continent, was Dioscoridis L, or 
 Socotra. 
 
 ^ Nos manet Oceanus circumvagus : arva, beata 
 Petamus arva, divites et insulas ; 
 
 Reddit ubi Cererem tellus inarata quotannis, 
 
 Et imputata floret usque vinea ; 
 
 Germinat et nunquam fallentis termes olivse, 
 
 Suamque pulla ficus ornat arborem ; 
 
 Mella cava manant ex ilice ; montibus altis 
 Levis crepante lympha desilit pede, &c. 
 
 Hm'. Epod, XVI. 41. 
 
 F 
 
60 Africa vel Libya. 
 
 8. The various sizes of these countries, compared with each other, may he seen 
 from the following table : 
 
 STATISTICAL TABLE OF ANCIENT AFRICA. 
 
 ASgyptus Inferior - 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 19,700 
 
 Libya Interior 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 4,434,530 
 
 ALgyptus Superior - 
 
 70,400 
 
 Marmarica - 
 
 50,700 
 
 Aiithiopia sub Aigypto - 
 
 694,400 
 
 Mauretania Caesariensis - 
 
 42,300 
 
 Byzacena - - - 
 
 Cyrenaica - 
 
 30,700 
 
 Mauretania Sitifensis 
 
 17,800 
 
 60,600 
 
 Mauretania Tingitana 
 
 66,100 
 
 Dioscoridis I. - - 
 
 1,050 
 
 Numidia - 
 
 22,600 
 
 Fortunate Insulae - 
 
 2,900 
 
 Tripolitana - - - 
 
 117,500 
 
 Heptanomis - - - 
 
 31,900 
 
 Zeugitana - 
 
 7,100 
 
 Junonia I. - 
 Libya Exterior 
 
 520 
 
 54,800 
 
 Total - - 
 
 5,725,600 
 
 9. The principal rivers of Africa are, in Mauretania, the Phut 
 Tensift, Asama Morhea, and Subur Seboo, which enter the 
 Atlantic Ocean, besides the Molochath Moulouia, and China- 
 laph Shellif which run into the Mediterranean Sea. In the 
 Southern part of Numidia, upon the edge of the great desert, 
 is Savus fl. Zaab, which runs into the Lake of Melgig, and 
 never reaches the sea. The Bagradas, Mejerdah, rises in 
 Numidia, and, passing through the midst of Zeugitana, enters 
 the Mediterranean between Utica and Carthage. The Nilus^ 
 Nile, has two sources, one a long way to the West of the 
 other : the Western, and true source, rises near the Lunar 
 Mountains, and forms the Bahr el Abiad, or White R. ; but 
 the Eastern source lies in the territory of the Axomitse, or 
 Abyssinians, and forms the Astapus fl. Bahr el Azergue, or 
 Blue Nile : these two arms unite at Halfaia, about midway 
 between Sennaar and Meroe ; and, together, form the great 
 river which runs through Nubia and Egypt into the Mediter- 
 ranean Sea. The Nile was the greatest river with which the 
 ancients were at all acquainted : besides the tributaries above 
 mentioned, it has likewise another, called the Astaboras Ta~ 
 cazze, which it receives on it’s right bank, a little below Meroe. 
 The Gir9, still called Bjyr, rises near the true source of the 
 Nile, and runs in a N, W. direction into the Libya Palus, or 
 L. Tchad. To the S. and W. of it is the great river Nigir, 
 Quorra (or Quolla), the course and teraiination of which have 
 
 8 pingui flumine Nilus, 
 
 Cum refluit campis, et jam se condidit alveo. 
 
 Virg. JEn. IX. 31. 
 
 ® Quos vagus humectat Cinyps, et proximus hortis 
 Hesperidum Triton, et Gir notissimus amnis 
 Aithiopum, simili mentitus gurgite Nilum. 
 
 Clcmdian. in 1. Cons, Stil. I. 251. 
 
67 
 
 Africa vel Libya, 
 
 been for ages, and still are, enveloped in great uncertainty. It 
 rises in the Western part of the continent, above the country of 
 the Hesperii JEthiopes, in Western Guinea, and runs for an 
 immense distance, generally in an Eastern direction, till it be- 
 comes lost to our knowledge : it likewise communicates with the 
 Libya Palus, and at certain times (if not always,) as it is 
 thought, with the Nile of Egypt. In the Westernmost part of 
 Africa there are many rivers running into the Atlantic, con- 
 cerning which the ancients knew little more than their names ; 
 such as the Daradus, or Senegal, near C. Verde, the Bambotus 
 Gambia, the Nia, or Rio Grande, and the Massitholus, or 
 Rokelle, which enters the sea at Sierra Leone. 
 
 10. There are several important rivers in the Southern part 
 of the continent, of which the ancients never even heard. 
 Amongst these we may mention the Zahir, or Congo, which 
 rises near the Equator ; and, after separating the two states of 
 Congo and Loango, runs into the South Atlantic Ocean : below 
 it are other rivers of considerable importance, as the Lelunda, 
 Coanza, and Bembarooghe. The Gariep, or Orange R., 
 )vaters the Southern extremity of Africa, and partly forms the 
 boundary of our colony at the Cape of Good Hope’, it runs 
 nearly across the continent, in a Westerly direction, and enters 
 the South Atlantic Ocean at Cape Voltas. On the Eastern 
 coast of Africa are the Rivers Laurenzo Marquez, which runs 
 into Delagoa Bay, the Inhambane, Sofala, and Cuama (or 
 Zambeze), the greatest of the whole : all these run into the 
 Indian Ocean. 
 
 11. The following table will convey some idea of the actual and comparative 
 lengths of these rivers : 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE RIVERS OF AFRICA. 
 
 Ampsaga, Kebir 
 
 
 
 Miles. 
 
 80 
 
 Gir, Djyr 
 
 
 Miles. 
 
 1,100 
 
 'Asama, Morbea 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 200 
 
 Grande - 
 
 - 
 
 340 
 
 Astaboras, Tacazze 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 650 
 
 Laurenzo Marquez 
 
 - 
 
 470 
 
 Astapus, Blue Nile 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 840 
 
 Lelunda - - - 
 
 - 
 
 420 
 
 Bagradas, Mejerdah 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 250 
 
 Lozd - - - 
 
 - 
 
 385 
 
 Bambotus, Gambia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,202 
 
 Massitholus, Rokelle - 
 
 - 
 
 270 
 
 Bembarooghe 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 430 
 
 Molochath, Moulouia 
 
 - 
 
 165 
 
 Cacheo 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 260 
 
 Nigir, (oluolla 
 
 - 
 
 3,000 
 
 Camaranca 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 290 
 
 Nilus, Nile 
 
 
 2,700 
 
 Camtoos - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 210 
 
 Orange or Gariep 
 
 - 
 
 865 
 
 Chinalaph, Shellif 
 
 - 
 
 
 235 
 
 Phut, Tensift 
 
 - 
 
 145 
 
 Chretes, N0071 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 135 
 
 Rhaptus, Quilimanci - 
 
 
 900 
 
 Coanza 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 470 
 
 Savus, Zaab 
 
 - 
 
 340 
 
 Congo or Zahir - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,340 
 
 Sofala - - - 
 
 - 
 
 300 
 
 Daradus, Senegal 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,640 
 
 Subur, Seboo 
 
 - 
 
 185 
 
 Fillely 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 275 
 
 Triton, Cubes 
 
 - 
 
 165 
 
 Fish, Gt. - 
 
 - 
 
 _ 
 
 220 
 
 Usar, Ouse 
 
 - 
 
 125 
 
 Gaurits - 
 
 
 ■* 
 
 175 
 
 Zambeze or Cuama 
 
 
 1,130 
 
 F 2 
 
68 
 
 Africa vel Libya. 
 
 12. The principal cities of ancient Africa were, in Mauretania 
 Tingitana, Sala Sallee, on the Atlantic Ocean, Tingis Tangier, 
 Abyla Ceuta, and Rusadir Melilla, on the shores of the Medi- 
 terranean Sea. In Mauretania Csesariensis were Siga Tahum- 
 hreet, Cartenna Mustagennan, and Ceesarea, near the mouth of 
 the R. Shellif, all on the Mediterranean Sea : in Mauretania 
 Sitifensis were Saldae Dellyz, Igilgilis Zezeli, likewise on the 
 Mediterranean, and Sitifis Seteef, in the interior of the country. 
 In Numidia were Hippo Regius Bona, and Tabraca Tabarca, 
 on the shores of the Internum Mare, Cirta (vel Constantina) 
 Cosantina, and Theveste Tiffesh, in the interior of the country. 
 The principal cities in Zeugitana were Hippo Zarytus Bizerta, 
 Utica Porto Farina, Carthago (v. Carchedon) Carthage, and 
 Tunes Tunis, all on, or near the shores of the Mediterranean 
 Sea. In Byzacena we may mention Hadrumetum Susa, Leptis 
 Minor Lempta, and Tacape Cabes, on the sea-coast; with 
 Capsa Gaffsa, in the interior. In Tripolitana were Sabrata 
 Sabart, CEa Tripoli, and Leptis Magna Lebida-, in Cyrene 
 were Berenice Bengazi, Barce Barca, Apollonia Marsa Susa, 
 and Cyrene Kuren ; in Marmarica were Paliurus Bomba, 
 Antipyrgus Toubrouk, Catabathmus Salloume, and Augila 
 Augela : all these were on the coast of the Mediterranean Sea, 
 with the exception of the last, which was in the middle of the 
 desert, as was also Ammon SiwaJi, the principal city of Libya 
 Exterior. 
 
 13. The chief cities in Lower Egypt were Paraetonium 
 Bareton, Alexandria Alexandria, Pelusium Tineh, and Heli- 
 opolis Matarieh : in Heptanomis we may notice Memphis, 
 nearly opposite Cairo, Arsinoe Medinet-el-Faioum, and Anti- 
 noe Enseneh: in Upper Egypt were Lycopolis Es-Siout, 
 Ptolemais Hermii Menshieh, Coptos Ghouft, Thebae (vel 
 Diospolis) Medinet Tabu, and Syene Es-souan. In the king- 
 dom of Meroe we find Premnis Jbrim, Kapata Mograt, 
 Meroe, near Chandi, and Sirbitum Sennaar : to the Axomitae 
 belonged Auxume Axum, and Aduli Zulla. The chief town of 
 the Garamantes was Garama Germa: in Libya Interior we may 
 mention Ischeri, on the R. Shary, Gira Old Birnie, Tagama 
 Tagama, and Nigira Metropolis Tombuctoo. 
 
 MODERN AFRICA. 
 
 14. THE modern divisions of Africa are altered but little from those of the ancients, 
 so far as they were acquainted with the continent. In it’s N. W. extremity is the 
 kingdom of Morocco, corresponding with the ancient Tingitana, and composed of the 
 two states Morocco and Fez, the latter of which lies opposite to Spam ; it’s chief cities 
 are Morocco,- Sallee, Fez, Tangier, and Tetuan : to the East of Morocco is the State of 
 Algiers, corresponding with the ancient Caesariensis, Sitifensis, and Numidia, or those 
 countries which, for a long period of time, constituted the Kingdom of Numidia ; it’s 
 chief cities are Tremezen, Oran, Algiers, Bujeya, Cosaati/ia, and Bona. Farther East, and 
 extending to the extremity of the Syrtis Minor, lies the State oi'Tunis, comprising the 
 
Modern Africa, 69 
 
 old provinces of Zeugitana and Byzacena ; It’s chief cities are Bizert'a, Tunis, Ham- 
 mamet, Africa, and Cabes. Beyond this we meet with the extensive State of Tripoli, 
 including the ancient Tripolitana ; it’s most important cities are Tripoli, Mesurata, 
 and Zafferan. To the S. of Tripoli is the Kingdom of Fezzan, the ancient Phazania, 
 the metropolis of which is Mourzouk. Barca, which lies between Tripoli and the 
 frontiers of Egypt, is dependant upon the former state ; it’s principal towns are, 
 Berigazi, Barca, and Derna. The limits of Egypt remain unchanged : it’s principal 
 cities now are, in Lower Egypt, Alexandria, Rosetta, Damiatta, and Cairo ; in Cen- 
 tral Egypt, Behenese, Melawi, and Es-Siout ; in Upper Egypt, GhouJ't, Esneh, and 
 Es-Souan. To the South of Egypt lies Nubia, the ancient Kingdom of Meroe, now 
 broken up into several little governments, by far the most important of which is 
 Seimaar ; it’s chief towns are Ibrim, Dongola, Chandi, and Sennaar. Below this, 
 again, is the Kingdom of Abyssinia, corresponding with the old territory of the 
 Axomitae j amongst it’s chief towns may be mentioned Gondar, Shire, and Zeyla. 
 
 15. In the centre of the ancient Libya Interior are several states, extending along 
 the banks of the Gir and Nigir, from Nubia and Sennaar, quite to the Atlantic 
 Ocean. Next to Nubia are Kordofan and D.ar-Fur, with their respective capitals 
 Obeydh and Cobbe: to the W. of them is Dar-Saley (or Waday), the chief town of 
 which is TEara. On tlie E. side of the Libya Palus lies Begharmi, with it’s capital 
 of the same name ; on the N. side of the Lake is Kanem, the metropolis of which is 
 Maoo ; and on it’s Western side is Bornou, the chief cities of which are New Birnie 
 and Kouka, Beyond these, to the Westward, is the extensive territory of Howssa, 
 stretching for a great distance along the banks of the Nigir ; in it are the cities 
 of Kanoo, Kashna, and Sackatoo. All these latter territories belong to the country 
 which, from it’s black population (called Nigritee by the ancients), has been named 
 Soudan, or Nigritia. From hence to the Ocean there is a multitude of little states, 
 scattered along the banks of the Nigir, Senegal, Gambia, Rio Grande, &c. ; the 
 Western part of this region, lying towards the Senegal .and Gambia, is frequently 
 called, from these two rivers, Senegambia. To the South of it, at the mouth of the 
 rivers Rokelle and Cnmaranca, is the British settlement of Sierra Leone. The coast 
 of Guinea, is that part of Africa, which runs in a parallel line with the Equator, and 
 about 5° to the North of it; it is divided into the Grain-Coast, the Ivory-Coast, the 
 Gold-Coast, and the Slave-Coast, and contains many kingdoms, amongst which is 
 that of Ashantee. 
 
 16. The Southern part of the continent, which was unknown to the ancients, 
 
 likewise contains several kingdoms and states, though but little can be said con- 
 cerning them. On the Western coast, about midway between Guinea and the 
 Cape of Good Hope, are the kingdoms of Loango, Congo, Angola, Mutamba, Lubvlo 
 and Benguela ; these states are sometimes distinguished by Ihe collective name of 
 Lower Guinea. The colony of the Cape of Good Hope (the country of the Hottentots), 
 occupies the whole Southern extremity of Africa ; it belongs to the British, 
 and is divided into several districts, the capital of which- is Cape Town. To the n! 
 of it dwell the Koranas, the Bichuanas, and many other savage tribes. On the 
 Eastern coast, above the Cape Colony, are the Kajfers, the Tambookies, JMambookies, 
 and other tribes, scarcely possessing any civilization. Between these last and the 
 great river Zambeze, or Cuama, lies the extensive country of Mocuranga (or Mono- 
 motapa, as it is sometimes called ), divided into a great number of states, as Motapu, 
 Manica, Botonga, Sofala, Sabia, Inhambane, &c. To the North of it is the territory 
 of Mozambique, which has given name to the channel of the Indian Oceari, which 
 runs between the main and the great island of Madagascar. To the N. of Mozam- 
 bique lie Zanzibar, Ajan, and several other districts, inhabited by barbarous tribes, 
 concerning whom very little is known. ’ 
 
 17. At the Northern extremity of the Mozambique Channel are the Comoi-o Isles 
 inhabited by a harmless and well-disposed race of people; beyond them to the N.e! 
 lie several groups of islands, chiefly belonging to the British, amongst which we may 
 mention the Seychelle Is. in the Mahe Archipelago. The Island of Socotra, the 
 ancient Dioscoridis I., lies off C. Guardafui, the N. E. extremity of Africa, and is 
 under the dominion of Arabia. To the E. of Madagascar lie the three islands called 
 Bourbon, Mauritius (or I. of France ), and Roderigue, of which the two last belong fo 
 the English, and the first to the French. In the Atlantic Ocean, to the South of the 
 Coast (f Guinea, are the islands of Fernando Po, Prince's L, St. I'homas, Anno Bon 
 
 F 3 
 
70 
 
 Modern Africa. 
 
 St. Helena, and Ascension : of these, St. Helena and Fernando Po belong to Britain ; 
 Princes /., St. Thomas, and Anno Bon, are claimed by Portugal. In the North 
 Atlantic Ocean are the Cape Verde Islands, which lie off Cape Verde, and belong to 
 Portugal ; the Canai'y, or Fortunate Islands, are under the dominion of Spain, and 
 lie farther North, off the lower extremity of Morocco. Above the Canary Is. are the 
 Madeiras ; and considerably to the West of the latter are the Azores, or Western 
 Islands : both the last groups are in the possession of the Portuguese. 
 
 18. The superficial extent and probable population of the principal countries in 
 Africa will be seen by the following table. 
 
 STATISTICAL TABLE OF MODERN AFRICA. 
 
 Abyssmia 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Square Miles. 
 241,.500 
 
 Souls. 
 
 5,000,000 
 
 Algiers - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 81,900 
 
 3,500,000 
 
 Azores Is. 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 -■ 
 
 - 
 
 800 
 
 160,000 
 
 Barca 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 97,800 
 
 750,000 
 
 Bourbon I. 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 520 
 
 85,000 
 
 Canary Is. 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,900 
 
 180,000 
 
 Cape of Good Hope Colony 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 94,400 
 
 150,000 
 
 Comoro Is. 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,000 
 
 30,000 
 
 Egypt - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 122,000 
 
 4,000,000 
 
 Fernando Po - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 500 
 
 10,000 
 
 Fez 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 32,600 
 
 6,500,000 
 
 Fezzan - 
 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 136,400 
 
 180,000 
 
 Guinea - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 243,100 
 
 8,000,000 
 
 Guinea, Lower 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 295,200 
 
 4,000,000 
 
 Madagascar 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 177,200 
 
 2,800,000 
 
 Madeira - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 520 
 
 95,000 
 
 Mauritius I. 
 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 410 
 
 90,000 
 
 Mocaranga 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 225,700 
 
 4,000,000 
 
 Morocco - 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 36,200 
 
 8,000,000 
 
 Nubia 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 311,200 
 
 2,000,000 
 
 Senegambia 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 330,000 
 
 10,000,000 
 
 Socotra I. 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,050 
 
 30,000 
 
 Soudan - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 955,000 
 
 20,000,000 
 
 Thomas, I. of St. 
 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 700 
 
 20,000 
 
 Tripoli 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 44,100 
 
 2,500,000 
 
 Tunis 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 38,500 
 
 2,500.000 
 
 Verde Is., Cape 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,800 
 
 100,000 
 
 Africa, Remainder of 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 5,429,000 
 
 8,000,000 
 
 
 Total 
 
 in Modern Africa 
 
 - - 
 
 - 
 
 8,902,000 
 
 92,680,000 
 
InsulcB Si'itannicce. 
 
 71 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 INSULT BRITANNICiE. 
 
 1 . THE Insulae Britannicae consisted of two islands, lying 
 East and West of each other, and called Albion, or Britannia 
 Great Britain, and lerne, or Hibernia Ireland, Of these the 
 former is by far the greatest, and was the largest island in the 
 world known to the ancients^, who were first led to visit it from 
 the hopes of obtaining wealth, and afterwards to attack it 
 from a love of ambition and military glory. But the Phoeni- 
 cians appear to have been familiar with the British Islands, 
 long before the Greeks and Romans had even heard of them. 
 They had, at an early period, founded their famous colony 
 Gades, on the coast of Spain, beyond the Pillars of Hercules, 
 and from it they made voyages to the S. W. extremity of our 
 island ; here they procured quantities of tin, which formed 
 such a valuable article of commerce in their connection with 
 the Greeks, that they carefully concealed all knowledge of the 
 country whence they derived it, excepting that it was obtained 
 from islands in the outmost^ Northern part of Europe. Hence, 
 these islands were named Cassiterides, from the Greek word 
 KacTairepoQ, signifying tin, or rather white lead ; but, the Greeks 
 do not appear to have, at first, altogether believed that there 
 were such islands, although, latterly, they had no reason to doubt 
 it. The name Cassiterides, however, was not applied to Great 
 Britain and Ireland, but to the Scilly Islands^, which lie off 
 the extremity of Cornwall, although there are many reasons for 
 
 * Tawv TOi fisye^oQ TrepiMffiov, ovSk Tig aXXij 
 N»j(Totg tv TrdffyiH ^ptravicnv iffoipapi^ti, 
 
 Dion. Perieg. 5G8. 
 
 ® The inhabitants of Britain are spoken of, by the Roman poets, as the most 
 remote of people : 
 
 Pars Scythiam, et rapidum Cretee veniemus Oaxem, 
 
 Et penitus toto divisos orbe Britannos. 
 
 Virg. Ed. I. G7. 
 
 ■ iturum Cffisarem in ultimos 
 
 Orbis Britannos, Hor. Cartn. I. 35. 
 
 ® 'Sr)(Tovg y 'EffTTtpiSag, toSu Kaaffirepoio ytvt^Xr], 
 
 ’ Aipvtioi va'iovffiv dyavoiv Traidtg ’l(5r]pwv.^ 
 
 *AXXai S’ ’QKtavoTo Trapai ^optyriSag dtcrag 
 Aiirffai vijcoi tain BptravlSeg dvria Ptjvov’ 
 
 Dion. Perieg. 5G3. 
 
72 
 
 Insulce Britannic<B. 
 
 supposing, that this latter country, and a part of Devonshire, 
 were, at first, included in the appellation. 
 
 2. The name Cassiterides was, of course, never in use amongst the inhabitants of 
 the islands to which it referred, and, probably, not amongst the Phoenicians ; the 
 latter people, as well as the natives, are supposed to have called the Scilly Islands 
 CEstrymnides \ the Land’s End Gistrymnis Pr., and Mount’s Bay GEstrymnicus 
 Sinus. But the Phoenicians must have known not only these Scilly Islands, and 
 Britain itself, but Ireland too, at a very early period ; as we find the latter country 
 mentioned for the first time under the name of lernis ® by the pretended Orpheus 
 in his histoiy of the Argonautic expedition, who could have obtained his information 
 only from them. When the power of the Carthaginians became predominant in 
 the Western part of the Mediterranean, they dispatched two expeditions for the 
 purpose of commercial discovery, and thus more certain knowledge was obtained. 
 The first of these was sent out under the guidance of Himilco, who appears to have 
 visited many parts of the Insula Albionum®, or Great Britain, as well as the Hiera 
 or Sacra I^. Ireland, which is described as two days’ sail from the Cassiterides, and 
 to have been inhabited by the Hiberni. The second great expedition was under- 
 taken many years afterwards, by Pytheas, a Greek of Massilia, who entered the 
 Punic service, and likewise touched at many ports in both islands ; he mentions 
 the name Brettanica for the first time, and states, that it and lerne lie in the same 
 latitude : moreover, he continued his voyage Northwards beyond the coast of Britain, 
 for six days and nights, till he reached Thule, or the Shetland Islands. 
 
 3. Subsequent to these voyages, we find the notions concerning our islands more 
 frequent and descriptive, and their existence not only generally believed, but their 
 correct names given : hence Aristotle says, that there are two very large islands 
 lying in the ocean, Albion and lerne, which are unitedly called the Bretannicae 
 Insulae The dimensions, which were given them, were extravagantly incorrect, 
 even as late as the days of Caesar, and their direction was exceedingly ill under- 
 stood : both these circumstances were owing to the secrecy, under w'hich it was the 
 policy of Carthage to conceal the persevering voyages of her merchants. As an 
 illustration of this it may be mentioned, that, upon the occasion of a Roman vessel 
 having followed a Phoenician ship, in order to learn the track to the Cassiterides, 
 the captain of the latter purposely ran his ship aground upon some sunken rocks, 
 that the Roman ship might also be lost : upon his return to Gades his cargo was not 
 
 * Et prominentis hie jugi surgit caput, 
 
 ((Estrymnin istud dixit ajvum antiquius,) 
 
 Sub hujus autem prominentis vertice 
 Sinus dehiscit incolis GEstrymnicus, 
 
 In quo insulae sese exserunt GEstrymnides, 
 
 Laxe jacentes, et metallo divites 
 
 Stanni atque plumbi. Avien. Ora Marit. 96, 
 
 ® ’AjkoIoq 5’ otrjKag iTn(TTay.kva)g ETiraivtv' 
 
 Hdp’ d’ dpa vrj(Tov dpulSov ’Ispvida ‘ Kal ot orriff^tv 
 ’’Ikto Karatydyv Svoiptpt] ^pop,'eovaa SrveXKa, 
 
 ’Ey d’ oBovag KoXTCwat' Orph. Argonaut. 1186. 
 
 ® Ast bine duobus in Sacram (sic insulam 
 Dixere prisci) solibus cursus rati est. 
 
 Haec inter undas multa caespitem jacet, 
 
 Eamque late gens Hibernorum colit. 
 
 Propinqua rursus insula Albionum patet. 
 
 Avien. Ora Marit, 112. 
 
 ’ 'Ev ‘QKeavfy vrjcroi p’eyuJTai d's rvy^dvovenv ovcrai Svo, 
 BptTaviKai Xtyoptvai, "AXPiov Kai ’Ikpvt}. 
 
 Arislot. de Mundo. c, III. 
 
Insulce Britannica. 73 
 
 only made up to him out of the public treasury, but he was also liberally rewarded 
 for his patriotism®. No wonder then, owing to this system of silence, that so 
 little could be learned till a late period concerning the country, which produced 
 the much-sought-for tin ; or, that Scipio Africanus Minor, and his companion Poly- 
 bius, the historian, shonld have been foiled in all the inquiries about it, which they 
 made, in some of the most important cities of Gaul. But, after repeated attempts, 
 the Romans, at last, learned the track from Publius Crassus, whom Caesar had left 
 with a legion to guard the Veneticae I®., on the coast of Gaul : the inhabitants of 
 these little islands appear to have kept up a constant communication with the Cassi- 
 terides ; and thus the Roman general, having easily made himself master of the 
 important secret, offered to show the way to any one who wanted to trade to them. 
 
 4. The appellations Albion and Britannia® (or Bretannia, as it was called by 
 the Greeks) are of uncertain etymology. Many have supposed, that they were 
 derived from the words Albin and Brettan, signifying a mountainous country, or 
 from the Celtic pryd, which means beauty ; others deduce the name Albion from 
 it’s chalky, white rocks, appearing at a great distance. Some, however, -have not 
 scrupled to invent a mythological origin for the latter, affirming that Albion, a son 
 of Neptune and Amphitrite, landed on it, and having established a kingdom, lii-st 
 taught the natives astrology, and the building of ships. Whilst others, with as little 
 probability on their side, have run up the pedigree of the British to one Brutus, 
 whom they fancy to have been the son of Ascanius, and great-grandson of .iRneas ; 
 this hero, they say, being compelled to fly his country, came to our island, then 
 inhabited by giants, whom, together with their monstrous chieftain, Gogmagog, he 
 defeated in battle, and then, gave it his name. The appellation Albion is preserved 
 to the present day in that of Albin, by which the Highlanders oi Scotland distinguish 
 their country. As little is known concerning the origin of the appellation lerne, or 
 Hibernia, the main features of which are still preserved in the modern Erin and 
 Ireland : it is, likewise, unknown, why it came to be called the I. Sacra, or Hiera, 
 although some have imagined, that this last circumstance was owing to it’s having 
 been the original seat of the Celtic deities, whom the Druids continued to worship in 
 our own island to a comparatively late period. 
 
 5. These Druids '®, by whatever name they may have been known amongst the 
 Britons and Gauls, derived their appellation from the Greek word Apvg an oak; 
 not only from their holding the mistletoe in the greatest veneration, but from their 
 inhabiting groves of oaks, and performing no rites without the leaves of this sacred 
 tree. They were priests, and possessed an authority over the kings themselves ; 
 they performed the public and private sacrifices, explained the mysteries of religion, 
 and instructed the youth in various branches of learning, of which they were consi- 
 
 s Strabo, III. 175. 
 
 ® The name Britanni is said, by some, to have been derived from “ Brit,” an 
 old word signifying spotted ; because the Britons stained their bodies with cin azure 
 colour, to present a fiercer appearance in war . — Vide Ctesar. Bell. Gall, V. 14. 
 Martial calls them ‘ Cajrulei,’ XI. liv. 1 : 
 
 Claudia caeruleis cum sit Rufina Britannis 
 Edita. 
 
 Also, ‘ Picti,’ XIV. xcix. 25 : 
 
 Barbara de pictis veni bascauda Britannis. 
 
 They are called ‘ Infecti,’ by Propertius, for the same reason : 
 
 Nunc etiam infectos demens imitare Britannos, 
 
 Ludis et externo tincta nitore caput. — -11. xiv. 25. 
 
 Ovid calls them ‘ virides Britanni,’ Amor. II. xvi. 39 : 
 
 Sed Scythiam, Cilicasque feros, viridesque Britannos. 
 
 Et VOS barbaricos ritus, moremque sinistrum 
 Sacrorum, Dniidas, positis repetistis ab armis. 
 
 Solis nosse Deos, et cceli numina vobis, 
 
 Aut solis nescire datum ; nemora alta lemotis 
 
 Incolitis lucis. Lucan. I. 451. 
 
 Caesar. Bell. Gall, VI. 13, 14. 
 
74 
 
 InsulcB BritanniccB. 
 
 dered to be the only tine depositories. They decided in almost all causes, whether 
 public or private, appointing rewards and punishments for such as deserved them j 
 if any individual refused to abide by their sentence, they forbade him the sacrifices, 
 and thus caused him to be shunned by the whole nation. Over all these Druids, 
 presided one with supreme authority, who was elected by the suflTrages of the rest : 
 at a certain time of the year, they held a general assembly in a consecrated place, 
 where all laws were promulgated, disputes settled, and judgments pronounced. — ^ 
 The Britons appear to have been governed, like the Gauls, not by one king, but by 
 several, who, on any extraordinary emergency, all assembled in a public council of 
 the whole nation, and appointed one Commander-in-chief. 
 
 6. When Caesar invaded Britain, he found it inhabited by Celts, who had settled in 
 it from time immemorial : he does not distinguish them from the other Celts, with 
 whom he was acquainted, either by a difference of language, or manners ; but, on the 
 contrary, he states that the Gauls were accustomed, to send such of their youth, as 
 they wished to have properly educated in the learning of the Druids, over to 
 Britain**. The later authors too, after a more intimate acquaintance with the 
 country, notice the same similarity. Tacitus mentions that the Britons had less 
 cultivation, and more fierceness than the Gauls ; but that, otherwise, the two nations- 
 did not differ, both having the same language, and the same customs ‘ 2 . Many 
 tribes may be found in the two countries with the same names, as the Belgae, 
 Atrebates, Parisii, &c. ; and many cities with Celtic terminations, particularly with 
 that of dunum. Tacitus, however, was of opinion that the Silures, who were can- 
 toned in the Southern part of Wales, derived their origin from the Spaniards ; and 
 he seems inclined to think so, not only from their dark complexions, and their curly 
 hair, but from their country lying opposite to Spain. This last notion, of the 
 Western part of our Island lying opposite to, and only a short distance from, the 
 North coast of Spain, was adopted by many of the ancients for a long time ; and in 
 it may be probably found the chief reason for supposing the Silures to have been 
 Spaniards. Had Tacitus been correctly informed of the true shape and direction of 
 Britain, he would probably have abandoned his theory with respect to the Silures ; as 
 he seems to have considered, that the whole island was peopled from those parts of 
 the mainland, to which it lies opposite : thus Caledonia was inhabited by Germans, 
 and only the South-eastern parts of Britain by Gauls. The Silures seem to have 
 been as certainly Celts, as the other inhabitants of Southern Britain ; for precisely 
 in that part of the country, which was occupied by them, and the Ordovices, the 
 Druids met with the greatest veneration. 
 
 7. But in the Northern part of the island dwelled another, and a very different 
 race of people, who are alluded to by Caesar, from the description of the more 
 Southern tribes, as the aboriginal inhabitants of the country ; he does not mention 
 their name, for he knew nothing of them from his own experience, his campaigns 
 having kept him very far from their dwelling-place. It was not till a century after- 
 wards, that the Romans, under Agricola, first became acquainted with them, when 
 they attacked them in their mountain-holds, and frequently overpowered, though 
 they never conquered them. The Latins called them Caledonii, and their country 
 Caledonia, deriving the appellations, no doubt, from the real name of the people, 
 
 ** Agric. Vita. XI. 
 
 Catullus, likewise, characterises their fierceness, XI. 12 : 
 
 Gallicum Rhenum, horribilesque ulti — 
 
 mosque Britannos. 
 
 As does Horace ; Caim. III. iv. 33 : 
 
 Visam Britannos hospitibus feros. 
 
 Juvenal, also, by inference; Sat. XV. 124: 
 
 Qua nec terribiles Cimbri, nec Britones unquam, 
 
 Sauromataeve truces, aut immanes Agathyrsi, 
 
 Hac saevit rabie imbelle et inutile vulgus. 
 
 *3 Britanniae pars interior ab iis incolitur, quos natos in insula ipsa, memoria 
 proditum dicunt, &c. Casar. Bell, Gall. V. 12, 
 
Insults Britanniccs, 
 
 75 
 
 who distinguish their race under the title of Gail or Cail, to the present day. They 
 extended from the Firths of Forth, and Clyde, over the Grampian Hills, to the 
 Northernmost extremity of the island, and were met in this neighbourhood by 
 Agricola ; and, a century afterwards, by the emperor Severus. The Caledonians 
 have been thought by many to be of Celtic extraction, like the other inhabitants 
 of Britain, and to have been driven Northward into the mountain- country by the 
 increasing power of the other tribes ; but their differing so widely from the Celts 
 in their manners and customs, to say nothing of the constant enmity between them, 
 does not seem to favour this supposition. Others, therefore, have imagined, that 
 they crossed over from Norway ; and others, again, that they were of the same race 
 with the Iberi of Spain. 
 
 8. Between them and the possessions of the Romans, in the less mountainous 
 part of the country, and towards the frontiers of England, lay a number of other 
 tribes, who were frequently conquered by the Romans, though they never remained 
 long in a state of subjection : they had several individual appellations, but seem to 
 have borne in common that of Mmatae. These people were also Celts, who pro- 
 bably wandered into these distant parts of the country, upon their original migra- 
 tion, or else fled before the legions of Rome : for it appears from Agricola’s cam- 
 paigns, that the Caledonii did not extend so far to the Southward, whilst the places 
 with Gallic terminations, which are met with amongst them, as well as the modern 
 name (Galloway) of the Western part of their territory, seem directly to point at 
 their origin. It is, however, very possible that they were joined, at a very early 
 period, by some of the German hordes, who made use of their numerous ships to 
 cross over the sea to these Celts, and united themselves with them into one nation, 
 long before the invasion of the Romans. This may have induced Tacitus to imagine, 
 that the Caledonians were Germans ; an opinion which he was led to form from 
 their great size, and the colour of their hair *'* : it may also account for the German 
 language having been used in Scotland in the fifth century, when the Angles and 
 Saxons spread their conquests over Southern Britain, though they had then never 
 reached the Northern part of the island. 
 
 9. The people, whom the Romans of the third century called Caledonii, suddenly 
 appear, in the fourth century, under the altered name of Picti, whilst the appellation 
 of Maeatae was likewise exchanged for that of Attacotti and Scoti. The origin of 
 both these names is involved in much doubt and obscurity. The Piets are thought 
 to have been so called from the custom of painting their bodies, long after the 
 other inhabitants of the island had given up the barbarous custom ; but others trace 
 their name to a word signifying in the Celtic language, a plunderer, or freebooter. 
 The name Scoti seems to have been applied to the Maeatse, from a horde of Scoti 
 having crossed over from Hibernia, and settled amongst them : they united them- 
 selves with the Caledonians after many long and destructive wars, and became at 
 last one nation, and were governed by one king. 
 
 10. The inhabitants of the Northern part of Ireland were, probably like the Caledo- 
 nians, the oldest inhabitants of the greater island ; the connection between their lan- 
 guages evidently points out a common origin ; and hence it has been imagined, that 
 the same overpowering hordes of the Celts, which, in a later period, drove the Caledo- 
 nians into the Northern part of Britain, likewise drove the Scoti into Ireland. But 
 only the Northern part of Hibernia was peopled by this most ancient race ; the 
 Southern half of the island was inhabited by the same horde of Celts, that dwelled 
 in Wales ; and a connection between the two is thought to have been kept up in 
 their Druidical worship, from which Ireland, probably, derived its name of Sacra or 
 Hiera I“, and it’s S. E. promontory (opposite Wales') that of Hieron Prom. The con- 
 
 Tacit. Agric. Vita. 11. 
 
 la 
 
 Edomuit 
 
 nec falso nomine Pictos 
 
 Claudian. de III. Cons, Honor. 54. 
 
 Venit et extremis legio praBtenta Britannis, 
 
 Quaj Scoto dat frena truci, ferroque notatas 
 Perlegit exsangues Picto moriente figuras. 
 
 Id. Bell, Get. 418. 
 
76 InsulcB BritanniccB : Albion. 
 
 nectlon between the Hiberni, and the Celts of Britain and Gaul, seems further shown 
 by the two tribes Menapii and Brigantes, both of whom dwelled in the S. E. part of 
 Ireland ; the original seat of the Menapii was in Gaul, not far from the mouth of 
 the Rhine, whilst the main body of the Brigantes will be found to have settled in 
 the N. part of England. But, as there are many names, in the S. W. part of 
 Hibernia, which betray as little similarity to those of the Scoti as to those of the 
 Celts, who migrated hither at a later period, it has been imagined by some, that 
 they were derived from Spain, where we meet with many names of tribes, to which 
 they bear a striking resemblance ; as the Concani, Luceni, Auteri, and others. 
 
 11. Caesar is said to have invaded Britain from a desire to 
 collect it’s pearls^®, the reports concerning the beauty of which 
 had reached his ears in Gaul ; but it is more probable, that he 
 was led to it from the ambitious desire of extending his con- 
 quests over countries bordering on the extremity of the world, so 
 as scarcely to be known even by name, as well as from the little 
 trouble which he fancied it would cost him. The power of the 
 Romans in Britain commenced with his invasion of it, b. c. 55 , 
 and continued till a. d. 409 , when they completely abandoned 
 the island. It cost them many years to reduce England ; but the 
 progress of their armies was effectually opposed by the mighty 
 barrier of the Grampian i!/*., although the fleet of Agricola sailed 
 completely round the island^^. No expedition was made into 
 Ireland ; that one was contemplated, seems evident from the 
 circumstance of one legion and a few auxiliaries being stated 
 as sufficient to subdue it. To prevent the incursions of the 
 Barbarians in the N. part of the island. Agricola, a. d. 79 , 
 built a wall, or rather a set of castles, from the R. Tyne to the 
 Solway Firth ; and, two years afterwards, another, from the 
 Firth of Forth to the Firth of Clyde. The emperor Hadrian, 
 finding it difficult to maintain this last frontier, contracted the 
 
 We are told by Pliny [IX. 35], that when Caesar returned victorious from 
 Britain, he dedicated a breast-plate, made of British pearls, in the temple of Venus 
 Genetrix : some of the British prisoners he destined for exhibitions in the theatre, 
 where also he displayed tapestry adorned with representations of his British victories. 
 This last circumstance gave occasion to this line of Virgil : 
 
 Purpurea intexti tollant aulaea Britanni. Georg. III. 25. 
 
 But Caesar, according to Tacitus, only showed Britain to the Romans, and did not 
 make them masters of it : 
 
 Igitur primus omnium Romanorum D. Julius cum exercitu Britanniam ingressus, 
 quamquam prospera pugna terruerit incolas, ac litore potitus sit, potest videri 
 ©stendisse posteris, non tradidisse. Agric. Vita. 13. 
 
 Horace, (out of compliment to Augustus,) alludes to the lateness of the attempt 
 upon Britain, by the epithet ‘ intactus,’ which he applies to ‘ Britannus 
 
 Intactus aut Britannus ut descenderet 
 
 Sacrh catenatus via. Epod. VII. 7. 
 
 And Tibullus : 
 
 Te manet invictus Romano Marte Britannus. 
 
 Tacit. Agric. Vita. 10. 38. 
 
 IV. i. U9. 
 
Insulce Britannicce: Albion. 
 
 77 
 
 limits of the Roman possessions, and built the great rampart^® 
 which bore his name (Vallum Hadriani Piets’ Wall,) a. d. 120, 
 nearly in the same place as Agricola his first. Under the reign 
 of Antoninus Pius the country acquired by Agricola, and 
 lost by Hadrian, was recovered by Lollius Urbicus, who, 
 A. D. 140, restored Agricola’s second wall, from that time called 
 Vallum Antonini^9 Graham’ s Dyke : it was 40 geographical, or 
 50 Roman miles, long. Finally, the emperor Severus, at an 
 advanced age, penetrating into the N. parts of the island, to 
 repel the Caledonians, who had broken through the ramparts 
 raised against them, built the Vallum Severinum-®, a. d. 210, 
 only a few yards from that of Adrian. This last wall, the 
 strongest of the whole, commenced at Segedunum Cousin’s 
 House, and ended at Tunnocelum Bowness, a distance of 
 66 geographical, or 82 Roman, miles : it was a continued suc- 
 cession of castles and towers, requiring a garrison of more than 
 10,000 men. 
 
 12. Albion, or Britannia Great Britain, was bounded 
 on the W. by^^ Mare Vergivium St. George’s Channel, Mare 
 Hibernicum Irish Sea, and Oceanus Deucaledonius, part of the 
 Atlantic Ocean ; on the N. by Mare Orcadum, or the Orkney 
 Sea ; on the E. by Oceanus Germanicus v. Septentrionalis 
 German Ocean, or North Sea; and on the S. by Oceanus 
 Britannicus English Channel. The narrowest part of this last, 
 where Britain and Gaul approximate the nearest, was called 
 Fretum Oceani (otherwise Morinum and Gallicum,) Strait of 
 Dover, and is only 18 miles across ; it has been supposed by 
 many, that the two countries were once connected together, 
 but that they were torn asunder, in some great convulsion of 
 nature. Great Britain was likened by Caesar to a triangle, 
 of which the Southern shore, or that next to Gaul, formed the 
 base ; Livy, and Fabius Rusticus, have compared it to an 
 oblong shield, or a two-edged axe, and this comparison 
 Tacitus imagined to be very just, if we except Caledonia, which 
 stretches out a vast distance towards the North, and terminates 
 
 Britanniam petiit, in qua multa correxit, murumque per octoglnta millia. 
 passuura primus duxit, qui Barbaros Romanosque divideret. 
 
 Sport. Hadrian, c. 11. 
 
 Capitolin. Antonin. Pius, c. 5. 
 
 ^ ALlii Spart. Sever, c. 18. — Aurel. Victor. Epit. c. 36. — Eutrop. VIII. 19. — ^ 
 Orosius, VII. 17. 
 
 The sea about Britain was in early times much frequented by whales, and 
 of a vast size ; as appears from Juvenal, Sat. X. 14 : 
 
 Quanto delphinis balajna Britannica major. 
 
 Wherefore Horace calls it ‘ beluosus Oceanus 
 Beluosus qui remotis 
 
 Obstrepit Oceanus Britannis. Carm. IV. xiv. 47. 
 
78 
 
 InsulcB BritanniccB : Albion. 
 
 in the shape of a wedge. The distance from the North Fore- 
 land, at the Eastern extremi^ of Kent, to the Land's End, at 
 the Western extremity of Cornwall, measures 283 miles, in 
 direct distance : and this is the greatest breadth of England, 
 It’s greatest length may be reckoned from the Lizard Point, 
 which is the Southernmost cape of Cornwall, to Punnet Head, 
 the Northernmost extremity of Scotland, which two places are 
 630 miles apart, in direct distance : but the Eastern side of 
 the Island, from Punnet Head to the North Foreland, only 
 measures 470 miles. 
 
 13. The ranges of hills traversing Great Britain, though by 
 no means inconsiderable, are not noticed by any ancient 
 authors, if we except Mons Grampius^^, or the Grampian 
 Mountains, in the heart of Scotland, where are the highest 
 points in the whole island. It is this range, which divides the 
 whole of Scotland into the Highlands and Lowlands, the former 
 comprehending the N. and N. W. parts of the country, and the 
 latter the S. and S. E. parts. The Grampians continue winding- 
 in a Southerly direction, till they reach the frontiers oi England 
 and Scotland', here they attach themselves to the Cheviot 
 Hills, which run from N. E. to S. W., along the borders 
 of the county of Northumberland, which they separate from 
 the Scotch shire of Roxburgh. This last range formed 
 a free chase, commonly called Chevy Chase, rendered famous 
 by the well known ballad of that name, founded on an en- 
 counter which took place at Otterburn, a. d. 1388, between 
 the families of Percy and Douglas. From the Cheviot Hills, 
 a range winds to the Southward, through the counties of 
 Cumberland, Purham, Westmorland, York, and Perby ; it 
 contains the most elevated hills in England, amongst others 
 that of Pen-nigant in Yorkshire, which is one instance of the 
 many that might be adduced, of the Britons calling the sum- 
 mits of their mountains Pen, in the same manner that the 
 Gauls did, after the deity Pen, or Penninus, to whom the tops 
 of hills were consecrated. Another great range strikes off 
 from the mouth of the R. Humber, winds through the counties 
 of Lincoln, Rutland, Northampton, Warwick, and Gloucester, 
 and terminates, in a manner, above Bath, on the River Avon : 
 the Southern part of this range is called the Cotsivold Hills, 
 and contains the sources of the famous R. Thames. The 
 whole of the Southern counties, from the N. Foreland to the 
 Land’s End, are intersected by a continuity of ranges, of 
 various heights and names, which traverse the country in the 
 most beautiful manner: they rise to the greatest height in 
 
 22 Where Agricola defeated the Britons under Galgacus, a, d. 84. 
 
 ^ Tacit. Ag<-ic. Vita. 29. 
 
InsulcB BritanniccB — Albion. 
 
 79 
 
 Devonshire. Wales is a very mountainous country, being inter- 
 sected from North to South by one principal range, which throws 
 off many arms, both towards the sea-coast, and the English 
 counties : it contains higher land than any in our own country. 
 
 14. The heights of the principal mountains in Great Britain may he seen in the 
 following tables : 
 
 PRINCIPAL MOUNTAINS IN ENGLAND AND WALES. 
 
 Alnwick Moor, Northumb. 
 
 
 Feet. 
 
 808 
 
 Farley Dawn, Glouc. - 
 
 Feet. 
 
 700 
 
 Arbury Hill, Northampt. 
 
 - 
 
 804 
 
 Helvellin, Cumb. 
 
 3,055 
 
 Arran Fowddy, Merion. 
 
 - 
 
 2,05S 
 
 Holme Moss, Derby s. - 
 
 1,859 
 
 Ash Beacon, Somers. - 
 
 - 
 
 655 
 
 Holyhead Mn., Anglesea 
 
 709 
 
 Axedge, Derbysh. 
 
 - 
 
 1,751 
 
 Ingleborough Hill, Yorks. - 
 
 2,361 
 
 Banstead, Surrey 
 
 - 
 
 576 
 
 Leith Hill, Surrey 
 
 993 
 
 Bardon Hill, Leicesters. 
 
 - 
 
 85.3 
 
 Llangeinor Mn., Glam. 
 
 1,859 
 
 Beachy Hd., Sussex 
 
 - 
 
 564 
 
 Lords Seat, Derbys. 
 
 1,751 
 
 Beacons of Brecknock - 
 
 - 
 
 2,862 
 
 Malvern Hill, Wore. - 
 
 1,444 
 
 Black Comb, Cumb. 
 
 - 
 
 1,919 
 
 Nettlebed, Oxfords. 
 
 820 
 
 Black Down, Dorsets. - 
 
 - 
 
 817 
 
 Nine Standards, Westmor. - 
 
 2,136 
 
 Black Hambleton, Yorks, 
 
 - 
 
 1,246 
 
 Pennigant, Yorks. 
 
 2,270 
 
 Bleasdale Forest, Lane, 
 
 - 
 
 1,709 
 
 Pillar, Cumb. - - - 
 
 2,893 
 
 Bow Fell, Cumb, 
 
 - 
 
 2,911 
 
 Plynlimmon, Cardigan 
 
 2,463 
 
 Brown Clay Hill, Salop 
 
 . 
 
 1,805 
 
 Radnor Forest - - - 
 
 2,163 
 
 Butterton Hill, Devon. 
 
 - 
 
 1,203 
 
 Rivel Mn , Caern, 
 
 1,866 
 
 Cader Idris, Merion. - 
 
 - 
 
 2,914 
 
 Roseberry Topping, Yorks. - 
 
 1,022 
 
 Caerinarthen Van 
 
 - 
 
 2,596 
 
 Saddleback, Cumb. 
 
 2,787 ■ 
 
 Cam Fell, Yorks. 
 
 - 
 
 2,245 
 
 Sea Fell, Cumb. - 
 
 3,166 
 
 Carnedd David, Caern, 
 
 - 
 
 3,427 
 
 Sherwood Forest, Notts. 
 
 600 
 
 Carnedd Llewellyn, Caern. 
 
 . 
 
 3,469 
 
 Shooter’s Hill, Kent 
 
 446 
 
 Chanctonbury Hill, Suss. 
 
 - 
 
 814 
 
 Skiddaw, Cumberland - 
 
 3,022 
 
 Cheviot, Nm thumb. 
 
 - 
 
 2,658 
 
 Snowdon, Caernarvon. 
 
 3,571 
 
 Coniston Fed, Lancas. 
 
 - 
 
 2,577 
 
 Stow Hill, Heref. 
 
 1,417 
 
 Cradle Mn, Breck. 
 
 - 
 
 2,545 
 
 Whernside, Yorks. 
 
 2,384 
 
 Cross Fell, Cumb. 
 
 - 
 
 2,901 
 
 Wrekin, Salop - - - 
 
 1,320 
 
 Epwell Hill, Oxfords. - 
 
 - 
 
 836 
 
 
 PRINCIPAL MOUNTAINS IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 Aildon Hills, Roxburgs. 
 
 
 Feet. 
 
 1,364 
 
 Buck Hill, Aberdeens, - 
 
 Feet. 
 
 2,377 
 
 Ailsa Rock 
 
 . 
 
 940 
 
 Cairn Gorm, Inverness 
 
 4,064 
 
 Battock Mn, Kincard, 
 
 - 
 
 3,465 
 
 Craig Phatrick, Inverness 
 
 1,150 
 
 Ben-a-chaolois, Jura • 
 
 - 
 
 2,359 
 
 Hartfell, Dumfries 
 
 3,900 
 
 Ben Bharfion, Arran - 
 
 - 
 
 2,980 
 
 Kerlvack, Kincardines. 
 
 1,890 
 
 Ben Challin, Perths. • 
 
 - 
 
 3,000 
 
 Largo Law, Fifes. 
 
 952 
 
 Ben Chonzie, Perths. - 
 
 - 
 
 2,922 
 
 Lead Hills, Lanark 
 
 1,560 
 
 Ben Dierg, Perths, 
 
 
 3,550 
 
 Loch-na-gar-Cacurn, Aberd. 
 Lomond Hill, West, Fifes, - 
 
 3,824 
 
 Ben Gloe, Perths. 
 
 . 
 
 3,724 
 
 1,721 
 
 Ben Lowers, Perths. - 
 
 - 
 
 4,015 
 
 Meal Fourvouny, Inverness - 
 
 3,070 
 
 Ben Ledi, Perths. 
 
 - 
 
 3,009 
 
 Mordington Hill, Berwicks. - 
 
 641 
 
 Ben Lomond, Stirlings. 
 
 - 
 
 3,251 
 
 Morvem, Aberdeens. - 
 
 3,500 
 
 Ben More, Perths. 
 
 
 3,903 
 
 Morvern, Caithness 
 
 1,929 
 
 Ben Nevis, Inverness - 
 
 - 
 
 4,335 
 
 Queetisberry Hill, Lanark - 
 
 2,259 
 
 Ben-na-muick-dui, Aberdeens 
 
 4,327 
 
 Schiehallion, Perths, - 
 
 3,564 
 
 Pen Venn, Perths. 
 
 - 
 
 3,000 
 
 Rona’s Hill, Orkney - 
 
 3,944 
 
 Ben Voirlich, Perths. - 
 
 - 
 
 3,300 
 
 Roria’s Hill, Shetland 
 
 1,500 
 
 Ben Wyvis, Ross 
 
 - 
 
 3,720 
 
 
 
80 InsulcB Britannic<s : Albion. 
 
 15 . The principal capes of Britain are, on the N. coast 
 Ebudium Pr. C. Wrath, Tai'vedrum, or Orcas Pr. Bunnet 
 Head, the Northernmost point of the island, and Vii-vedrum 
 Pr. Buncanshy Head. On the E. coast are Taezalum Pr. 
 Kinnaird’s Head, the N. E. cape of Aberdeenshire, Ocellum 
 Pr. Spurn Head, the S. E. termination of Yorkshire, and Can- 
 tium Pr. the N. Foreland, which is the last point of Kent 
 towards the N. East. The Lizard Point, where Britain 
 reaches farthest to the S., was known by the name of Ocrinum, 
 or Damnonium Pr. ; and the Land’s End, distinguished as the 
 Westernmost point of England (though not of G\ Britain,) 
 was called Belerium, or Antivestseum Pr., both capes being- 
 in Cornwall. On the W. coast, Herculis Pr. now bears the 
 name of Hartland Point, on the coast of Bevonshire ; St. 
 Bavids Head, the W. extremity of Wales, was distinguished 
 as Octapitarum Pr., and Braichy Pull H^., in Caernarvon- 
 shire, as Canganorum Pr. Novantum Pr. in Wigtown, is now 
 the Mull of Galloway, and Epidium Pr. in Argyllshire, the 
 Mull of Cantire. 
 
 16. Amongst the principal rivers of Britain, known to the 
 ancients, we may mention Thamesis fl., or the R. Thames'^^, 
 the largest in the United Kingdom ; it rises in the Cotswold 
 Hills, in Gloucestershire, and flows with an Easterly direction, 
 for 204 miles, into Tamesis iEstuarium : Shoebury Ness, in 
 Essex, and Sheerness, in Kent, may be considered as the 
 common limits of the estuary and river, and to them the above- 
 mentioned length applies. The greatest tributaries of the 
 Thames are the Lea, the Coin, the Thame, and the Charwell, 
 which all enter it’s Northern bank : the Cunetio, or Kennet, the 
 Way, and the Medway, enter it’s right bank ; the last rather joins 
 
 ^ So went he, playing on the watery plaine : 
 
 Soon after whom the lovely bridegroome came, 
 
 The noble Thamis, with all his goodly traine ; 
 
 But him before there went, as best became, 
 
 His auncient parents, namely, th’ auncient Thame ; 
 
 But much more aged was his wife than he. 
 
 The Ouze, whom men do Isis rightly name : 
 
 Full weake and crooked creature seemed shee. 
 
 And almost blind through eld, that scarce her way could see. 
 
 # # * # 
 
 And round about him many a pretty page 
 Attended duely, ready to obay; 
 
 All little rivers, which owe vassallage 
 To him, as to their lord, and tribute pay : 
 
 The chaulky Kenet, and the Thetis gray. 
 
 The morish Cole, and the soft-sliding Breane, 
 
 The wanton Lee that oft doth loose his way. 
 
 And the still Darent, in whose waters cleane 
 Ten thousand fishes play and decke his pleasant streame. 
 
 Spemer. Faery Queene, IV. xi. 24. 29, 
 
Insula Britannica — Albion. 
 
 the estuary of the Thames, than the river itself, as it’s mouth 
 is at Sheerness. The Sabrina^^ Severn, rises in Plynlimmon, on 
 the borders of Cardiganshire and Montgomeryshire, and runs, 
 with a curved, and generally Southerly direction, into the Bris- 
 tol Channel or Sabrina iEstuarium ,• it’s length, to the mouth 
 of the Bristol Avon, is 185 miles. 
 
 17. After two -thirds of it’s course, it receives, on it’s left bank, at Tewksbury, 
 
 the Aufona Minor fl. or R. Avon, which rises on the borders of Leicestershire’, 
 Northamptonshire, and Wanoickshire, and runs past Warwick and Stratford ; which 
 last town gave birth to our immortal Shakspeare. The other Aufona, or Antona 
 R. Avon, or Nen, rises in Northamptonshire, at no great distance from the preceding 
 river, flows, with a North-easterly course, past Northampton and Peterborough, and, 
 having joined the Welland, runs into Metaris Aistuarium, or The Wash. The 
 little R. Avon, which runs past Bath and Bristol, into the Sabrina ALstuarium, and 
 partly forms the boundary between tlie counties of Gloucester and Somerset, must not 
 be confounded with either of the other Avons ; indeed, there are several other rivers 
 bearing the name of Avon, in England, a circumstance which is accounted for by 
 Avon signifying river in the language of the ancient Britons.— In the Southern part 
 of England, we may notice the R. Stour, in Kent, which runs past Canterbury, and 
 entering the sea at two mouths (the one at Rutupiae, and the other at Regulbium), 
 forms Thanatos I. or Isle of Thanet. The Trisanton Anton R. rises in Hampshire’, 
 and flows past Southampton into the English Channel, opposite Vectis I. Isle of 
 Wight : to the West of it is the Alaunus fl. Avon, which has its source in Wiltshire, 
 and flows past Salisbury into the English Channel. Still farther West is Isca fl! 
 Exe, the greatest river of Devonshire, which rises on the edge of Somersetshire, 
 and runs past Exeter into the Oceanus Britannicus : beyond it is the Tamarus 
 Tamar, which forms the greater part of the boundary between the counties of Deimi 
 and Cornwall, running past Launceston and Plymouth, into the English Channel, 
 nearly opposite the Eddystone Light House. ’ 
 
 18 . The B. Ouse rises in the S. part of Northamptonshire, 
 close on the borders of Oxfordshire, flows past the cities of 
 Buchingham, Bedford, Huntingdon, Ely, and Lynn Regis, at 
 which last it enters the Metaris jiEstuarium. The R. Humber, 
 between the counties of York and Lincoln, was formerly called 
 Abus ; but it is rather an estuary than a river, being formed 
 by the Trent, and Ouse of Yorkshire, neither of which are 
 mentioned by the ancient authors. The Trent rises on the 
 borders of Staffordshire and Salop, not far from the city of 
 Stafford, runs through the Southern oi Derbyshire, past 
 Nottingham, and so along the Western \\m\is o^ Lincolnshire, 
 
 ** There is a gentle nymph, not far from hence. 
 
 That with moist curb sways the smooth Severn stream, 
 Sabrina is her name, a virgin pure. 
 
 Milton, Comus, 824. 
 
 Sabrina fair. 
 
 Listen where thou art sitting 
 Under the glassy, cool, translucent wave. 
 
 In twisted braids of lilies knitting 
 The loose train of thy amber-dropping hair j 
 Listen for dear honour’s sake. 
 
 Goddess of the silver lake. 
 
 Listen and save ! Id. 859. 
 
 G 
 
82 Insulce Britannicce — Albion. 
 
 into the Abus at Burton, opposite the mouth of the Ouse. This 
 Ouse must not be confounded with another river of the same 
 name, already described as running into the Wash ; it’s name 
 seems partly preserved in that of the old Roman town Isurium 
 Aldborough, near York : it rises in the Northern part of York- 
 shire, and, by means of its many tributaries, renders this county 
 one of the most fertile in the island. Amongst these tributa- 
 ries the only one of any consequence, which it receives on it’s 
 left bank, is the Derventio Derwent: on it’s right bank it 
 receives the Swale, the Yore, the Nid, the Verbeia, or Wharf e, 
 the Air and Colder, and the Don. Beyond the Abus, to the 
 Northward, are, the Tees, which rises in Cross Fell, and, flowing 
 Eastward, forms the boundary between the counties of York 
 and Durham, till it reaches the German Ocean at Dunus 
 Sinus: the Vedra, or Wear, the great river of Durham-, the 
 Tina, or Tyne, watering the Southern part of Northumberland, 
 and entering the sea near Pons ^Elii Newcastle ; the Alauna 
 Alne, and the Tueda Tweed‘^^, which last forms in the lower 
 part of it’s course the boundary between England and Scot- 
 land: all these rivers run into the North Sea, or German 
 Ocean. 
 
 19. Descending the Western coast of England, we may notice the Itumna 'Eden, 
 which runs past Appleby and Carlisle into Ituna .^stuarium Solway Firth ; the 
 Lune, or river of Lancaster, which enters Moricambe ^stuarium Morecambe Bay ; 
 the Ribble ; the Mersey, which rises on the borders of Derbyshire and Ym-kshire, 
 and flows Westward, between the counties of Lancaster and Chester, into Belisama 
 .Sstuarium, near the famous port of Liverpool. The R. Dee rises near the town 
 of Bala, not veiy far from Snowdon, and, after watering the Northern part of Wales, 
 flows past Chester, into an estuary, which the ancients called Seteia. Amongst 
 the Welsh rivers may be mentioned the Toisobius Conway, the Tuccia Ystwith, 
 Tuerobis Teify, which run into the Irish Sea-, the Tobius Tcnoy, Isca Usk, and 
 Ratostathybius Wye, which flow into the Sabrina Aistuarium. 
 
 20. The principal rivers in the Eastern part of Scotland are 
 the Forth, which runs into the Firth of Forth, anciently called 
 Boderia ./Estuarium ; the Toy, the longest river in the country, 
 flowing past Perth into the Tava .Estuarium Firth of Fay 
 the Esica Esk ; Diva Dee, which enters the German Ocean 
 
 26 
 
 ^ Rivers, arise ; whether thou be the son 
 Of utmost Tweed, or Ouse, or gulfy Don, 
 
 Or Trent, who, like some earth-born giant, spreads 
 His thirsty arms along the indented meads j 
 Or sullen Mole, that runneth underneath ; 
 
 Or Severn swift, guilty of maiden’s death j 
 Or rocky Avon, or of sedgy Lee, 
 
 Or coaly Tine, or ancient hallow’d Dee ; 
 
 Or Humber loud, that keeps the Scythian’s name ; 
 
 Or Medway smooth, or royal-tower’d Thame. 
 
 Milton, Miscell. 
 
 Called Deva by Milton : 
 
 Nor yet where Deva spreads her wizard stream. 
 
 Lycidas, 55. 
 
InsulcB Britannica; — Albion. 83 
 
 at Divana Old Aberdeen ; and the.Tuessis Spey. To the West 
 of this last is the great estuary, anciently called Varar, but 
 now the Murray Firth ; it receives the waters of the great 
 ZocA Wm, which is more than 130 fathoms deep in several 
 places : the British Government has connected this Loch with 
 the more southern Loch Lochy by means of a magnificent 
 canal, called the Caledonian Canal^ by which noble undertaking 
 the necessity of the tedious and dangerous navigation round the 
 Northern part of Caledonia has been removed. The Caledonian 
 Canal enters the Atlantic Ocean at Longus fl., which runs up 
 into Argyllshire, and still preserves it’s name in the altered 
 form of Loch Linnhe : below it is Glota fl. Clyde, a beautiful 
 river, which runs past Lanark, Glasgow, and Renfrew, into 
 Glota iEstuarium Firth of Clyde ; it is noted for it’s falls, the 
 scenery round which is singularly romantic. Farther South 
 are, the R. Ayr, which runs past the town of Ayr into Vidotara 
 Sinus, the Deva, or Dee, and the Novius, or Nith: the two 
 last discharge their waters into Ituna jEstuarium. Scotland 
 is likewise famous for the number of it’s lochs (or lakes), which 
 have been long celebmted for the grand and picturesque 
 sceneiy, with which their shores are embellished ; the chief of 
 these are Loch Lomond, Loch Awe, Loch Tay, Loch Ness, 
 Loch Lochy, Loch Shin, Loch Naver, and Loch Leven : the 
 last is in the shire of Kinross, and is chiefly remarkable from 
 Queen Mary having been confined by the confederate Lords, 
 A. D. 1567, in a castle on one of it’s islands, after she had been 
 taken captive at the battle of Carberry Hill. 
 
 21. The lengths of the principal rivers of Great Britain may be seen in the following 
 tables ; ° 
 
 PRINCTPAL RIVERS OF ENGLAND AND WALES. 
 
 Air - - - 
 
 Miles. 
 
 78 
 
 Kennet 
 
 Miles. 
 
 50 
 
 Teme 
 
 
 
 Miles. 
 
 70 
 
 Arun 
 
 42 
 
 Lea - - - 
 
 53 
 
 Thame 
 
 
 _ 
 
 37 
 
 Avon (Glouc.) - 
 
 70 
 
 Lune 
 
 46 
 
 Thames 
 
 . 
 
 
 204 
 
 Avon ( Hunts) 
 
 57 
 
 Merseq 
 
 74 
 
 Ton-idge 
 
 _ 
 
 
 49 
 
 Avon ( Northamp. ) 
 
 79 
 
 Nid 
 
 43 
 
 Trwy 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 54 
 
 Avon (Warm.) - 
 
 87 
 
 Ouse ( Bucks ) 
 
 155 
 
 Tweed 
 
 
 
 88 
 
 Blackwater (Essex) 
 
 45 
 
 Ouse (Sussex) • 
 
 32 
 
 T qne ( Northumb.) 
 
 77 
 
 Calder 
 
 44 
 
 Ouse (Yorkshire) 
 
 128 
 
 Usk - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 68 
 
 Cam - - - 
 
 39 
 
 nibble 
 
 58 
 
 W aveney 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 57 
 
 Charwell 
 
 46 
 
 Bother 
 
 21 
 
 Wear 
 
 
 
 64 
 
 Coin ( Bucks) 
 
 40 
 
 Severn 
 
 185 
 
 Weever 
 
 
 . 
 
 51 
 
 Coin (Essex) 
 
 33 
 
 Stour (Kent) 
 
 48 
 
 W elland 
 
 
 
 60 
 
 Conway 
 
 31 
 
 Utour ( Suffolk ) - 
 
 54 
 
 Wensom 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 63 
 
 Coquet 
 
 41 
 
 Swale 
 
 05 
 
 Wey 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 42 
 
 Dee - - - 
 
 93 
 
 Taaf 
 
 36 
 
 Wharfe 
 
 - 
 
 
 70 
 
 Derwent 
 
 74 
 
 Tamar 
 
 54 
 
 Withum 
 
 
 
 79 
 
 Don - - . 
 
 59 
 
 Taw ( Devonshire) 
 
 47 
 
 Wye 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 127 
 
 Eden 
 
 70 
 
 Tawe ( Glam.org.) 
 
 25 
 
 Yare 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 25 
 
 Exe - - - 
 
 55 
 
 Tees 
 
 77 
 
 Yeo . 
 
 
 _ 
 
 50 
 
 Froome 
 
 35 
 
 Teify 
 
 63 
 
 Ysfu/th 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 20 
 
 G 2 
 
84 InsulcB BHtanniccB— Britannia Prima. 
 
 PRINCIPAL RIVERS OF SCOTLAND. 
 
 
 Miles 
 
 44 
 
 Doveran 
 
 Miles. 
 
 51 
 
 Nith 
 
 Miles. 
 
 59 
 
 Ayr - - - 
 
 Carron ( Ross) 
 
 38 
 
 Earn 
 
 46 
 
 Oikel 
 
 33 
 
 18 
 
 Esk (Dumfries) 
 
 44 
 
 Spey 
 
 90 
 
 Clyde 
 
 83 
 
 Esk, S. (Forfar) 
 
 45 
 
 Stincher 
 
 35 
 
 Dee (Aberdeen) - 
 
 82 
 
 Findhom - 
 
 62 
 
 Tay 
 
 102 
 
 Dee ( Dumfries ) - 
 
 49 
 
 Leith 
 
 20 
 
 Thurso 
 
 27 
 
 
 68 
 
 Nairn 
 
 35 
 
 Tiviot 
 
 38 
 
 Doon - - - 
 
 29 
 
 Naver 
 
 35 
 
 Ythan 
 
 35 
 
 22. The whole coast of Biitain is indented by a number of estuaries and bays, 
 of greater, or less magnitude. On the E. coast are Tamesis Aistuarium Moiith of 
 the Thames, and Metaris ALstuarium The W ash, already noticed ; Gabrantovicorum, 
 or Portuosus Sinus Hridlington Bay, on the coast of i orkshire, and Dunus Sinus 
 Mouth of the R. Tees, separating the last-mentioned county from Durham. In 
 Scotland, Boderia or Bodotria iEstuarium, and Tava ASstuarium, are now known 
 as the Firths •of Forth and Tay ; whilst Murray and Dornoch Firths, still farther N., 
 bore the names of Varar and Abona. Descending the W. coast we find Volsas 
 Sinus in L. Broom, Lelagonius Sinus in L. Fine, and Glota ALstuarium in the Firth 
 of Clyde ; on the coast of Wigtown, are Rerigonius Sinus L. Ryan, Abravannus 
 Sinus Luce B., and lena ALstuarium Wigtown Bay. Solway Firth, separating 
 England and Scotland, was called Ituna, and Morecambe B. Moricambe ; the nam^s 
 of Belisama and Seteia, were applied to the mouths of the Mersey and Dee ; Tobii 
 Ostia, to Caermarthen Bay, and Sabrina ALstuarium, to the Bristol Channel. 
 
 23. The provinces into which the Romans divided Britain, 
 were, L Britannia Prima ; IL Flavia Csesariensis ; III. Bri- 
 tannia Secunda ; IV. Maxima Csesariensis ; V. V alentia j 
 VI. Caledonia. 
 
 24. But their earliest division is thought to have been into Major and Minor ; the 
 former of which may have referred to the Southern, and the latter to the Northern, 
 part of Great Britain ; although others are of opinion, that by Major was meant 
 the island itself, and that Minor was applied only to Ireland . They also divided the 
 island into Romana and Barbara, the limits of which varied, of course, with their 
 conquests. Britannia Romana was divided into Superior, comprehending TVaies 
 and the S. part of England ; and into Inferior, which was the N. part of England : 
 Severus is thought to have been the author of this last division. Flavia Caesariensis 
 and Maxima Caesariensis probably owed their origin to the family of Constantins 
 Chlorus, who governed in Britain with the title of Caesar : he married Helena, 
 daughter of a petty British princess, and by her had Constantine the Great, who 
 was bom in Britain. The number of square miles contained in each of the Provinces 
 of the British Islands may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Britannia Prima 
 Flavia Caesariensis 
 Britannia Secunda 
 Maxima Caesariensis 
 Valentia 
 Caledonia 
 
 lerne - - - 
 
 - 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 - 10.360 
 
 - 16.580 
 
 7.300 
 
 8.590 
 
 6.960 
 
 - 17,270 
 
 - 24.300 
 
 
 Total - 
 
 - - 91.360 
 
 25. Britannia Prima contained 10,360 square miles, in 
 that part of England which is S. of Gloucestershire and the 
 
Insulae Sritannicce — Britannia Prima. 85 
 
 Thames, and was inhabited by the six following- people : 1. The 
 Cantii, in Kent, to whom belonged Rutupiae, or Portus Trutu- 
 lensis Richhorough Castle, celebrated for it’s-'^ oysters,, and as 
 the general landing-place from Gaul, Dubris Dover, Portus 
 Lemanis Lyme, where Caesar probably landed, Durovernum 
 Canterbury, Durobrivis Rochester, and Anderida Newenden, 
 giving name to Anderida Silva, which extended over the 
 Wealds of Kent and Sussex. 2. The Regni, W. of the Cantii, 
 in Surrey, Sussex,, and part of Hampshire ; their cities were 
 Noviomagus Croydon, Clausentum Southampton, and Reg- 
 num Ringwood, on Alaunus fl. Avon. Vectis I., I. of Wight, 
 off the coast of Hampshire, may be also reckoned in the terri- 
 tory of the Regni ; it was reduced by V espasian, during the reign 
 of Claudius, and was known to the Romans in a very early pe- 
 riod, from the trade in tin or white lead having been here carried 
 on between the Gauls and the inhabitants of the Cassiterides. 
 3. The Atrebatii, a colony of the Gallic Atrebates, were W. of 
 the Regni, in Berkshire, and parts oiWiltshire and Hampshire ; 
 as cities, or Roman stations, amongst them, may be mentioned 
 Pontes Old Windsor, Calleva Silchester, and Cunetio Marl- 
 borough, on Cunetio fl., which still retains traces of it’s name 
 in Kennet, and runs into the Thames. 4. The Belgae, W. of 
 the Regni, who migrated from Belgica, and inhabited Somer- 
 setshire, with parts of Gloucester, Wiltshire, and Hampshire ; 
 Venta Belgarum Winchester, Sorbiodunum Old Sarum, and 
 Aquse Solis, or Aqum Calidae, Bath, on the R. Avon, were 
 their principal towns. 5. The Durotriges were S. of the Belgae^ 
 in Dorsetshire ; their chief city was Durnovaria Dorchester ; 
 the I. of Portland, in their territory, seems to have borne the 
 name Vindelis. 6. The Damnonii, in Devon and Cornwall, 
 were the Westernmost people of Britannia Prima; amongst 
 their cities may be mentioned I sea Damnoniorum Exeter, on 
 Isca fl. Exe, Tamara N. Tamerton, on Tamarus fl. Tamar, and 
 V oliba Falmouth, the harbour of which bore the name Cenionis 
 Ostium. The name of the Cassiterides I®., so famed for their 
 tin or white lead, was, doubtlessly, applied by the Phoenicians to 
 the peninsula of Cornwall, as well as to the Scilly P., for, from 
 them, Cornwall appears like an island, and the tin, which the 
 Scilly P. yielded, must have always been trifling, compared with 
 that of the main land ; but the Romans, who banished their de- 
 linquents to the mines of the Cassiterides, understood this name, 
 in a subsequent age, as only including the Scilly P. The inha- 
 bitants of the Cassiterides were called Melanchlseni, from their 
 
 Kutupinove edita fundo 
 
 Juv. Sat, ly. 141. 
 
 Ostrea. 
 
 G 3 
 
86 
 
 Insulae BritannicaE — Flavia Casaritvsis, 
 
 black garments : they are said to have been very expert sailors, 
 venturing upon, the open sea in little boats, made of skins or 
 leather, in which, after they had melted their tin into plates, 
 they were accustomed to carry it to the trading places fre- 
 quented by the Phcenicians and Gauls. They received strangers 
 with great kindness ; and, owing to their frequent intercourse 
 with other nations, they arrived at a tolerable degree of culti- 
 vation, when the other Britons were in a barbarous state. 
 
 20. Returning to the Cantii, we may observe in their country, Regulbi® Recul- 
 ver, at the W. extremity of Thanatos I. Thanet, famed for it’s fertility at an early 
 period, Toliatis I. Sheppey, Vagniacae Northjieet, Madus Maidstone, on the R. Med- 
 way, Durolenum Lenham, and Novus Poftus Rye Harbour, at the mouth of the 
 R. Rother. To the Regni belonged Vindomus Farnham, the capital of the small 
 tribe Segontiaci, Miba Midhurst, Portus Adurni Shoreham Harbour, at the mouth of 
 the Adur, Magnus Portus Chichester, and Trisantonis Portus Southampton Water, into 
 which ran Trisanton fl. Anton or Test R. Amongst the Atrebatii was Spinae Speen, 
 on the R. Rennet, betwixt which and the Thames dwelled the small tribe Bibroci. 
 To the Belgaj were reckoned Brige Broughton, and the tribe Meanvari, Verlucio 
 Edington, about which the Cangi were probably cantoned, Abone Keynsham, on the 
 Avon, and Trajectus Almondsbury, near which was the passage over the Severn into 
 Monmouthshire-, IschaMs v/a.s Ivelchester, on Velox &.Yeo, at the mouth of which 
 river was Uzela Aistuarium Bridgewater Bay ; Vindogladia Wimborne Minster be- 
 longed to the Durotriges ; Muridunum Seaton, and IJxella Lostwithiel, to the Dam- 
 nonii. The Scilly Is. were also called Hesperides, Sigdeles, Silurae, and Sillinae, from 
 which last is probably derived the name Sorlings, occasionally applied to them : 
 Isca. I. may have been Tresco, and Lissia I. the Pollard Rock. The coasts of Kent 
 and Sussex had the title Saxonicum Littus, and were under the care of an officer, 
 whose duty it was to guard them against the invasions of barbarous nations, but 
 especially the Saxons ; part of the opposite coast of France had the same name. 
 
 27. Flavia Cjesariensis included the country between the 
 German Ocean on the E., and the Severn and Dee rivers on the 
 W., between the Thames and Avon rivers on the S., and York- 
 shire and Lancashire on the North ; it contained 16.580 square 
 miles, and was inhabited by the following tribes : 1. TheTrino- 
 Middlesex and jEssea;, whose chief city was Londinium 
 London^ on the Thames, the metropolis of the British Empire, 
 called also Augusta, and mentioned as a city flourishing in com- 
 merce, and greatly frequented by merchants ; to them also be- 
 belonged Colonia Colchester, and Camulodunum Maldon, on 
 Idumania ^.Blackwater,vi\ihihe surname Colonia Victricensis. 
 Camulodunum was the first colony which the Romans establish- 
 ed in Britain, and contained a theatre, and a temple dedicated 
 to Claudius j it was destroyed in the war between Boadicea*^® and 
 
 Sometimes called Boudicea, and Bonduca ; thus, Spenser ; 
 
 Whiles Romanes daily did the weake subdew : 
 
 Which seeing, stout Bonduca up arose. 
 
 And taking armes, the Britons to her drew ; 
 
 With whom she marched straight against her foes. 
 And them unwares besides the Severne did enclose. 
 There she with them a cruell batteill tryde. 
 
 Not with so good successe as shee deserv’d ; 
 
Insulce Britannicce — Flavia Ccesariensis, 87 
 
 the Romans, who were here severely beaten. 2. The Cattieu- 
 chlani were W. of the Trinobantes, in Hertfordshire, Bedford- 
 shire, Buckinghamshire, and part of Oxfordshire-, their chief 
 towns were Durocobrivis Dunstable, and Verolamium Verulam, 
 near St. Albans, the town of Cassivelaunus, taken by Caesar ; 
 it was a municipium, and was subsequently destroyed in the 
 war between Boadicea and the Romans. 3. The Dobuni, far- 
 ther W., inhabited parts of Gloucestershire and Oxfordshire ; 
 their chief towns were Durocornovium, or Corinium Cirences- 
 ter, near the source of the Thames, and Glevum, or Glebon 
 Gloucester, on the Severn. 4. The Cornavii were above the 
 Dobuni, in Cheshire, Staffordshire, Warwickshire, and in parts 
 of Flintshire, Shropshire, and Worcestershire ; to them be- 
 longed Viroconium Wroxeter, on the Severn, near Shrewsbury, 
 Bonium Bangor, on the Dee, and Deva Chester, likewise on 
 the Dee ; this last was a Roman colony, and the station of the 
 20th Legion. 5. The Coritani were to the E. of these, in the 
 shires of Derby, Nottingham, Lincoln, Leicester, Rutland, and 
 Northampton ; amongst them may be enumerated, Lindum 
 Lincoln, on the R. Witham, Ratee, or Ragae Leicester, and 
 •Lactodorum Towcester. 6. The Iceni, or Cenimagni, errone- 
 ously called Simeni, were S. E. of the Coritani, and N. of the 
 Trinobantes, in Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridge, and Huntingdon. 
 They were a brave nation, who, on being pillaged by the Ro- 
 mans -9, and their queen, Boadicea, with her daughters, shame- 
 fully insulted, took up arms against them, in conjunction with 
 their neighbours, defeated them in several engagements, and 
 destroyed Camulodunum and V erolamium ; but they were 
 conquered in their turn by Suetonius Paulinus, a.d. 61. Their 
 chief cities were Venta Icenorum, the capital, Caister, near 
 Norwich, Garianonum Burgh Castle, near Yarmouth, on Gari- 
 enus fl. Yare, and Durolipons Cambridge. 
 
 . 28. Other towns and stations of the Trinobantes were, Villa Faustini Dunmow, 
 Ad Ansam Witham, Othona Ithancester, a station of the Milites Fortenses, Cano- 
 nium Chelmsford,. Caesaromagus Brentwood, Durolitum Leyton, and Sulloniacre 
 Brockley Hill ; Convennos I. is now Canvey I. opposite Sheppey. Amongst the 
 Cattieuchlani may be noticed, Salenae Salndy, Magiovintum Fenny Stratford, 
 and the two small tribes, Cassii, to the W. of St. Albans, and Ancalites, on the 
 
 By reason that the captaines on her syde. 
 
 Corrupted by Paulinus, from her swerv’d : 
 
 Yet such, as were through former flight preserv’d, 
 
 Gathering againe, her host she did renew. 
 
 And with fresh corage on the victor serv'd : 
 
 But being all defeated, save a few. 
 
 Rather than fly, or be captiv’d, herselfe she slew. 
 
 Faery Queene, II. x. 54. 
 
 ® Tacit. Annal. XIV. 29, et seq. — Agric. Vita, 15, et seq. — Dion. Cass. LXIL 
 1, et seq. 
 
 G 4 
 
88 
 
 Insulae Britannicce — Britannia Secunda. 
 
 R. Thames, below Oxford. To the Cornavii were reckoned Condate Norihwich, 
 Mediolanum on Tower Hill, near Drayton, Rutunium near the R. Tioden, Uxacona 
 Okenyate, Pennocnicium Penkridge, Etocetum Wall, and Salinae Droitwych. To 
 the Coritanl belonged Praesidium Broughton, Agelocum or Segelocum Little- 
 borough, Crocncalanum Brough, Causennae Ancaster. Ad Pontem Farndon, Margi- 
 dunum E. Bridgford, Verometum Burrow Hills, Manduessedum Mancester, Ven- 
 nonm Cleycester, Tripontium Doe Bridge, and Bennavenna Daventry. To the towns 
 of the Iceni we may add Brannodunum Brancaster, where was a garrison of the 
 Equites Dalmatae, Durobrivae Castor, near Peterborough, Camboricum Thetford, 
 Sitomagus Bury St. Edmunds, Combretonium Stratford, and Iciani Chesterford. 
 
 29. Britannia Secunda, including Wales and that part 
 of England, which is W. of the rivers Severn and Dee, con- 
 tained 7.300 square miles, or 1.700 more than Wales; it was 
 inhabited by, 1. The Ordovices, dwelling in the Welsh counties 
 of Caernarvon, Denbigh, Merioneth, and Montgomery, with 
 that part of Shropshire in England, which is W'. of the Severn; 
 their chief cities were Conovium Caer-Hun, on Toisobius fl. 
 Conway R., Segontium Caernarvon, and Maglona Machyn- 
 lleth ; to them also may be reckoned Mona Anglesey, men- 
 tioned by Tacitus, the ancient seat of the Druids, at the N.W. 
 extremity of Wales. 2. The Dimetse were S.W. of these, in 
 the Welsh counties of Cardigan, Caermarthen, and Pemhrohe ; 
 their chief town was Maridunum Caermarthen, on Tobius fl. 
 Towy. 3. The Silures were E. of these, and S. of the Ordo- 
 vices, in the Welsh counties of Radnor, Brecknoch, Glamorgan, 
 and Monmouth, in the English county of Hereford, and in 
 such parts of Worcestershire and Gloucestershire as are W. 
 of the Severn. They were brave and warlike, and under their 
 king, Caractacus, engaged the Romans in a very perplexing 
 war, but were, at length, defeated by Ostorius Scapula, 
 A.D. 51 ; Caractacus, flying to the Brigantes, was betrayed by 
 Cartismandua, their queen, into the hands of their common 
 enemy, taken to Rome, and there pardoned by the Emperor 
 Claudius. Amongst their towns may be mentioned Bravinium 
 or Brannogenium Ludlow, Blestium Monmouth, on Ratosta- 
 thybius fl., and Isca Silurum Caerleon, on the river Isca, their 
 capital, and the station of the Legio 2® Augusta. 
 
 30. To the Ordovices also belonged, Varis Bodvary, and, according to some, 
 Mediolanum Lanfyllin, which has been already mentioned amongst the Cornavii ; 
 Andros, Hedros, or Edri I. appears to have been Bardsey, off the S. extremity of 
 Caernarvonshire. In the territory of the Dimetre, Tuccia fl. was Ystwith R,, 
 Tuerobis fl. Teify R., and Silimnus I. Ramsey /., off St. Davids. Amongst the towns 
 
 Where were ye, nymphs, when the remorseless deep 
 Clos’d o’er the head of your lov’d Lycidas ? 
 
 For neither were ye playing on the steep. 
 
 Where your old bards, the famous Druids, lie. 
 
 Nor on the shaggy top of Mona high 
 
 Milton, Lycidas, 54. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. XII. 33, et seq. 
 
InsliloB Britannicce — Maxima CcBsariensis. 89 
 
 of the Silures, there remain to be mentioned, Magnae Kenchester, Ariconium Ross in 
 Arcenejiehi, Loventium Blaen Laveni Castle, supposed by the neighbouring inhabit- 
 ants to have been since swallowed up in an earthquake, Gobannium Abergavenny, 
 Burrium, or Bullaeum Usk, Venta Sllurum Caer Went, where the Severn is usually 
 crossed, Bovium Boverton, Nidum Neath, and Leucarum Loghor, 
 
 31. Maxima Cassariensis was bounded on the N. by 
 the Vallum Hadriani, and on the S. by the southern limits of 
 Yorkshire and Lancashire, which counties it included, as well 
 as those of Westmorland and Durham, with parts of Cumber- 
 land and Northumberland. It contained, together with the 
 I. of Man, 8.590 square miles. It was principally inhabited 
 by the Brigantes, the most powerful people of Britain ; their 
 chief cities’ were Danum Doncaster, the Homan colony of 
 Eboracum York, on the R. Ouse, the station of the Legio 
 6^ Victrix,where the emperors Severus and Constantins Chlorus 
 resided, and where they both died ; Pons ^lii Newcastle, on 
 the R. Tyne, Luguvallium Carlisle, on Ituna fl. Eden, Gala- 
 cum Appleby, Longovicus Lancaster, and Mancunium or 
 Manucium Manchester. To them also may be assigned, 
 Mona I.,/, of Man, called also Monseda or Monapia, and men- 
 tioned by Ceesar as midway between England and Ireland, 
 which it is exactly, the nearest points of each being 26 miles 
 apart. 
 
 32. In the territory of the Brigantes (supposed to be the same with the Jugantes), 
 were the small tribes Gabrantovici and Parish, between York and the E. coast; 
 the Setantii were on the W. coast, about the R. Ribble, the mouth of which was 
 called Setantiorum Portus. As towns and stations amongst the Southern Brigantes, 
 may be also mentioned, Praetorium Pattrington, Petuaria Brough on the Humber, 
 Delgovitia Market Weigton, Derventio Kexby Bridge, on a cognominal river, Isurium 
 Aldborough, Cataractonum Catterick, Bracchium Brough, Bremetonacae Overborough, 
 Coccium Ribchester, Olicana Ilkley, on Verbeia fl., Calcaria Tadcaster, Lagecium, 
 or Legeolium Castleford, Cambodunum, or Camulodunum Greatland, and Rigo- 
 dunum Warrington. The Northern Brigantes possessed, towards Newcastle, Alone 
 Whitley Castle, Galava Old Town, Corstopitum Corbridge, oii the Tyne, Vindomora 
 Ebchester, Clanoventia, or Glannoventa Lanchester, Vinovia Binchester, near the 
 R. Wear or Vedra, Magae Pierce Bridge, on the Tees, Maglove Greta Bridge, and 
 Lavatrae Bowes; towards Carlisle, were Verterae Brough upon Stanemore, Brovonacaa 
 Kirkby Thore, Brocavum Brougham, Voreda Plumptbn Wall, Bremetenracum Bramp- 
 ton, Gabrosentum Brumburgh, Olenacum Old Carlisle, Arbeia lerby, Virosidium 
 FAlenborough, where the 6th cohort of the Nervii was stationed, Morbium Mormfci/, 
 Dictis Ambleside, and Concangium Water Crook. 
 
 33. Valenti A included that part of Great Britain which 
 lay between the two walls, comprehending the county of Nor- 
 thumberland, and such of the Scotch counties, as are S. of the 
 Firths of Forth and Clyde. It contained 6.960 square miles, 
 and was inhabited by the following tribes : 1. The Ottadini in 
 Northumberland, and the Scotch shire of Roxburgh, whose 
 chief towns were, Coria Ottadinorum Jedburgh, and Breme- 
 nium Rochester. 2. The Gadeni were W. of these, in parts 
 of Selkirk, Peebles, and Dumfries ; to them belonged Trimon- 
 tium, near the Eildon Hills, Blatum Bulgium Middleby, and 
 
90 > InsulcB Britannicce — Caledonia. 
 
 Castra Exploratomm Netherhy. 3. The Selgovae were W. of 
 the Gadeni, in parts of Ayrshire, Lanarkshire, and Dumfries ; 
 and still farther W. were, 4. The ISTovantae, in Wigtown, Kir- 
 cudbright, and part of Ayr ; the chief town of the latter was 
 Leucopibia Wigtown. 5. The Damnii inhabited the shires of 
 Renfrew, Lanark, Linlithgow, Edinburgh, Peebles, Hadding- 
 ton, and Berwick ; they extended also beyond the wall of 
 Antoninus into Dumbarton and Stirling ; their principal towns 
 were Alata Castra Edinburgh, and Colania Lanark, on the 
 Glota or Clyde. 
 
 34. The inhabitants of Valentia are supposed by some to have been all called in 
 a general way Maeatae, but others assign this name only to such as dwelled about 
 the wall of Antoninus ; they were probably the same people, subsequently called 
 Scoti and Attacotti, who varied their position with the attacks made on them by 
 the Caledonians or Picti, and Britons (between whom they settled), and in propor- 
 tion as they were exposed to the vacillations of the Roman power. To the Ottadini, 
 also belonged, the stations Habitancum Risingham, Hunnum Halton, and Vindobala 
 Rutchester j Alaunus fl. Alne, was in their territory. Amongst the Selgovae, may be 
 mentioned, Uxelum Caerlaverock, Carbantorigum, or Carbantium Barn^annock, on 
 Novius fl. JVM, and Corda Selgovarum Cumnock .Castle : Vidotara Sinus was' the 
 Mouth of the Ayr. To the Novantae belonged Rerigonium Barlure, a little E. of 
 Novantum Chersonesus, or the peninsula of Wigtown. The remaining towns of the 
 Damnii were Randvara Renfrew, on the Clyde, Lindum Linlithgow, Curia Camelon, 
 and Alauna Stirling, the last three being N. of the wall, in Caledonia. 
 
 35. Caledonians comprehended the whole of Scotland'N. 
 of the Vallum Antouini, and, including the islands attached 
 to it, contained 17.270 square miles, or 5.900 less than Scot- 
 land. It was inhabited by the following tribes : 1. The Veni- 
 contes, in the shires of Fife, Kinross, Clackmanan, and part 
 of Perth ; their towns were, Orrea Perth, and Victoria Com- 
 rie. 2. The Vacomagi, in Kincardine, and Forfar-shires, 
 through whose territory ran iEsica fl. Esk. 3. The Tsezali, 
 were in Aberdeen, Banff, Elgin, and part of Inverness-, their 
 chief town was Divana, Old Aberdeen, on the Dee. 4. The 
 Cantae, were in Cromarty, and the E. part of Ross. 5 The 
 Loo-i and Mertae, in E. Sutherland -, and 6, the Cornavii, in 
 Caithness. Descending the W. coast we find, 7, the Careni, 
 in Sutherland ; 8, the Camonacae, in Ross ; and 9, the 
 Creones, likewise in Ross, about the Itys fl. Carron. 10. The 
 Cerones were cantoned in parts of Argyllshire and Inverness ; 
 11, the Epidii, in S. Argyllshire-, and 12, the Horestae, in 
 Perthshire. 
 
 s* Ille leves Mauros, nec false nomine Pictos 
 Edomuit, Scotumque vago mucrone secutus, 
 
 Fregit Hyperboreas remis audacibus undas. 
 
 Claudian. de III. Cons. Honor. 55. 
 ss Martial calls the inhabitants ‘ Caledonii Britanni 
 
 Quincte Caledonios Ovidi visure Britannos, — 
 
 X. Ep. 44. . 
 
Insulce Britannicce — Caledonia. 01 
 
 36. The Ebudes, or Hebudse, I®. Hebrides^^ ov Western /*. 
 were on the W. coast of Caledonia ; their number and situa- 
 tion are variously given by the ancients, but the chief of them 
 were Ebuda Occidentalis Lewis and Harris, Ebuda Orientalis 
 Skye, Maleos Mull, Epidium Islay, and Ricina Rachlin, 
 called also Riduna and Riclina, opposite the N.E. point of 
 Ireland. On the Western side of the Isle of Mull, is the 
 beautiful little island of Staff a, so celebrated for it’s basaltic 
 pillars, and for it’s natural caverns. The largest of these, 
 called the Cave of Fingal, is exceedingly magnificent, being 
 supported on each side by ranges of natural columns, in the 
 most elegant manner, and roofed by the bottoms of others^ 
 which have been broken off in its formation ; it is well lighted 
 from without, and the air is perfectly free from those damp 
 and noxious vapours with which natural caverns, in general, 
 abound. The length of this cave, from the beach, is 371 feet, 
 and 250 from the pitch of its arch ; it is 53 feet broad at the 
 mouth, and 20 at the farther end ; the height of the arch, at 
 the entrance, is 117 feet, and 70 at the extremity : the depth 
 of water, at the mouth, is 18 feet, and half this at the bottom. 
 The Orcades35 I®. Orkneys, are off the N.E. extremity of 
 Scotland, in Mare Orcadum, and, perhaps, received their 
 name from Orcas Pr. Hunnet Head ; they were visited and 
 subdued by Agricola, but soon threw off the yoke. Their 
 number is variously stated by ancient authors, who, how- 
 ever, mention Pomona the Mainland, Ocetis Hoy Waas, and 
 Dumna S. Ronaldsay, as the principal islands. The Shet- 
 land H, lying 45 miles to the N.E. of the Orkneys, were, no 
 doubt, the snow-covered Thule, which Tacitus mentions as 
 having been seen by Agricola in his voyage round the latter 
 islands, and, possibly, the same described by the navigator 
 Pytheas, three centuries before ; they were the outmost of 
 all the known islands in this direction, whence the epithet 
 Ultima 36. This Thule must not be confounded with a district 
 of the same name in Norway. 
 
 Aye me ! whilst thee the shores and sounding seas 
 Wash far away, where’er thy bones are hurl’d 
 Whether beyond the stormy Hebrides, 
 
 Where thou perhaps, under the whelming tide, 
 
 Visit’st the bottom of the monstrous world ; — 
 
 Milton, Lycidas, 156. 
 
 35 Arma quidem ultra 
 
 Litora luvernse promovimus, et modo captas 
 Orcadas, et minima contentos nocte Britannos. 
 
 Juv. Sut. II. 161. 
 
 36 tibi serviat ultima Thule. 
 
 Virg. Georg. I. 30. 
 
 Claudian 
 
02 
 
 JnsulcB Britannicce — Caledonia. 
 
 . 37. The Picti, so called from their painted skins, or plundering dispositions, were, 
 in fact, the original inhabitants of Caledonia, although they did not obtain this name 
 till the close of the third century, and long after they had been both known and 
 described as Caledonii. The great divisions of the Picti were Dicalidonae, or 
 Deucaledones, North of the Grampians, and Vecturiones, S. of them. The Scoti®’, 
 passing over from Ireland, attacked the Picti, and a tribe of them called Attacotti, 
 settled in parts of Ayrshire, and Argyllshire. They remained a long time in the corner 
 where they first landed, but, on the decline of the Roman power, in the upper pro- 
 vinces, they advanced further into Caledonia, and were, in the end, sufficiently 
 powerful, not only to wrest a considerable territory from the Picti, but, subsequently, 
 to conquer part of the Saxon kingdom of Northanhumbra; the Picti and Scoti were 
 afterwards incorporated, a.d. 8-10, and their country was called Pictland, till the 
 reign of Malcolm 2d, when it assumed it’s present name. The native name Caledonii 
 is preserved in Gaels, which the Highlanders bear in their own country to this day. 
 
 38. In returning to the description of Caledonia we have but few places to men- 
 tion. The rivers Ituna and Celnius, in the country of the Taezali, appear to be the 
 Ythan and Doveran. Tuessis is Fochabers, on the Spey, and Banalia Buness, on 
 L. Ness : between them, ran the small river Loxa Lossie. The Caledonia Silva ex- 
 tended through the province, from L. Lomond to Murray Firth. Tamia was Tain, Ripa 
 Alta Tarbatness, and Penoxullum Pr. the Ord of Caithness. Amongst the Cornavii, 
 were Ila fl. Wick R., Virubrium Pr. Noss Head, and Nabeus fl. Naver. Glota I., 
 in the Firth of Clyde, is now called Arran. 
 
 39. The excellent roads, which the Romans made in Britain, to further their 
 intercourse, and secure their conquests, may be traced in every part of the island, 
 over which their actual dominion extended; in process of time, some of them 
 received certain names, which, though they have come down to us indefinite and cor- 
 iupted, are yet generally received : Amongst such are, 1. Watling Street, which 
 runs from Richborough Castle, in Kent, through London to Chester, where one branch 
 is thought to have turned off to the I. of Anglesey ; thence it proceeds through York 
 and Carlisle, into Scotland, where many of the old ways retain this name. 2. Hermin 
 Street, or Ermin Street, runs from London through Lincoln, to Winteringham, on the 
 R. Humber; it is thought, by some, to have extended as far S. as the coast of Sussex, 
 perhaps from the neighbourhood of Shoreham Harbour. 3. The Foss-way proceeds 
 directly from Bath, or, in the opinion of some, from Seaton, on the sea-coast of 
 Devonshire, to Lincoln. 4. Icknild Street, or Ikening St., appears to have been a way 
 leading from the country of the Iceni, whence it derived it’s name ; it proceeded, pro- 
 bably, from Venta Icenorum to London, and, from the name of Ickling Dyke, still 
 existing in Dorsetshire, it is thought to have gone on through Old Sarum to Dor- 
 chester, or it may, perhaps, have continued through London, Windsor, and Marl- 
 borough, to Bath. Some have supposed that there were two roads of this name, but 
 both are enveloped in uncertainty. Besides these four great roads, there were many 
 others, parts of which may still be traced, under various names, as well as under the 
 four above mentioned. 
 
 Claudian speaks of it as ‘ ratibus impervia:’ 
 
 Facta tui numerabat avi, quern litus adust® 
 
 Horrescit Liby®, ratibusque impervia Thule. 
 
 De III. Cons. Honor. 53. 
 
 Tacitus, in his mention of it, says, Sed mare pigrum, et grave navigantibus 
 perhibent. Agric. Vita, 10. 
 
 Quid rigor mternus c®li 1 quid sidera prosunt 1 
 Ignotumque fretum 1 maduerunt Saxone fuso 
 Orcades : incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thule : 
 
 Scotorum cumulos flevit glacialis lerne. 
 
 Claudian. de IV. Cons. Honor. 33. 
 
 Where bears were caught and taken to Rome, for criminals to be exposed to, 
 as appears from Martial : 
 
 Nuda Caledonio sic pectora prmbuit urso. 
 
 Non falsa pendens in cruce Laureolus. 
 
 Ep. 7, lib. Spectac. 
 
Insulce Britannicce — Hibernia. 
 
 03 
 
 40. Hibernia, 
 
 Called also, Ierne^9 Ireland, or Erin, lies to the W. of 
 Britain, from which it is separated by Mare Hibemicum, and 
 Mare Vergivium ; the nearest points of contact being the 
 promontories Robogdium Fair Head, and Epidium Mull of 
 Cantire, which are only 10 miles apart. It contains 24.300 
 square miles, being the largest island in Europe, next to 
 Great Britain. It’s greatest length is 260 miles, and it’s 
 average breadth, about 140 ; but, owing to the deep indenta- 
 tions of the coast, there is not a spot in the whole island, that 
 is 50 miles distant from the sea. 
 
 41. The chains of mountains in Ireland, are neither nume- 
 rous nor important ; for, though it contains many hills of 
 considerable elevation, yet they are not of that height, nor 
 collected into such masses, as to give it the character of a 
 mountainous country. They generally form short lines, or 
 detached groups, which are so dispersed through the island, 
 that there are few places where the prospect is not terminated 
 by this majestic scenery. The highest mountains in Ireland, 
 are at it’s South Western part, in the province of Munster, and 
 near the Lake of Killarney ; they are called Macgillicuddy’ s 
 Reeks ; but there are several points, not far off, little inferior 
 to them in elevation. The Sliehh-Bloom mountains, which 
 divide the King’s and Queen’s counties, form a great chain on 
 the Western side of the province of Leinster - to the East of 
 them, in the same province, and not far from the shores of the 
 Irish Sea, are the Wicklow Mountains, less remarkable for 
 their height, than for their beautiful, and romantic sceneiy. 
 The Mourne Mountains are at the S. E. extremity of the pro- 
 vince of Ulster, and contain many elevated points, as do also 
 the Spenin Mk, in the Northern part of the same pro- 
 vince ; but none of these are so remarkable, or so interesting, 
 as the Giant’s Causeway, which is a promontory on the 
 North coast of the county of Antrim, formed by many thou- 
 sand basaltic columns, running out a great way into the sea. 
 The Northern peninsula of Connaught, contains many moun- 
 tainous tracks ; amongst which we may mention Croagh 
 Patrick, and Nepkin M., in the county of Mayo, towering to 
 a great height above the surrounding country. 
 
 Oipheus, Aristotle, and Claudian, in the passages already quoted, call it lerne, 
 or lernis ; Juvenal (11.160), and Mela (III. 6), luverna; Diodorus Siculus (I. 
 355), Iris ; Marcianus Heracleota (Peripl. p. 9), and Ptolemy (II. 2), Ivernia ; 
 Eustathius (in Dionys. Perieg. 566-7), Vernia andBernia; Caesar (Bell. Gall. V. 
 13), Pliny (IV. 16), Tacitus (Agric. Vita 24), Solinus (I. 22), and Orosius (1.2), 
 call it Hibernia: and Festus Avienus (as we have already seen) names it Insula 
 Sacra. 
 
04 
 
 Insulce BritanniccE — Hibernia. 
 
 42. The elevations of these, and some other mountains, above the level of the sea, 
 may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Agnew’s Hill ~ 
 
 County. 
 
 Antrim 
 
 Feet. 
 
 1.450 
 
 Macgilliruddy’s B.eeks 
 
 County. 
 Kerry - 
 
 Feet. 
 
 3,404 
 
 Benyevenagh - 
 
 Londond. 
 
 1,250 
 
 Mangerton 
 
 Kerry - 
 
 2,780 
 
 Commeragh 
 
 Water/. 
 
 2,160 
 
 Mourne M$. - 
 
 Down - 
 
 3,150 
 
 Croaghan 
 
 IVicklow 
 
 1,900 
 
 Nephin - - - 
 
 Mayo - 
 
 2,634 
 
 Croagh Patnck 
 
 Mayo - 
 
 2,595 
 
 Sa-well - - - 
 
 Londond. 
 
 1,600 
 
 Cronebane 
 
 Carlow - 
 
 1,000 
 
 Sliebh-Bloom - 
 
 King’sCo. 
 
 2,000 
 
 Knock-na-Muilrea - 
 
 Mayo - 
 
 2,733 
 
 Sliebh~Donard 
 
 Down - 
 
 2,803 
 
 Knock-mele-Uown - 
 
 Water/. 
 
 2,700 
 
 Sliebh-G allan 
 
 Londond. 
 
 1,250 
 
 43. The chief capes of Ireland are Vennicnium Pr. 
 Bloodyfarland Pt., Boreum Pr. Malin Head, both in 
 Donegal, Robogdium Pr. Fair Head, in Antrim, Isamnium 
 Pr. Killard Pt., in DownsJiire, Hieron (v. Sacrum) Pr. Carn- 
 sore Pt.,\n Wexford, and Notium Pr. Mizen Head, in Cork; 
 C. Clear is the Southernmost point. 
 
 44. The noblest river of Ireland is the Sena, or Shannon, 
 which rises in the N. part of the island, near Lough Allen, 
 and, flowing with a S. W. course, of 192 miles, past Maco- 
 licum Meelick, and Regia Altera Limerick, enters the Atlantic, 
 at Sena jEstuarium. In it’s course it runs through two con- 
 siderable lakes, called Lough Pee, and Lough Derg, and 
 receives, amongst other tributaries, the Inny, the Such, the 
 Brusna, the Maig, and Asheaton. There are several rivers in 
 Hibernia, called the Blackwater, the most noted of which runs 
 through the county of Cork, and enters the sea at Youghal 
 Bay : the Dabrona, or Lee, is a very inconsiderable river, and 
 only remarkable from it’s running through the city of 
 
 The Brigus, or Barrow R., is in the S. E. part of the island ; 
 it rises in Queen’s County, not far from the sources of the 
 Boyne and the Liffey ; and, after having been joined by the 
 waters of the Nore, and other streams, it falls into Waterford 
 Bay : to the East of it is Ovoca fl., which still maintains it’s 
 name. The Libnius, or Liffey, rises in the N. part of the 
 county of Wicklow, and, after a tortuous course of 65 miles, 
 enters the sea at Eblana Dublin. A little to the N. of it is 
 Bubinda fl. Boyne, which runs from its source, in the county 
 of Kildare, with a N. E. course, past Laberus Kells, and 
 Drogheda, into the Irish Sea ; it is celebrated for the battle 
 fought on it’s banks, a. d. 1690, between William the 3d, 
 and James the 2d, when the latter monarch, having been 
 beaten, was obliged to take refuge on the continent. The 
 Argita, or Ban, is in the N. E. corner of the island, and flows 
 from its source, in the Mourne Mh, through L. Neagh, into 
 the sea near Coleraine ; it is famous for it’s salmon-fishery. 
 The Vidua fl. Derg, rises out of a lough of the same name, in 
 
InsulcB Brittannicce — Hibernia. 95 
 
 the county of Donegal, and runs, generally, in a N. E. direc- 
 tion, to Londonderry, a little below which it enters the sea at 
 Lough Foyle. 
 
 45. The length of the principal rivers in Ireland may be seen in the following 
 table : 
 
 Arrow - - - 
 
 Miles. 
 
 23 
 
 Boyne 
 
 Miles. 
 
 67 
 
 May 
 
 Miles. 
 
 49 
 
 Askeaton - - - 
 
 34 
 
 Brusna 
 
 28 
 
 Munree 
 
 23 
 
 Ballinderry 
 
 26 
 
 Derg 
 
 56 
 
 Nore 
 
 67 
 
 Ban - - - 
 
 96 
 
 Feale - 
 
 39 
 
 Ovoca 
 
 33 
 
 Bandon - - - 
 
 38 
 
 Inny 
 
 47 
 
 Roe - - - 
 
 25 
 
 Barrow - - - 
 
 100 
 
 Lee - - - 
 
 49 
 
 Shannon - 
 
 192 
 
 Blackwater (Cork) - 
 
 97 
 
 Liffey 
 
 65 
 
 Slaney 
 
 66 
 
 Blackwaier ( Meath ) - 
 
 41 
 
 Maig 
 
 37 
 
 Suck - - - 
 
 64 
 
 Blackwater ( 'Tyrone ) - 
 
 41 
 
 Main 
 
 32 
 
 Suire 
 
 102 
 
 46. Ireland contains a number of lakes (or loughs), some of which are both large 
 and magnificent. The greatest of them is Lough Neagh, in the N. E. corner of the 
 island, remarkable for the petrifying qualities of it’s waters ; it is traversed by the 
 R.. Ban, and partly forms the boundary of live counties, viz. Antrim, Londonderry, 
 Tyrone, Armagh, and Down. The next largest is Erdinus L. Lough Earne, which 
 communicates with Donegal Bay on the N. W. coast; it is studded with a number of 
 beautiful islands, and is divided into two parts near the town of Enniskillen, which 
 stands on it’s Western shore. Besides these we may notice Lough Corrib, in the 
 province of Connaught, which discharges it’s waters into Galway Bay, at the town of 
 Galway ; Lough Ree, and Lough Derg, which have been already noticed as tra- 
 versed by the Shannon, But the Lake of Killarney, though of less extent than any 
 of the foregoing, surpasses them all in beauty and grandeur of scenery ; it is situated 
 in the Southern part of Ireland in the county of Retry, at the foot of Macgillicuddy’s 
 Reeks, the highest mountain in the island. — The Bogs of Ireland form a very remark- 
 able feature in the country ; they are of various descriptions, and are, in some places^ 
 very extensive ; in a general way, they may be include within two lines, drawn from 
 Wicklow and Howth Heads on the East to Galway and Sligo on the West. The 
 chief of them is called the Bog of A lien, but there are many others : in some of these 
 the water is concealed in a dangerous manner by a surface of grass ; some consist 
 of water and mire ; others are shallow lakes, partially covered with tufts of rushes, 
 and many consist of peat-moor, used for fuel. 
 
 47. Ireland was inhabited by the following tribes : 1. The Vennicnii, in Dotiegal. 
 2. The Robogdii, in Londonderry and Antrim, between whom, ran Vidua fl. Derg 
 into L. Foyle ; Argita fl. Ban, issuing from L. Neagh, was in the country of the 
 latter. 3. The Darni were in parts of Down and Armagh, and were separated from 
 the Robogdii by Logia fl. Lagan ; amongst their towns were Dunum Downpatrick, 
 and Regia Clogher. 4. The Voluntii inhabited Louth, with parts of Down, Meath, 
 and Monaghan ; in their territory was Vinderius fl. Newry. 6. The Blanii occupied 
 parts of Dublin and Meath, and the towns Laberus Kells, on Bubinda fl. Boyne, and 
 Eblana Dublin, on Libnius fl. Liffey : N. E. of the latter is Lambay, a small island, 
 anciently called Limnus. 6. The Cauci were in parts of Dublin, Wicklow, Kildare, 
 and Queen’s County ; amongst them was Rheba Rhehan Castle. 7. The Menapii 
 dwelled in parts of Wicklow, Carlow, and Wesford ; through their territory ran 
 Oboca fl. Ovoca, and Modona fl. Slaney, at the mouth of which last was Menapia 
 Wexford. 8. The Coriondi were cantoned in parts of Wexford, Kilkenny, and Tip- 
 perary, about Brigus fl. Barrow. 9. The Brigantes, in Waterford and Tipperary ; 
 and, 10. The Vodiaj, in the E. parts oifork : the R. Lee, running into Cork Harbour, 
 was called Dabrona. 11. The Iverni were in the S. part of Kerry ; their city, 
 Ivernis or lernis, was probably Dunkerrin, on Ivernus fl. Kenmare. 12. The 
 Velabri, and, 13. The Luceni, dwelled in parts of Kerry and Limerick; between 
 them, and into Dingle Bay, ran Dur fl. Main R. : Regia Altera Limerick, was in 
 the territory of the Luceni. 14. The Concani were in Clare, where they possessed 
 the city Macolicum Meelick, on the Shannon, 15. The Auteri dwelled in Galioay : 
 
Scotland, 
 
 m 
 
 Galwaii Bay appears to have been called Ausoba fl. 10. The Nagnatae were further 
 N., in Mayo ; their chief city, Nagnata Urbs, was probably Castlebar. 17. The 
 Erdini occupied parts of Sligo, Leitrim, and Fermanagh ; from them, Erdinus L. 
 received its name, which it still retains, though in a corrupted form, in Lough Erne : 
 by Ravius fl., seems to have been intended Donegal Bay. 
 
 48. Long before the Romans had made themselves masters of the Northern parts 
 of Gaul, the Greek authors had placed the Islands of the Blessed at one of the 
 British Isles : and Posidonius, (alluding probably to Ireland, or the I®. Sacra,) has 
 assured , us, that in the neighbourhood of Britain, Ceres and Proserpine were 
 honoured with the same worship as at Samothrace The tales and legends, which 
 the superstitious Romans heard on the shores of Britain and Gaul, induced them 
 to seek, .and, of course, to find, in the neighbourhood of the fonner .country, certain 
 desolate islands, the resort of demons, and the place where Saturn slept, and was 
 kept a perpetual prisoner, under the care.of Briareus This tradition was so gene- 
 rally believed, that it was preserved long after Christianity had become the prevailing 
 religion in Gaul, as is partly shown by the following extract from Procopius who 
 flourished towards the middle of .the sixth century : “ There are certain villages 
 lying along part of the coast of Gaul, opposite to Britain, the inhabitants of which 
 pay no tribute to the King of the Franks, from their having undertaken the singular 
 employment of canying the souls of the dead over the sea, to the opposite islands. 
 As soon as it is midnight, an invisible being knocks at the doors of those who have 
 the regulating of the business, and commands them, in a hollow voice, to proceed 
 with their duties. When they go to the shore, they perceive some strange vessels, 
 but no signs of men ; and yet, they no sooner sit down to the oar. than the bark 
 becomes so heavy, that it is ready to sink, and the water rises to within two inches 
 of the gunnel. A single hour is sufficient for them to reach the islands, though, in 
 the ordinary way, it is a voyage of 24 hours. Then, the vessel suddenly loses its 
 burden, and scarcely touches the sea with it’s keel. During the whole course, no 
 visible being is observed, and it is only at the disembarkation, that a voice is heard ; 
 viz. his who has the command of the voyagers, and faithfully announces the several 
 names and dignities of his new subjects to the invisible Superior of the Islands.’® 
 
 49. Scotland. 
 
 or North Britain, is bounded on the South by England, and, on all other sides, by 
 the sea : the boundary between the two countries is formed on the East by the 
 River Tweed, and an imaginary line extending from Coldstream, S. W. to the Solway 
 Firth. Scotland, together with it’s islands, contains 23.170 square miles, or one half 
 less than England, and 1.130 less than Ireland: it’s population, in 1821, amounted 
 to 2,135,300 souls, but since that time it has very materially increased. It’s greatest 
 length is from the Mull of Galway to Dunnet Head, and measures 245 miles ; it’s 
 average breadth may be taken at 90 miles. 
 
 50. The form of government in Scotland has been the same with that of England 
 since the Union of the two kingdoms in 1603. — The Presbyterian Church government 
 established in Scotlayid, is founded on a purity of ecclesiastical authority amongst all 
 it’s presbyters, or pastors, and modelled after the Calvinistic plan in Geneva, which 
 Knox, the refoimer (who was the disciple of Calvin), recommended to his country- 
 men. This form of government excludes pre-eminence of order, all ministers being 
 held equal in rank and power. The ministers of an indefinite number of contiguous 
 parishes, with one ruling elder, constitute what is called a Presbytery, which has 
 cognizance of all ecclesiastical matters within it’s bounds. Three or more adjacent 
 Presbyteries form a Synod, of which there are reckoned 15 ; most of these meet 
 twice a year, and they have power over presbyteries, but their decisions are 
 reversible by the General Assembly, which is the highest Ecclesiastical Court. 
 This court consists of commissioners, who are chosen annually from presbyteries, 
 royal boroughs, and universities, in the following proportion ; viz. 200 ministers, and 
 89 elders, representing presbyteries, 67 elders, representing royal boroughs, and 
 
 Diodor. Sic. II. 47. 
 
 Strabo, IV. 198. 
 
 Plutarch, irtpl rwv tKXtXoarorojv xpyaTypiotv. 1. 746. 
 « Goth. IV. 20. 
 
Scotland. 97 
 
 five ministers, or elders, from universities. — Calvinism derived it’s appellation from 
 John Calvin, w^hose real name was Chauvin, and who was born a. d. 1509, at 
 Noyon, in Picardy. He obtained, at an early age, a benefice in the cathedral church 
 of his native place, but, having joined the other Reformers in rescuing the Christian 
 Church from the errors and superstitions of Popery, he was obliged to fly from his 
 country during the persecution of the Protestants, and, after having visited many 
 other places, settled at last in Geneva. Here he promulgated his own opinions con- 
 cerning doctrine and church government, and died a. n. 1564. The distinguishing 
 tenets of Calvinism are, belief in Predestination, Election, Reprobation, and Irre- 
 sistible Grace, together with the total rejection of Episcopacy. The Calvinists, in 
 their progress, unable to agree amongst themselves, and dissenting from each other 
 as much as from the Church of England, have divided into various branches, or 
 lesser sects : their doctrine subsists in it’s greatest originality in Geneva, Scotlaiid, 
 and Holland, but it is likewise professed in many otlier countries. The Calvinists 
 of France are called Hugonots, or Huguenots. 
 
 51. The Scotch are commonly divided into two classes, viz. the Highlanders and 
 Lowlanders; the former occupying the Northern and mountainous provinces, the 
 latter the Southern districts. These classes ditfer from each other in language, man- 
 ners, and dress. The Highlanders use the Irish, or Celtic tongue, sometimes called 
 Erse, whilst in the low country the language is the ancient Scandinavian dialect, 
 blended with the Anglo-Saxon. — Previous to the union, Scotland was in possession 
 of few manufactures, and of little trade ; but, since that period, it has shared in our 
 national prosperity. Towards the middle of the last century, manufactures began to 
 flourish, and trade increased in due proportion ; and now, considerably more than one 
 third of it’s population is thus employed. 
 
 52. Scotland is divided into 33 shires, or counties, viz. 11 Northern, 11 Central, 
 and 11 Southern. The Northern shires are, Orkney and Shetland Isles, Caithness 
 Sutherland, Cromarty, Ross, Inverness, Nairn, Elgin, Banff, Aberdeen, and Kincar- 
 dine. The Central shires are, Forfar, Fife, Kinross, Clackmanan, Perth, Argyll, 
 Bute, Renfrew, Dumbarton, Stirling, and Linlithgow. The Southern shires are, 
 Edinburgh, Haddington, Berwick, Roxburgh, Selkirk, Peebles, Lanark, Ayr, Wigtown, 
 Kirkcudbright, and Dunfries. These counties elect 30 representatives, and the 
 royal boroughs 15, in all 45 Members, to sit in the Imperial Parliament of Great 
 Britain. 
 
 53. The square miles, population (as ascertained in 1821 ), and chief towns of 
 each shire in Scotland, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Shires. 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Aberdeen - . - _ 
 
 1,480 
 
 155,387 
 
 Aberdeen, Peterhead, Fraser- 
 burgh. 
 
 Argyll - . - . 
 
 2,290 
 
 97,316 
 
 Inverary, Campbelton. 
 
 Ayr .... 
 
 810 
 
 127,299 
 
 Ayr, Kilmarnock, Irvine. 
 
 Banff - . . - 
 
 590 
 
 43,561 
 
 Banff, Cullen. 
 
 Berwick (or Merse) - 
 
 377 
 
 33,385 
 
 Greenlaw, Dunse, Lauder. 
 
 Bute - . _ . 
 
 175 
 
 13,797 
 
 Rothsay. 
 
 Caithness (or Wick) - 
 
 540 
 
 30,238 
 
 Wick, Thurso. 
 
 Clackmanan - - - 
 
 40 
 
 13,263 
 
 Clackmanan, Alloa. 
 
 Dumbarton - - , 
 
 270 
 
 27,317 
 
 Dumbarton. 
 
 Dunfries - - - - 
 
 192 
 
 70,878 
 
 Dunfries, Annan, Moffat. 
 
 Edinburgh (or Mid Lothian) 
 
 286 
 
 191,514 
 
 Edinburgh, Leith, Dalkeith. 
 
 Elgin or (^Murray) - 
 
 452 
 
 31,162 
 
 Elgin, Forres. 
 
 Fife - . - . 
 
 370 
 
 114,556 
 
 St. Andrews, Cupar, Dun- 
 fermline, Kirkaldy. 
 
 Forfar (or Angus) 
 
 728 
 
 113,430 
 
 Forfar, Dundee, Brechin, 
 Montrose. 
 
 Haddington (or East Lothian) 
 
 235 
 
 35,127 
 
 Haddington, Dunbar. 
 
 Inverness - - . - 
 
 3,370 
 
 90,157 
 
 Inverness. 
 
 (^continued) 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 Scotland. 
 
 Shires. 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Kincardine (or Mearns') 
 
 
 300 
 
 29,118 
 
 Bervie, Fetteresso, Kincardine. 
 
 Kinross - - - 
 
 - 
 
 62 
 
 7,762 
 
 Kmross. 
 
 Kirkcudbright - 
 
 - 
 
 676 
 
 38,903 
 
 Kirkcudbright, New Galloway; 
 
 Lanark (or Clydesdale) 
 
 - 
 
 682 
 
 244,387 
 
 Lanark, Glasgow, Hamilton, 
 Biggar. 
 
 Linlithgow (or West Lothian) 
 
 87 
 
 22,685 
 
 Linlithgow, Borrotvstowness, 
 Queensferry. 
 
 Naim - 
 
 - 
 
 118 
 
 9,006 
 
 Nairn. 
 
 Orkney and Shetland - 
 
 - 
 
 1,254 
 
 53,124 
 
 Kirkwa ll. — Lerwick. 
 
 Peebles (or Tweedale) 
 
 - 
 
 230 
 
 10,046 
 
 Peebles. 
 
 Perth - - - 
 
 - 
 
 1,865 
 
 139,050 
 
 Perth, Dunkeld, Abernethy, 
 Culross. 
 
 Renfrew - - - 
 
 
 193 
 
 112,175 
 
 Renfrew, Paisley, Greenock, 
 Port-Glasgow. 
 
 Ross and Cromarty 
 
 - 
 
 2,315 
 
 68,828 
 
 Tain, Dingwall. — Cromarty. 
 
 Roxburgh 
 
 - 
 
 577 
 
 40,892 
 
 Jedburgh, Kelso, Roxburgh. 
 
 Selkirk - - - 
 
 . 
 
 205 
 
 6,637 
 
 Selkirk. 
 
 Stirling - - - 
 
 - 
 
 550 
 
 65,376 
 
 Stirling, Falkirk. 
 
 Sutherland 
 
 - 
 
 1,485 
 
 23,840 
 
 Dornoch. 
 
 Wigtown - - ■ 
 
 - 
 
 366 
 
 33,240 
 
 Wigtown, Stranraer, White- 
 horn. 
 
 Totals - 
 
 - 
 
 23,170 
 
 2,093,456 
 
 
 54. Edinburgh, the capital of Scotland, and, before the union of the two kingdoms,- 
 the seat of it’s king and parliament, is advantageously situated on three eminences, 
 two miles from the Firth of Forth ; it’s principal port is Leith. It consists of two 
 parts, viz. the Old, and the New Tcmm : the Old Town stands on an inclining ridge, 
 steep on each side, and extending longitudinally for the space of a mile, from the 
 Castle, Eastward, to the palace of Holyrood-House ; the New Town likewise stands 
 on elevated ground to the N. W. of the preceding, and was first founded in the year 
 1767. Prior to the reign of James the 2d, the kings of Scotland resided at Perth, 
 as the metropolis of the kingdom, and were crowned at the neighbouring abbey of 
 Scone. But the ancient capital of the Piets was Abernethy, to the S. E. of Perth, 
 at the mouth of the P. Earn. — There are four Universities in Scotland, viz. Edin- 
 burgh, Glasgow, Aberdeen, and St. Andrews.— The greatest manufactures are carried 
 on at Glasgow, Paisley, Dumbarton,- Edinburgh, Leith, Dunfermline, Dundee, Aberr 
 deen, and Carron ; the last mentioned place is near Falkirk, and is one of the largest 
 iron manufactories in Europe. 
 
 55. The Shire of llenfrew is remarkable from it’s having been long the paternal 
 inheritance of the Stuart family, and as giving the title of Baron to the Prince of 
 W ales. The Eastern part of Stirlingshire is remarkable for the many bloody battles 
 which have been fought in it: Wallace defeated Cressingham near Stirling Bridge, 
 A. D, 1297 ; Edward I., king of England, by his victory at Falkirk, in 1298, 
 endangered the liberties and independence of Scotland ; the decisive battle of Ban- 
 nockburn, in 1314, freed the nation from the English yoke ; and, at Sanchieburn, in 
 1488, James III. lost his life. Ee.sides these, we may mention Langside Moor, in 
 Penfrewshire, where the army of Queen Mary was defeated by that of Murray, the 
 Begent; a.nd Carberry-Hill, in Mid-Lothian, where her forces were again beaten 
 by those of the confederate lords, to whom the Queen yielded herself a prisoner, 
 A.D. 1567. Not far from the last-mentioned place is Pinlcie, in the neighbourhood 
 of which the English defeated the Scotch in 1547. Three miles below Hamilton, on 
 the Clyde, is Botlnoell Bridge, noted for the defeat of the covenanters, by the loyalists 
 under the Duke of Monmouth in 1679. Preston-pans,' where the highland rebels, 
 who fought for the Pretender, defeated the King’s army in 1745, is a small market- 
 town in Haddingtonshire, only noted for it’s salt-works : Culloden Moor, about three 
 miles E. of Inverness, is likewise memorable as the scene of the battle, a. d. 1746, 
 which finished the rebellion of the preceding year, and for ever destroyed the hopes 
 
Ireland. 
 
 91 ) 
 
 of the Stuart family. KillicranMe is a noted pass in Perthshire, about 15 miles N. of 
 Dunkeld ; here was fought a battle in 1689 between the King’s forces, commanded 
 by General Mackay, and the Highland rebels, under Viscount Dundee, who was 
 killed in the moment of victory. Duplin is also in Perthshire, and was the place 
 where the English defeated the Scotch, a.d. 1332. Glen-co is a deep valley in 
 Argyllshire, and is celebrated as the reputed birth-place of Ossian ; to the West of 
 it, opposite the I. of Mull, is the bleak and mountainous Moreen, the country of 
 Fingal. 
 
 56. The population of the chief towns in Scotland (as returned in 1821) may be 
 seen in the following table : 
 
 Aberdeen 
 
 
 Souls. 
 
 44,796 
 
 Edinburgh 
 
 
 Souls. 
 
 138,235 
 
 Leith 
 
 
 Souls. 
 
 26,000 
 
 Alloa 
 
 - 
 
 5,577 
 
 Elgin 
 
 - 
 
 5,308 
 
 Lerwick 
 
 . 
 
 2,224 
 
 Andrews, St. 
 
 - 
 
 4,899 
 
 Falkirk 
 
 - 
 
 11,536 
 
 Linlithgow 
 
 - 
 
 3,112 
 
 Annan 
 
 - 
 
 4,486 
 
 Fetteresso 
 
 - 
 
 4,483 
 
 Montrose 
 
 
 10,338 
 
 Ayr 
 
 - 
 
 7,455 
 
 Forfar - 
 
 
 .5,897 
 
 Nairn - 
 
 - 
 
 3,228 
 
 Banff 
 
 - 
 
 3,855 
 
 Glasgow 
 
 - 
 
 147,043 
 
 Paisley - 
 
 - 
 
 26,428 
 
 Bervie 
 
 
 1,092 
 
 Greenlaw 
 
 - 
 
 1,349 
 
 Peebles - ■ 
 
 - 
 
 2,701 
 
 Campbeltown 
 
 - 
 
 6,445 
 
 Greenock 
 
 - 
 
 22,088 
 
 Perth - 
 
 - 
 
 19,068 
 
 Clackmanan 
 
 - 
 
 4,058 
 
 Haddington 
 
 - 
 
 5,255 
 
 Peterhead 
 
 . 
 
 4,783 
 
 Cromarty 
 
 - 
 
 1,993 
 
 Hamilton 
 
 
 7,613 
 
 Port-Glasgow 
 
 
 5,262 
 
 Cupar 
 
 - 
 
 5,892 
 
 Jedburgh 
 
 -• 
 
 .5,251 
 
 Renfrew 
 
 - 
 
 2,646 
 
 Dalkeith - 
 
 - 
 
 .5,169 
 
 Inver ary 
 
 - 
 
 1,137 
 
 Roihsay 
 
 - 
 
 4,107 
 
 Dornoch - 
 
 - 
 
 3,100 
 
 Inverness 
 
 - 
 
 12,264 
 
 Roxburgh 
 
 - 
 
 92(i 
 
 Dumbarton 
 
 - 
 
 3,481 
 
 Irvine - 
 
 - 
 
 7,007 
 
 Selkirk - 
 
 - 
 
 2,728 
 
 Dumfries 
 
 - 
 
 11,052 
 
 Kelso 
 
 
 4,860 
 
 Stirling 
 
 - 
 
 7,(13 
 
 Dunbar - 
 
 - 
 
 5,272 
 
 Kilmarnock 
 
 - 
 
 12,769 
 
 Stranraer 
 
 . 
 
 2,163 
 
 Dundee - 
 
 - 
 
 30,375 
 
 Kinross - 
 
 - 
 
 2,563 
 
 Tain 
 
 
 2,861 
 
 Dunfermline 
 
 - 
 
 13,681 
 
 Kirkcudbrig 
 
 ht 
 
 2,595 
 
 Thurso - 
 
 - 
 
 4,045 
 
 Dunkeld - 
 
 - 
 
 1,364 
 
 Kirkwall 
 
 - 
 
 2,212 
 
 Wick - 
 
 - 
 
 6,713 
 
 Dxinse 
 
 
 3,773 
 
 Lanark - 
 
 - 
 
 7,085 
 
 Wigtown 
 
 - 
 
 2,042 
 
 57. Ireland 
 
 contains 24.300 square miles, or nearly one half less than England and Wales : 
 it’s population, in 1821, amounted to 6,801,800, but since that time it has mate- 
 rially increased. The power of the crown of England became unalterably established 
 in Ireland by the victory obtained by William the 3d, over James the 2d, a. d. 1690, 
 on the banks of the R. Boyne: but the two countries were not completely united 
 till the year 1801 . The government of Ireland was formerly vested in a house of 
 Peers, and a house of Commons, the King being represented by a Viceroy, or 
 Lord-lieutenant : but no act of importance was considered valid, until it received tlie 
 sanction of the King and Council of Great Bntain. Since the Union of the two 
 kingdoms, the form of government has, of course, been one and the same. Though the 
 established religion is that of the Church of England, yet a very great proportion of 
 the inhabitants are Roman Catholics. There are four archbishoprics, viz. Armagh, 
 Dublin, Cashell, and Tuam, Under the Archbishop of Armagh, (who is Primate and 
 Metropolitan of all Ireland) are the Bishops of Meath, Ardagh, Kilmm-e, Clogher, 
 llaphoe, Derry, Down Connor, and Droniore, The Archbishop of Dublin is Pri- 
 mate of Ireland, and has jurisdiction over the Bishops of Ferns Leigh lin, Ossory, 
 and Kildare, Under the Archbishop of Caslie/ (who is Bishop of Emly), are the 
 Bishops of Waterford (5f Lismore, Cork (Sf Ross, Cloyne, Limerick 6^ Ardferi ^ Aghadoe, 
 and Killaloe Kilfenora, Under the Archbishop of Tuam, are the Bishops of Clon- 
 fert (Sf Killmacduagh, Elphin, Killalla, and Achorry. These several prelates have 
 their Deans, and other dignitaries, Meath excepted, the Bishop of which has prece- 
 dence of all the others. 
 
 58. The prevailing language of Ireland is the ancient Celtic idiom, called Erse, 
 Irish, or EriHac/i, a dialect of which is likewise spoken in the Highla,nds of Scotland : 
 in this idiom, Ireland is called Erin. Ireland distinguished itself, at an early period, 
 by it’s industry and manufactures, particularly those of wool, hemp, and linen : it 
 
 H 2 
 
100 
 
 Ireland. 
 
 is, likewise, much famed for the richness and fertility of it’s soil. It has rapidly 
 improved during the present century, especially in agriculture, and is rising, under 
 the fostering care of the legislature, to such a high degree of prosperity, as essentially 
 to contribute to the welfare and happiness of the United Kingdom. 
 
 59. Ireland is divided into four great provinces, viz. Leinster in the East, Munster 
 in the South, Connaught in the West, and Ulster in the North : these are again sub- 
 divided into 32 counties. Leinster contains 12 counties, viz. Dublin, Louth, Meath, 
 Westmeath, Longford, King’s County, Queen’s County, Kildare, Wicklow, Werford, 
 Carlow, and Kilkenny, Munster contains six counties, viz. Cork, Kerry, Clare, 
 Limerick, Tipperary, and Waterford. Connaught has five counties, viz. Galway, 
 Mayo, Sligo, Leitrim, and Roscommon. Ulster is sub-divided into nine counties, viz. 
 Donegal, Londondeiry , Antrim, Tyrone, Fermanagh, Cavan, Monaghan, Armagh, and 
 Down. These counties elect 64 representatives, and the towns and boroughs 36, 
 in all 100 Members, to sit in the Imperial Parliament of Great Britain. 
 
 60. The square miles, population, (as estimated in 1821), and chief towns of each 
 county in Ireland, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Counties. 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Antrim - 
 
 
 . 
 
 798 
 
 261,400 
 
 Carrickfergus, Belfast, Antrim, 
 
 Armagh 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 368 
 
 197,500 
 
 Armagh, Charlemont. 
 
 Carlow - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 263 
 
 81,287 
 
 Carlow, Leighlin, Tullow. 
 
 Cavan - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 575 
 
 194,830 
 
 Cavan, Kilmore, Cootehill. 
 
 Clare 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 862 
 
 209,595 
 
 Ennis, Clare, Killaloe. 
 
 Cork 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 2,258 
 
 802,000 
 
 Cork, Kinsale, Mallow, 
 
 Donegal 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,304 
 
 249,883 
 
 Lifford, Donegal, Bqllyshannon. 
 
 Down 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 734 
 
 329,848 
 
 Downpatrick, Newry, Dromore. 
 
 Dublin - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 294 
 
 346,550 
 
 Dublin, Swords, Newcastle. 
 
 Fermanagh 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 532 
 
 131,300 
 
 Enniskillen. 
 
 Galway - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,918 
 
 314,700 
 
 Galway, Tuam, Loughrea. 
 
 Kerty 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,332 
 
 205,037 
 
 Tralee, Ardfert, KillaTmey, 
 
 Kildare - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 468 
 
 101,715 
 
 Naas, Kildare, Athy. 
 
 Kilkenny 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 586 
 
 180,097 
 
 Kilkenny, Castle Comer, 
 
 King’s County 
 
 - 
 
 499 
 
 132,319 
 
 Philipstown, Birr, Banagher. 
 
 Leitrim - 
 
 - 
 
 
 483 
 
 117,976 
 
 Carrick on Shannon, Leitrim. 
 
 Limerick 
 
 
 - 
 
 789 
 
 224,286 
 
 Limerick, Rathkeal. 
 
 Londonderry 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 657 
 
 194,200 
 
 Londonderry, Coleraine. 
 
 Longford 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 283 
 
 107,702 
 
 Longford, Granard, Edgeworthstown 
 
 Louth 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 248 
 
 101,070 
 
 Drogheda, Dundalk, Carlingford. 
 
 Mayo 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,765 
 
 305,538 
 
 Castlebar, Westport, Killala. 
 
 Meath - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 728 
 
 174,716 
 
 Trim, Navan, Kells. 
 
 Monaghan 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 384 
 
 178,500 
 
 Monaghan, Clones, 
 
 Queen’s County 
 
 - 
 
 454 
 
 129,391 
 
 Maryborough, Portarlington. 
 
 Roscommon 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 686 
 
 228,777 
 
 Roscommon, Elphin, Tusk. 
 
 Sligo 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 548 
 
 138,879 
 
 Sligo. 
 
 Tipperary 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,215 
 
 35.3,402 
 
 Clonmell, Cashell, Tipperary. 
 
 Tyrone - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 985 
 
 260,800 
 
 Omagh, Strabane, Dungannon. 
 
 Waterford 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 535 
 
 135,990 
 
 Waterford, Ilsmore. 
 
 Westmeath 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 454 
 
 128,042 
 
 Mullingar, Athlone, Bailymore. 
 
 Wexford 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 705 
 
 169,305 
 
 Wexford, New Ross, Enniscorthy, 
 
 Wicklow 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 590 
 
 115,165 
 
 Wicklow, Arklow. 
 
 Total - 
 
 - 
 
 24,300 
 
 6,801,800 
 
 
 61. The city of Dublin (called in the native idiom Balacleig, or Bally -ath-Cliath), 
 the metropolis of the kingdom of Ireland, is a large, well-built, flourishing, and 
 commercial city, extending along both banks of the River Liffey. It is about 2 i 
 miles in length each way, and is situated at the bottom of a Bay of the same name, 
 formed by Dalky Head on the South side, and Hoath Head on the North : the latter 
 
101 
 
 Engla-Land. 
 
 is a small, elevated, oval peninsula, and on it’s extreme point, a lighthouse has been 
 erected. On the Western side of the city is Phoenix Park, the residence of the Lord 
 Lieutenant of Ireland. Cork, the second city in the country, and the great mart of 
 the Sourthern parts of the kingdom, is situate partly on the banks of the R. Lee, 
 and partly on a marshy island in the river : it has many flourishing manufactures, 
 and carries on a very considerable trade . — Ireland has but one university, viz. that of 
 Trinity College, Dublin, founded by Queen Elizabeth. At Maynooth, in the Northern 
 part of the County of Kildare, is the College of St. Patrick, instituted in 1795, for the 
 education of the Irish Roman Catholic Clergy. — The principal manufactures of the 
 country are carried on at Belfast, Coleraine, Limerick, Neiory, Galway, Drogheda, 
 Dublin, Cork, Watmford, Clonmell, and Carrick on Shannon. 
 
 62. The population of some of the chief towns in Ireland (as estimated in 1821), 
 may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Antrim - 
 
 Souls. 
 
 2,200 
 
 Donegal 
 
 Souls. 
 
 4,000 
 
 Longford 
 
 Souls. 
 
 3,000 
 
 Armagh - 
 
 8,000 
 
 Downpatrick - 
 
 5,000 
 
 Maryborough - 
 
 2,000 
 
 Belfast - 
 
 19,000 
 
 Drogheda 
 
 18,100 
 
 Mullingar 
 
 2,000 
 
 Birr 
 
 5,500 
 
 Dublin - 
 
 200,000 
 
 Monaghan 
 
 3,000 
 
 Carlow 
 
 7,000 
 
 Dungannon 
 
 4,000 
 
 Navan - 
 
 4,000 
 
 Carrick - 
 
 2,000 
 
 Enniskillen 
 
 3,500 
 
 Newry - 
 
 11,500 
 
 Castlebar 
 
 5,000 
 
 Galwav - 
 
 27,800 
 
 Roscommon 
 
 2,000 
 
 Cavan 
 
 3,000 
 
 Kildare - 
 
 3,000 
 
 Sligo 
 
 10,000 
 
 Clare . - 
 
 1,000 
 
 Kilkenny 
 
 23,000 
 
 Tralee - 
 
 3,000 
 
 Clonmell - 
 
 8,000 
 
 Kinsale - 
 
 11,500 
 
 IV aterford 
 
 26,800 
 
 Coleraine 
 
 6.000 
 
 Limerick 
 
 66,000 
 
 We^’ord 
 
 9,000 
 
 Cork 
 
 100,500 
 
 Londonderry - 
 
 20,000 
 
 Wicklow 
 
 2,000 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 ENGLA-LAND. 
 
 1 . THE Saxons were originally an inconsiderable tribe, dwelling in the Southern 
 part of Denmark ; but they distinguished themselves above the other Germans by 
 their personal bravery, strength of body, and patience of fatigue. These warlike 
 qualities rendered them formidable to the neighbouring tribes, whom, in process of 
 time, they found means, either to render tributary, or completely to subdue ; so that, 
 at last, they became the leading people amongst the whole race of the Ingeevones. 
 Notwithstanding their remoteness from the Roman frontier, they rendered themselves 
 obnoxious to the latter people by the ravages, which they committed upon their 
 maritime territory in Britain and Gaul ; for they were admirably skilled in naval 
 affairs, and, having led a piratical life from the earliest period of their history, they 
 were more accustomed to the sea, than to the land. In order to check their ravages, 
 the Romans were compelled to station oflicers and soldiers, along the shores of 
 Britain and Gaul, who were under the command of a general, hence termed the 
 Count of the Saxon shore : the troops for this service, in Britain, were composed of 
 seven Numeri of foot, two Vexillations of horse, the second Legion, and one Cohort ; 
 but even this force was frequently found insufficient. It has been thought, with 
 considerable probability, that it was in imitation of this office, so necessary in those 
 plundering times, our ancestors were induced to appoint a Warden, or Governor, of 
 
 H 3 
 
102 
 
 Engla-Land. 
 
 the Ports, on the S. E. coast of England, under the title of Warden of the Cinque 
 Ports, from his presiding over five ports. Hastings is the chief of these ports, which, 
 with it’s members, Winchelsea, Rye, Romney, Hythe, Dover, and Sandwich, is obliged 
 to find 21 ships, within 40 days after the King’s summons, with 21 able men in 
 each ship, well- furnished, and well-armed for the King’s service ; they are to stay 
 15 days in the said service, at their own charge, but, if their attendance be longer 
 required, they are to be paid by the King. The suddenness and boldness displayed 
 by the Saxons, in their descents on the coast, were as remarkable, as the address and 
 knowledge, with which their schemes were concerted : hence, they were generally 
 successful in their disembarkations, notwithstanding the watchfulness of the Romans, 
 whose troops, though they might check their piracies, could not, from the ingenuity 
 and skill of the Saxons, wholly prevent them. 
 
 2. The same general decay, which, in the fourth century, exposed the Northern 
 frontier of the Roman empire to invasion, at every point, tempted the Piets and 
 Scots to make a series of cruel and desolating inroads upon Britain ; and it was 
 only by the abilities of the brave Theodosius, that they were prevented from making 
 themselves masters of the whole island. This celebrated general, the father of a 
 line of emperors, found it no very difficult task to meet the scattered and desultory 
 warfare of the Barbarians ; the prudent spirit, and consummate art, which he dis- 
 played in his two campaigns against them, successively rescued every part of the 
 Province from their rapacious cruelty. He diligently restored the cities and fortifi- 
 cations, and, with a strong hand, confined the trembling Caledonians to the Northern 
 extremity of the island ; perpetuating, by the name, and settlement of the province 
 Valentia, the glorious reign of Valentinian*. But, in the progressive decline of the 
 empire, the Britons were again exposed to all the calamities of foreign war, and 
 domestic tyranny, by the brutal administration of their rulers, and by the almost 
 irresistible fury of the Barbarians of the land and sea. At last, whilst Italy was 
 ravaged by the Goths, and the provinces beyond the Alps were oppressed by a suc- 
 cession of feeble and corrupt tyrants, the British Island separated itself from the 
 body of the Roman Empire. The regular forces, which guarded this remote pro- 
 vince, had been gradually withdrawn for the more urgent purpose of protecting the 
 seat of dominion j and Britain was abandoned, without defence, to the Saxon pirates, 
 and the savages of Ireland and Caledonia (a. d. 409). The Britons, reduced to 
 this extremity, no longer relied on the tardy, and doubtful aid of a declining 
 monarchy: they assembled in arms, expelled the invaders, and rejoiced in the 
 important discovery of their own strength^. The independence of Britain was soon 
 afterwards confirmed by Honorius himself, the lawful Emperor of the West; and 
 the separation was, therefore, unembittered by the reproach of tyranny, or rebellion : 
 on the contrary, the claims of allegiance and protection were succeeded by the 
 mutual, and voluntary offices of national friendship. The Britons are thought to 
 have been governed, from this time, till the descent of the Saxons, by the authority 
 of the clergy, the nobles, and the municipal towns. 
 
 3. About 40 years after the dissolution of the Roman government, Vortigern 
 obtained the supreme, though precarious, command, of Britain. This unfortunate 
 monarch has been almost unanimously condemned, for the weak and mischievous 
 policy of inviting a formidable stranger, to repel the vexatious inroads of a domestic 
 foe ; but he could only balance the various evils which assaulted, on every side, his 
 throne and people. For the Piets and Scots, encouraged by the departure of the 
 Romans, and meeting with little resistance from the lethargic Britons, possessed 
 themselves of the whole Northern part of the Island, committing those cruel and 
 merciless massacres, by which their invasions were always distinguished, over more 
 than half the country. The Saxons, on the other hand, now no longer kept in check 
 by the Roman garrisons, were hovering round the coast in those boats, with which 
 they boldly ventured to meet the storms of the German Ocean, the English Channel, 
 and the Bay of Biscay, though only constructed with the lightest timber, covered 
 with wicker and hides. These boats were flat bottomed, and drew so little water, 
 that they were easily taken a considerable way up the rivers, and were, besides this. 
 
 ' Ammian. XX. 1 ; XXVI. 4 ; XXVII. 8; XXVIII. 3. 
 * Zosim, VI. 376. 383. Procop, I. 2. 
 
103 
 
 J£ngla-Land. 
 
 so light, as to be readily carried over land, from one place to another. The daring 
 spirit of the Saxon pirates braved the perils both of the sea, and the shore : they had 
 long since acquired an accurate knowledge of the maritime provinces of the West, 
 and so extended the scenes of their depredations, that the most sequestered places 
 had no reason to presume on their security. The policy of Vortigern, then, may 
 deserve either praise, or excuse, if he preferred the alliance of those Barbarians, 
 whose naval power rendered them the most dangerous enemies, and the most 
 serviceable allies. He® engaged Hengist and Horsa, two Saxon chiefs of the race 
 of Odin (or Woden), by an ample stipend, to undertake the defence of Britain ; 
 they readily consented, and having arrived in Britain (a. d. 449), their intrepid 
 valour soon delivered the country from the Caledonian invaders. The Isle ofThanet, 
 a secure and fertile district, was allotted for the residence of these German auxiliaries ; 
 and they were supplied, according to the treaty, with a plentiful allowance of 
 clothing and provisions. This favourable reception soon drew forth reinforcements 
 of their countrymen ; some of whom, by the advice of the crafty Hengist, were 
 permitted, after having ravaged the Orkneys, to settle in the neighbourhood of the 
 Piets, on the coasts of Lothian and Northumberland, at the opposite extremity of 
 the devoted land. It was easy to see, but it was impossible to prevent, the impend- 
 ing evils ; the two nations were soon divided, and exasperated by mutual jealousies ; 
 the causes of fear and hatred were inflamed into an irreconcileable quarrel, and the 
 Saxons flew to arms. 
 
 4. Hengist, who boldly aspired to the conquest of Britain, exhorted his county- 
 men to embrace the glorious opportunity: he painted, in lively colours, the fertility 
 of the soil, the wealth of the cities, the pusillanimous temper of the natives, and the 
 convenient situation of a spacious, solitary island, accessible, on all sides, to the 
 Saxon fleets. The successive colonies, which issued, in the period of a century, from 
 the mouths of the Elbe, the Weser, and the Rhine, were principally composed of three 
 valiant tribes, or nations, of Germany ; the Jutm (who passed over from Scandinavia, 
 into that part of the Cimbric Chersonese, now called Jutlu7id, and thence into 
 •Britain), the Saxones, and Angli; or, as they are called, in the Anglo-Saxon 
 language, the Jotas, Seaxan, and Englas. The Jutes, who fought under the peculiar 
 banner of Hengist, assumed the merit of leading their countrymen in the paths of 
 glory, and of erecting, in Kent, the first independent kingdom. Many heroes van- 
 quished, and fell in the invasion ; but only seven victorious leaders were able to 
 maintain the title of kings. Seven independent thrones, the Saxon Heptarchy, were 
 founded by the conquerors (a. d. 455-582), and seven families, one of which has 
 been continued, by female succession, to our present Sovereign, derived their equal, 
 and sacred lineage, from Odin, the god of war. One of these states appears to have 
 generally attained an ascendancy over the others, which, though it was undefined 
 and fluctuating, furnished it’s ruler with the official title of Bretwalda, which, in the 
 Saxon language, signifies Wielder of the Britons. 
 
 5. After a war of a hundred years, the independent Britons still occupied the 
 principal cities of the inland country, as well as the whole extent of the Western 
 coast, from the wall of Antoninus to the extreme promontory of Cornwall ; but their 
 
 ® For dread of whom, and for those Piets’ annoye.s, 
 
 He sent to Germany straunge aid to reare ; 
 
 From whence eftsoones arrived here three hoyes 
 Of Saxons, whom he for his safety employes. 
 
 Two brethren were their capltayns, which hight 
 Hengist and Horsa, well approv’d in warre. 
 
 And both of them men of renownied might ; 
 
 Who, making vantage of their civile jarre. 
 
 And of those forreyners, which came from farre. 
 
 Grew great, and got large portions of land. 
 
 That in the realme, ere long, they stronger arre. 
 
 Then they which sought at first their helping hand. 
 
 And Vortigern enforst the kingdome to aband. 
 
 Syenser, Faery Queene, II. x. 64. 
 
 H 4 
 
104 
 
 Engla-Land. 
 
 resistance became more languid, as the number and boldness of the assailants 
 increased. Winning their way by slow and painful efforts, the invaders advanced 
 from the North, from the East, and from the South, till their victorious banners 
 were united in the centre of the island : beyond the Severn, the Britons still asserted 
 their national freedom, which survived the heptarchy, and even the monarchy of the 
 Saxons. The bravest warriors, who preferred exile to slavery, found a secure refuge 
 in the mountains of Wales : the reluctant submission of Cornwall was delayed for 
 some ages ; and a band of fugitives acquired a settlement in Gaul, where they have 
 left their name in the province of Britany. During this century of perpetual, or at 
 least implacable war, much courage and skill were exerted in the defence of Britain : 
 but, amongst all the names of those, who fought in the cause of freedom, that of the 
 illustrious Arthur, the hereditary prince of the Silures, in South Wales, and the 
 elective king of the nation, stands pre-eminent. Resistance, however, as it did not 
 avert, increased the miseries of conquest : and conquest has never appeared more 
 dreadful and destructive, than in the hands of the Saxons, who hated the valour of 
 their enemies, disdained the faith of treaties, and violated, without remorse, the most 
 sacred objects of the Christian worship. But their acts of cruelty and treachery 
 were not confined to the native Britons : the several petty chiefs, jealous of their 
 neighbours’ rising power, waged war against each other with unrelenting fierceness, 
 and spilt their kindred blood, as freely as that of their common enemy. The whole 
 Island became one wide scene of disgusting cruelty and oppression, the bare recital 
 of which is shocking to humanity ; so much so, that the darkness, which at once 
 conceals the history, and horrors of the early Saxon kings, is scarcely to be regretted. 
 At last, however, the introduction of Christianity, in some measure alleviated the 
 bitter misfortunes, under which the whole land was groaning. Augustine, commonly 
 called the Apostle of the English, was dispatched to Britain, by Gregory the Great, 
 and, having landed in Kent (a. d. 596), was well received by the lawless barbarians. 
 He found both the Christian religion, and the British language, extinct in the pro- 
 vinces of the Heptarchy ; a convincing proof of the ferocious and exterminating 
 warfare, which had been desolating the country for nearly a hundred and fifty years. 
 He succeeded in abolishing the monsters of heathen impiety ; and, finally, by the 
 assistance of a King of Kent, who had married a Christian princess, inculcated the 
 doctrines of Christianity, in the minds of the savage pirates. 
 
 6. We have already seen, that there was a sort of monarchy in the Saxon Hep- 
 tarchy. This office, called Bretwalda, had been successively held, during a period 
 of 300 years, by seven chiefs, viz. a king of the South Saxons, one of the West 
 Saxons, one of Kent, one of the East Angles, and three of Northumberland; and 
 was, evidently, tending towards an hereditary government. The Kingdom of the 
 West Saxons had been laboriously founded by Cerdic, one of the bravest of 
 the Children of Woden ; but it required the persevering efforts of three martial gene- 
 rations to raise it to it’s greatest height. Many years afterwards (a. d. 800), the 
 West Saxons were ruled by Egbert, the lineal descendant of Cerdic, and the common 
 ancestor of all the dynasties, which have since filled the throne of England ; he had 
 long lived at the court of Charlemagne, and had acquired great authority over his 
 fellow-princes of the Heptarchy, He was, at first, satisfied with the honours and 
 influence of Bretwalda, which office, however, he, in the course of time, confined to 
 the line of his own family. Having successively reduced Kent, the South Saxons, 
 East Saxons, and East Angles, and, with some difficulty, brought the Myrcians and 
 Northanhumbrians under his controul, he resolved to unite, under one name, king- 
 doms which had fallen under one sovereign, and, accordingly, issued an order for 
 calling the Heptarchy of the Saxons, Engla-Land, i. e. Angle-Land, or The Land of 
 the Angles, Hence, in Latin, it is called Anglia, and, in our own tongue, England, 
 from the Angli, the bravest and most numerous of the three nations, who passed over 
 into Britain ; for they occupied Northanhumbria and Myrcia, the largest countries, 
 together with East Anglia ; whilst the Saxons possessed only East, South, and West, 
 Saxony; and the Jutes only Kent and the I. of Wiht. Hence, from their impor- 
 tance, the whole nation had been, long before, generally called after them. Angles, 
 or, in their own language, Engla-theod, Angel-cyn, Engel-cyn, and Englisc-mon. 
 It may be as well, also, to state here, that they are vulgarly called Anglo-Saxons : 
 and, that they named the Saxons of Germany, Seaxan, or Eald-Seaxe, to distinguish 
 them from themselves. At this time, the name of Britain was lost amongst the 
 inhabitants of the island, and preserved only in books not in common use. Upon 
 
105 
 
 Enyla-Land. 
 
 it’s taking the name of Engla-Land, the Angles were in the height of their glory, 
 and, according to the revolution of human affairs, hastening to their decline : for the 
 Danes, who had during many years infested our coasts, at last began to desolate 
 the kingdom in the most miserable manner. 
 
 7. The Danes are supposed to be the same people mentioned by Ptolemy, in 
 Scandinavia, under the name of Dauciones, or Danciones, and to have communicated 
 their name to the Sinus Codanus, and the I. Codanonia : they, probably, passed 
 over into the Cimbrica Chersonesus, now called Denmark, whence they invaded 
 Gaul and Britain. Their great deity was Thor, a name which bears great affinity to 
 the first syllable of their old appellation, Dau-ciones ; and such were their savage 
 habits, that they are said to have offered human victims on his altar, before they 
 proceeded on any expedition : indeed, they seem to have been the lowest kind of 
 I barbarians, without either kindred, or family, or home. They scorned the Saxons, 
 
 5 as cowardly apostates from the great idol of the North ; and the Saxons, in their turn, 
 
 i still glowing with the zeal of their conversion, regarded their pagan plunderers with 
 
 I peculiar horror, and styled them, in their chronicles, by the degrading title of “ the 
 
 i Heathens.” The Danes, however, soon found themselves strong enough to com- 
 
 i mence their ravages upon England ; the rich monasteries and churches excited their 
 I cupidity, and they, accordingly, destroyed and pillaged them with all the ferocity of 
 i the wildest savages. They plundered the cities, and laid waste the country, through 
 
 i which they passed : they massacred the kings of Myrcia, and East Anglia, and 
 
 I seized upon their dominions, together with the greater part of Northumberland. 
 
 During the reigns of Ethelwolf, the son of Egbert, and of the two sons of the former 
 ] king, the history of Britain presents little more than an account of their atrocities, 
 
 j But their progress was at last stopped by the immortal Alfred, Ethelwolf’s third son, 
 
 I who, though he was once so reduced as to lie concealed for some time in the Isle of 
 
 ! Athelney, burst from his seclusion, and was received by his oppressed people with 
 
 the greatest enthusiasm. He succeeded in reducing the Danes to obedience, and, 
 for fifteen years after his restoration, England enjoyed complete repose. 
 
 8. England, or Engla-Land, as the Saxons called it, was 
 divided, soon after their treacherous attack upon the Britons, 
 into eight kingdoms, of which the two northernmost uniting, it 
 formed a sevenfold government, hence called the Heptarchy 
 (from cTrra septem, and apxh imperium). Of these seven king- 
 doms, there were three in the South, three in the centre, and 
 one in the North, of England] Wealon or Wales, the retreat 
 i of such Britons as would not yield to their merciless invaders, 
 
 i was never subject to the Saxons. The three Southern king- 
 
 ! doms, were, Cantwara Rice% Suth-Seaxna Bice, and West- 
 
 I Seaxa Rice, which together, corresponded with the ancient 
 
 j Roman province of Britannia Prima. The three central 
 
 I kingdoms were, Myrcna Rice, East-Seaxna Rice, and the 
 
 i kingdom of the East-Englas ; these three comprehended 
 
 the ancient Roman province of Flavia Csesariensis. The 
 Northern kingdom was called Northanhumbra Rice, and con- 
 tained, not only the Northern part of England, but the 
 Southern part of Scotland, between the Vallum Antonini, and 
 the Cheviot Hills : it corresponded with the two Roman pro- 
 vinces Maxima Csesariensis, and Valentia. The country 
 inhabited by the Scoti, was named Scotland, and the people 
 themselves were termed Scottas, though the latter appellation 
 
 * Rice, signifies kingdom, in the Anglo-Saxon tongue, being derived from the same 
 root with the Latin rex. 
 
106 
 
 Engla-Land. 
 
 was likewise applied to the Northern Irish ; the roving, plun- 
 dering Picti, were called Peohtas or Pyhtas. Ireland was 
 known to them under it’s old appellation, Hibernia or Ybernia ; 
 and Eblana, or Dublin, changed it’s name but little in that of 
 Difelin. They called France, Franc-land, and sometimes 
 France. 
 
 9. The amount of territory included in the several kingdoms of the Heptarchy, 
 as well as that occupied by the ancient Britons and the Piets, during the dominion 
 of the Saxons, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Northanhumbra Rice ------ 14.690 
 
 Myrcna Rice - - - - - - - 11.760 
 
 East-Englas - - - - - - - 3.370 
 
 East-Seaxna Rice ------ 1.570 
 
 Cantwara Rice ------- 1.160 
 
 Suth-Seaxna Rice ------ 1.680 
 
 West'Seaxna Rice ------ 7.790 
 
 Total in the Heptarchy - . - 42.020 
 
 Weallas - -- -- -- - 6.800 
 
 Peohtas - - - - - - - - 18.240 
 
 Total in Albion 67.060 
 
 10. When Alfred became sole monarch of England, he divided 
 it into counties, in order to check the outrages of his people, 
 who, under the pretence of acting against the Danes, com- 
 mitted all kinds of robbery : he likewise sub-divided the 
 counties into Hundreds and Ty things, and ordained, that every 
 man should live within some Hundred, and Tything. He also 
 divided the governors of the provinces into two departments, 
 judges (now called justices), and sheriffs : these had cogni- 
 zance of all matters within their jurisdiction, and by their 
 care and diligence the kingdom enjoyed perfect peace and 
 security in a very short time. 
 
 11, The name County is derived from the Latin word Comes, signifying Count, 
 from it’s having been under the government of a Count, or Earl ; it is now gene- 
 rally used in the same sense with Shire, which comes from the Saxon word Scyre, 
 signifiying a division. Hundreds derived their name, either from each one of them 
 being obliged to find a hundred sureties of the king’s peace, or a hundred able men 
 of war ; others, however, rather suppose them to have been so called, because ori- 
 ginally composed of a hundred families In some parts of the kingdom they are 
 
 ® Tacitus, in his history of our blue-eyed ancestors (in tanto hominum numero, 
 idem omnibus — truces et coerulei oculi, &c.), seems to describe a Hundred-Court very 
 exactly : Eliguntur in iisdem conciliis et principes, qui jura per pagos vicosque 
 reddunt. Centeni singulis ex plebe comites, consilium simul et auctoritas, adsunt. 
 
 De Mor. Germ, 12. 
 
 He, however, leaves the derivation of the term Hundred in doubt j for he likewise 
 says, in alluding to their mode of warfare. In universum sestimanti, plus penes peditem 
 roboris : eoque mixti praeliantur, apta et congruente ad equestrem pugnam velocitate 
 peditum, quos ex omni juventute delectos ante aciem locant. Definitur et numerus: 
 centeni ex smgulis pagis sunt : idque ipsura inter suos vocantur, et quod primo 
 numerus fuit, jam nomen et honor est. Id. c. 6. 
 
107 
 
 Engla-Land — Cantwara Rice. 
 
 called Wapentakes, and for this reason: when a person received the government of 
 a Wapentach, all the Eldem came before him on an appointed day, and when he 
 alighted from his horse, they all rose up ; he set up his lance, which all present 
 touched with theirs, and thus, by a contact of arms, they all bound themselves to 
 each other in a public league of peace : — hence the name, from wepun arms, and tac 
 to touch. There were also other jurisdictions superior to a Wapentach, called 
 Thrihingas, or Trithings, each of which was the third part of a province : but, in 
 some parts of England, these Trithings were called Lathes, and in others, again. 
 Rapes. The several divisions of Hundreds, Wapentakes, Lathes, and Rapes, are 
 still in use, as Sub-divisions of the English counties, although a few of them are 
 portioned off into Wards and Divisions : the word Trithing is likewise main- 
 tained to the present day, under the corrupted form of Riding, in Yorkshire, which 
 is divided into three parts, viz. the East Riding, the North Riding, and the West 
 Riding. At the first division of the English counties, there were only 32 ; but, 
 when William the 1st, took a survey of the kingdom, they were 36 ; there are 
 now 40. 
 
 12. Cantwara Rice was bounded on the N. by East- 
 Seaxana Rice, on the W. by Suth-Seaxna Rice, and on the 
 two other sides it was washed by the sea. It was founded 
 by the famous Hengist, and corresponded with the modern 
 county of Kent ; the people were called Cant-ware, or Kentish- 
 Men. It’s metropolis was Cantwaraburh, Canterhury, on the 
 R. Stour, in which was the famous Mynster, built by Sh 
 Augustine, or Austin, whom Gregory the Great sent over to 
 Britain, to convert the Saxons : Ethelbert gave it, with the 
 royalty, to Austin, upon his being consecrated Archbishop of 
 the English nation, when he here fixed his own, and his suc- 
 cessors’ residence. 
 
 13. We may likewise mention Hrofceaster, now called Rochester, at the mouth of 
 the R. Medawaege, or Medway ; Raculf Reculver, and Reptacester Richborough, 
 at the mouths of the Stour, and which were known to the Romans by the names of 
 Regulbium and Rutupiae ; Dofre Dover ; Andredesceaster Newenden, in Andre- 
 desleag, or the Wealds of Kent, both of which carry with them evident traces of the 
 Roman Anderida. The last mentioned place was remarkable from the remnant of 
 the Britons having been there massacred, without distinction of age or sex, under the 
 direction of .iLlla and Cissa. 
 
 14. Suth-Seaxna Rice, or the kingdom of the South- 
 Saxons, was bounded on the E. by Cantwara Rice, on the 
 N. by East-Seaxna Rice, on the W. by West-Seaxna Rice, 
 and on the S. by the sea : it contained the two counties of 
 Surrey and Sussex, which the Saxons knew by the names of 
 Suthrige and Suth-Seaxe. It’s chief city was Cisseceaster, 
 Chichester, not far from the coast of the English Channel, and 
 so called after Cissa, the second king of the South-Saxons. 
 
 15. We may likewise mention Peuenesea Pevensey, and Haestingas Hastings, on 
 the sea-coast, near the borders of Kent ; at the former of these, William the 1st effected 
 an undisturbed landing, a.d. 1066, and at Hastings, only a few days afterwards, the 
 famous battle was fought between him and Harold, in which the latter monarch lost 
 his life, and the Nonnans obtained possession of the kingdom. Guildford, on the 
 R. Bradan or W ey, in Sutrey, was called Gyldeford ; and below it, close upon the 
 borders of Sussex, was Aclea Ockley, where Ethelwolf made a great slaughter of the 
 Danes. Upon the Southern banks of the R. Temese or Thames, were Cingestun 
 Kingston, which derived it’s name from the Saxon kings Ethelstan, Edwin, and 
 Ethelred, having been crowned here, Lambhythe Lambeth, and Suthwerc Southwark, 
 the Southern pa^’t of our great Metropolis. 
 
108 
 
 Engla-Land — West-Seaxna Rice. 
 
 16. West-Seaxna Rice (or Wessex, as it is sometimes 
 called,) touched to the E. on Suth-Seaxna Rice, to the 
 N. upon Myrcna Rice and the Bristol Channel, and to the 
 S. upon the English Channel ; it was founded by Cerdic, but 
 did not arrive at it’s full extent for many years afterwards. 
 It contained the seven counties of Southampton, Berks, Wilts, 
 Dorset, Somerset, Devon, and Cornwall, the last of which was 
 not added to it till a late period of it’s history. 
 
 17. In Hamtunscyre or Hampshire, the two chief cities were Wintanceaster (or 
 Ceaster) Winchester, the metropolis of the West Saxons, and Hamtun (or Suth- 
 Hamtun, as it was latterly called,) Southampton ; they were both situated on the 
 R, Itchin, the former near it’s source, and the latter at it’s junction with the sea. 
 Besides these, we may mention Cerdicesford Charford, near the borders of Wilts, on 
 the R. Avon, and Yttingaford Ifford, towards the mouth of the same river, the inhabi- 
 tants round which were all driven out by William the Conqueror, and the whole dis- 
 trict turned into a chace, known to us now as the New Forest. The famous harbour 
 of Portsmouth, on the English Channel, was called Portesmuth, a name, which, it is 
 said, to have obtained from one Porta, who, with his two sons, crossed over to Britain, 
 and landed at this place, whence he seized upon the surrounding country. The little 
 strait separating the I. of Wight from the main, was called Solente, a name which 
 it still preserves : the island itself was known to the Saxons as Wiht, and it’s chief 
 place, Wihtgarabyrig, is now corruptedly called Carisbrook Castle, from the last part 
 of the old name ; the Romans called Wiht, Vectis. — The only places of any note 
 in Bearwucscyre or Berkshire, were, Windlesofra Windsor, on the Thames, now famed 
 for it’s magnificent castle, which is a royal palace ; Raeding Reading, near the junc- 
 tion of the Rennet and Thames, Englafelda Englefeld, so called from a victory ob- 
 tained there by Ethelwolf over the Danes, and ^scesdun Ashdoim, where Alfred the 
 Great defeated the same robbers in a bloody battle, a. d. 871. Near the last-men- 
 tioned place, is an enormous figure of a horse, cut on a high, steep hill, and covering 
 near an acre of ground ; it is visible for a distance of 12 miles, and is supposed to 
 be a memorial of Alfred’s victory. 
 
 18. In Wiltunscyre, or Wilts, the chief city was Searbyrig (or Saeresberi), the 
 Sorbiodunum of the Romans, now called Old Sarum ; during the reign of Richard 
 the 1st, the inhabitants moved lower down the river, to a more convenient situation, 
 at the modern Salisbury. Not far from Old Sarum, is a very remarkable, ancient 
 monument, now called Stonehenge, consisting of a great collection of stones of immense 
 size, which, from their being some erect, some inclined, and most of them quite down 
 upon the ground, seem to have once formed an entire building, probably a Druidical 
 temple; from the vastness of the stmcture, as well as from the enormous stones, 
 of which it is composed, this singular and interesting ruin is justly considered as 
 one of the wonders of antiquity. We may likewise mention Merantun Harden, 
 in the centre of the county, where a battle was fought between Ethelred and the 
 Danes ; a little above it, is Wodenesdic, or Wansdike, a great ditch, running across 
 the county, for many miles, in an East and West direction, and supposed to have 
 been once the common boundary between the Myrcians and West Saxons, who fought 
 many battles in this neighbourhood, whilst striving to enlarge their territories. But 
 the line of demarcation between the two people, was afterwards fixed farther North, 
 at the forest of Braedene, or Braden ; this part of the country was dreadfully ravaged 
 by Ethelwald Clito, and his Danish followers. — The inhabitants of Dorsetshire were 
 called Dornsaetas by the Saxons, in the same way, that they had been named 
 Durotriges by the Romans : their chief city was Dorcesceaster, now Dorchester, on 
 the R. Frome, or Froome. To the S. of it, lay Port, or Portland, still called the 
 I. of Portland ; and farther E. was Corfes-geate, Corfe Castle, where Edward the 
 Martyr was basely murdered by direction of his step-mother, Elfrida. — Sumersete- 
 scyre, Somersetshire, was separated on the N. from Myrcna Rice, by the R. Afene, 
 or Avon, which still forms the boundary between this county and that of Gloucester : 
 upon it stands Bath, famous for it’s thermae, or warm springs, whence the Romans 
 named it Aquae Solis, and the Saxons Bathanceaster, or otherwise Ace-mannes- 
 
109 
 
 Engla~Land — East~Seaxna Rice. 
 
 ceaster (i. e. urbs hominum aegrotantlum). Not far from it, was Peonna, where 
 Kenwalch, the West Saxon, defeated the Britons, with dreadful slaughter, a, d. 858, 
 subsequent to which, a. d. 1016, Edmund Ironside overthrew the Danes in the same 
 place, and drove Canute, who had seized on the government, to the greatest straits. 
 Farther S. was the R. Pedrida, or Parrett, in which, where it is joined by the 
 R. Tone, is .iEthelinga-igge, now called Athelney I. ; this little island was famous 
 for the shelter it afforded to king Alfred, when the Danes had completely overrun the 
 country. 
 
 19. Devonshire was called Defenascyre, by the Saxons, and the people themselves 
 were termed Defenas. It’s chief city was Exanceaster, Exeter, named Isca Dam- 
 noniorum, by the Romans, and situated not far from the mouth of the R. Exa, or Exe : 
 considerably above it, lay Beamdune, Bampton, where Kinegils, king of the West 
 Saxons, routed the Britons, who had taken refuge from their oppressors in this 
 quarter of the country. To the South of Exeter was Tegntun, now called Bishops- 
 teignton, near which the Danes landed, a. d. 800, and, having killed the commanding 
 officer of the place, commenced their horrible ravaging of the island. — The inhabitants 
 of Cornwall were known to the Saxons by the name of Cornwealas ; they were not 
 reduced till the time of Athelstan, who removed the Britons out of Devon, and 
 made the R. Tamar the boundary between the two counties. Tamermuth was (as 
 it’s name implies) at the mouth of this river. It is remarkable as the native place 
 of St. Ursula, a virgin of extraordinary sanctity, who, with 11,000 other British 
 virgins, is said to have gone on a pilgrimage to Rome ; on their return from which 
 place, they were all massacred by Attila, the Hun, at Cologne, on the Rhine, where 
 their bones are shown to the present day : but the whole of this legend, however, is 
 thought to have taken it’s rise from an inscription, “ Ursula et Undecimilla virgines;” 
 proper names being mistaken for numbers. Above Tamermuth, was Hengestesdun, 
 or Hingston Down, where the Britons were defeated by Egbert, with great slaughter. 
 Gafulford, now called Camelford, on the Western side of the county, was celebrated 
 for another furious battle between the Britons and Saxons, a. d. 820, and as the 
 place where king Arthur is reported to have been slain : this hero is, likewise, said 
 to have been born at the neighbouring Tindagium, now Tmtagell. The Western 
 point of the Island, now called the Land’s End, was known to the Saxons as Penwiht- 
 steort, an appellation, which is still preserved in the adjacent island of Penwith. 
 
 20. East-Seaxna Rice, or the kingdom of the East Saxons, 
 was bounded on the S. by Cantwara Rice, and Suth-Seaxna 
 Rice ; on the W. by Myrcna Rice ; on the N. by the king- 
 dom of the East-Englas ; and on the E. it was washed by the 
 sea : it contained the two counties of Essex and Middlesex^ 
 with the Eastern half of Hertford. Middel-Seaxe Middlesex^ 
 was so called from the Saxons, who inhabited it, lying in the 
 middle, as it were, betwixt the South Saxons, the West Saxons, 
 the East Saxons, the Myrcians, and the Jutes of Kent. It’s 
 chief city was Lundene”, Lundone, or Lundune, London, on 
 the Thames, the capital of the kingdom, and the metropolis of 
 
 ® that with the waves 
 
 Of wealthy Thamis washed is along. 
 
 Upon whose stubborn neck (whereat he raves 
 With roring rage, and sore himself does throng. 
 
 That all men feare to tempt his billowes strong) 
 
 She fast’ned hath her foot ; which stands so hy. 
 
 That it a wonder of the world is song 
 In forreine lands ; and all, which passen by. 
 
 Beholding it from farre, doe think it threates the skye. 
 
 Spenser, Faery Queene, III, ix. 45. 
 
110 
 
 Engla-Land — East-Seaxna Rice. 
 
 the Heptarchy : Vortigern is said to have surrendered it, toge- 
 ther with the whole territoiy of the East Saxons, to Hengist, 
 to procure his own liberty. London, even at this early period, 
 was resorted to as a mart by many nations, both by sea and 
 land, especially after the Saxons embraced Christianity, when 
 it flourished with renewed splendour. Ethelbert, king of Kent, 
 (under whose favour Sebert reigned here,) built a church in 
 honour of St. Paul, which, being afterwards rebuilt, became a 
 gi'eat and flourishing structure. It has been imagined, that a 
 temple of Diana formerly stood upon the site of our great cathe- 
 dral, and the conjecture is supported by the old records (the 
 remains of which have been found), and other concomitant cir- 
 cumstances. From the time this church was built, it became the 
 seat of the bishops of London; of whom, the first under the 
 Saxons, was Melitus, a Roman, consecrated by Austin, Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury : in honour of this Austin, and contrary to 
 the injunction of Pope Gregory, the pall and metropolitical see 
 were removed from London to Canterbury. Several kings 
 and bishops were buried in this cathedral in very early times. 
 About a mile to the West of London, stood Westmynster, 
 Westminster, now forming a part of our immense metropolis. 
 It derived it’s name from it’s Westerly situation, and from the 
 famous minster built there. A temple of Apollo is said to 
 l)ave formerly occupied it’s place, until it was thrown down by 
 an earthquake, in the time of Antoninus Pius ; from the ruins 
 of this, Sebert, king of the East Saxons, raised a church to 
 St. Peter, which, being ruined by the Danes, was aftemards 
 repaired. Edward the Confessor chose it for his burying 
 place ; subsequent to which period, many kings, queens, 
 princes, and noblemen, have been interred in it. It is now 
 famous as the place where the kings of England are crowned. 
 
 21. East-Seaxe, or Essex, was separated from Middlesex, as it still is, by the 
 II . Liga, or Lea : it’s two chief towns were Maeldun, Maldon, called Camulodunum, 
 in the time of the Romans, and Colneceaster, Colchester. Besides these, we may 
 mention Assandun, Ashdon, in the N. part of the coupty, celebrated for the fatal 
 battle fought there between Edmund Ironside and Canute the Dane. — The principal 
 town of Heortfordscyre, or Hertfm'dshire, was Heortford Hertford, situated on the 
 Lea, near it’s confluence with two other streams, called Benefica Beane, and Memera 
 -Maran : Ware, a little E. of Hertford, was called Arwan, a name which, likewise, 
 seems to have been applied to the upper part of the R. Lea. In that part of Heort- 
 fordscyre, which belonged to the Myrcian kingdom, stood Verlamceaster Verulam, 
 the old capital of Cassivelaunus, and anciently called Verolamium. It was, likewise, 
 named Watlingaceaster, from it’s lying on the Waetlingastreet, or Watling-Street, 
 already described. It gave birth to one Alban, a person eminent for his sanctity, 
 and singular steadiness in the Christian faith ; he was the first martyr for the 
 Christian religion in Britain, having suffered death during the reign of Diocletian. 
 In the wars between the Saxons and Britons, Verulam was reduced to ruins, subse- 
 quent to which, OflTa, the powerful king of Myrcia, founded over against it (about 
 A, D. 795) a spacious monastery, called St. Albane, after the protomartyr of Britain, 
 and endowed it with ample privileges. 
 
Ill 
 
 Engla-Land — East-Englas. 
 
 22. East-Englas, or the kingdom of the East Angles, 
 touched to the S. on East-Seaxna Rice, to the W. on Myrcna 
 Rice, and towards the other sides, upon the sea : it contained 
 the three counties of Suffolk, Norfolk, and Cambridge. 
 
 23. The chief place in Suthfolc or Suffolk, was Eadmundesbyrig Bury St. Edmunds, 
 which obtained both it’s name, and principal importance from King Edmund, who 
 being barbarously murdered by the Danes, and proclaimed a royal martyr, his shrine 
 became an object of great veneration : the town was formerly called Bedericsgueorde. 
 To the E. of it lay Domuc Dunwich, on the sea-coast, where the bishops of the 
 East Angles resided ; below it was Gyperwic Ipswich. — In Northfolc, or Norfolk, 
 we may mention Northwic Norwich, near the confluence of the Wenson and Yare ; 
 to the E. of it, upon the sea-coast, stood Garmuth, or lermuth, Yarmouth, named also 
 Cerdicesora, from Cerdic having here first landed on the coast, and fiercely attacked 
 the Iceni, prior to his founding the kingdom of Wessex. — Cambridgeshire was called 
 Grantabrycgscyre by the Saxons, and the town itself, Grantanbrycge, a name which 
 is still preserved in the neighbouring Granchester. The town stands upon the 
 R. Cam (whence it’s name), and is probably the same with the Roman Durolipons ; 
 Sigebert, king of the East Angles, was either the founder or restorer of a college 
 here, which has since expanded into a flourishing seat of the Muses, whence reli- 
 gion, politeness, and learning, are diffused over the whole kingdom. It did not, 
 however, escape the horrors of war, but was several times ravaged by the Saxons, 
 Danes, and Normans. In the N. E. part of the county is the Island of Ely, called 
 Elig, or Ely, by the Saxons, and said to have derived it’s name from the vast quan- 
 tities of eels, taken in the fens, by which it was surrounded : there was a town, 
 also, named Elig or Ely. 
 
 24. Myrcna Rice, or the kingdom of the Myrcians, touched 
 to the E. on the sea, the East-Englas, and the East-Seaxna 
 Rice ; to the S. upon the West-Seaxna Rice ; to the W. upon 
 Wealon ; and to the N. upon Northanhumbra Rice : the people 
 were called Myrce (or Myrcas). It extended from the German 
 Ocean to the Bristol Channel, and contained 16 g counties, 
 in the very heart of England viz. Buckingham, Oxford, 
 Gloucester, Worcester, Warwick, Northampton, Bedford, 
 Huntingdon, Butland, Lincoln, Nottingham, Leicester, Berby, 
 Stafford, Salop, and Chester, together with the Western half 
 of Hertford (the eastern half being reckoned, as we have seen, 
 to the kingdom of the East-Saxons). 
 
 25. In Buccingahamscyre or Buckinghamshire, the chief town was Buccingaham 
 Buckingham, at no great distance from the source of the R. Usa (or Wusa), Ouse. 
 Below it were, Cerdicesleag, where Cerdic fought a bloody battle with the Britons,, 
 and A2gelesbyrig Aylesbury : Clitern, on the Southern borders of Bucks and Oxford, 
 still keeps it’s name in Chiltem Forest, and the Chiltern Hills, which last pass 
 nearly through the centre of Bucks. To these hills is annexed a nominal office, 
 under the Crown of Great Britain, called Steward of the Chiltern Hundreds, the 
 acceptance of which enables a Member of Parliament to vacate his seat, as he 
 cannot be appointed by the Crown to any office without resigning his trust as 
 a Representative in the House of Commons. The Saxons called Oxfordshire Oxna- 
 fordscyre, and the city itself, Oxnaford or Oxeneford. The latter, situated at the 
 junction of the Chai-well and Isis (as the Thames is here called), was, originally, only 
 famed for the monastery founded by Frideswide ; but, when the storm of the Danish 
 war was over, Alfred founded three colleges here, one for grammarians, another 
 for philosophy, and a third for divinity : he, and his three sons, made it their resi- 
 dence. It was, during the stoimy period after his death, successively burnt four 
 times by the Danes. It has risen, however, like the Phoenix, from the flames, 
 with renewed strength and beauty, to be one of the brightest ornaments of our 
 
112 
 
 Engla-Land — Myrcna Ric6> 
 
 country'^. — The chief town of Gleawceastrescyre or Gloucestershire, was Gleawan* 
 ceaster Gloucester, on the R. Saeferne Severti, opposite which last the river forms an 
 islanl, anciently called Olanige, and now Alney. When the English and Danes 
 were exhausted by repeated battles, Edmund king of England, and Canute king of 
 the Danes agreed to decide the sovereignty of the country by single combat on this 
 island : after a dubious and equal figiit, they consented to divide the kingdom between 
 them ; but the Dane soon after seized the whole, upon the death of Edmund, not 
 without suspicion of having rid himself of his rival by poison. Lower down the 
 Severn, was Fethanleag Frethorn, where a battle was fought between the Saxons 
 and Britons : and in the Southern part of the county, upon the R. Afene, was 
 Bricgstow Bristol. The people, who dwelled upon the Severn, particularly upon 
 the estuary of the Severn, were distinguished by the name of Hwiccas, and are 
 supposed to have given name to Worcestershire. — Wigeraceasterscyre, as the Saxons 
 called this last county, contained only one town of any consequence, viz. Wigera- 
 ceaster, now called W orcester, on the left bank of the SaTerne : above it, was 
 Augustines Ace, or Augustine’s Oak. At this latter place, Augustine, the Apostle 
 of the English, and the British bishops, met to decide about the observance of 
 Easter, the preaching of the Gospel, and administration of Baptism according to 
 the ritual of the Romish church ; but, after some squabbling, they separated with 
 as little agreement as before. 
 
 26. In Waeringscyre, or Warwickshire, the chief town was Waeriugwic Wai-wick, 
 on the Avon, Couentre Coventry, celebrated for the legend of the lady Godiva, and 
 Stretford Stratford on Avon, the birth-place of the great bard of Nature, Shakspeave : 
 he was born here, a.d. 1564, and died in 1616. — The Saxons called the county of 
 Northampton Northafendonscyre, or North-Hamtunscyre ; on the N. it was separated 
 from Leicester, Rutland, and Lincoln (as it is at the present day), by the R. Weolud 
 or Welland, which runs into the Afene or Nen. Near the springs of this latter river, 
 stood Hamtun, or North-Hamtun Northampton, as it was latterly called, by way of 
 distinguishing it from the other Hamtun, in Hampshire i it was destroyed by the Danes, 
 but rose from it’s ruins, and was the place, where many of our Princes held their 
 Parliaments, on account of it’s situation in the heart of England. Descending the 
 Nen to the borders of Cambridge and Huntingdon, we meet with Medeshamstede, 
 which derived it’s name from a whirlpool in the river, called Medeswell, fancied 
 to be of immense depth ; after Wolpher, king of Myrcia, had here dedicated a reli- 
 gious-house to St. Peter, it came to be called Burh, or sometimes Gildenburh (from 
 the gilding in the monastery), and finally Petriburgus or Peterborough.— In Bedan- 
 fordscyre, now Bedfordshire, the only important town was Bedanford or Bedicanford 
 Bedford, on the North bank of the R. Ouse: near it, Cuthwulf, the Saxon, (about 
 A.D. 572), so defeated the Britons in a pitched battle, that they were compelled to 
 give up many of their towns to him ; Offa, the great king of Myrcia, chose this 
 town for his burial-place. 
 
 27. The chief place in Huntandunescyre Huntingdonshire, was Huntandune Hunt- 
 ingdon, on the N. bank of the Usa fl. : higher up the river stood S. Neod or St, 
 Neots, which derived it’s name from Neod, a learned and holy man, who spent his 
 
 ^ But Thame was stronger, and of better stay ; 
 
 Yet seemed full aged by his outward sight. 
 
 With head all hoary, and his beard all gray, 
 
 Deawed with silver drops that trickled downe alway : 
 
 And eke he somewhat seem’d to stoupe afore 
 With bowed backe, by reason of the lode 
 And auncient heavy burden, which he bore 
 Of that faire city, wherein make abode 
 So many learned impes, that shoote abrode. 
 
 And with their braunches spred all Britany, 
 
 No lesse than do her elder sister’s broode. 
 
 Joy to you both, ye double nourseiy 
 Of arts : but Oxford, thined oth Thame most glorify. 
 
 Spenser, Faery Queene, IV. xi 25-6. 
 
113 
 
 Engla-Land — Northanhymbra-Rice. 
 
 life in propagating the doctrines of Christianity, and vras buried here. The N. E. 
 boundary of the county was formed by Cingesdelf King’s Delf, which connected the 
 two rivers Nen and Usa, and was cut in order to drain, in some measure, the ad- 
 joining Witlesmajie, still called Wittlesee Meer, — Rutland was called Rotelond by the 
 Saxons. — Lincolnescyre Lincolnshire is divided into three great parts, Holland, Kes- 
 teven, and Lindsey, the two last of which, the Saxons named Ceorcefne, and Linde- 
 sige. It’s chief town was Lincolne or Lindcylne, called Lindum Colonia by the 
 Romans, and now Lincoln ; it stands upon the R. Witham, which runs into The 
 Wash, near Icanhoe or Boston, so named from Botolph, a pious Saxon, who had 
 a monastery here —In Snotingahamscyre, now Nottinghamshire, the chief town was 
 Snotingaham Nottingham, on the left bank of Treonta (or Trenta) fl. the Trent . — 
 Lsegreceasterscyre Leicestershire, was so called from it’s chief town Legerceaster or 
 Ligoraceaster Leicester, on the R. Leire, now known as the Soar. — Derbyshire was 
 named Deorbiscyre, and it’s N. part Peaclond, now The Peak: it’s capital was 
 Deoraby or Derby. — In Stieffoidscyre Staffoi-dshire, we may notice Staefford Stafford, 
 a little to the left of the R. Treonta, Licetfeld Lichfield, where many Christians are 
 said to have suffered matyrdom under Diocletian, Tamanweorthege Tamworih, and 
 Seccandun Seckington ; at this last place Ethelbald, king of Myrcia, was assassinated 
 by Beared, in the civil war, a.d. 749, soon after which the latter was put to death by 
 Offa, and thus suddenly lost the kingdom he had acquired by guilt. — In Scrobbesbyrig- 
 scyre Shropshire (or Salop, as it is often called), were Scrobbesbyrig Shrewsbury, it’s 
 capital, on the R. Sarferne; Wrecenceaster, lower down the same river, called by 
 the Romans Viraconium, and now Wroxeter ; Maserfeld Oswestry, which derives it’s 
 name from Oswald, king of Northumberland, having been here conquered, and 
 slain, by Penda the Pagan king of Myrcia, who caused his dead body to be torn in 
 pieces with the most barbarous cruelty. — The last county, which we have to mention 
 in Myrcna Rice, is Cheshire, called by the Saxons Ceastercyre and Cestrescyre ; 
 it’s chief town was Ceaster Chester, on the R. Dee, sometimes also called Lrege- 
 ceaster, from the Roman Legion Vicesima Victrix having been quartered there. The 
 N. VV.part of Cheshire is a peninsula^ being washed on the E. by the Mersey, 
 and on the W. by the Dee ; it was called Wirheale, a name which it has preserved 
 to our own times in that of Wirral. — Such of the Myrcians, as inhabited the midland 
 counties of Warwick, Stafford, Worcester, and Salop, appear to have been called 
 Middel-A.nglas. 
 
 28. Northanhymbra Rice, or Northanhumbra Rice, 
 the kingdom of the Northumbrians, touched to the S. upon 
 Myrcna Rice, to the E. upon the German Ocean, to the N. 
 upon the country of the Peohtas, or Piets, and to the W. 
 upon the Irish bea : the people were called Nothanhymbras, 
 or Northymbras, and are supposed to have derived their name 
 from lying to the N. of Humber fl., as mention is made of 
 people lying to the S. of this river, under the appellation of 
 Sutli-Hym&as. Northanhymbra Rice extended as far N. as the 
 wall of Antoninus, and included the two kingdoms of Dearne, 
 and of the Beornicas, which were separated from each other by 
 the R. Gwsede or Twaede, Tweed-, the latter having been that 
 part of the Northumbrian kingdom, which was in Scotland, 
 and the former, that which lay in England. These two king- 
 doms were afterwards reduced to one ; and thus, together 
 with the six others already described, formed the Heptarchy, 
 which, prior to this period, had consisted of eight kingdoms. 
 Northanhymbra Rice contained the six English counties of 
 York, Lancaster, Westmorland, Cumberland, Durham, and 
 Northumberland ; besides those Scotch counties, which lie to 
 the S. of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. 
 
114 
 
 Wealon. 
 
 29. Euoi-wicsyre or Eborascyre, as it was sometimes called, Yorkshire, is by far 
 the largest county in the whole kingdom : it’s chief city was Eoferwic or Euorwic 
 York, a corruption of the old name Eboracum, by which it was known to the 
 Romans ; it was situated on the R. Ouse, still so called. To the S. E. of this, was 
 Godmundinghatn Godmanham, near Market Weighton, remarkable for a very renowned 
 idol-temple, which was burnt by the Northumbrians, when they embraced Chris- 
 tianity. The R. Ouse receives on it’s right bank two other rivers, called Guerf 
 Wharfe, and Winwaed Air ; between them was the little district Elmete, the name 
 of which is still preserved in that of Berwick-in-Elmet, near Leeds, or Lhydes, as 
 the Saxons called it. In this district lay the Winwidfeld, now Winn Moor, where 
 Oswy, king of Northumberland, routed Penda the Myrcian, and that to the great 
 advantage of both nations ; for he delivered his own people from the hostile ravages 
 of the Pagans, and converted the Myrcian nation to the Christian faith. Farther 
 S., upon the borders of Lincoln and Notts, was Hethfelda Hatfield, where Cead- 
 walla, king of the Britons, and Penda, king of the Myrcians, slew Edwyn, the first 
 Christian king of the Northumbrians, with his eldest son Offrid, a. d. 933.— In 
 Lonceasterscyre Lancashire, we may notice the capital Lonceaster Lancaster-, at the 
 mouth of the R. Lune, and Manigceaster Manchester, called Mancunium by the 
 Romans, in the S. part of the county. — Westmorland was named Westnioringaland ; 
 and Cumberland Cumbraland, or sometimes Cumerland. The capital of the latter 
 was Carleol Carlisle, on the R. Eden, which suffered severely from the ravages of the 
 Piets and Scots, and of the Danes ; it was a little below the Vallum Hadriani, or 
 Piets’ Wall, already noticed, and which the Saxons called Severes Weall. — The 
 county of Durham is not mentioned in the annals of the Saxons by any distinct 
 name : it’s chief city was Dunolm Durham, on the R. Weorg or Wear. — Northan- 
 hymbraland or Northymbraland Northumberland, is the Northernmost county of 
 England : in it we may mention Hagustald or Hextolderham Hexham, on the right 
 bank of the R. Tina Tyne. To the N. of this last were Heefe Heugh and Cajre 
 Carry-Coats, betwixt which places there was some hard fighting between the Piets 
 and Saxons ; and farther E., lay Cyningesclife Clifton, where an encounter took 
 place between the king of the Northumbrians and certain rebels. In the N. part of 
 the county was Bebbanburh Bamhrough, taken and burnt by Penda the Myrcian, 
 near which William Rufus built his castle of Malueisin to blockade Mowbray, who 
 was in rebellion against him. — Within the limits of the Beornicas, we have only to 
 mention the Niduari in Dumfries, about the R. Nith, and the Strsecledwealas in 
 Galloway ; the latter of whom were Britons, who had fled hither from the Saxons ; 
 but, being in their new settlements much harassed by the Peohtas and Scottas, they 
 migrated to the banks of the Clwyd, in N. Wales, and thus obtained their name 
 from this river. 
 
 30. Weapon, called also Walon and Wales, touched to 
 the E. on Myrcna Rice, and was washed on the other sides by 
 the sea. The people were called Weallas, and were the ori- 
 ginal Britons, who by degrees took refuge here from their 
 Saxon oppressors, and successfully maintained their freedom 
 during the struggles, which were going on in the rest of the 
 countiy. They inhabited, not only the territory which we still 
 call Wales, but likewise the English counties of Hereford and 
 Monmouth ; the latter became an English county in the 
 reign of Henry the Eighth. The name Weallas is thought 
 to be derived from a Saxon word, signifying wanderers or 
 foreigners, and to have been first applied to the Britons, when 
 they had been driven out of England by the German invaders : 
 thus, the Saxons called the Welsh, Britwealas ; the Cornish 
 Britons, Cornwealas ; and the Gauls, Galwealas. Wales 
 was likewise called Cambria, a name which is deduced by 
 historians from the Britons having been a tribe of the Celtse 
 
115 
 
 England and, Wales. 
 
 or Gauls, known under the denomination of Cimbri, or 
 Cumeri, and which name (in common with the Gomeraei and 
 Germani) they derived from Gomer, the eldest son of Japhet. 
 The inhabitants of Wealon were likewise called North-Wealas, 
 to distinguish them from the West-Wealas, who had taken 
 refuge in Cornwall (hence called Cornwealas), and from the 
 Straecledwealas, whom vi^e have above mentioned as having 
 fled to Scotland. They were separated from Myrcna Rice by 
 an immense ditch, which Offa, king of the Myrcians, dug 
 from the mouth of the Dee to that of the Wye ; this ditch” 
 called by the British Claudh Offa, and by us, Ojfa’s Dylie, 
 formed, for a long time, the boundary between the two people, 
 and was so strictly adhered to, that a law was passed, by which 
 any Welshman, who was found armed to the E. of it, was to 
 lose his right hand. 
 
 31. The South Western part of Wales was named Deomod, from the Dimetae, 
 who are described as dwelling here, during the dominion of the Romans in our 
 island; the only place which is mentioned in it is S. David's, at the Westernmost 
 point of the country, called by the Saxons S. David, or David Mynster. — Brecknock, 
 near the source of the Usk, was called Brecenanmere (as was also the meer itself), 
 and was taken by Ethelfled : to the S. E. of it, near the mouth of the same river, 
 stood Ligeceastre Caerleon, the Isca Silurum of the Romans, and the station of the 
 I Legio IP, Augusta, to which last circumstance it owes it’s name. — In Herefoid- 
 I scyre, or Herefordshire, the chief town was Hereford Hereford, on the R. Wye, 
 which derived it’s chief interest from the devotion and martyrdom of Ethelbert, king 
 of the East Angles, who, while he sought in marriage the daughter of OflFa, king of 
 Myrcia, was basely murdered by the wife of the latter : being afterwards ranked 
 amongst the martyrs, a churcu was erected to his memory, which was soon honoured 
 with the episcopal dignity. — The inhabitants of Radnorshire were called Mage- 
 saetas. — Muntgumri or Muntgumni was the name given both to the county, and 
 town of Montgomery . — Wales is said to have been divided, at an early period, into 
 three territories or kingdoms ; viz. North Wales, South Wales, and Powisland ; the 
 latter of these extended into Cheshire and Shropshire, and to it also belonged the 
 ; country between the Wye and Severn, — The Island of Mona, the principal and latest 
 I seat of the Druids, was called Monege, Mancyn, and Mevania, until the Angles 
 ^ got possession of it ; after which they named it Anglesege : it is now known as 
 j Anglesey, and is separated from the Welsh county of Camiarvon, by the Menai Strait, 
 
 1 oyer which a magnificent bridge of one arch has been lately thrown by the British 
 Governinent. To the N. of this IMona, midway between England and Ireland, lies 
 the I. of Man, likewise called Mona by the Romans, but by the Saxons, generally, 
 Mevania. 
 
 Modern England and Wales. 
 
 32. The shores of England and Wales are washed on the 
 E. by the German Ocean, or North Sea, on the S. by the 
 English Channel, on the W. by St. George’s Channel and 
 -the Irish Sea ; to the North, England confines with Scotland, 
 from which it is separated by an imaginary line, extending 
 from the Solway Firth, over the Cheviot Hills, and along 
 the R. Tweed. England, together with Wales and the I. of 
 Man, contains 43.890 square miles : the population of the 
 three collectively, as ascertained in 1821, amounted to 
 12,258,000 souls, but, since that time, it has very materially 
 
116 
 
 England and Wales. 
 
 increased. It’s greatest length, from the Land’s End to 
 Berivick-on-Tweed, is 370 miles; and it’s greatest breadth, from 
 Lowestoft (near Yarmouth) to St. David’s Head, is 260 miles. 
 
 33. The government of Great Britain is a limited, or mixed monarchy, being 
 
 a combination of a monarchical, and popular government. The executive power is 
 vested in the king ; the legislative is shared by him and the people, or their repre- 
 sentatives, in Parliament. The King’s power, though limited, is very great. He 
 convenes, adjourns, and dissolves the Parliament. He can withhold his assent 
 from any hill, and prevent it’s passing into a law. He nominates his ministers, as 
 well as the great officers of church, and state. He is the fountain of honour, and 
 confers dignities, and titles. He pardons criminals, and has the prerogative of 
 declaring war, making peace, and forming treaties and alliances. He is the supreme 
 commander of the army, and navy, and the temporal head of the Church. His 
 person is inviolable, and, in the eye of the law, he can do no wrong. 1 he crown is 
 hereditary, and females are capable of succession ; but the Sovereign must profess the 
 Protestant religion. — The Parliament, to whom the legislative power belongs, con- 
 sists of the King, the Peers, and the Commons ; being divided into two assemblies, 
 called The House of Lords, and The House of Commons. 1 he former is composed 
 of the lords temporal, and spiritual, i. e. the hereditary nobility, with the archbishops 
 and bishops. The number of English peers is indefinite, and may be increased at 
 pleasure, by the Crown; 16 peers represent the Scotch, and 32 the Irish nobility. 
 The president in the House of Peers is, generally, the Lord Chancellor. — The House 
 of Commons is composed of representatives from the counties, cities, and boroughs of 
 the Empire, in all 658 ; viz. 513 for England and Wales, 45 for Scotland, and 100 
 for Ireland. The elections for counties are made by freeholders, who have a certain 
 valued rent ; and for cities, and boroughs, according to their charters and customs. 
 A president, called The Speaker, is chosen by the members, at the first meeting of 
 parliament. The Commons have power to impeach the greatest Peer ; but theii chief 
 privileges are, levying money, and imposing taxes for the public service. Ihe 
 power of is absolute and unlimited, being under no control. It can 
 
 regulate the succession to the Crown, alter the established religipQ,..and change .the 
 constitution of the Empire. A bill may originate in either House, except bills 
 relating to taxation, which must proceed from the House of Commons : before a bill 
 is passed into a law, or Act of Parliament, it must be agreed to by a majority of both 
 houses, and receive the Royal assent, either in person, or by commission. Appeals 
 from the decision of the supreme courts of the Empire, may be taken to the House of 
 Peers. Every Peer may vote by proxy in the senate. The duration of a Parliament 
 is limited to seven years ; but a dissolution generally takes place before the expiration 
 of that term, when a new election is made. 
 
 34. The established form of religion in England, is Episcopacy ; but the Presby- 
 terians, and other numerous sects, comprehended in the general appellation of non- 
 conformists, as well as the Roman Catholics, enjoy the sweets of religious liberty 
 under the influence of a legal toleration. The Church of England is that branch of 
 the reformed church, which was established in England after the separation from the 
 Romish Church, which took place in the reign of Henry Vlll., who renounced 
 the Pope’s supremacy, the English having been the first people to throw off the yoke 
 of Rome. The Church of England is commonly called a Lutheran church, from it s 
 havino- been modelled, to a very considerable extent, by our great reformers, on the 
 doctrines of Martin Luther, so far as they are in conformity with the authority of 
 the Holy Scriptures ; but it is as different from the Lutheran churches established 
 on the continent, as it is superior to them in the purity, dignity, and decency, both 
 of it’s doctrines and ceremonies. The wise and pious Archbishop lillotson has thus 
 written concerning it “ I have been, according to my opportunities, not a negligent 
 observer of the genius and humour of the several sects and professions in religion. 
 And, upon the whole matter, I do, in my conscience, believe the Church of England 
 to be the best constituted church, this day, in the world ; and that, as to the main, 
 the doctrine, and government, and worship of it, are excellently framed to make men 
 soberly religious : securing men, on the one hand, from the wild freaks of effihusiasm ; 
 and, on the other, from the gross follies of superstition. And our church hath this 
 peculiar advantage, above several professions that we know in the world, that it 
 
117 
 
 England and Wales. 
 
 acknowledgetli a due and just subordination to the civil authority, and hath always 
 been untainted in it’s loyalty.” ® — The Church of England is under the government 
 of two Archbishops, and twenty-four Bishops, of whom twenty-one are suffragans of 
 Canterbury, and three of York. All of them are Lords of Parliament. The Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury is styled the Primate, and Metropolitan of all England : he is 
 the first Peer of the realm, and takes precedence not only of dukes, but likewise of 
 the great officers of state, and of all others, except the Royal Family. The Arch- 
 bishop of York is styled Primate, and Metropolitan of England : he takes prece - 
 dence of all dukes not of the Royal Family, and of all officers of state, except the 
 Lord High Chancellor. The Bishop of London has the precedence of all Bishops , 
 the Bishop of Durham is the second, and the Bishop of Winchester the third, in rank. 
 The names of the several Bishoprics are, 
 
 Asaph, St. 
 
 
 ''Exeter. 
 
 i f 
 
 Bangor. 
 
 
 Gloucester. 
 
 1 ' 
 
 Bath and Wells. 
 
 •S 
 
 Hereford. 
 
 § S ] 
 
 ) Bristol. 
 
 i ? 
 
 Llandaff, 
 
 5 1 
 
 ( Canterbury. 
 Chichester. 
 
 •I § ( 
 
 Lincoln. 
 
 London. 
 
 i u r 
 
 Coventry and Lichfield. 
 
 § 
 
 Norwich. 
 
 1 < 
 
 Daoid’s, St. 
 
 
 Oxford. 
 
 § 11 
 
 [j:iy. 
 
 
 ^Peterborough. 
 
 
 The Bishop of Sodor and Man belongs to the Province of York, but has no vote in 
 tlie House of Peers. The Dean and Prebendaries, belonging to every Cathedral, 
 assist the Bishop in ecclesiastical affairs. The office of Archdeacon, of whom there 
 are 61 in England, is to inspect the moveables of churches, to reform slight abuses, 
 and to induct into benefices. The other orders of the clergy are, the Rector, Vicar, 
 Deacon, and Curate, each of whom enjoys some peculiar privilege. The number of 
 Parishes, and Parochial Chapelries, in England arid Wales, as ascertained in 1821, 
 amounted to 10,693. 
 
 35. The language anciently spoken in our Island, was the British, or Welsh, 
 which was common to the Britons and Gauls ; and which still exists, in more or 
 less purity, in the principality of Wales, the Islands and Highlands of Scotland, part 
 of Ireland, some provinces of France (particularly Britany), and, till very lately, in 
 the county of Cornwall, Tliis language was the Celtic, or Gaelic, which is said to 
 be very copious and expressive, and is, probably, one of the most ancient languages 
 in the world. During the Roman dominion in Britain, the Latin language was 
 partly adopted, but it never gained much ground ; owing to the great distance of 
 our country from Rome, the small resort of the Romans hither, and the lateness 
 of the entire reduction of the kingdom. When the Anglo-Saxons became masters of 
 the country, they introduced their own language, which is a dialect of the Gothic, 
 or Teutonic, and thus laid the foundation of the present English tongue. It remained, 
 generally, pure and unmixed, till the Norman invasion; for the Danish dialect was 
 not long, if ever, spoken as a distinct tongue in any part of England ; it’s remains 
 may be found in the county of Northumberland, where the Danes chiefly prevailed. 
 When William the 1st, with his Normans, got possession of the country, he endea- 
 voured to introduce his own language, the French and Franco-Gallic, but his 
 attempts were unsuccessful : the number of Normans being very small in comparison 
 with the English, amongst whom they settled, they lost their own language, sooner 
 than they could make any change in the English. Notwithstanding this, an abund- 
 ance of French words, though many were of Latin original, crept into our language : 
 and hence it happens, that the English which is spoken now, is a mixture of the 
 ancient Saxon and this Norman French, together with such new and foreign words, 
 as learning and commerce have, in the progress of time, gradually introduced. The 
 English language is not only very strong and significant, but exceedingly copious : 
 so much so, indeed, that there is probably no existing language better adapted for 
 all the varieties of poetry and prose, than our own. 
 
 ® Serin, on tlie Hazard of being saved in the Church of Rome. 
 
 1 3 
 
118 
 
 England and Wales. 
 
 36. The English manufactures, with a very few exceptions, are superior to those 
 of all other countries : to enumerale them is unnecessary, for there is scarcely one 
 in Europe, that is not successfully prosecuted in England. Every art to abridge 
 labour, every contrivance of mechanism for the convenience of man, are here brought 
 to a great degree of perfection. The commerce of England extends to every country 
 on the face of the earth, and there is hardly a corner of the habitable globe, which 
 has not been visited by her enterprising sons. 
 
 37 . England is divided into the Kingdom of England, and 
 the Principality of Wales. England comprehends 40 counties, 
 which are portioned out into six Circuits, so called from the 
 journey or progress the Judges take through them, twice every 
 year, to hold courts, and administer justice. Middlesex and 
 Cheshire are, however, not included in these circuits, the 
 former being the seat of the supreme courts of justice, and 
 the latter, what is called a county-palatine, appointing its own 
 judges. These circuits are, 1. The Home Circuit. 2. The 
 Western Circuit. 3 . The Norfolk Circuit. 4 . The Oxford Cir- 
 cuit. 5 . The Midland Circuit. 6 . The Northern Circuit. Wales 
 is divided into four circuits, viz. 1. The North-East Circuit. 
 2 . The North-West Circuit. 3 . The Caermarthern Circuit. 
 4 . The Brecon Circuit. 
 
 38. The several counties which compose these circuits, are the following : 
 ENGLISH CIRCUITS. 
 
 Home. 
 
 Western. 
 
 Noifolk. 
 
 Oxford. 
 
 Midland. 
 
 Northern. 
 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 - 
 
 ■ ■ !■ 
 
 
 
 Hertford. 
 
 Southamp- 
 
 Bucks. 
 
 Berks. 
 
 Northampton. 
 
 York. 
 
 Essex. 
 
 ton. 
 
 Bedford. 
 
 Oxford. 
 
 liutland. 
 
 Durham. 
 
 Kent. 
 
 Wilts. 
 
 Huntingdon. 
 
 Gloucester. 
 
 Lincoln. 
 
 Korth umber- 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 Dorset. 
 
 Cambridge. 
 
 Monmouth. 
 
 Nottingham. 
 
 land. 
 
 Surrey. 
 
 Somerset. 
 
 Devon. 
 
 Cornwall. 
 
 Norfolk. 
 
 Suffolk. 
 
 Herefoi'd. 
 Salop. 
 Stafford. 
 W orcesler. 
 
 Derby. 
 
 Leicester. 
 
 Warwick. 
 
 Cumberland. 
 
 Westmorland. 
 
 Lancaster. 
 
 WELSH CIRCUITS. 
 
 North-East. 
 
 North- W est. 
 
 Caermarihen. 
 
 Brecon. 
 
 Flint. 
 
 Merioneth. 
 
 Cardigan. 
 
 Glamorgan. 
 
 Denbigh. 
 
 Caernarvon. 
 
 Pembroke. 
 
 Brecon. 
 
 Montgomery. 
 
 Anglesey. 
 
 Caermarthen. 
 
 Radnor. 
 
 39. The square miles, population (as ascertained in 1821), with the chief cities 
 and towns of each county of England and Wales, may be seen from the following 
 table : 
 
 Counties. 
 
 Sq.Miles. 
 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Chief Cities, &c. 
 
 Anglesey 
 
 205 
 
 46,000 
 
 Beaumaris, Holyhead. 
 
 Bedford 
 
 350 
 
 85,400 
 
 Bedford, Woburn, Dunstable. 
 
 Berks - 
 
 571 
 
 131,700 
 
 Heading, ll'bu/sor, Wallingford. 
 
England and Wales. 
 
 119 
 
 Counties. 
 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Chief Cities, &c. 
 
 Brecon - * 
 
 
 569 
 
 44,500 
 
 Brecon, Hay, Buallt. 
 
 Bucks 
 
 - 
 
 559 
 
 136,800 
 
 Buckingham, Aylesbury. 
 
 Caermarthen - 
 
 - 
 
 735 
 
 92,000 
 
 Caermarthen. 
 
 Cao'narvon 
 
 - 
 
 411 
 
 59,100 
 
 Caernarvon, Bangor, Conway. 
 
 Cambridge 
 
 - 
 
 648 
 
 124,400 
 
 Cambridge, Ely, Newmarket. 
 
 Cardigan 
 
 - 
 
 510 
 
 59,000 
 
 Cardigan, Aberystwith. 
 
 Chester - 
 
 - 
 
 794 
 
 275,500 
 
 Chester, Macclesfield, Nantwich. 
 
 Cornwall 
 
 - 
 
 1,002 
 
 262,600 
 
 Launceston, Falmouth. 
 
 Cumberland 
 
 - 
 
 1,114 
 
 159,300 
 
 Carlisle, Whitehaven, Penrith, 
 
 Denbigh 
 
 - 
 
 477 
 
 78,000 
 
 Denbigh, Wrexham, Ruthin. 
 
 Derby 
 
 - 
 
 774 
 
 217,600 
 
 Derby, Chesterfield, Bakewcll. 
 
 Devon - 
 
 - 
 
 1,945 
 
 447,900 
 
 Exeter, Plymouth, Barnstaple. 
 
 Dorset - 
 
 - 
 
 760 
 
 147,400 
 
 Dorchester, Poole, Shaftesbury. 
 
 Durham 
 
 - 
 
 894 
 
 211,900 
 
 Durham, Sunderland, Stockton. 
 
 Essex 
 
 - 
 
 1,155 
 
 295,300 
 
 Chelmsford, Colchester, Harwich. 
 
 Flint 
 
 - 
 
 184 
 
 54,900 
 
 Holywell, St. Asaph, Flint. 
 
 Glamorgan 
 
 - 
 
 597 
 
 103,800 
 
 Cardiff, Swansea, Llandaff. 
 
 Gloucester 
 
 - 
 
 947 
 
 342,600 
 
 Gloucester, Bristol, Cheltenham. 
 
 Hereford 
 
 - 
 
 649 
 
 105,300 
 
 Hereford, Leominster. 
 
 Herford 
 
 - 
 
 398 
 
 132,400 
 
 Hertford, St. Albans. 
 
 Huntingdon 
 
 
 279 
 
 49,800 
 
 434,600 
 
 Huntingdon, St. Ives. 
 
 Kent 
 
 - 
 
 1,160 
 
 Canterbury, Maidstone, Chatham. 
 
 Lancaster 
 
 . 
 
 1,381 
 
 1,074,000 
 
 Lancaster, Manchester, Liverpool. 
 
 Leicester 
 
 - 
 
 607 
 
 178,100 
 
 Leicester, Loughborough. 
 
 Lincoln 
 
 - 
 
 2,073 
 
 288,800 
 
 Lincoln, Boston, Stamford. 
 
 Man, 1. of 
 
 - 
 
 170 
 
 40,100 
 
 Douglas, Ramsey. 
 
 Merioneth 
 
 - 
 
 500 
 
 35,100 
 
 Dolgelly, Bala. 
 
 Middlesex 
 
 
 213 
 
 1,167,500 
 
 London, Westminster, Brentford. 
 
 Monmouth 
 
 - 
 
 376 
 
 72,300 
 
 Monmouth, Chepstow, Abergavenny. 
 
 Montgomery - 
 
 - 
 
 633 
 
 61,100 
 
 Montgomery, Pool. 
 
 KorfoLk - 
 
 - 
 
 1,578 
 
 351,300 
 
 Norwich, Lynn, Yarmouth. 
 
 Northampton - 
 
 - 
 
 766 
 
 165,800 
 
 Northampton, Peterborough. 
 
 North umber land 
 
 - 
 
 1,411 
 
 203,000 
 
 Newcastle, Berwick, Tynemouth. 
 
 Nottingham 
 
 - 
 
 631 
 
 190,700 
 
 N ottingham, Newark, Smithwell. 
 
 Oxford - 
 
 - 
 
 567 
 
 139,800 
 
 Oxford, Woodstock, IVitney. 
 
 Pembroke, St. David's, Haverfordwest. 
 
 Pembroke 
 
 - 
 
 460 
 
 75,500 
 
 Padnor - 
 
 - 
 
 321 
 
 23,500 
 
 Radnor. 
 
 Rutland 
 
 - 
 
 112 
 
 18,900 
 
 Oakham, Uppingham. 
 
 Salop or Shropshire 
 
 - 
 
 1,010 
 
 210,300 
 
 Shrewsbury, Wenlock, Ludlow. 
 
 Somerset 
 
 * 
 
 1,239 
 
 362,500 
 
 Wells, Bath, Taunton. 
 
 Southampton or Hamp- 
 shire - - - 
 
 1,228 
 
 289,000 
 
 Southampton, Portsmouth, Winchester. 
 
 Stafford - 
 
 - 
 
 866 
 
 347,900 
 
 Stafford, Wolverhampton, Lichfield. 
 
 Suffolk - 
 
 - 
 
 1,140 
 
 276,000 
 
 Ipswich, Bury St. Edmunds. 
 
 Surrey - 
 
 - 
 
 572 
 
 406,700 
 
 Southwark, Guildford, Kingston, 
 
 Sussex 
 
 - 
 
 1,103 
 
 237,700 
 
 Chichester, Hastings, Brighton. 
 
 Warwick 
 
 - 
 
 680 
 
 280,000 
 
 Warwick, Birmingham, Coventry. 
 
 Westmorland - 
 
 . 
 
 575 
 
 52,400 
 
 Appleby, Kendal. 
 
 Wilts 
 
 - 
 
 1,040 
 
 226,600 
 
 Salisbury, Devizes, Marlborou<fii. 
 
 Worcester 
 
 - 
 
 549 
 
 188,200 
 
 Worcester, Dudley, Kidderminster. 
 
 York 
 
 - 
 
 4,402 
 
 1,197,100 
 
 York, Leeds, Kingston, Sheffield. 
 
 Totals - 
 
 - 
 
 43,890 
 
 12,258,600 
 
 
 40. London, the metropolis of the British Empire, the 
 most powerful, most wealthy, most extensive, and most popu- 
 
 ] 4 
 
120 
 
 Erigland and Wales. 
 
 lous city in the world, is seated in a fertile and salubrious 
 plain or valley, on the banks of the M. Thames, which divides 
 it into two parts, and passes through it from W. to E. in it’s 
 progress to the sea. London may be regarded as the focus 
 of Great Britain ; for within its jurisdiction are concentrated 
 the royal, legislative, juridical, civil, scientific, literary, and 
 commercial concerns of the whole Empire. Considered as an 
 aggregate, it comprises the City of London and it’s liberties, 
 the city and liberties of Westminster, the borough of South- 
 wark, and upwards of 30 villages in Middlesex and Surrey. 
 The greater portion is built in Middlesex, on the N. bank of 
 the Thames-, whilst Southwark, with Lambeth and several 
 connecting villages, extend along the S. shore of the river, in 
 Surrey. The population of all the parishes, whose churches 
 are situate within eight miles rectilinear around St. Paul’s 
 Cathedral, amounted, in 1821, to 1,481,500 souls, the parish 
 of Woolwich not included. — There are only two Universities 
 in England ; viz. Oxford and Cambridge : but there are many 
 Royal Foundations and Public Schools, for the instruction of 
 youth, where some of the first men of the kingdom, and of the 
 whole wor ld, have received the elements of science and of the 
 polite arts. — The principal ports of England, are Deptford on 
 the Thames - Chatham and Sheerness, at the mouth of the 
 Medway ; Dover, Portsmouth, Plymouth, and Falmouth, on 
 the S. coast; Bristol, at the mouth of the Severn-, Milford 
 Haven at the S. W. extremity of Wales-, Holyhead, off the 
 I. of Anglesey ; Liverpool, at the mouth of the Mersey ; 
 Shields, at the mouth of the Tyne, on the E. coast of the 
 kingdom ; Stockton, at the mouth of the Tees ; Kingston- 
 wpon-Hull, on the It. Humber ; Lynn Regis, at the mouth of 
 the R. Ouse ; and Harwich, at the E. extremity of Essex . — 
 The greatest manufactories are in London, Manchester, Lan- 
 caster, Sheffield, Leeds, Wakefield, Carlisle, Birmingham, 
 Coventry, Worcester, Stafford, and Norwich. 
 
 41. The population of the chief cities and towns of England and Wales, may be 
 seen in the following table : 
 
 Albans, St. 
 
 - 4,472 
 
 Brighton - - 24,429 
 
 Chelmsford 
 
 4,994 
 
 Applebi) 
 
 824 
 
 Bristol - - 87,779 
 
 Cheltenham 
 
 13,396 
 
 Asaph, St. - 
 
 - 2,755 
 
 Buckingham - 3,465 
 
 Chester 
 
 19,949 
 
 Aylesbury - 
 
 - 4,400 
 
 Bury St. Edmunds 9,999 
 
 Chichester 
 
 7,362 
 
 Bath 
 
 - 36,811 
 
 Caermarihen - 8,906 
 
 Colchester 
 
 14,016 
 
 Beaumaris 
 
 - 2,205 
 
 Caernarvon - 5,788 
 
 Coventry - 
 
 21,242 
 
 Bedfm'd 
 
 - 5,466 
 
 Cambridge - 14,142 
 
 Denbigh 
 
 3,195 
 
 Berwick upon Tweed 8,723 
 
 Canterbury - 12,745 
 
 Deptford Green- 
 
 
 Birmingham 
 
 - 106,722 
 
 Cardiff - - 3,521 
 
 wich 
 
 40,574 
 
 Blackburn 
 
 - 21,940 
 
 Cardigan - - 2,397 
 
 Derby 
 
 17,423 
 
 Bolton 
 
 - 22,037 
 
 Carlisle - “ 15,476 
 
 Devizes 
 
 4,208 
 
 Boston 
 
 - 10,373 
 
 Chatham and Ho- 
 
 Dolgellij 
 
 3,588 
 
 Brecon 
 
 - 4,193 
 
 Chester - - 24,063 
 
 Doncaster - 
 
 8,544 
 
British Empire. 
 
 121 
 
 Dorchester 
 
 
 2,743 
 
 Lichfield - 
 
 - 
 
 6,075 
 
 Radnor 
 
 - 
 
 2,186 
 
 Douglas 
 
 
 6,054 
 
 Lincoln 
 
 - 
 
 10,367 
 
 Reading - 
 
 - 
 
 12,867 
 
 Dover 
 
 _ 
 
 10,327 
 
 Liverpool - 
 
 
 118,972 
 
 Salisbury - 
 
 - 
 
 8,763 
 
 Dudley 
 
 
 18,211 
 
 London 
 
 1,481,500 
 
 Sheffield 
 
 - 
 
 42,157 
 
 Durham - 
 
 
 9,822 
 
 Lynn Resis 
 
 - 
 
 12,253 
 
 Shrewsbury 
 
 - 
 
 21,695 
 
 Ely - 
 
 
 5,079 
 
 Macclesfield 
 
 - 
 
 17,746 
 
 Southampton 
 
 - 
 
 13,353 
 
 Exeter 
 
 
 23,479 
 
 Maidstone - 
 
 - 
 
 12,508 
 
 Stafford 
 
 - 
 
 5,736 
 
 
 
 4,392 
 
 Manchester 
 
 - 
 
 133,788 
 
 Sunderland 
 
 - 
 
 14,725 
 
 Gloucester 
 
 
 9,744 
 
 Monmouth 
 
 - 
 
 4,164 
 
 Swansea 
 
 - 
 
 10,255 
 
 Guildford - 
 
 - 
 
 3,161 
 
 Montgomery 
 
 - 
 
 1,062 
 
 Taunton - 
 
 - 
 
 8,534 
 
 Halifax 
 
 
 12,628 
 
 Newcastle - 
 
 - 
 
 35,181 
 
 Tynemouth 
 
 - 
 
 9,454 
 
 Harwich - 
 
 _ 
 
 4,010 
 
 Northampton 
 
 - 
 
 10,793 
 
 Wakefield - 
 
 - 
 
 10,764 
 
 Hereford - 
 
 
 9,090 
 
 Norwich - 
 
 - 
 
 50,288 
 
 Warwick - 
 
 - 
 
 8,235 
 
 Hertford - 
 
 
 4,265 
 
 Nottingham 
 
 - 
 
 40,415 
 
 Welts 
 
 - 
 
 5,888 
 
 Holyhead - 
 
 
 4,071 
 
 Oakham 
 
 - 
 
 2,160 
 
 IVenlock - 
 
 - 
 
 17,265 
 
 Holywell - 
 
 - 
 
 8,309 
 
 Oxford 
 
 - 
 
 16,364 
 
 Whitby 
 
 - 
 
 8,697 
 
 Huddersfield 
 
 - 
 
 13,284 
 
 Fembroke - 
 
 - 
 
 4,925 
 
 Whitehaven 
 
 - 
 
 12,438 
 
 Huntingdon 
 
 - 
 
 2,806 
 
 Feterborough 
 
 - 
 
 8,558 
 
 Winchester 
 
 - 
 
 5,165 
 
 Ipswich 
 
 
 17,186 
 
 Fool (Welsh) 
 
 - 
 
 4,255 
 
 Windsor • 
 
 - 
 
 5,698 
 
 Kidderminster 
 
 - 
 
 10,709 
 
 Foole 
 
 - 
 
 6,390 
 
 Wigan 
 
 - 
 
 17,716 
 
 Kingston upon Hull 31,425 
 
 Fortsmouth and' 
 
 L 4 s r >48 
 
 Wolverhampton 
 
 - 
 
 18,380 
 
 Kirkhy Kendal 
 
 . 
 
 8,984 
 
 Fortsea 
 
 - 
 
 
 Woolwich - 
 
 - 
 
 17,008 
 
 Lancaster - 
 
 . 
 
 10,144 
 
 Flymouth and sub- 
 
 
 Worcester - 
 
 - 
 
 17,023 
 
 Launceston 
 
 - 
 
 2,183 
 
 urbs 
 
 - 
 
 61,212 
 
 Yarmouth - 
 
 - 
 
 18,040 
 
 Leeds 
 
 - 
 
 48,603 
 
 Freston 
 
 - 
 
 24,575 
 
 York 
 
 - 
 
 20,787 
 
 Leicester - 
 
 - 
 
 30,125 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 42 . The territories belonging to the British, in the different 
 Quarters of the Globe^ are numerous and extensive. In so gene- 
 ral a work as this, it is impossible to go into any detail concerning 
 them; but, nevertheless, a bare recapitulation of most of their 
 names, may not be unacceptable, as tending to show the great- 
 ness and power of our Empire, and it’s immense superiority, 
 even in this respect, over every other nation that exists, or ever 
 has existed, in the world. In Europe, we may mention the 
 four islands of Jersey, Guernsey, Alderney, and Sarh, off" the 
 coast of Normandy ; the island of Heligoland, off the mouths 
 of the Elbe and Weser-, the Kingdom of Hanover, in the 
 N. W. part of Germany ; Gibraltar, at the S. extremity of 
 Spain ; Malta, Gozo, ^c., in the centre of the Mediterranean 
 Sea ; and the Ionian Isles, to the M est of Greece. In Asia, 
 by far the major part of India is under the dominion of the 
 British ; as well as Australia (or New Holland), Van Die- 
 men’s Land, Pulo Penang, Sincapore, and several Islands in 
 the Pacific Ocean. In Africa, we may notice The Cape of 
 Good Hope, the settlements on the Gold Coast, Sierra Leone, 
 Fernando Po, St. Helena, Mauritius, or the I. of France, 
 Seychelles, ^c. In America, are the Canadas, and our pos- 
 sessions in the Northern part of the Continent; Jamaica, 
 the Bahamas, Barbadoes, Trinidad, and many other of the 
 West-India Islands, Balleze, Guiana, ^c. ^c. 
 
122 
 
 Germania. 
 
 43. The superficial extent, and estimated population of the British Empire, may 
 be seen in the following table r 
 
 Great Britain and Ireland, with the Scilly Is. 
 
 Jersey, Guernsey, &c. Heligoland ... 
 Hanover, Kingdom of - - 
 
 Gibraltar, Malta, &c. - - - - - 
 
 The Ionian Isles 
 British India 
 
 Australia, Van Diemen’s Land, Pulo Pena 7 ig,'\ 
 Sincapore, and Polynesia - . . .j 
 
 Cape of Good Hope - - . _ _ 
 
 Sierra Leone, Fernando Po, • 
 
 Settlements on the Gold Coast, &c.j 
 Canadas ------ 
 
 Bemainder of British N. -4merica - - - 
 
 Jamaica, Bahamas, Barbadoes, Trinidad, and other '1 
 W. Lidia Is. - - - _ . . 
 
 Balleze, Guiana, &c. - - _ - . 
 
 Totals - - - 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Estimated 
 PoDulation, 
 in 1830. 
 
 91,400 
 
 80 
 
 11,500 
 
 130 
 
 870 
 
 959,200 
 
 22,310,000 
 
 56,000 
 
 1,435,000 
 
 118,000 
 
 227,000 
 
 123,000,000 
 
 2,387,200 
 
 4,000,000 
 
 94,400 
 
 150,000 
 
 3,500 
 
 150,000 
 
 372,400 
 
 2,404,400 
 
 640,000 
 
 1,860,000 
 
 13,500 
 
 900,000 
 
 69,400 
 
 151,000 
 
 6,407,980 
 
 154,997,000 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 GERMANIA. 
 
 1. GERMANIA^ was separated from Gaul on the W., by 
 Rhenus fl. Rhine; from Vindelicia, Noricum, and Pannonia 
 on the S., by Danubiu^ il. Danube; and from Sarmatia on 
 the E., by a spur of the Carpathians, called the Sarmatici 
 Montes, and by the whole course of the river Vistula Vistula: 
 the Oceanus Germanicus German Ocean, and Sinus Codanus 
 Baltic Sea, were it’s boundaries on the North. 
 
 2. Germania comprised within these limits, was sometimes called Transrhenana, 
 in contradistinction to the Germania Cisrhenana, in Gaul ; it was also styled Trans- 
 danubiana, to distinguish it from the country between the Danube and the Alps, which 
 bore the general name Germania : the epithets Magna and Barbara were also applied 
 
 * Quis Parthum paveat 1 Quis gelidum Scythen ? 
 
 Quis Germania quos horrida parturit 
 
 Foetus, incolumi Cmsare 1 Hor. Carm. IV. v. 26. 
 
 Nec fera cmruleh domuit Germania pube, — 
 
 Id. Epod. XVI. 7. 
 
Germania. 
 
 123 
 
 to it. Though the above limits contained what the ancients generally understood by 
 Germania, they occasionally included Scandinavia Sweden and Norway in it, as 
 well as those various nations, which extended under the name of Bastarnse, to the 
 mouth of the Danube, and to the Black Sea. 
 
 3. The name of German! first applied by the Celtse, and 
 afterwards by the Romans, to the Tungri, when they invaded 
 Gaul, is said to have been derived from a word signifying 
 “ warrior,” and not to have been used by the people of this 
 extensive country, who, deducing their origin from their deity 
 Tuisco, called themselves Teuscones, orTeutones^ still pre- 
 served in Teutschen, or Deutschen, the name applied by the 
 modern Germans to themselves. Teutones, was the name, by 
 which that body of Germans was known, who, in conjunction 
 with the Cimbri, once threatened the destruction of Italy. 
 The term Allemagney applied by the French to Germany, is 
 from the Alemanni"*, a rabble collected from Germany and 
 Gaul, that settled in the Decumates Agri Swabia, and under 
 this title denoting their multifarious origin, formed a league to 
 oppose the Roman power. 
 
 4. The Germans, however, are generally considered to have derived both their 
 name and origin from Gomer, the son of Japhet, and grand-son of Noah ; whose 
 posterity having first settled in Asia Minor, gradually spread farther and farther, and 
 obtained settlements in several parts of Europe. Herodotus has informed us, that 
 a people called Cimmerii, who dwelt in Asia Minor, sent a colony to the shores of the 
 Palus Mmotis, and so gave the name of Bosporus Cimmerius to the strait between 
 the Euxine Sea and the Maeotic Lake, now commonly called the Strait of Enikale. 
 This colony of the Cimmerii, increasing in progress of time, and spreading them- 
 selves still by new colonies, farther Westward, came along the Danube, and settled 
 in the country which from them has been called Germany. For Diodorus Smulus 
 affirms, that the Germans are descended from the Cimmerians ; and certain of the 
 Jews to this day, are said to call them Ashkenazim, as being the posterity of Ash- 
 kenaz, the son of Gomer. Indeed, they themselves retain plain marks enough of 
 
 ^ Ipsos Germanos indigenas crediderim, minimeque aliaram gentium adventibus et 
 hospitiis mixtos : quia nec terra olim, sed classibus advehebantur, qui mutare sedes 
 qurerebant : et immensus ultra, utque sic dixerim, adversus Oceanus raris ab orbe 
 nostro navibus aditur. Quis porro prmter periculum horridi et ignoti maris, Asia, aut 
 Africa, aut Italia relicta. Germanium peteret ? informem terris, asperam ccclo, tristem 
 cultu aspectuque, nisi si patria sit. Celebrant carminibus antiquis (quod unum apud 
 illos memori® et annalium genus est) Tuisconem deum terra editum, et filium 
 Mannum, originem gentis conditoresque. &c. 
 
 Tacit, de Mor. Germ. 2. 
 
 ® aut si tibi terga dedisset 
 
 Cantaber exiguis, aut longis Teutonus armis. 
 
 Lucan VI. 259. 
 
 Caustica Teutonicos accendit spuma capillos, 
 
 Captivis poteris cultior esse comis. 
 
 Mart. XIV. Ep. 26. 
 
 In reference to the custom, which obtained amongst the Germans, of using a quan- 
 tity of soap in dressing their hair. Ovid (Amor. I. xiv. 45) has a similar allusion. 
 
 * quoties sociare catervas 
 
 Oravit, jungique tuis Alamannia signis ! 
 
 Claudian. in I. Stil. I. 233. 
 
124 
 
 Germania. 
 
 their descent, as well in the names of Cimbri and Cimmerii, as in their common one 
 of Germans ; this last is but a small variation from Gemren or Gomren, which again 
 may be easily contracted from Gomeren, or Gomerseans. 
 
 5. The Hercynia, or Orcynia Silva^, the largest of forests, 
 was at one time represented as covering nearly the whole of 
 Germany, occupying nine days for crossing it’s breadth, and 
 sixty for it’s length. The name seems to have been a generic 
 appellation for that vast range of hills, running from the 
 neighbourhood of the Rhine to the borders of Sarmatia and 
 Dacia, and which is still observed in that of Harz and Erz. 
 Hercynia Silva, (or Hercynus Saltus) was afterwards used in 
 a more confined sense, being applied by some, to the ranges 
 between the Thuringer Wald, and Carpathian and by 
 others, only to the hills bordering upon Moravia and Bohemia, 
 including the Erz, Riesen (or Giant,) Wild, and Bcehmer- 
 ivald M^. As the country became better known, the various 
 hills and woods received special appellations. In the N. W. part 
 of the country, was the Silva Herculi Sacra, or that range of 
 hills, through which the Weser makes it’s way near Minden, 
 and part of which, Deushery, retains the name of the adjoining 
 Idistavisus Campus^, where Germanicus defeated Arminius. 
 Parallel with it, and to the S. of it, was Saltus Teutoburgiensis^ 
 Teutohurger Wald, in which are the sources of the Ems and 
 Lippe ; it was here, that V arus, with three Roman legions, 
 was completely routed by the Cherusci under Arminius, 
 A.D. 10. 
 
 6. Silva Caesia, near Soest, was a spur of this range, which passed off to the South 
 AV est, by llhetico Mons Westerwald, and terminated opposite Bonn, in the Sieben- 
 bergen, Taunus M. Die Hiihe was a continuation of Vocesus M. in Gaul, which 
 crossed the lihine at Bingen, and passing oft’ to the E., under the names Semana 
 Vogelsberg, and Bacenis Hbhe lllwne, connected itself with Melibocus M. or Thurin- 
 ger Wald-, it’s course was generally parallel with, and N. of the Mayn, the waters 
 of which river it separated from those of the Weser. Abnoba Mons ® stretched in 
 a line parallel with the lihine, from the neighbourhood of Maynz, to Basel ; it is now 
 called the Oden Wald and Black Forest, in the S. part of which last, are the springs 
 of the Danube. Marciana Silva was a name likewise applied to the Schwarzwald or 
 Black Foi-est : there also, was the country formerly occupied by the Ilelvetii, but 
 deserted by them for settlements in Gaul, whence it was called Helvetioruin 
 Deserta. 
 
 ® Ut procul Hercyniaj pervasta silentia silvae 
 Venari tuto liceat, lucosque vetusta 
 
 Ilelligione truces Claudian. in I. Stil, I. 227. 
 
 See also Caesar. Bell. Gall. A^I. 22. 
 
 ® Sic accensos, et praelium poscentes in campum, cui Idistaviso nomen, deducunt. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. II. 16. 
 
 Teutoburgiensi saltu, in quo reliquiae Vari legionumque insepultae dicebantur. 
 
 Id. I. 60. 
 
 ® Abnoba mons Istro pater est; cadit Abnobae hiatu. 
 
 Alien. Orb. Des. 437. 
 
Germania. 
 
 125 
 
 7. Alpes Montes Rauhe Alpe, was that range of hills parallel 
 
 with the Danube, and separating it from the Nechar and 
 Mayn ; it stretched from the S. part of the Black Forest to 
 the Fichtel Berg, and Thuringer Wald or Melibocus, which 
 last range divided the Weser and Saale, and terminated North- 
 ward, in the Harz. Two ranges diverged from the Fichtel 
 Berg Eastwards, and united again at the source of the Elbe, 
 thus forming the great valley of Bohemia ’, of these, the 
 Northern one, called Hercyniis or Sudeti now bears the 
 
 names Erz, and Riesen or Giant whilst the Southern 
 
 one, called also Hercynii (and it’s E. part Gabreta 
 
 Silva,) is now known as the Bcehmerwald and Wild ilf The 
 continuation of this range Eastward, towards Sarmatia, was 
 distinguished as Asciburgius Mons, and is the W. extremity 
 of the Carpathian ; a spur of it struck off from the 
 source of the Oder, to Presburg on the Danube, under the 
 name of Luna Silva Jablunka Berg, and another, the Sarmatici 
 Montes, a little farther Eastward, crossed the Danube North 
 of Buda, and joined Pannonius Mons in Pannonia •, the 
 Sarmatici Montes have been already mentioned, as forming 
 the S. E. limit of Germany. 
 
 8. The largest river in Germany, and in Europe, is Danu- 
 bius^'’ fl. Danube, which is said to have been called Ister in 
 the latter part of it’s course, from the Cataracts downwards, 
 but, where one name commenced, and the other terminated, is 
 very uncertain : indeed, the two names are frequently confused, 
 or used indifferently, the Greeks generally calling the river 
 Ister^b and the Latins, Danubius. It rises in Abnoba Mons, 
 the Black forest, and, after a course of 1,700 miles, generally 
 in a South-Easterly direction, enters Pontus Euxinus Black 
 Sea, by several mouths : it was worshipped as a deity, by the 
 Scythians, and was for some time the boundary of the Roman 
 
 ® ’AXX’ "Hp>} (TKOTrkXoio KaBr’ 'EpKVViov uixr}<yfv, 
 
 OvpavoSitv TTpoBopovaa' ApolL. Ai-gon, A. 640. 
 
 Non qui profundum Danubium bibunt, 
 Edicta rumpent Julia; 
 
 Har. Carm, IV. xv. 21. 
 
 sequiturque volantem 
 
 Barbara Palladiam puppim ratis : ostia donee 
 Danubii viridemque vident ante ostia Peucen. 
 
 Vat. Flac. VIII. 293. 
 
 ** "SiTOvaova, M.a'iavSp6v re, Kal "IffTpov KaWipksSipov. 
 
 Hesiod. Theog. 339. 
 
 arsit Orontes, 
 
 Thermodonque citus, Gangesque, et Phasis, et Ister. 
 
 Ovid. Met. II. 249. 
 
12G 
 
 Germania. 
 
 Empire. The next river in magnitude, is the Rhine Rhenus 
 which rises in Adula M. St. Gothard, and after traversing 
 Venetus L. L. of Constance^ runs with a Northerly course 
 into the German Ocean ; it is 737 miles lon»-. 
 
 9. The Danube, after running about 600 miles, generally in a North Easterly 
 and Easterly direction, turns suddenly to the South, in the neighbourhood of Aquin- 
 cum or Buda, and continues to flow so till it is joined by the R. Savus or Save. It 
 then assumes a South Easterly, and Easterly direction for about 500 miles, after 
 which it turns suddenly to the N. at Axiopolis or Rassova, pursues a Northern 
 course for about 100 miles, and then, with a like distance, runs Eastward into the 
 Euxine, The number of it’s mouths is variously stated, by different authors, as 
 five, six, and seven ; but, in fact, there are but three, and these are caused by it’s 
 three great arms, which diverge from each other not far from the Bridge built over 
 the river by Darius Hystaspis, when marching against the Scythians. The Northern- 
 most mouth was Psilon Ostium, called also Steno Stoma, from it’s narrowness, and 
 sometimes Thiagole Ostium, from the neighbouring lake Thiagole, which entered 
 the left bank of the river, not far from it,; Boreum Ostium, the next mouth, is 
 now called Kilia, and then followed Pseudo Ostium Stamboul Mouth, opposite the 
 island Conopum Diabasis : all these mouths were formed by the Northern arm of 
 the river. Calum Ostium, the Soulineh Mouth, was formed by the middle arm of the 
 river, between which and the preceding, was Sarmatica I., now called Leti. Farther 
 South, were Naracum Ostium, where now is the small lake Litnegele, and Sacrum 
 or Peuce Ostium Edrillis, or St. George’s Mouth, both of which were formed by the 
 Southern arm of the Danube : between the Southern and Middle aims, lay Peuce 
 I. Pitzina, giving name to the neighbouring Peucini, traces of which appellation still 
 exist in the small lake Pouszit, as well as in the name of the island itself. Con- 
 nected with the Southern branch of the river, is the large salt lake Halmyris Rassein, 
 upwards of 60 miles in circuit. Opposite these mouths, lies a small island now 
 known as Adasi or Serpent’s I., but formerly called Leuce ; it was here, that some 
 authors represent Achilles to have celebrated his nuptials with Iphigenia, or rather 
 Helen, and shared the pleasures of the place with the manes of Ajax and other 
 illustrious heroes. The poets generally represented it as the place where the souls 
 of Heroes enjoyed perpetual felicity after their death, and hence it is frequently called 
 the island of the Blessed. — The Rhine formerly entered the North Sea by two 
 mouths — hence the appellation of bicornis applied to it by Virgil Of these, the 
 Southern one was that of the present R. Maas, then called Helium Ostium ; the 
 Northern one was that which we now call the Old Rhine. To these, another was 
 subsequently added, called Flevum Ostium, the remains of which, and of it’s name, 
 may be observed in the Vlie Stroom, between the islands Vlieland and ScheUing, off 
 the N. extremity of Holland. This last mouth was effected by the Fossa Drusiana, 
 cut by Drusus, from the right bank of tbe Rhine, below it’s separation from the 
 Whaal, to the Issel near Doesburg. The Issel, thus increased by the waters of the 
 Rhine, flowed Northward, through a considerable lake, called Flevo ; at it’s issue 
 from which, it was reduced to a canal, preseiving the name of Flevo, and then entered 
 the sea, having first formed an island, likewise called Flevo. It’s junction with the 
 ocean was fortified by Flevum Castellum. In the progress of time, the sea made 
 great and rapid inroads upon the land round this new mouth of the Rhine, till, at 
 
 Euphrates ibat jam mollior undis, 
 
 Extremique hominum Morini, Rhenusque bicornis. 
 
 Virg. .En. VIII. 727. 
 
 Nil, qua fuerat sede, reliquit 
 PeiTius orbis. Indus gelidum 
 Potat Araxem: Albim Persaa, 
 
 Rhenumque bibunt. Senec. Med. 374. 
 
 ’Ev S' Eu^svip TreXdysi 
 •Pasvudi/ ’Axil^eiic; 
 
 Ndaov. I’ind. Nem. IV; 80. 
 
Germania. 
 
 127 
 
 last, it submerged that part of Holland which joined N. Holland to Fi-iesland and 
 Overyssel, and formed the great inlet now known as the Zuyder Zee. 
 
 10. To the East of the Rhine, and also running into the 
 German Ocean, follow successively Amisia fl. Ems, Visurgis 
 fl. Weser, and Albis^^ fl. Elbe-, the first of these is the smallest, 
 being only 210 miles from it’s source in the Teutohurger 
 Wald, to its mouth at Emden ; the Visurgis rises in 
 the Thuringer Wald, and flows with a Northerly course 
 of 440 miles, into the sea opposite Actania I. Heligoland. 
 The source of the Elbe is in the Hercynii M‘“., whence it 
 pursues a N. W. course of 640 miles, through the middle 
 of Germany, into the sea opposite Heligoland-, it’s South- 
 ernmost tributary is the Moldau, but it is joined, not far 
 from Magdeburg, by the Sala Saale, the salt springs near 
 which, occasioned such frequent disputes between the Catti 
 and Hermunduri. The Viadrus Oder, and Vistula Vistula, 
 (or Weichsel,) empty themselves into Sinus Codanus ; their 
 sources are but a few miles apart, in Asciburgius Mons, which 
 is the W. part of the Carpathian M\ The Viadrus appears 
 to have borne the epithet Suevus ; one of it’s mouths is still 
 called Schwiene ; it’s length is 503 miles, and it enters the sea 
 near Rugen I. The length of the Vistula is 576 miles, which 
 it pursues with a tortuous course, and enters the sea at Vene- 
 dicus Sinus G. of Eantzig. — ’Amongst the E. tributaries of the 
 Rhine we may notice Nicer^® fl. Neckar, which joined it at 
 Mannheim-, Maenus fl. Mayn, which, rising in the Fichtel 
 Berg, and passing by Frankfurt, entered it at Maynz ; Segus 
 fl. Sieg, and Luppia fl. Lippe, the former flowing into it at 
 Bonn, the latter at Wesel. 
 
 11. The inhabitants of Germany have been divided into six 
 classes. I. The Vindili, in the N. E. part of Germany ; 
 amongst whom, were the Gothones, Burgundiones, Langobardi 
 and Angli. II. The Ingaevones, in Holland, N. W. Germany, 
 and in Denmark ; amongst whom were the Cimbri, Saxones, 
 Cauci, and Frisii. III. The Istaevones, composed of tribes 
 cantoned on the Rhine, in Westphalia, and the Lower Rhine- 
 
 Fundat ab extreme flavos Aquilone Suevos 
 Albis, et indomitum Rheni caput. 
 
 Lucan. II. 52. 
 
 Tu Tuncrum, et Vachalim, Vlsurgin, Albin, 
 
 Francorum et penitissimas paludes 
 Intrares venerantibus Sicambris, 
 
 Solis moribus inter arma tutus. 
 
 Sidon. Apoll. carm. XXIII. ad Narb. 244. 
 
 Bructerus ulvosil quern vel Nicer alluit und&, 
 f’rorumpit Francos. Sidon. Apoll. carm. VII. i2i. 
 
128 
 
 Germania — Vindili. 
 
 amongst whom were the Chamavi, Bructeri, Sicambri, Ubii, 
 and Mattiaci. IV. The Hermiones, inhabiting the remainder 
 of Germany N. of the Danube, with parts of Hungary, Galicia, 
 and Poland', amongst them were the Semnones, Cherusci, 
 Catti, Hermunduri, Marcomanni or Bcemi, Juthungi, Quadi, 
 and Lygii. V. The inhabitants of the Decumates Agri, in 
 Swabia, including the Suevi, and other tribes. VI. The Scan- 
 dinavians, m Sweden 2La& Norway. — TheBastarnse and Peucini, 
 who bordered on the Daci, formed another division; but their 
 territory does not belong to the country we are now describing. 
 
 12. From the want of details respecting the various nations of Germany, as well 
 as from the frequent migrations to which they resorted, it will be found convenient, 
 in pointing out their general situations, to class them under these divisions, without 
 pretending to assign to each one, the whole of it’s component tribes. The Germans 
 are said to have had no cities ; but, that they possessed congregated dwelling-places, 
 or positions fortified after a certain manner, the names of many, which are recorded, 
 sufficiently prove. — The extent of territory included in the six divisions mentioned 
 above, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Vindili 
 Ingaevones - 
 Istaevones 
 Hermiones - 
 Decumates Agri - 
 
 33.600 
 
 23.400 
 
 13.800 
 
 108.900 
 
 11.200 
 
 Scandinavia 
 
 190.900 
 
 80.000 
 
 Total - - - 270.900 
 
 13. The Vindili or Vandali^^. — The territory of the 
 Vindili comprehended 33.600 square miles. The Western- 
 most of these people were the Angli, seated in parts of Meck- 
 lenburg and Hanover, and famed, in conjunction with the 
 Saxones, for the conquest of England, which owes it’s name 
 to them ; Alistus, or Alisus Schwerin, was one of their towns. 
 East of them, also in Mecklenburg, were the Varini, or 
 Viruni, on the R. Warnow, with their town Laciburgium 
 Rostock, and still farther E., on the coast of Pomerania, were 
 the Eudoses, Suardones or Sideni, Rugii, with their town 
 Rugium Rugenwalde, and the Lemovii. 
 
 Nullas Germanorum populis urbes habitari, satis uotum est, ne pati quidem 
 inter se junctas sedes. Colunt discreti ac diversi, ut fons, ut campus, ut nemus 
 placuit. Tacit, de Mor. Germ. 16. 
 
 Denique Romanus, Daba, Sarmata, Vandalus, Hunnus, 
 
 Getulus, Garamas, Alemannus, Saxo, Galaulas, 
 
 . Unit omnes gradiuntur humo, caelum omnibus unum est, 
 
 Unus et Oceanus, nostrum qui continet orbem. 
 
 Aurel. rrudent, Clem, in Sym. II. 327. 
 
Germania — VhuliVi. 
 
 1-2J) 
 
 14. The Heruli are supposed to have been the same with the Lemovii, or to have 
 afterwards occupied their country ; the little river Ueddaune, which enters the sea at 
 Dantzig, seems to be a corruption of Eridanus fl., and it is, bence, supposed by some, 
 that this name was applied to the Vistula, and that the adjacent country, in the 
 neighbourhood of the Venedae and the Electrides lae., was the place wliere the Phae- 
 thonthiades '® wept their tears of electrum for the death of their brother : this scene 
 is, however, more generally placed on the Italian Eridanus or Po. 
 
 15 . The Gothones, called also Guttones and Gothi, dwelled 
 about the mouth of the Vistula, in W. Prussia ; they were an 
 illustrious people, who, proceeding Southwards, entered 
 Dacia, and after crossing’ the Danube, attacked the provinces 
 of the Roman Empire ; they are said to have issued from 
 Scandinavia: Scurgum Skarszewa, and Ascaucalis Karczen, 
 were in their territory. South West of them, in Neumark and 
 Posen, were the Burgundiones, who, upon being driven from 
 their counti*y, wandered through Germany, towards the Decu- 
 mates Agri, and thence into Gaul, where the province of Bur- 
 gundy, allotted to them, still retains their name ; their town 
 Setidava is probably the modern Posen. Between the Bur- 
 gundiones and Angli, in Altmark and Mittelmarh, were the 
 Langobardi, celebrated for their bravery, though few in number; 
 they are said to have migrated from Scandinavia, where their 
 original name was Vinili, which they exchanged for one 
 denoting their “ long beards to them may be reckoned 
 Susudata Berlin, on the R. Spree, the metropolis of the 
 Prussian dominions. 
 
 1 6. The Gothi are said by some to have issued from Scandinavia, but there seems 
 little doubt about their first settlements having been about the mouth of the Vistula, 
 and the Gulf of Dantzig, in which neighbourhood they were probably met with by 
 the navigator Pytheas, more than 300 years n.c. They are sometimes included 
 amongst the Scythian nations, one of whom, called the Venedae, drove them West- 
 ward and Southward, upon which occasion, it is thought, many of them first settled 
 in Sweden. Towards the end of the second century, we find them in the neighbour- 
 hood of the R. Bong, partly occupying Dacia, and partly dwelling on the shores of 
 the Euxine Sea ; whence they made desolating irruptions upon Maesia, Thrace, 
 Macedonia, and Illyricum, till they were beaten, about a.d. 270, by the Emperor 
 Marcus Aurelius Claudius, who is said to have killed no less than 300,000 of them in 
 one battle. They plundered the temple of Diana, at Ephesus, and ruined Troy : 
 and, about this time, also, divided themselves into two bodies, henceforward known 
 as the Ostrogothae or Eastern Goths, and Visigothae or Western Goths. About the 
 year 375, the Visigoths were beaten by the Huns, and compelled to take refuge on 
 the Southern side of the Danube, whereupon the emperor Valens permitted them 
 to settle in his dominions ; but they soon took up arms against him, and having 
 murdered him, wandered over Italy, Gaul, and Spain, committing all sorts ot 
 
 Nec minus Heliades fletus, et inania morti 
 Munera, dant lacrymas : et caesae pectora palmis 
 Non auditurum miseras Phaetonta querelas 
 Nocte dieque vocant : adsternunturque sepulcro. 
 #*#**•»* 
 
 Inde fluunt lacrymae : stillataque sole rigescunt 
 De ramis electra novis. — 
 
 Ovid. Met. II. 3 12. et seq. 
 K 
 
130 Germania— Ingcevones. 
 
 atrocities with fire and sword. During the reign of Honorius, about the year 415, 
 after having been driven out of Italy, they founded two great kingdoms ; one in 
 Spain, which lasted till the time of Roderick, at the commencement of the eighth 
 century, when it was destroyed by the Saracens ; and, the other in Gaul, which 
 though it was somewhat crippled by the Franks, lasted for many centuries. The 
 Ostrogoths under their king Theodoric, beat the Heruli and Turcilingi, near 
 Ravenna, a.d. 492, subsequently conquered the Northern part of Italy, and finally, 
 under Totila, took Rome in the year 549. About four years after this, their 
 Empire was destroyed by the Emperor Justinian, who sent against them Narsetes 
 and Belisarius, by whom Totila was routed and slain, and the dominion of the Goths 
 in Italy, destroyed. 
 
 17. Besides the tribes above mentioned, there were the minor ones, Reudigni, 
 Aviones or Avarpi, Teutonari, Teutones with their town Virutium Vierraden, the 
 Carini, and Pharodini ; these were N. of the Langobardi, in parts of Mittelmark, 
 Ukermark, and Mecklenbtirg. The Nuithones, Scyri, and Turcilingi were N. of the 
 Burgundiones, in a part of Neumark, — In the Baltic, N. of the territory of the Vin- 
 dili, was an island sacred to the deity Hertha^*, or Mother Earth, thought to be the 
 same now called Rugen ; and beyond it, was Codanonia, supposed by some to be 
 Bornholm, but it wais probably the same with Scandinavia or the peninsula of Sweden. 
 The Glessariae Insulae, called by the Greeks Electrides, were off the mouths of the 
 Vistula and Pregel, near the Frische Nehrung and Pillau : they furnished the 
 ancients with quantities of amber, which is still found on the coast hereabouts. 
 These were the Eastern, and most productive of the Glessarias ; the others were 
 scattered up and down the coast of the Ingaevones, in the German Ocean ; the most 
 considerable of them were Austeravia Spiker Oog, and Byrchanis or Fabaria 
 Borkum. 
 
 18. The Inga:vones were scattered over a territory of 
 23.400 square miles. The peninsula of Denmark was called 
 Cirnbrica Chersonesus or Cartris, from the Cimbri'^^, or Cim- 
 merii, a particular people, who are said to have once dwelled 
 there ; but, if they existed latterly in that neighbourhood, they 
 must have been an insignificant tribe near Cimbrorum Prom., 
 or The Shaw, which is the N. extremity of Jutland. 
 
 19. The name of Cimbri is thought to have been used collectively, to distinguish the 
 petty tribes inhabiting the peninsula, in the same way, that it was once applied to all 
 the Germans as a body, from their being descendants of Gomer; these petty tribes were 
 the Charudes, Phundusii, and Chali, in Jutland, the Cobandi and Sigulones in 
 Sleswig, and the Sabalingii in North Eastern Holstein. These obscure tribes, six in 
 number, were united, as early as the sixth century, under the national appellation of 
 Dani or Danes ; a name which they are supposed either to have derived, or held in 
 common with the Danciones, a tribe equally obscure with themselves, placed by 
 Ptolemy in Scandinavia. From them too, the Sinus Codanus or the Baltic, and 
 the I. Codanonia, supposed by many to be the same with Sweden, are thought to 
 have obtained their names. The Danes were a savage and merciless set of pirates, 
 who are best known from the ravages which they committed in Britain, during the 
 
 ^ Ostrogothis colitur mistisque Gruthungis 
 
 Phryx ager : hos parvae poterunt impellere caussae 
 In scelus : ad mores facilis natura reverti. 
 
 Claudian. in Eutrop. II. 152. 
 
 — in commune Hertham, id est, Terram matrem colunt, eamque 
 
 intervenire rebus hominum, invehi populis arbitrantur. 
 
 Tacit, de Mor. Germ. 40. 
 
 Hie Cimbros fortesque Getas, Stilichone peremtos 
 Et Mario, Claris ducibus, tegit Itala tellus. 
 
 Claudian, de Bell. Get. 645. 
 
131 
 
 Germania — Ingoivones. 
 
 '?:Saxon monarchy.— Off the Western coast of the Cimbrian peninsula, are the 
 Alociae lae., near Sylt, and farther South lie the Saxonum lae. Neuwerck and 
 Dick Is. ; Actania I., off the mouths of the Weser and Elbe, has been already 
 noticed as Heligoland. 
 
 20. TheSaxones23 originally dwelled in the duchy of Holstein', 
 they were one of the most illustrious nations of Germany, and 
 have transmitted their name to a great portion of that country. 
 The contracted territory, in which we find them first seated, 
 was incapable of pouring forth the inexhaustible swarms of 
 Saxons, who reigned over the ocean, who filled the British 
 Island with their language, their laws, and their colonies ; 
 and who so long defended the liberty of the North against the 
 arms of Charlemagne. But many of the German tribes were 
 blended with each other by the slightest accidents of war or 
 friendship, owing to a similarity of manners, and the loose and 
 unsettled constitution by which they were governed. The 
 situation of the native Saxons disposed them to embrace the 
 hazardous professions of fishermen and pirates ; and the 
 success of their first adventures naturally excited the emulation 
 of their bravest countrymen, who were impatient of the gloomy 
 solitude of their woods and mountains. Whole fleets of canoes 
 sailed down the Elbe, filled with hardy and intrepid associates, 
 who aspired to behold the unbounded prospect of the ocean, 
 and to taste the wealth and luxury of unknown worlds. 
 The rumour of these successful armaments soon provoked 
 others. The various troops of pirates and adventurers, who 
 fought under the same standard, were insensibly united in a 
 permanent society, at first of rapine, and afterwards of govern- 
 ment : a military confederation was gradually moulded into 
 a national body, by the gentle operation of marriage and con- 
 sanguinity ; and the adjacent tribes, who solicited the alliance, 
 accepted the name and faws of the Saxons. Hence we find 
 them, in process of time, the first amongst all the nations of 
 the Ingsevones, giving laws to the rest of their countrymen, 
 and introducing those arts of life amongst them, with which 
 their fortunate expeditions intoother countries, had in a manner, 
 made them familiar. It was thus that their power rose to 
 a height hitherto unheard of amongst the barbarians of the 
 North, and so formidable did it become, that in order to repress 
 it’s tyranny and encroachment, a league was formed against the 
 Saxons by the various tribes towards the Rhine, who, hence, 
 called themselves Franci^^ or Free-men. The chief towns of 
 
 ^ quae Sarmaticis custodia ripis, 
 
 Quae saevis objecta Getis, qua: Saxona fraenat 
 
 Vel Scotum legio ; Claudian. Epith. Pall, et Celer. 89. 
 
 “'* pavidoque orantes murmure Franci 
 
 Procubuere solo. Id, de IV. Com, Honor. 447. 
 
13-2 
 
 Germania — latcevones. 
 
 the Saxones were Marionis Hamburgh, on the Elbe, and 
 Treva Travemunde, at the mouth of Chalusus fl. Trave. 
 
 21. To the West of the Saxones, in Oldenburg and the N. parts of Hanover, was 
 the noble nation of the Cauci, celebrated for their love of justice, and for their 
 long attachment to the Roman cause ; they were divided into Majores and Minores, 
 the latter dwelling between the Eras and Weser, the former between the Weser and 
 Elbe. As towns in their territory, may be mentioned Leuphana Luneburg, and 
 Phabiranum Bremen, on the Weser. The territory of the Cauci, or Cauchi, as they 
 are sometimes called, became, at a subsequent period, larger than the limits here 
 assigned to it, from their conquering the Ansibarii and other tribes. — The Dulgibini, 
 or Dulgumnii were in part of Hanover, West of the Weser, round their town Asca- 
 lingium Sublingen ; and East of them, about the R. Alter, were the Angrivarii, 
 whose territoiy, at one time, extended West of the Weser, where the town of Enger 
 seems still to carry traces of their name ; this addition to their possessions, they 
 are said to have acquired, in conjunction with the Chamavi, from the Bructeri. — The 
 Frisii, divided into Majores and Minores, inhabited the N. E. part of Holland, where 
 the province of W. Friesland retains their name : amongst them, were Setutanda 
 Emden, Cruptoricis Villa Groningen, Baduhennte Lucus in Bourtunger Moor, 
 where 900 Romans were cut to pieces by the barbarians, and Corbulonis Muni- 
 mentum Gorredyk, built by Corbulo, as a check on the Frisii. The Frisiabones 
 inhabited the provinces of North and South Holland ; Flevum Castellum, at the 
 mouth of Flevo fl. was in their territory. — The Marsacii were N. of the Batavi^, 
 in Utrecht, and beyond them, on the E. side of Flevo Lacus Zuyder Zee, were the 
 Sturii. 
 
 22. The Istaivones. The possessions of the Istsevones 
 comprehended 13.800 square miles. The Northernmost of 
 these people, on the Rhme, were the Usipii'^^ or Usipetes, 
 whose territory extended from the Fossa Drusiana nearly to 
 the R. Ruhr ; prior to this, they dwelled in the interior of the 
 country, whence they were driven out by the Suevi. Higher 
 up the Rhine, were the Sicambri extending from Luppia 
 fl. Lippe, to Segus fl. Sieg ; the greater part of them removed, 
 at a subsequent period, to the left side of the Rhine, where 
 they were surnamed Gugerni, and sometimes Excisi ; Alisum 
 Dusseldorf, was iri their territory. The Ubii were once conti- 
 
 ^ Mox compertum a transfugis, nongentos Romanorum apud lucum, quem 
 Baduhennse vocant, pugna in posterum extracta, confectos : et aliam quad- 
 ringentoium manum, occupata Cruptoricis quondam stipendiarii villa, postquam 
 proditio metuebatur, mutuis ictibus procubuisse. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. IV. 73. 
 
 Hie petit Euphraten juvenis domitique Batavi 
 
 Custodes aquilas, armis industrius ; 
 
 Juv. Sat. VIII. 51. 
 
 ^ Rem factam Pompillus habet, Faustina : legetur, 
 
 Et nomen toto sparget in orbe suum. 
 
 Sic leve flavorum valeat genus Usipioium, 
 
 Quisquis et Ausonium non amat imperium. 
 
 Mart. VI. ep. 60. 
 
 quandoque trahet feroces 
 
 Per sacrum clivum, merits decorus 
 
 Fronde, Sicambros :■ ■ ■ Hor, Carm. IV. ii. 36. 
 
 Te ctede gaudentes Sicambri 
 
 Compositis venerantur armis. Id. IV. xiv. 51. 
 
133 
 
 Germania — Hermiones. 
 
 guous to the Sicambri and Catti, but, in consequence of their 
 being oppressed by the latter people, they were also permitted 
 to establish themselves in Gaul. The Mattiaci"9 were a branch 
 of the Catti, dwelling between the Lahn and Mayn\ Mattium 
 or Mattiacum Marburg, taken by Germanicus, was their 
 chief city; but their name occurs again in Mattiaci Fontes 
 Wisbaden, within the limits of the Decumates Agri. 
 
 23. The Ingriones, a branch of the Angrivarii, dwelled N. of the L,ahn near 
 Mengerskirchen ; the Tencteri, driven from their old possessions in the interior, 
 settled amongst the Sicambri, between the Lahn and Sieg ; North of them, about 
 Gimborn, were the Gambrivii, and farther East, the Marsi. Ripuarii was a name 
 applied latterly to those who dwelled on the right bank of the Bhine, from the 
 Lahn to the Ruhr, or perhaps farther ; it was afterwards extended to the tribes on the 
 left bank of the river. The Salii were also cantoned about the river, and lower down 
 it ; part of them, probably such as inhabited Batavorum I’., were termed Salii 
 Gallicani. To the North East of the Usipii, in the middle of Westphalia, were the 
 Bructeri^®, divided by the Ems into Majores and Minores, the former being to the 
 Eastward; they were attacked by the Chamavi®*, their Northern neighbours, in 
 conjunction with the Angrivarii, who seized on a part of their territory ; amongst 
 their towns may be mentioned Munitium Munster, Tecelia Teckkitburg, Pheugarum 
 Dfltmold, and Luppia Lippstadt. The Chamavi, prior to their attacking the Bruc- 
 teri, were cantoned between the Yssel and Vecht, where they had the Tubantes about 
 Bentheim, for their E. neighbours ; but this latter tribe subsequently moved farther 
 South, near the sources of the Lippe and Ruhr, into the country previously occu- 
 pied by the Marsi, The Ansibarii were cantoned on the left bank of the Weser, in 
 the E. part of W'estphalia. 
 
 24. The Hermiones occupied 108.900 square miles of 
 territory. The Cherusci^" were posted N, of the Harz, 
 between the rivers Weser and Elbe ; they were brave and 
 powerful, but degenerated so far, in consequence of the 
 defeats which they suffered from the Homans and the Lan- 
 gobardi, as to become subject to the latter people. Msevium 
 (or Mesovium) Magdeburg, on the Elbe, may be mentioned 
 as belonging to their territory. 
 
 2-'5. The Cherusci are frequently spoken of, as occupying a much wider extent 
 of country, than what is here allotted to them ; but, in that case, many neigh- 
 bouring tribes, as the Fosi, Dulgumnii, Ansibarii, Chasuarii, Marsi, Tubantes, and 
 others, are included under the federate name Cherusci. The Fosi were a small 
 tribe in the Northern part of their territory, about Fusa R., which is a tributary of 
 the Weser. 
 
 26. To the South of these, extending from the Harz to the 
 Eastern part of Westphalia, were the Chasuarii or Chattuarii; 
 
 Si mutare paras longaevos cana capillos : 
 
 Accipe Mattiacas (quo tibi calva 1) pilas. Mart. XIV. ep. 27. 
 
 30 venit accola silvoe 
 
 Bructerus Hercynice : — Claudian. de IV. Cons. Hanoi'. 451. 
 
 Accedent vires, quas F rancia, quasque Chainaves, 
 
 Gsrmanique tremant : tunc verus habebere limes. 
 
 Auson. Mosel. 434. 
 
 32 latisque paludibus exit 
 
 Cimber, et ingentes Albin liquere Cherusci. 
 
 Claudian. de IV. Cons. Honor. 452. 
 
 K 3 
 
134 
 
 Germania — Hermiones. 
 
 Tropaea Drusi, where Drusus died, and Tiberius was saluted 
 Emperor by the army, appears to have been in their territory. 
 Below them, were the Catti one of the most considerable 
 and warlike nations of Germany, stretching from the R. Saale 
 to the Eder, and, after the removal of the Ubii, to the Rhine: 
 their country included a great part of Hesse (a name which 
 owes its origin to them), and Thuringia, extending as far 
 Southward as the borders of Franconia. Castellum Cattorum 
 Cassel, on Adrana fl. Eder, and Bicurdium Erfurth, were 
 settlements of the Catti. Contiguous to them, were the 
 Turoni, and beyond these, the powerful nation of the Her- 
 munduri, a detachment of whom was on such friendly terms 
 with the Romans, as to be the only people amongst the Ger- 
 mans, who were admitted into the colony Augusta Vindeli- 
 corum ; their dominions extended from the neighbourhood of 
 the Elbe, to the Danube, and from the upper course of the 
 Mayn, to the plains of Bohemia : Lupphurdum Leipzig, in 
 the kingdom of Saxony, was one of their chief towns. To 
 the East of these, on the Northern bank of the Danube, in 
 parts of Bavaria and Bohemia, were the Narisci, with their 
 town Marobudum Budweis ; and still farther East, on the 
 same side of the river, in parts of Lower Austria and Mora- 
 via, were the Juthungi in whose country were the towns 
 Eburodunum Brunn, and Eburum Olmutz, on Marus fl. 
 March. The Quadi inhabited the South Eastern part of 
 Germany, occupying Hungary N. of the Danube, with parts 
 of Moravia and Galicia ; Cusus fl. Waag, and Granua fl. 
 Gran, ran through their territory into the Danube, on which 
 last river was their city Anduetium Presburg, the capital of 
 the kingdom of Hungary. 
 
 27. The dominions of the Quadi (supposed to be the same with the Colduli) 
 extended, at one time, as far East as the R. Theiss ; the neighbourhood of which 
 they relinquished, when the Jazyges Metanastae made their appearance there, with- 
 
 misso proceres exire jubentur 
 
 Consilio, quos Albanam dux magnus in arcem 
 Traxerat adtonitos et festinare coactos, 
 
 Tanquam de Cattis aliquid torvisque Sicambris 
 
 Dicturus, Juv. Sat. IV. 147. 
 
 Quaequas domant Cattos, immansuetosque Cheruscos, 
 
 Hue omnes vertere minas, tutumque remotis 
 Excubiis Rhenum solo terrore relinquunt. 
 
 Claudian. de Bell. Get. 420. 
 
 Probably the same people mentioned by Claudian, de IV. Cons. Honor. 623. 
 Ausi Danubium quondam tranare Gruthungi 
 In lintres fregere nemus : ter mille ruebant 
 Per fiuvium plenae cuneis immanibus alni. 
 
Germania — Hermiones. 135 
 
 drawing Westward, to where Marobuduus^^, king of the Marcomanni, had collected, 
 within narrower limits, the people attached to his cause. This unfortunate prince was 
 subsequently driven from his throne, as was also his successor, and both sought pro- 
 tection from the Romans, with a large multitude. The latter people, finding it a 
 dangerous thing, to allow such a horde of barbarians to dwell in their quiet provinces, 
 appointed them a portion of territory beyond the Danube, between the rivers Marus 
 and Cusus, and assigned them a Quadian, whose name was Vannius, as king of the 
 colony. Marobuduus retired to Ravenna, where he grew gray in indolence. 
 
 28. Ascending the Vistula, we come to the Lygii, seated in that part of Poland, 
 which lies West of the river ; they were divided into several branches, as the Bun, 
 Diduni Omanni, Helvecones, &c. : the town of Calisia, placed amongst them, is 
 evidently Kalisch, and Carrodunum Krakau, near the springs of the Vistula ; War- 
 saw the capital of Poland, appears to have been unknown to the ancients. Ihe 
 Gothini dwelled about the sources of the Oder, in the Southern part of Silesia: below 
 them, also, in the same country, were the Osi and Marsigni ; Limiosaleum Breslau, 
 and Arsenium Oppeln, both on the Oder, may be mentioned as towns of the Osi. 
 
 29. About the sources of the Elbe, in the great valley formed 
 by the Hercynian Mountains, was Boiemum, a name signi- 
 fying the habitation of the Boii, and which may still be traced 
 in Bohemia. The Boii, were a mighty people, extending once 
 from the L. of Constance and the springs of the Danube, along 
 both sides of the river, nearly as far as Vienna ,* the Eastern 
 part of Swabia, nearly all Bavaria (carrying evident traces 
 of their name), as well as Bohemia, and Moravia, were pos- 
 sessed by them. But, in process of time, such of them as 
 dwelled about the upper course of the Danube, quitted their 
 possessions, and associating with the Helvetii, passed into 
 Gaul j whence the lands, which they relinquished, obtained 
 the name Beserta Boiorum. In the North Eastern part of 
 their territory, they were attacked by the Marcomanni a 
 horde of many German tribes, united under this general name 
 of Bordermen” (as Marcomanni signifies), some of whom 
 were first heard of m the neighbourhood of the Rhine and 
 Mayn, and others again, in Pannonia : this formidable body 
 fell upon the Boii, and became masters of this portion of their 
 country. Budorigum or Budorgis Prague, the capital of 
 Bohemia, situated on the R. Moldau, was one of their chief 
 
 Cltl6S* 
 
 30. To the North of Boiemum, were the Semnones the 
 
 Marobuduo undique deserto non aliud subsidium quam misericordia Cacsaris 
 fuit. Transgressus Danubium qua Noricam provinciam prsfluit, sciipsit Tibeno, non 
 ut profugus aut supplex, sed ex memoria piioris fortunae : nam raultis nationibus 
 clarrissimum quondam regem ad se vocantibus, Romanam amicitiam pratulisse. 
 
 Tacit. Annul. II. 63. 
 
 3® Marcomeres Sonnoque docent, quorum alter Etruscum 
 
 Pertulit exilium ; Claudian. in I. Stil. I. 240. 
 
 37 Vetustissimos se nobilissimosque Suevorum Semnones memorant. Fides 
 antiquitatis, religione firmatur. Stato tempore in sUvam auguriis patrum et prisca 
 formidine sacram, omnes ejusdem sanguinis populi legatiombus coeunt, caesoque 
 
 publice homine celebrant barbari ritus horrenda primordia. 
 
 ^ Tacit, de Mor. Germ. 39. 
 
 K 4 
 
13G Germania — Decumates Ayri — Scandinavia, 
 
 most illustrious and ancient of the Suevi ; they Inhabited 
 Lusatia, and part of Mittelmark, and extended from the Elbe 
 to the Oder ; one of their kings, who was driven from his 
 throne, visited Rome. Amongst their towns, may be men- 
 tioned Stragona Dresden, on the Elbe, the capital of the 
 kingdom of Saxony, Lugidunum Luchau, Calancorum Wit- 
 tenberg, and Galseoia Dessau. Suevi was a name applied to 
 a large body of various people, and not the denomination of 
 any particular tribe ; their country was called Suevia, an ap- 
 peilation still retained in that of the modern Swabia, to which 
 a horde of them had found their way from the interior parts of 
 their countiy. The Angli, Langobardi, Semnones, Catti, and 
 other less important nations, bore the general name of Suevi, 
 which, according to some, was applied uninterruptedly to the 
 tribes dwelling between the banks of the Danube and the 
 Ealtic Sea. 
 
 31. Decumates Agki, answering generally to Swabia, 
 were so called, from their being subjected by the Romans to 
 the imposition of a tenth of their produce ; they were nearly 
 enclosed, on two sides, by the Danube and Rhine, whilst 
 a vallum between these two rivers, protected them on the third 
 from the rest of Germany : they comprehended 11.200 square 
 miles, included within an equilateral triangle, of which each 
 side measured nearly 60 leagues. 
 
 32. The Vallum ran in a Westerly direction, from Phoring, on the Danube, to 
 Ohringen, in the North of Wurtemhurg, and this part of it is called by the inhabitants, 
 “the Devil’s Wall” (Die Teufelsmauer) ; hence it assumed nearly a Northern 
 course to Lich, a few miles North of Frankfurt, where it turned to the South West, 
 and, passing along the summit of Taunus Mons, touched the Rhine, opposite Ober 
 Wesel) this last part of it is now called Die Pfahlgraben, or Pohlgraben, a name 
 which is thought to carry with it, the remains of the ancient appellation Palas. 
 1 his wall, and it’s defences, built under various emperors, from Posthumius to 
 Probus, is thought to have been maintained till the time of Diocletian.— The tribes 
 which inhabited the Decumates Agri, were few and unimportant, with the exception 
 of the Suevi, already mentioned, as giving name to the modern Sioabia : they stretched 
 along the whole Western side of the province, and possessed, amongst other towns, 
 Munimentum Irajani Aschaffenburg, Lupodunum Ladenburg, Valentiniani Muni- 
 mentum Mannheim, at the junction of the Neckar with the Rhine, and Aquae, or 
 Aurelia Aquensis Baaden. The territory of the Mattiaci extended on this side of 
 Taunus Mons, as is shewn by the Mattiaci Fontes Wishaden Castellum in Tauno 
 ha’nigsiein, built by Drusus, and Arctaunum Ortenberg, were in their territory. 
 South of them, and of the R. Mayn, were the Intuergi, and still farther South were 
 the Caritni and Vispi. The lower part of the province was inhabited by the Boii, 
 and Helvetii, previous to their passing over into Gaul ; in the territory occupied by 
 the former, was Aquileia Ulm, on the Danube- 
 
 33 . Scandinavia. The knowledge which the ancients had 
 of Scandinavia, or Scandia as they sometimes write the name, 
 was imperfect and confused. Some eonsidered it as foraiing 
 the largest of many islands, with which the Codanus Sinus, 
 or Baltic Sea, was strewed, but of undetermined extent; 
 whilst others, again, believed it to be composed of many islands. 
 
137 
 
 Germania — Scandinavia. 
 
 It’s Southern extremity undoubtedly formed one of the islands 
 called by them the Scandise Ins«’. Quatuor, the other three 
 being represented by the Danish, islands Laaland, Fyen, and 
 Sielandf on which last is Copenhagen, the metropolis of Den- 
 mark. That they were acquainted with more of Scandinavia 
 than it’s Southern promontory, is amply testified by the names 
 Bergi Bergen, and Nerigos Norway, from which last there 
 was a passage to Thule^^, or the Shetland Isles ; but it is 
 extremely doubtful whether their knowledge of this vast 
 peninsula extended to the North Cape, to which the Rubeas 
 Pr. of the navigator Pytheas has, by many, been applied. 
 
 34. Pytheas was a Massilian, who, a few years prior to the time of Alexander the 
 Great, sailed from Gades, Northward, and discovered in a peninsula there, the 
 ancient Cimmerii. Continuing his course, he passed the mouth of a great river, 
 which he supposed united with the Tanais or Don, where he observed quantities of 
 amber, and proceeded along a half-drowned coast for 6,000 stadia. On this coast, 
 called Mentonomon, dwelled the Guttones, and one (or according to others three) 
 days’ sail from it, was the great island Abalus. The sea here received the name 
 Morimorusa, or the Dead Sea, from the Cimbri, as far as the proniontory Rubeas ; 
 beyond which, it was called Mare Cronium, or Pigrum. 'Ihe peninsula here men- 
 tioned, is, of course, Denmark j whilst, under the names of Cimmerii, and Cimbri, 
 that of the ancient Germans lies concealed. The great river may be the Oder, or 
 Vistula, Mentonomon, the low coast of Prussia, Abalus Oland, Gottland, or even 
 Sweden, and Rubeas Pr. Domes Ness, the Northern extremity of Garland ; Morimo- 
 rusa might mean the Baltic, the continuation of which, the Botnia, ma,y answer 
 to Mare Cronium. Others, however, arrange these names differently, and with less 
 probability ; with them, Mentonomon means the rugged coast of Norway, Rubeas 
 Pr. the North Cape, and Morimorusa the sea to the Westward of the peninsula, 
 
 35. Codanus Sinus, washing the E. coast of Scandinavia, 
 was also called Mare Suevicum, from the inhabitants of it’s 
 Southern shore, and Oceanus Sarmaticus, from it’s being the 
 Western limit of Sarmatia Europsea; it’s modern name, Baltic, 
 seems derived from Baltia, by which Scandinavia is sometimes 
 mentioned amongst the ancients. The peninsula of Scandi- 
 navia is one of the largest in the world, and includes (keeping 
 the limits of the present kingdom of Sweden) 220.800 square 
 miles. It’s Western part is traversed by the lofty and almost 
 impenetrable range oi Sevo, now known as Koelen, or Fiell, 
 which once, in a general way, separated the two kingdoms of 
 Norway and Sweden ; the small district of Scslbo, on the 
 coast of Norway, seems to retain some trace of the old 
 appellation. 
 
 36. The Hilleviones, a numerous nation, occupied the Southern part of the penin- 
 sula ; above them, in Gotehorg, were the Gutae, and farther North, about Stockholm, 
 the metropolis of Sweden, were the Suiones, in whose name that of the modern Swedes 
 seems to lie concealed; their fleet was thought worthy of notice. To the East of 
 these, towards Christiana, were the Sitones, only differing from their neighbours in 
 their being governed by a woman ; above them, in Dalens, was the district of 1 hule, 
 
 tibi serviat ultima Thule,' 
 
 Virg. Georg. I. 30. 
 
138 
 
 Sweden and Norway. 
 
 partly inhabited by the savage Scrito-Finni, so called from the rapidity with which 
 they travelled over the snow and ice of their countiy. — Finland, bounded on the 
 West by the G. of Botnia, and on the South by the G. of Finland, was supposed, by 
 the ancients, who called it Finningia (or, by corruption, Eningia and Epigia) to 
 have been an island ; it’s inhabitants were the Finni, or Fins. 
 
 37. Sweden and Norway. 
 
 This vast peninsula comprehends 220,800 square miles, and is estimated to cm- 
 tain about 3,775,000 inhabitants. It is separated from Russia,on the N. E,, by the 
 two little rivers Toi-nea and Tana, the former of which runs into the Gulf of Boti.ia, 
 and the latter into the Arctic Ocean. It’s Eastern shores are washed by the Gulf 
 of Botnia, and the Baltic Sea ; it’s Western, by the North Sea ; and it’s Southern, by 
 a narrow Strait, separating the two last bodies of water, and dividing the Scandinavian 
 peninsula from the kingdom of Denmark. The North Western part of this strait is 
 called the Skagei- Rack, the central part, the Cattegat, and the Southern, the Sour.d : 
 This last is by far the narrowest, being little more than three miles across, frrm 
 Helsingborg, in Sweden, to Elsinore, in Denmark, between which places there is a 
 common ferry. The greatest length of the Scandinavian peninsula is 1,020 miles, 
 and it’s average breadth about 300. The range of mountains already mentioned 
 under the name of Sevo, as completely traversing the Western part of the country, 
 runs from the promontory called The Naze, which is the Southernmost point of 
 Norway, to the North Cape, which is it’s Northern extremity. This range, the only 
 one of any consequence in the whole peninsula, forms the natural division between 
 Sweden and Norway, although two of the provinces belonging to the latter (Aggershuus 
 and Christiansand), lie to the East of it. It likewise divides the rivers of the country 
 into two classes, those which run Westward into the North Sea, and those which mn 
 Eastward and Southward into the Gulf of Botnia, the Baltic Sea, and The Straits: 
 they are, however, all comparatively small and insignificant. There are two lakes in 
 the Southern part of Sweden, called Wenern and Wettern, which may be ranked 
 amongst the largest in Europe ; besides these, there are very many others in the 
 Northern and Western parts of the same country, caused by the melting of the snow, 
 on the high land, during the heat of summer. 
 
 38. Since the year 1814, Sweden and Norway, though distinct kingdoms, have 
 been governed by the same sovereign. Prior to the year 1809, Sweden possessed the 
 valuable province of Einland (which now belongs to Russia), and, in 1814, received 
 the accession of Norway, on ceding to Denmark the comparatively insignificant pro- 
 vince of Swedish Pomerania, situated on the mainland of Germany, to the West of the 
 R. Oder, and including the I. of Rugen, The government of Sweden is a limited 
 monarchy, a considerable share of power being vested in the nobility and the people. 
 The Diet, which, however different in its formation, bears in it’s object a resemblance 
 to the British Parliament, consists of four orders, viz. the nobility, clergy, citizens, 
 and peasants. The Swedes were formerly idolaters, and the city of Upsal was the 
 seat of their superstitious worship. But the celebrated temple, in which their three 
 principal deities were enshrined, was destroyed towards the close of the eleventh 
 century, and on it’s ruins a Christian church was founded. After various attempts 
 to propagate the doctrines of the Gospel in this country, the reformed religion, in 
 spite of great opposition, was established by the diet and synod held at Upsal, 
 A. D. 1593 ; and the decree of uniformity of religion was passed 20 years afterwards, 
 members of the Church of England, and Calvinists, being legally tolerated. 
 According to the census taken in 1825, Sweden contained 2,724,778 inhabitants. 
 The only foreign possession annexed to the crown of Sweden, is the I. of St. Bartho- 
 lomew, in the West Indies, which was ceded to it, by France, in 1785 ; it is five 
 leagues in circuit, and contains about 3,000 inhabitants. 
 
 39. Norway was divided into a number of petty principalities, until the ninth 
 century, when these were all united under one head. It was little known to the rest 
 of the world, except from it’s piracies, till 1397, when it was incorporated with 
 Denmark. At the termination of the hostilities, with which all Europe was con- 
 vulsed, during the early part of the present century, and in consequence of the side 
 taken by Denmark during their continuance, the various Powers concerned in the 
 matter signed a treaty, by which it was stipulated, that Norway should be perma- 
 
Sweden and Norway. 
 
 13i> 
 
 nently governed by the same king as Sweden, but as an integral state, and with the 
 preservation of it’s constitution and laws. It was declared a free, independent, and 
 inalienable kingdom, the succession to be in the male line, and the reigning prince 
 a Lutheran : and, Sweden having assented to these preliminaries, the king of that 
 country was unanimously elected to the throne of Nm-way, November the 4th, 1814. 
 Norway is, therefore, now governed as a province of Sweden, exactly as it was when 
 under the control of Denmark : it has a separate assembly, or diet, but no royal 
 establishment. According to the census taken in 1826, Norway contained 1,050,132 
 inhabitants. 
 
 40. Sweden consisted originally of three kingdoms, viz. Gothland, Sweden Proper, 
 and Nmrland, each of which was subdivided into provinces. This distinction is now 
 abolished, and the whole kingdom divided into 24 districts, or laens, as the Swedes 
 call them. The names of these, and of the more ancient provinces, together with 
 their chief cities and towns, and the estimated population of the latter, may be seen 
 in the following table : 
 
 y. 
 
 rT 
 
 P a 
 
 ^ e 
 
 a o g 
 
 O W 
 
 O g 
 
 Ph 
 
 ^ O 
 
 Old Provinces. 
 
 Scaane 
 
 Bleking 
 
 Smceland 
 ( Halland 
 
 W ester gothland 
 
 Dalsland 
 ^stergothland 
 Gottland I. - 
 
 -{ 
 
 -{ 
 
 ■} 
 
 Upland and Soederman- 
 land 
 Upland 
 Sxdermanland 
 J Westmanland 
 \ Westmanland and Nerike 
 W ermeland - - - 
 
 Dalarne - - - 
 
 Gestrikland and Helsing-'\ 
 land - - -J 
 
 Jxmtland a.ndHeije-(Eda-'\ 
 len - - - -/ 
 
 Medelpad and AngermanA 
 land ~ ~ ~j 
 
 Wester-Botten 
 Lappmark 
 
 New Provinces. 
 
 Chief Cities 
 and Towns. 
 
 Popula- 
 
 tion. 
 
 Malmaehuus 
 
 Malmx 
 
 6,000 
 
 Christianstad 
 
 Christianstad 
 
 3,000 
 
 Bleking 
 
 Carlskrona - 
 
 11,000 
 
 Kronoberg 
 
 Wexio 
 
 1,300 
 
 Calmar 
 
 Calmar 
 
 4,500 
 
 Joenkosping 
 
 Jxnkxping - 
 
 3,000 
 
 Halmstad - 
 
 Halmstad - 
 
 1,500 
 
 Gxteborg - 
 
 Gxteborg - 
 
 24,000 
 
 Skaraborg - 
 
 Mariestad - 
 
 1,000 
 
 Elfsborg - 
 
 W enersborg 
 
 1,500 
 
 Linkxping 
 
 Linkxping - 
 
 3,000 
 
 Gottland - 
 
 Wisby 
 
 3,800 
 
 Stockholm - 
 
 Stockholm - 
 
 79,000 
 
 Upsala 
 
 Upsal 
 
 4,500 
 
 Nykaping 
 
 Nykxping - 
 
 2,300 
 
 Wasteras - 
 
 Wasteras 
 
 3,000 
 
 (Erebro 
 
 (Erebro 
 
 3,000 
 
 Carlstad - 
 
 Carlstad 
 
 2,200 
 
 Stora-Kopparberg 
 
 Falun 
 
 4,700 
 
 Gefleborg - 
 
 Gejle 
 
 6,000 
 
 Jxmtland - 
 
 JEstersund - 
 
 1,500 
 
 Wester-Norrland 
 
 Hernxsand - 
 
 1,800 
 
 Wester-Botten - 
 
 Umea 
 
 1,100 
 
 Norr-Botten 
 
 Pitea 
 
 1,000 
 
 41. Stockholm, the metropolis of Sweden, is built on seven small rocky islands and 
 peninsulas, formed by arms of the sea, at the junction of Lake Mxlar with the Baltic. 
 About three centuries ago, it consisted of a few fishermen’s huts, on a bare island ; 
 but when a castle was built to stop the inroads of the Russians, and the court was 
 translated hither, the city gradually increased. There are many handsome buildings, 
 and some very flourishing manufactories, in Stockholm. Upsal, anciently the residence 
 of the Swedish Kings, and now the see of the Archbishop, is a tolerably well built, 
 open town, about 40 miles to the N. of Stockholm. It is famous for it’s university, 
 which was founded a. d. 1501 ; and it’s observatory is likewise remarkable, as tire 
 
140 
 
 Sweden and Norway. 
 
 meridian whence the Swedish geographers reckon their longitude. Old Upsal was 
 formerly the capital of the North, and the principal place where the worshippers of 
 Odin assembled. The famous temple, dedicated to the god of war, the god of thun- 
 der, and the goddess of regeneration, was stripped of it’s idols about the end of the 
 eleventh century, and converted into a Christian church. No vestige of the ancient 
 town remains ; it’s site is now partly occupied by 30 peasants’ houses, on an 
 eminence, a league from Upsal, and environed by many tumuli, of different sizes, 
 abounding in Runic monuments. (Runic, is a term applied to the language and 
 letters of the ancient Goths, Danes, and other Northern nations; and is said to be 
 derived from a word in the ancient Gothic language, signifying to cut, these charac- 
 ters having been first cut in wood, or stone. Many learned writers have imagined, 
 that the Runic character was borrowed from the Roman, and that it was not known 
 in the North before the introduction of Christianity ; but, it appears to be as easily 
 reducible to the Greek and Hebrew alphabets, as to the Roman. An evident proof 
 that the Runic were not derived from the Roman letters, results not only from their 
 form, which has scarcely any resemblance to these, but from their number, being 
 but 16, and their order and names, which have nothing in common with the Roman, 
 Greek, or Gothic characters. All the old chronicles and poems of the North, 
 universally agree in assigning to the Runic characters a very remote antiquity, and 
 in attributing the invention of them to Odin, or Woden himself.) To the West of 
 Upsal, on the Northern shore of Lake Modar, stands Wasterus, remarkable as the 
 place where the government was changed from an elective to a hereditary monarchy, 
 in 1544. Goteborg, or Gottenhurg, founded by Charles the 9th, a. d. 1604, reduced 
 to ashes by the Danes soon afterwards, and rebuilt by Gustavus Adolphus, on it’s pre- 
 sent site, is a considerable, tolerably well built, commercial town, about three miles in 
 circuit; it stands on the shore of the Cattegat, opposite the Northern extremity of 
 Denmark, and is famous as the principal landing place in all Sweden. As a com- 
 mercial and manufacturing town, it ranks next to the metropolis. Carlskrona, situated 
 near the S. Eastern point of the kingdom, is likewise celebrated for it’s handsome 
 and commodious harbour. A little to the North of it, is Calrnar, a veiy ancient, 
 though, by no means, a large town ; it is famous as the place where the union of the 
 three kingdoms was concluded, a. d. 1397. To the East of the province of Calrnar, 
 is the I. of Gottland, frequently called the Eye of the Baltic, from it’s very advantageous 
 situation; it lies about midway between the mainland of Sweden and the opposite coast 
 of Russia, being about 70 miles from each. 
 
 42. Noiuvay is divided into four governments or provinces, viz. 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Population. 
 
 Aggershuus or Christiania - - - 
 
 Christiansand - - - - 
 
 Bergenhutis or Bergen - - - - 
 
 Trondheim or Drontheim, which includes / 
 Nordland and Finmark - - 
 
 Christiania 
 Christiansand - 
 Bergen - 
 Trondheim or"! 
 Drontheim - J 
 
 20,600 
 
 4,900 
 
 20,800 
 
 9,000 
 
 The metropolis of Nonvay is Clmstiania, so named after Christian the 4th, who 
 built it, A. D. 1624, at the head of the gulf which partly divides Sweden from Norway, 
 and is now called Christiania Ford. The annual sittings of the constitutional 
 assembly, called the Storting, are held here : in it, likewise, is the great university of 
 the country. To the S. of Christiania, and close upon the borders of Sweden, stands 
 Friderickshald, where Charles the 12th met his death, in 1718. Lindesnaes, commonly 
 called by us The Naze, is a high, barren, and rocky promontory, and the Southern 
 point of Noncay ; near it Harold assembled 200 vessels to invade England. The 
 whole coast of Norway is covered with an innumerable multitude of islands and 
 rocks, which render the navigation difficult and perilous. Those, which lie opposite 
 the district of Nordland, extend the farthest into the sea, and are called the Lojfoden 
 Islands. Towards their Southern extremity is a dreadful vortex, called the Nalstrom, 
 the current of which runs in a direction contrary to the tides. It is heard at the 
 distance of many leagues, and forms a whirlpool of great extent, and so violent, that 
 if a ship comes near it, it is irresistibly drawn into the vortex, and dashed to pieces 
 amongst the rocks at the bottom. This phaenomenon is occasioned by the contraction 
 of the stream in it’s course amongst the rocks. 
 
Denmark. 
 
 141 
 
 43. Denmark. 
 
 The kingdom of Denmark is bounded on the W. by the German Ocean, on the N. 
 by the Skager Back, on the E. by the Cattegat, the Sound, the Baltic Sea, and by an 
 imacrinary line drawn from Travemunde, on this last, to Lauenburg, on the R. Elbe, 
 which river forms, in a general way, the Southern boundary of the country, and 
 nearly separates it from the mainland of Germany, Denmark touches to the S. E. 
 upon the Grand Duchy of Mecklenburg Schwerin, to the S. and S. W. upon the 
 kingdom of Hanover. It consists of the islands Sieland, Funen, Laaland, Fainter, 
 Bornholm, the Ferroe Islands, and some others of little consequence, and of an exten- 
 sive Chersonese, or peninsula, containing the provinces of Jutland, Sleswig (or 
 Southern Jutland, as it is sometimes called), Holstein, and Lauenburg. This penin- 
 sula is about 260 miles long, and, on an average, about 60 broad ; it has no moun- 
 tains, and only one river of any note, the Fyder, which separates Sleswig from 
 Holstein. It contains a superficial extent of 18.250 square miles; and, according to 
 the census taken in 1828, 1,937,150 inhabitants. 
 
 44. Towards the end of the fourteenth century, the famous Margaret united the 
 three great crowns of the North, having obtained Norway by inheritance, and Sweden 
 by cession and conquest : Sweden separated itself in 1523, but Norway remained 
 united with Denmark, first as a province, and aftei wards as an independent kingdom. 
 In the middle of the fifteenth century, the two important provinces of Sleswig and 
 Holstein became annexed to the Crown of Denmark, from Count Christian, of Olden~ 
 burg, succeeding to the throne, in consequence of the reigning family having become 
 extinct. At the close of the war, in 1814, Denmarklost the possession of Norway, 
 for w'hich country she received Swedish Pomerania as an ostensible equivalent ; but 
 she soon afterwards exchanged the latter with Prussia, for the province, or rather a part 
 of the province of Lauenburg, together with a sum of money. 
 
 45. The Danish monarchy was originally elective, and great power was possessed 
 by the nobility, till the year 1660, when the clergy and commons, disgusted with the 
 tyrannical and oppressive behaviour of the latter estate, and discontented with an 
 unfavourable treaty forced on tliem by Sweden, made an offer of their lives, liberties, 
 and properties, to the king. The clergy, and commons, having thus surrendered 
 their own rights to the crown, and conferred absolute power on the sovereign, the 
 nobility were obliged to make a similar surrender, or to involve their country in a 
 civil war. They chose the former alternative, so that Denmark is, in law, an absolute 
 monarchy of the most unqualified kind ; but the exercise of this power has been 
 modified by the spirit of the age, the effect of the Protestant religion, and the pro- 
 gressive advance of improvement. In the times of heathenism, the Danes performed 
 religious worship in honour of the idols Freyer, Thor, Thyr, Odin, and Freya, and 
 four days in the week still retain the names of the four last mentioned ; the chief of 
 these deities was Odin. In the middle ages, several attempts were made, with little 
 success, to convert the Danes to Christianity ; and churches were founded in several 
 parts of the kingdom. Having patiently endured rigorous treatment and persecution, 
 the clergy at length obtained a free toleration ; and, in 1537, the doctrine of the 
 gospel was decreed to be the established religion in Denmark. But, though the 
 Lutheran doctrine, and mode of worship, have received the sanction of government, 
 there exists, at present, complete toleration. 
 
 46. The provinces, which constitute the kingdom of Denmark, together with their 
 chief cities and towns, and the estimated population of the latter, may be seen in 
 the following table : 
 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Islands. 
 
 Cities and Towns. 
 
 Population. 
 
 Ui ■■ 
 
 Ph 
 
 <J W 
 
 r 
 
 r Sieland - 
 
 Copenhagen 
 
 Flsino^'e 
 
 104,000 
 
 7,000 
 
 Sieland 
 
 ; Moen 
 
 Steege 
 
 1,000 
 
 
 Bornholm - 
 
 Rcenne 
 
 2,500 
 
 
 
 1 Stromxl 
 
 Thorshavn - 
 
 1,500 
 
 
 Funen 
 
 f Funen 
 \Langland - 
 
 Odensde 
 
 Rudkiaebing 
 
 7,000 
 
 1,200 
 
 
 Laaland 
 
 f Laaland 
 
 Maribxe 
 
 2,000 
 
 
 \Falster 
 
 Nykioebing - 
 
 1,000 
 
 {continued) 
 
142 
 
 Denmark. 
 
 
 Provinces. Islands. 
 
 Cities and Towns. 
 
 Population. 
 
 
 Aalbmg ------ 
 
 Aalborg 
 
 6,500 
 
 
 Vibmg - ----- 
 
 Viborg 
 
 5,000 
 
 
 Aarhuus ----- 
 
 Aarhuus 
 
 6,000 
 
 
 , Ripen ------ 
 
 Ripen 
 
 2,000 
 
 
 
 Sleswig 
 
 8,000 
 
 
 Flensborg - 
 
 16,000 
 
 < 
 
 1 Alsen 
 
 Sonderburg - 
 
 2,500 
 
 C/) 
 
 12; W 
 <1^ P 
 
 Femeren 
 
 r 
 
 Holstein - - - - -< 
 
 Burg - - - 
 
 Gluckstadt - 
 Kiel - - - 
 
 1,500 
 
 5.000 
 
 7.000 
 
 
 1 
 
 Altona 
 
 24,000 
 
 w o 
 
 Op^ 
 
 p.< 
 
 Lauenburg - - - - 
 
 Ratzeburg - 
 Lauenburg - 
 
 2,000 
 
 2,500 
 
 47. Copenhagen, or Kiobenhavn (i. e. Merchants’ Harbour), as the natives call it, 
 the naetropolis of Denmark, is a large, well-built, fortified, and commercial city, about 
 six miles in circuit, situated on the Eastern coast of the 1. of Sieland, near the 
 Southern extremity of that narrow channel of the Baltic, called the Sound, It is 
 little more than ten miles from the opposite shores of Sweden, and about twice that 
 distance from the Northern, and narrowest part of the Sound. In the eleventh 
 century, it was a mean fishing village ; but towards the middle of the fifteenth cen- 
 tury, having been greatly enlarged, it became the capital of the country. It is not 
 only the residence of the court, but the seat of all the great public establishments of 
 the kingdom : amongst others, it possesses a university, where the arts and sciences are 
 cultivated with some diligence ; but it bears in it’s plan the traces of an unlettered 
 age and country. Twenty-two miles to the N. of Copenhagen, at the entrance of the 
 Sound, is the sea-port, and fortress of Blshm-e, where all ships passing to, or from, 
 the Baltic, pay toll. The channel between the islands of Sieland and Funen, is 
 called the Great Belt, in contradistinction to the Little Belt, which lies between the 
 latter island and the mainland of Jutland : ships passing through the Great Belt, pay 
 toll at Ab/efcorg, on the E. coast of Funen; and those, which pass through the Little 
 Belt, pay at Fi-ideidcia, in the S. E. corner of Jutland, near the borders of Sleswig. 
 The northern extremity of the Danish peninsula, is called Skagen, or, sometimes, the 
 Skaw, and from it the great sandbank, named the Skagen-ruck, extends a long way 
 into the sea : on this promontory, there is a tower 64 feet high, on which, during 
 winter, a fire is kept burning all night, for the safety of mariners. Some distance to 
 the South of it, is Aalborg, situated on the Southern shore of the Liim Fior'd, which 
 extends, in a Westerly direction, completely across the Chersonese. Viborg, farther 
 South, is remarkable as the place where the states of Jutland used formerly to hold 
 their diets, and pay homage to the sovereign; it was here that, a. d. 1528, the 
 
 reformation was l^gun in Denmark, To the West of Denmark, about 40 miles 
 
 from the mouths of the Eydei-, Elbe, and Weser, is Heligoland, or Holy Island, 
 fonnerly belonging to the Danes, but now to the English. The Ferroe, or Faroe 
 Islands, which likewise belong to Denmark, lie in the Atlantic Ocean, about midway 
 between Scotland and Iceland : they are 180 miles N. W. of C. Wrath, in Scotland, 
 and about the same distance from the Shetland Isles. They occupy a space of about 
 60 miles in length, by 40 in breadth, being 25 in number, of which 17 are inhabit ed : 
 the language differs but little fiom the Icelandic. They contain 5,500 inhabitants. 
 
 48. The other Danish possessions, are Tranquebar, on the coast of Cm-ornandei, in 
 India ; Axim, Aquidah, Christiansburg, and a few other forts on the coast of Guinea, 
 in Africa ; Iceland, Greenland, and three of the West India Islands ( viz. St. Thomas, 
 St. John, and S“. Cruz), in America. The superficial extent of the Danish monarchy 
 amounts to about 700.000 square miles ; it’s population, in 1828, was estimated at 
 2,125,000 souls. 
 
Vindelicia. 
 
 143 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 VINDELICIA, RHJETIA, NORICUM, PANNONIA, AND 
 ILLYRICUM. 
 
 VINDELICIA. 
 
 1. THE Province of Vindelicia, or Rhaetia Secunda as it 
 was sometimes called, was bounded on the W. and N. by the 
 R. Danube, on the E. Iw jEnus fl. Inn, and on the S. by the 
 Rhine, Brigantinus L. L. of Constance, and the present limits 
 of Bavaria and Tyrol. It had Germania on the N. and W., 
 Noricum on the E. and Rhaetia on the South. It contained 
 Bavaria, between the Inn and Danube, those parts of Wur- 
 temburg, Hohenzollern, and Baden, which are S. of the latter 
 river, and the^Smss canton of Schaffhausen; in all about 10.400 
 square miles. The Vindelicia are said by some to have been 
 Illyrians, whose name was derived from the two rivers Vindo 
 Wertach, and Licus Lech, which ran through their country 
 Northwards into the Danube-, others say, they were a branch 
 of the Venedi, who, settling on the Licus, thus received their 
 name. 
 
 2. Nearly all the rivers of Vindelicia are tributaries of the 
 Danube ; the largest and Easternmost of them, is the iEnus 
 Inn, rising in the Alpes Rhaeticse, not far from the source of 
 the Rhine, and flowing with a N. E. course of 300 miles into 
 the Danube, at Batava Castra Passau. Farther West are the 
 Isargus Iser, with it’s tributary Amber fl. Ammer, the Licus 
 Lech, which is joined by Vindo fl. Wertach, at Augusta Vin- 
 delicorum Augsburg, and the Ilargus Iller. 
 
 3. The Western extremity of Vindelicia was inhabited by the Clautinatii; the 
 Estiones were E. of them, on the lUer, and the Licatii, as their name imports, on 
 the Lech ; the Rhunicatae were cantoned about the junction of the Inn and the 
 Iser with the Danube, and above them, in the Southern part of the province, were 
 the Leuni, Virucinates, and Consuantm. At the junction of the Licus and Vindus 
 was Augusta Vindelicorum Augsburg, the metropolis of the province ; it was the 
 most splendid Roman colony in all Rhaetia®, and was probably known at an earlier 
 period as Damasia, which was said to have been the chief city of the Licatii, 
 
 * Videre Rhaeti bella sub Alpibus 
 Drusum gerentem, et Vindelici ; — 
 
 Hor. Carm, IV. iv. 18. 
 
 ® Tacit, de Mor. Germ. 41. 
 
144 
 
 llhcptia. 
 
 Munich, the capital of Bavaria, on the her, is not mentioned by the ancients, 
 but, lower down that river, was Jovisura Landshnt. Pons ^<ini was at IVasserburg 
 on the Inn, and must not be confounded with the position of Innslrruck, considerably 
 higher up the river, in Rhfetia, and known also as Pons Rini. Batava Castra 
 Passau, was a citadel at the confluence of the Inn and Danube, and was so called 
 from a Batavian cohort being garrisoned there ; above it were Serviodurum Strau- 
 bing, and Regina Begensburg or Ratisbon, an important fortress, anciently called 
 Artobriga. Samulocencis, a town of some consequence, was near the source of the 
 Damibe at Beuron, and was formerly called Bragodurum. 
 
 RHAITIA^ 
 
 4. The Rheoti were said to be Tuscans, who fled from the 
 Gauls when that nation invaded Italy, and to have been so 
 called from their leader Rhaetus. They were composed of 
 many small tribes, who, in time, became sufficiently powerful 
 to make frequent incursions into the Roman territory, till their 
 submission was effected, during the reign of Augustus, by the 
 Roman armies under the command of Drusus and Tiberius 
 Nero^. Rhsetia, in it’s extended sense, comprehended the 
 country between Italy and the Danube, from the confines of 
 the Helvetii to Noricum ; but, these limits included the terri- 
 tory of the Vindelici. Rhaetia Propria, or Prima, was bounded 
 on the N. by Vindelicia, on the E. by Norieum, on the S. by 
 the Italian provinces Venetia and Gallia Cisalpina, and on 
 the W. by the Gallic province Maxima Sequanorum. It con- 
 tained nearly the whole of Tyrol, the Valtellina, Vorarlberg, 
 Lichtenstein, and the E. part of Switzerland (or the cantons 
 of Orisons, Tessin, Glarus, S. Gallen, Thurgau, and Ap- 
 penzell ), in all, about 13.800 square miles. 
 
 5. The great chain of the Alps enters Rheetia at Adula M. 
 St. Gothard, and passing through the middle of the province, 
 obtains the name Alpes Rhaeticse Rhcetian A lps, till it enters 
 Noricum; the Ortler Spitz and Brenner Mountain are two of 
 it’s most famous elevations, the former is 14,764 and the latter 
 4,930 feet above the level of the sea. By the Alpes Triden- 
 tinse was probably meant that spur of the great ridge, which 
 passes off from the Carnic Alps towards Trent. — The source 
 of the Rhine is in the Western part of Rhsetia, at Adula M. 
 St. Gothard, whence it runs with a Northerly course into 
 
 ® Rhaetia was much commended for it’s wine ; Plin. XIII. 1. 6 ; Strab. IV. 20C. 
 
 et quo te carmine dicam, 
 
 Rhaetica I nec cellis ided contende Falernis. 
 
 Virg. Georg. II. 96. 
 
 Major Neronum mox grave prallum 
 Commisit, immanesque Rhaetos 
 
 Auspiciis pepulit secundis. Hor. Carm, IV, xiv. 14, 
 
Rhcetia. 
 
 145 
 
 Venetus, or Brigantinus L. Z. of Constance ov Boden See; 
 on this lake Tiberius built a fleet, in order to attack the Vin- 
 delici : Acronius L., was the small lake at it’s Western extre- 
 mity, now known as the Unter See, or Z. of Zell. The source 
 of the Inn has already been mentioned as in Rhsetia, and not 
 far from it is the source of Addua fl. Adda, which, passing- 
 through Larius L.^ Z. of Como, enters Italy, and joins the Po. 
 In this neighbourhood also, near the Order Spitz, were the 
 springs of the EtscJi Atagis, which is joined by the Isarus 
 Eisach at Botzen, and flows afterwards into Athesis fl. Adige ; 
 this last river runs through Venice, into the Adriatic Sea. 
 
 6. In the S. W. part of Rhaetia, were the Lepontii^, or Lei- 
 pontii (from XetVw linquo) as they were sometimes called, from 
 the fable of their being left there by Hercules; their name seems 
 still preserved in Val Leventina : their principal city was 
 Oscela Bomo d’Ossola, at the Eastern termination of the 
 famous pass of Simplon. The Genauni^, or Genaunes, were 
 E. of them, in the Val d’Agno, between the lakes Verbanus 
 Maggiore and Larius Como ; Bilitio Bellinzona, Summus 
 Lacus Samolico, and Clavenna*^ Chiavenna, were in their 
 territory. The Vennones and Culicones occupied the Valtel- 
 lina ; the name of the latter is still preserved in Colico. The 
 Tridentini dwelled on the Adige, and received their name from 
 their capital Tridentum Trent, where the last Christian council 
 was held a. n. 1545; above them, round Brixen, were the 
 Brixentes, with their towns Sabio Sehen, Vipitenum Sterzing, 
 and Littamum Prunecken ; Pons Drusi, where Drusus threw 
 a bridge over the Eisach, was at Psenn, not far from Botzen. 
 The Venostes inhabited the Val di Venosca; amongst them 
 was the citadel Terioli Tyrol, which has given name to the 
 county of Tyrol. The Breones, or Brenni, dwelled about the 
 
 ® PoetaB tenero, meo sodali, 
 
 Velim Caecilio, papyre, dicas, 
 
 Veronam veniat, W ovi relinquens 
 Comi majnia, Lariumque lilus. Catiill. XXXV. 4. 
 Occidis et tristi, pugnax Lepontice, fato. Sil. Jtal. IV. 235. 
 
 ’’ Milite nam tuo 
 
 Drusus Genaunos, implacidum genus, 
 
 Brennosque veloces, et aices 
 Alpibus impositas tremendis 
 
 Dejecit acer plus vice simplici. Hm\ Carm. IV. xiv. 10. 
 
 ® It was usual for travellers, who were going from Italy to Rhaetia, to embark at 
 Comum for Clavenna, where they found a road leading over the Alps to Curia, Coire. 
 This route is alluded to by Claudian: 
 
 Protinus, umbrosa qua vestit littus oliva 
 Larius, et dulci mentitur Nerea fluctu, 
 
 Parva puppc lacum praetervolat. Ocius inde 
 
 Scandit inaccessos brumali sidere montes. Bell. Get. 319, 
 
 L 
 
146 
 
 Noricum. 
 
 HhcBtian Alps ; their name is evidently preserved in the Bren- 
 ner Mountain, and in the Val Bregna, near the source of the 
 R. Ticino. Tinnetio Tinzen, Cuneus Aureus Splugen, and 
 Taxgetium Tavetsch, maybe mentioned amongst their towns. 
 In the North Western part of the province, on the Rhine, 
 were the Sarunetes, whose name may be traced in Sargans ; 
 their towns were Curia Chur, and Magia Meyenfeld. Below 
 them, on Brigantinus L. (to which they gave name) were the 
 Brigantii, who are sometimes reckoned in Vindelicia; their 
 chief towns were Brigantia Bregenz, Ad Bhenum Rheineck, 
 and Arbor Felix Arhon. 
 
 7. The Benlauni were cantoned in the North Eastern part of Rhajtia, about 
 Irmsbruck or Pons ^ni ; to them belonged Matreium Mattrey, Veldidena Wilden, 
 and Scarbia Porta Claudia. The Naunes were a small tribe cantoned near the 
 Tridentini, in the Val di Non, and possessed the towns hlaletum Male, and Anaunium 
 Nano. The Stoni and Symbri were S. of the Tridentini j the former in the Val di 
 Steneco, and the latter near Cemhra Cimbra. About the source of Meduacus fl. 
 Brenta, were the Medoaci, with their town Ausugum Borgo Valsugana, and farther 
 E. near Quero, the Querquani ; N. of whom were Feltria Feltre, and Belunum 
 Belluno. The Camuni were cantoned in Val Camonica, about the source of the 
 Oglio. To the South of the Lepontii were the Focunates, near Vogogna, and the 
 Mesiates in the Val Maggia j the Canini Campi were plains on the Northern shore 
 of the L. Maggiore. 
 
 Noricum^. 
 
 8. Noricum, was bounded on the N. by the Danube; on 
 the E. by Cetius Mons Kahlenberg, Seeherg, &c. and by a 
 part of Murius fl. Mur; on the S. by Carvancas Mons, Steiner 
 Alps, and Alpes Carnicse Carnic Alps; and on the W. by 
 the limits of Rhsetia, and by ^Enus fl. Towards the N., it 
 bordered on Germania, on the E. Pannonia, on the S. 
 Illyricum and the Garni, and on the W . Rhsetia and Vinde- 
 licia. It comprehended parts of Upper and Lower Austria, 
 nearly all Styi'ia, Carinthia, and Salzburg, with portions of 
 Tyrol and Bavaria ; — about 16,100 square miles. The Norici, 
 who were governed by their own king, were subjected under 
 Augustus as allies of the Pannonii ; their country was famous 
 for it’s iron and steep‘d. In a subsequent age, Noricum was 
 subdivided into Ripense and Mediterraneum ; the former 
 lying between the Danube and the Noric Alps, the latter 
 between these hills and the Carnic Alps. 
 
 ® Turn sciat, aerias Alpes et Norica si quis 
 Castella in tumulis, et lapydis arva Timavi, 
 
 Nunc quoque post tanto videat, desertaque regna 
 Pastorum, et longe saltus lateque vacantes, 
 
 Virg, Georg. III. 474. 
 
 quas neque Noricus 
 
 Deterret ensis, nec mare naufragum, — 
 
 Hor. Carm, I. xvi. 9. 
 
Pannonia, 
 
 147 
 
 9. The great chain of the Alps is divided, on its entrance into 
 Noricum, into two ridges ; the Northern of these, called Alpes 
 Noricae Noric Alps, traverses the middle of the province, from 
 the sources of the Salza and Drave, to the Danube near 
 Vienna, and in the latter part of it’s course, it, obtains the 
 name Cetius Mons Kahlenberg, which has been already men- 
 tioned as the Eastern boundaiy of the province. The second 
 great ridge is that of the Alpes Carnicae or Juliae Carnic or 
 Julian Alps, which, separating from the other at the source of 
 the Drave, forms the common boundaiy between Noricum 
 and the Garni, and then strikes off into Illyricum j Carvancas 
 M. Steiner Alps, is a spur of it, which detaches itself from 
 the main ridge at the source of the Save, and proceeds through 
 the Southern part of Pannonia towards Belgrade . — Jovavus fl. 
 Salza, is a small river, which rises in the Noric Alps, and 
 runs past Salzburg into the Inn ; nearly parallel with it, is the 
 course of the Anisus Enns, which enters the Danube at Enns. 
 The rapid Draus, or Dravus fl. Drau or Drave, is the most 
 important river of Noricum, and one of the greatest tributaries 
 of the Danube; it rises in the Noric Alps, and traversing the 
 Southern part of Noricum and Pannonia, enters the Danube 
 near Esseg, some distance above Belgrade : it’s length is 880 
 miles, and it’s course South Easterly. Murius fl. Mur, is the 
 greatest tributary of the Drave, and appears to have been also 
 called Savius and Sahara ; it rises in the Noric Alps, and 
 enters the left bank of the Drave to the E. of Warasdin. 
 
 10. The Sevaces were cantoned in the N. W. part of the province, in Upper Austria, 
 and E. of them, in part oi Lower Austria, -were the Norici properly so called, a 
 remnant of the old Taurisci ; the Ambidrani (or Ambidravi) were in Styria, N. of 
 the Drave, and immediately S. of them, in the same province, were the Ambilici. 
 The Ambisontii dwelled in Carinthia, and the Alauni in Salzburg . — Boiodurum 
 Innstadt, an ancient city of the Boii, was at the junction of the Inn and Danube, 
 opposite Passau, and to the E. of it : hence, descending the Danube, we come 
 to Lentia Linz, a few miles S. W. of which, was Ovilabis Wells, a Roman colony 
 settled by M. Aurelius ; Lauriacum Lorch (close to Enns) the metropolis of 
 Noricum Ripense, whete the Danubian fleet was stationed, and Arelate Erlaph, 
 The position of Jovavum is now occupied by Salzburg. At the source of the Drave 
 was Aguntum Inniching, and near it stood Loncium S. Lorenzen, which has left it’s 
 name in the neighbouring town of Lienz. Elavia Solva, probably a Roman colony, 
 was at Villach, lower down the river ; and farther East, near Klagenfurt, was 
 Virunum Solfeld, the metropolis of Noricum Mediterraneum, and a Roman colony ; 
 luenna is replaced by Vaelkermarkt, and Celeia, a city of some importance, by Cilli, 
 on a branch of the Save, 
 
 Pannonia. 
 
 11. Pannoni A^b erroneously called Pseonia by some Greek 
 authors, was bounded on the N. and E. by the Danube, on 
 
 ** Nunc tibi Pannonia est, nunc Illyris ora domanda: 
 
 Rhfetica nunc prsbent Thraciaque arma metum. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. II. 225. 
 
 L 2 
 
J4B 
 
 Pannonia. 
 
 the S. by an imaginary line a few miles S. of the Save, and 
 on the W. by a part of the Mur, and by Cetius Mons Kahlen- 
 herg. Towards the N. it bordered on Germania, the E. on 
 the territory of the Jazyges Metanastee, the S. on Illyricum, 
 and the W. on Noricum. It comprehended Hungary to the 
 right of the Danube, parts of Lower Austria, Styria, and 
 Croatia, the whole of Sclavonia, and such portions of Turkish 
 Croatia, Bosnia, and Servia, as immediately touch on the 
 Save ; in all about 27.200 square miles. It was at one time 
 divided into Pannonia Superior and Inferior, by a line drawn 
 from the mouth of Arrabo fl. Raah, and continued Southward 
 between the towns Marinianis and Serena, to the Save — Pan- 
 nonia Inferior being the Eastern part. This division was 
 afterwards altered. Pannonia Superior was confined on the 
 S. by the Drave, and called Pannonia Prima ; Pannonia 
 Inferior was also confined on the S. by that river, and was 
 called Valeria, in honour of Valeria the wife of the emperor 
 Galerius, who constituted the province ; whilst that part of 
 Pannonia, which was S. of the Drave, assumed the epithet 
 Secunda or Savia. The Pannonii are said to have been of Celtic 
 oricrin; they were attacked by the Romans under Augus- 
 tus, but their submission was not effected till the time of 
 Tiberius. 
 
 12. Pannonius Mons Bakonyer Wald, is a continuation of 
 the Sarmatici Montes, in Germany, which enters Pannonia 
 a few miles N. of Buda, and, passing through the Northern 
 part of the province, joins Cetius Mons or Kahlenherg, on the 
 limits of Noricum. Claudius Mons Reka or Billa M^, at one 
 time the common boundary between the Scordisci and Taurisci, 
 was the continuation of Carvancas M. already mentioned, as 
 stretching towards Belgrade : Almus M. Werdnik, which the 
 emperor Probus planted with vines, was N. W. of this city. — 
 In the North Western part of the province is the little river 
 Arrabo (by corruption Narabo) Raab, which enters the 
 Danube not far from the town Arrabona Raab. The great 
 river Drave, described above, enters Pannonia at Poetovio 
 Pettau, and passes on to the Danube. Saus or Savus ff. 
 
 Dum nova Pannonici numeratur gloria belli, 
 
 Omnis et ad reducem dum litat ara Jovem ; 
 
 Dat Populus, dat gratus Eques, dat thura Senatus, 
 
 Et ditant Latias tertia dona tribus. 
 
 Mart, VIII. ep. xv. 
 
 bine obsidione solutus 
 
 Pannonius, potorque Savi, 
 
 Claudian, in I. Cons. Stil. II. 192. 
 
Pannonia. 
 
 149 
 
 Sau or Save, rises in the Northwestern corner of Illyricum, 
 in the angle formed by the Julian and Steiner Alps ; hence 
 it flows in a South Easterly direction through Pannonia, and 
 enters the Danube at Belgrade ; it is 450 miles long. There 
 are two considerable lakes in Pannonia ; the Northern one, 
 Peiso or Pelso L. Neusiedler See, a few miles S. E. of Vienna, 
 was attempted to be drained by the emperor Galerius, by 
 means of a cut to the Danube ; the other one. Voice® Palus, 
 was in the middle of the province, and is now called the Balaton 
 or Flatten See. 
 
 13. Pannonia was Inhabited by a number of tiibes, whose situation appears to 
 have altered at various times. The Azali were in the N. W. part of the province, 
 near Vienna, and E. of them, about the mouth of the Raab, were the Cytni ; the 
 Amanteni dwelled towards the great bend of the Danube near Bnda ; the Boii, 
 or Bii, a remnant of the Italian Boii, were cantoned near the springs of ih'e Raah, 
 but after their extermination by the Getae, their country assumed the name Deserta 
 Boiorum ; between them and the Brave, were the Coletiani and Osseriates. The 
 lassii dwelled N. of the Volceae Palus, and the Aravisci between it and the 
 Danube ; S. of the latter people, were the Hercuniates. In the Western part of 
 Pannonia 2“. were the Varciani, and below them, the Andiantes and Breuci ; in 
 the corner formed by the Danube and Save, was the remnant of the Scordisci, a 
 mighty and extensive people, who, under Brennus, plundered Delphi. The names 
 Scordisci and Taurisci were both collective ; the former referred to a number of 
 tribes, principally in Moesia, the latter to such as dwelled in Pannonia, between the 
 Scordisci and the Boii : the Taurisci and Boii attacked the Scordisci, and were 
 conquered by them. 
 
 14. The principal cities in Pannonia were as follows. De- 
 scending the Danube we find Vindobona Vienna, the metrc- 
 polis of the Austrian Empire ; Carnuntum Deutsch Altenburg, 
 a city of considerable importance ; Arrabona Raah ; Bregetio 
 Fuzto, where a Roman legion was posted; Aquincum, or 
 Acincum, Buda or Ofen, also the residence of a Roman legion, 
 and opposite to which, on the other side of the river, was 
 Contra Acincum Pest ; Acimincum Peterwardein ; and Tauru- 
 num Semlin, the Easternmost city of the province, near the 
 confluence of the Danube and Save. 
 
 I5. Descending the Drave, we come to Poetovio Rettau, Popoli Warasdin, Jovia 
 Semevecz, and Mursa Esseg, a Roman colony, and the place where the lower 
 Danubian fleet was stationed ; near it, Magnentius was conquered by Constantius. 
 
 A few miles N. W. of Mursa, was Sopianee FunJltircheTi, remarkable as the bir th- 
 place of the emperor Maximinus. Near the entrance of the Save into Pannonia, 
 was the Roman colony of Siscia Sziszek, on Segestica I., which was formed by the 
 junction of Colapis fl. Culpa, with the preceding river ; lower down, were Servitium 
 Servalz, Picentinum Brod, Cibalis Palanha, the birth-place of the emperor Gratian, 
 and famed for the defeat of Licinianus by Constantine, and Sirinium Alt Shabacz, 
 one of the most important cities of Pannonia, which has left it s name in the small 
 district of Synnia. Turris Ferrata, where the emperor Probus was murdered, was 
 probably at Varna, a few miles to the S, of the last mentioned city. In the interior 
 of the province, between Vienna and the R, Raab, was Sabaria Steinamanger, an 
 ancient city of the Boii, which was colonized by the emperor Claudius. 
 
150 
 
 , lUyricum. 
 
 Illyricum. 
 
 IG. Illyricum called also Illyris and Illyria, was bounded 
 on the N. by Carvancas Mons Steiner Alps, and by an imagi- 
 nary line a few miles S. of the Save, on the E. by Drinus 
 fl. Drin, on the S. by Drilo fl. Drino, and on the W. by 
 the Adriatic Sea, the little river Arsia Arsa, and the Julian 
 Alps. Towards the N. it touched on Noricum and Panno- 
 nia, the E. on Moesia and Macedonia, the S. and W. on the 
 Adriatic Sea and Italy. It contained parts of Carniola and 
 Austrian Croatia, nearly the whole of Turhish Croatia, and 
 of Bosnia, Dalmatia, Herzegovina, Monte Negro, and the 
 North Western corner of Albania; in all, about 30.600 square 
 miles. 
 
 17. These limits do not include Illyricum Grmcum, so called in contradistinction 
 to the proper, or barbarous Illyricum, which we are now describing : that was con- 
 sidered as the Western part of the province of Macedonia, and when it was taken by 
 the Romans from Queen Teuta, during the first Illyrian war, was formed by them 
 into a province, which they called Illyricum Romanum. Latterly, however, after 
 their conquest of Gentius, when they converted his possessions and the surrounding 
 territory into their great province of Illyricum, they found it convenient to include 
 the more Southern part of Illyria, which had first fallen into their hands, within 
 the jurisdiction of the Proconsul of Macedonia. The Provincim Illyrici Sex of the 
 Western Empire, were Pannonia 1“, Pannonia 2^ Valeria, Noricum Ripense, 
 Noricum Mediterraneum, and Dalmatia; the Southern part of Illyricum being 
 eissigned to the Eastern Empire. 
 
 18. The two great divisions of Illyricum were Liburnia^^ 
 and Dalmatia^*’, the latter being to the South, and still pre- 
 serving it’s name in Dalmatia ; they were separated from 
 each other by Titius fl. Kerka, which runs past Scardona 
 Scardona into the Adriatic Sea: to these was added, at 
 a later period, the small province of Prsevalitana, in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Scodra Scutari, which extended as far S. as 
 
 Tu mihi, seu magni supeias jam saxa Timavi : 
 
 Sive oram Illyrici legis mquoris : Virg. Eel. VIII. 7. 
 
 Antenor potuit, mediis elapsus Achivis, 
 
 Illyricos peiietrare sinus, atque intima tutus 
 
 Regna Liburnorum, Id. JEn. I. 243. 
 
 Tune igitur demens I nec te mea cura nioratur 1 
 
 An tibi sum gelida vilior Illyria 1 Propei't. I. viii. 2. 
 
 Slaves from Liburnia appear to have attended the Emperors ; 
 
 Procul horridus Liburnus, et querulus cliens ; 
 
 Imperia viduarum procul. Mart. I. Ep. I. 33- 
 
 And to have acted as public heralds, or criers : 
 
 Primus, clamante Liburno, 
 
 Currite ! jam sedit ! rapta properabat abolla 
 Pegasus, adtouitae positus modo villicus urbi. 
 
 Juv. Sat. IV. 75. 
 
 Illyrici -legitur plaga litoris : arva teruntur 
 Dalmatia; : Phrygii numerantur stagna Timavi. 
 
 Claudian. de III. Cons. Honor. 120. 
 
Illyricum, 151 
 
 Dyrrhachium Durazzo. Liburnia gave name to certain light 
 gallies^'^ with very strong prows ; Augustus used them with 
 great success, in the memorable battle of Actium. The Illyrians 
 were a very extended people ; they were represented as sava- 
 ges and robbers, a pretext used by the Romans for attacking 
 them, 200 years b. c., but they were not subjugated till the 
 end of Augustus’ reign. The Illyrians and Thracians were 
 said to be the only two known nations in the North of Europe 
 who tattooed their skins^®. 
 
 19. A range of mountains, the continuation of the Alps, 
 runs through the whole of Illyricum, and subsequently joins 
 the Thracian Haemus ; where it quits Italy, it was called Ocra 
 Mons Birnhaumer Wald, and shortly afterwards Albius or 
 Albanus Mons Schneeberg and M. Kapella, an appellation 
 which seems still preserved in the small town of Albert. Farther 
 Eastward it assumed successively the names of Bebii Montes 
 Tzerna Gora, Sfc., Bussinius Mons Ivan, Adrius, or Ardiseus 
 M., and of Scodrus or Scardus M. Rachka, at which last 
 it quitted the province. 
 
 20. The livers of Illyricum are all small and unimportant : they are divided by 
 the range of hills, which intersects the province, into two classes ; such as are 
 tributaries to the Save, and such as run into the Gulf of Venice. The Savus Save, has 
 been already mentioned as rising in the N. W. corner of Illyricum ; it is joined, not 
 many miles from its source, by the little river Nauportus Laybach, whence the ship 
 Argo, after having ascended the Danube and Save, was carried on men’s shoulders to 
 the Adriatic. A little lower down it receives the Corcoras Gurk, and Colapis Culpa, 
 which last joins it at Siscia Szisse/c ; and then, successively, the Valdanus Unna, 
 Urpanus Verbitza, Bacuntius Bosna, and Drinus Drin, the Eastern boundary, and 
 the longest river, of Illyricum. Amongst the rivers which enter the G. of Venice, are 
 Arsia fl. Arsa, the Eastern limit of Italy, (Eneus fl- near the famous port of Fiume, 
 Tedanius fl. Zermagna, Titius fl. Kerka, Nestus fl. Cettina, Naro fl. Narenta, and 
 Barbana fl. B(jana ; the last mentioned river runs through Labeatis Palus L. of 
 Scutari, and is increased by the waters of the Oriuns Pascoli, and Clausula ; 
 Drilo fl. Drino, which separated Illyricum from Macedonia, belonged, properly, to 
 the latter province, and will be noticed there. 
 
 21. Illyricum was inhabited by a number of tribes ; in the Northern part of it 
 were the Latovici on the R. Gurk, the Ditiones and Colapiani on the Culpa, the 
 Ceraunii about the Unna, the Maz?ei, and in the North Eastern corner of the pro- 
 vince, the Dffisitiates ; the Sardiatae were S. of the last, and farther up, about the 
 springs of the Drin, were the Autariatae, a powerful and brave nation. On the 
 coast of the Adriatic were the lapydes’®, oi Morlachians, extending as far South- 
 
 Ibis Liburnis inter alta navium, 
 
 Amice, propugnacula ; 
 
 Paratus omne Caesaris periculum 
 
 Subire, Maecenas, tuol Hor. Epod. I. 1 
 
 ‘8 Strab. VII. 315. 
 
 Testis mihi victai 
 
 Fortis lapydiae miles ; testis quoque fallax 
 Pannonius, gelidas passim disjectus in Alpes. 
 
 TibulL IV. 108. 
 
 Whence Virgil, “ lapydis Timavi,” quoted at Note 9. 
 
 L 4 
 
I'y2 Illyricum. 
 
 ward as Tedanius fl., and below them, the Dindarii, Derriopes, and Derni ; the 
 Comenii were cantoned on Naro fl , from the moutli of which river to Adrius Mons, 
 were the Vardmi or Ardirei, who, in consequence of their piracies, were attacked by 
 the Romans, and confined within much narrower limits ; the Ardieei bordered to 
 the Ph on the Autariatre, with whom they were frequently at war, on account of 
 some neighbouring salt springs. To the S. of the Ardioei were the Daorisi, the 
 Plermi, the Narensii, the Siculotre, the Enchelees and the Labeates; the 
 Labeates dwelled around Labeatis Palus, and bordered immediately on Macedonia. 
 
 22. Nauportus Oher Layhach, an old town of the Taurisci, 
 was on Nauportus fl. ; and nearer the junction of this river 
 with the Save, was the colony iEmona Layhach, reckoned by 
 some to Pannonia : Prsetorium Latovicorum, the chief city of 
 the Latovici, was at Neustddtel on the Gurh, and S. of it, on 
 the Culpa, were Romula Carlstadt, and Metulum Mcetling, 
 the metropolis of the lapydes, at the siege of which Octavius 
 Cmsar was wounded. On the coast of Illyricum, towards 
 Italy, were Albona Albona and Plano Fianone, giving name 
 to Sinus Flanaticus G. of Quarnero, at the head of which 
 was Tarsatica Tersat ; farther S. were Senia Segna, the Roman 
 colony ladera Zara, between which and Pola in Italy was 
 a common passage, and Scardona Scardona, the chief city of 
 Libumia, where was a conventus juridicus to which the lapy- 
 des and Liburni resorted for justice. Crossing Titius fl., and 
 entering Dalmatia, we come to Tragurium Trau, a colony of 
 Roman citizens, built on a peninsula opposite the small island 
 Boas Bua, and joined to it by a bridge ; the surrounding 
 country was famed for it’s marble ; Salona or Salonse-^ Salona, 
 to which was attached the epithet Julia Martia,may be regarded 
 as the metropolis of the whole province ; it was the birth-place 
 of the emperor Diocletian, who, after his abdication, retired to 
 the neighbouring Spalatum Spalatro, and built there a mag- 
 nificent palace. To the N. E. of Salonae, near Douvno, was 
 the strong city Delminium, which gave name to the Dalmatse ; 
 it was destroyed by C. M. Figulus : below it, on Naro fl., was 
 Ad Matricem, now Mostar. Continuing along the coast, we 
 meet with Epetium Stobrez, an ancient city of the Lisii, 
 
 ^ It was amongst this tribe, that Cadmus and his wife Harmonia were said to 
 have ended their days : their tomb was shown near the mouth of tiie Drilo. HencCj 
 Apollonius Rhodius says, 
 
 Ot d’ dp’ ev’ TXXvptKoio irorafioio, 
 
 TvfifSoc iV 'Apfiovirjg KdS^ioio re, Tri/pyov tSufiav, 
 
 ' Avtpd<nv ’EyxtXetafftv l<pkarioi' Argon. A. 616. 
 
 And Lucan, 
 
 et nomine prlsco 
 
 Enchelire, versi testantes funera Cadmi. 
 
 Fharsal. III. 
 
 139. 
 
 Qua maris Iladriaci longas ferit unda Salonas, 
 
 Et tepidum in molles Zephyros excurrit lader. 
 
 Id. IV. 404. 
 
Illyricum. 153 
 
 Narona Torre di Norin, a Roman colony and juridical seat, on 
 the right bank of Naro fl. ; Hyllis Peninsula Sahioncello, 
 said to have been as large as the Peloponnesus, and to have 
 been inhabited by the Bulini and Hylli, the descendants of 
 Hyllus, Hercules’ son Rhizon or Asamum Risano, one of the 
 oldest Illyrian cities, at the head of Rhizonicus Sinus G. of 
 Cattaro ; the colony Epidaurus Boudoua, to a place near 
 which, amongst the Enchelees, Cadmus and Harmonia retired, 
 distracted with their misfortunes ; Olcinium Bulcigno, and 
 Lissus Alessio, near the mouth of the Drino, the Southern- 
 most city of Illyricum, with a capacious fort, founded by Diony- 
 sius of Syracuse. To the N. of it, on Labeatis Palus, was 
 Scodra Scutari, the strongest city of the Labeates, and the 
 residence of the Illyrian king Gentius ) it was afterwards colo- 
 nized by Roman citizens, and became the metropolis of the 
 province Prsevalitana. 
 
 23. The Northern coast of Illyricum, fi’om Fiumeio Ragusa, 
 was covered with a multitude of islands varying in size and 
 importance ; the fable of Medea’s tearing her brother Absyrtus 
 in pieces, and strewing his limbs in her father’s way to stop his 
 pursuit, could not have been more happily applied to any 
 part of Europe, than to this intricate archipelago. The N orthern- 
 most of the islands were Curicta Veglia, Arba Arhe, Crexa 
 Pago, and Absorus^^ Cherso, the chief of the Absyrtides lae., 
 and the scene of Medea’s rage, when flying with Jason from 
 her father. The islands below these, were, in a general way, 
 called Liburnides by the Greek geographers. Opposite Zara, 
 were Sissa or Lissa I. Ugliano and Pasman ', and Scardona 
 I. Grossa : oft' Salonse, were Boas Bua, a place of banish- 
 ment for some of the Roman criminals ; Olintha Solta •, Brattia 
 Brazza, celebrated for it’s goats and cheese ; Phams Lesina, 
 said to have been formerly called Paros from a colony of 
 Parians, who settled there ; and Issa Lissa, the outmost of all 
 the Illyrian islands, and noted for a kind of light shipping ; 
 it was colonized by the Syracusans, and subsequently by the 
 Romans. Off the peninsula of Sahioncello, was Corcyra Nigra 
 I. Corzola, so called from it’s dark woods, and to distinguish 
 it from an island of the same name on the coast of Epirus ; 
 
 Ol filv iir' avrauiv vrjaijov ij3av, rj<rtv sTrsff'x^ov 
 
 "Hpwff, vaiovcn d’ ^TrwvD/iot ’A\pvpTOio‘ Apoll. Argon. A, 514. 
 
 Colchis, et Hadriacas spumans Absyrtos in undas, 
 
 Lucan. III. 190. 
 
 NauriXoi ek ttSvtoio KsXaivy navro^EV v\y 
 AEpKofiEvoi, Kspicvpav ETriKXEiovcn MEXaivav. 
 
 Ty d’ ETTi Kai MEXiryv, Xiapip TTEpiyrjBrEEg ovpep, 
 
 A’lTVEivyv TE Yi^Epwabv, VTCEpht Se ttoXXov Eovaau 
 
 'Svp,(pair]v TTapapEilSov, Apoll, Argon, A, 571. 
 
154 Modern Germany, 
 
 it had a cognominal city colonized by the Cnidians. Below this, 
 was Melita I. Meleda, the Southernmost of the Illyrian islands, 
 famed for a species of lap-dog ; the Apostle Paul, on his 
 "voyage from Palestine to Rome, is supposed by some to have 
 been cast on this island, an event referred by others, with much 
 greater probability, to Malta, which w^as also called Melita. 
 
 MODERN GERMANY. 
 
 24. Germany Is bounded on the N. by the German Ocean, Denmark, and the 
 Baltic Sea, on the E. by Poland and Hungary, on the S. by Italy and Switzerland, 
 and on the W. by France and the Netherlands. It is divided into a number of sove- 
 reign and independent states, united in one great federative body, governed by a Diet. 
 It contains about 198.400 square miles, and it’s estimated population in 1821, was 
 30,189,200 souls ; excluding those territories belonging to Austria and Prussia, 
 which lie beyond the limits of the country, as well as the two Duchies of Holstein 
 and Lauenburg, and of Luxemburg, the former of which appertains to the Kingdom 
 of Denmark, and the latter to the Kingdom of the Netherlands. The number of 
 States composing the Germanic confederation amounts to thirty-nine, and the total 
 number of votes in the Diet is seventy, several of the States possessing two, three, 
 or four votes, according to their population and their extent of territority. When 
 fundamental laws are to be enacted, changes made in the existing rules of the 
 confederation, measures adopted relative to the federative act itself, and organic 
 institutions or other arrangements made for the common interest, the diet forms itself 
 into a general assembly, in which each state votes individually, and where a 
 majority of two-thirds is requisite to accomplish any change. But this political 
 machinery being too unwieldy to be set in motion on every occasion of ordinary 
 discussion, a further partition of votes has been agreed on, and the members of the 
 Empire are commonly reckoned seventeen, several of the petty states having con- 
 junctively but one vote ; in these discussions, a simple majority is decisive of a 
 question. Austria presides at the Diet, and has a casting vote on all occasions 
 when the votes are equally divided. The Diet is permanent, but whenever the 
 discussions for which it met, are concluded, it can adjourn to a fixed period, not 
 exceeding four months : it’s sittings are held at Frankfort. The states of the Con- 
 federation engage to defend each other, and the whole of Germany, against all 
 attacks whatever, and mutually guarantee to each other the enjoyment of their 
 federal possessions. When war is declared by the Confederation, no individual 
 state can enter into negociations with the enemy, nor make peace, nor an armistice, 
 without the consent of the Diet. Each state reserves to itself the right of entering 
 into such alliances as it thinks proper, but they bind themselves, at the same time, 
 not to form any engagement to the detriment of the federal body, or of any member 
 belonging to it. The several states likewise engage not to make war upon each 
 other under any pretext whatever, and not to pursue their differences by force of 
 arms, but to submit them to the Diet. The latter endeavours to bring about an 
 arrangement by means of a commission ; but in the event of this being unsuccessful, 
 it pronounces judgment upon the parties, against w'hich there is no appeal. The 
 confederation possesses several important fortresses, the principal of which are 
 Maynz, Luxemburg, Landau, Him, and Germersheim. The internal government of 
 each country composing the federate body, is, of course, regulated by it’s own 
 laws, independent of the Diet. 
 
 25. The forms of religion at present acknowledged by law in Germany, are the 
 Roman Catholic, the Lutheran, and the Calvinistic : liberty of conscience, how- 
 ever, has been for a considerable time enjoyed in most of the states, the Congress of 
 Vienna having adopted it as one of it’s leading principles. The Lutheran religion 
 prevails in the Northern part of the country, the Roman Catholic in the Southern, 
 and some of the Western provinces, and the Calvinistic in the remainder of the 
 Rhenish territory : there are likewise many Jews (for, in what kingdom of the 
 Earth are they not to be found?), a small band of Herrnhuters or Moravian 
 Brethren, and a few proselytes to the Greek Church. The proportion of Papists, 
 Lutherans, and Calvinists, is estimated to be as fifteen, twelve, and two. 
 
Modern Germany. 155 
 
 20. Tlie Christian religion was not Introduced into Germany before the eighth 
 century, but that country had the honour of taking the lead in the Refornration, about 
 A. D. 1517 ; prior to this latter period, the bishops, whilst they were possessed of 
 enoimous power and revenues, were buried in the profoundest ignorance, and the 
 grossest wickedness and superstition. This new and important era in the history 
 of Gei-many, which rescued not only it, but the whole Christian world from the foul 
 idolatries of Popery, was introduced by Martin Luther, whose name can never be 
 forgotten whilst any thing of principle remains that is deserving of remembrance. 
 This great man was born at Eisleben, in Saxony, in the year 1483 : he spent the early 
 years of his life in the most diligent study, and having passed some time in a convent 
 of the Augustine friars, he assumed the habit, and took the vows, of that order, and 
 was at length ordained a priest, when 24 years of age. His great and profound 
 learning, the sanctity of his moral conduct, and his extensive acquaintance with the 
 Holy Scriptures, were generally known, and applauded ; and in the following year, 
 the Elector of Saxony, having founded a university at Wittenberg, appointed Luther 
 to the professorship of philosophy, and afterwards to that of divinity. This took 
 place during the pontificate of Leo the 10th. The unbounded profusion of this 
 pope, in every object of expense, attached to a taste for luxurious magnificence, 
 rendered it necessary to devise means for replenishing his exhausted treasury; 
 and one of those which occurred, was the sale of those indulgences which his’ 
 apostate church claimed a right of dispensing from the store of her spiritual wealth. 
 I’hese indulgences pretended to convey to the possessor, either the pardon of his 
 own sins, or the release from purgatory of any one, already dead, in whose happi- 
 ness he was interested. The commissaries appointed for this blasphemous traffic 
 in Germany, executed their trust with such shameless and disgusting effrontery, 
 and exaggerated the efficacy of their wares in such very extravagant terms, as gave 
 great offence to those who were even ordinarily pious and thoughtful. At last, 
 the iniquity of such proceedings roused the anger of Luther, a public preacher at 
 Wittenberg, who felt himself insulted by such a system, and knew that his lessons 
 of religion and morality could be valued but little, whilst the church, whose disciple 
 he was, so openly encouraged the commission of the grossest vices. Accordingly, 
 in the year 1617, he attacked with all the vehemence in his power, from the pulpit 
 in his great church, the vices of those very monks who dared openly to distribute 
 indulgences : he tried their doctrines by the standard of Scripture, and exhorted his 
 hearers to look for Salvation to the means appointed by God in his Holy Word. 
 The boldness and fervour with which he uttered his exhortations, did not fail to make 
 a deep and lasting impression on the people, who, suspecting the delusions to which 
 they had been so long subject, were ready to join any person, especially one whose 
 character for integrity stood so high as Luther’s, in throwing off a yoke which they 
 were scarcely able to bear. Still, as he enlarged his reading in order to support the 
 tenets he had advanced, he discovered some new abuse or error in the church of Rome, 
 and finding his opinions greedily hearkened to, he promulgated them by writing, 
 discourses, and conferences, and thus daily increased the number of his disciples. 
 I he cornipt and bigoted monks, whose trade he had attacked, less anxious for the 
 dissemination of the truth, than for the profits, which existing abuses afforded them, 
 traduced his character with the greatest malignity, and endeavoured to excite the 
 indignation of the populace against him. Luther, however, was not to be terrified ; 
 he found a^ large body of the people adhering to his doctrines, and he was con- 
 tent, in their behalf, to go through evil, as well as good, report; and he did not 
 hesitate publicly to declare, that if the pope and cardinals entertained the same 
 opinions with his opponents, and set up any authority against the Scriptures, there 
 could be no doubt but that Rome itself was the very seat of antichrist, and that it 
 would be happy for those countries which should separate themselves from her. 
 Thus commenced that glorious Reformation which roused men from the fatal 
 lethargy and darkness in which they had so long been sleeping : and, in a little time, 
 all Saxony, all Germany, all Europe were filled with the voice of the wise and feailess 
 Luther. He was summoned to Rome by the Pope, to answer for his conduct, in the 
 year 1518, but obtained permission to plead his cause a.t Augsburg: this cause 
 admitted of no compromise, and he was accordingly excommunicated two years 
 afterwards. He threw oft his monastic habit, a. d. 1524, and married in the fol- 
 lowing year, A diet was held at Spires, a. d. 1529, at which a decree was passed, 
 declar ing it to be unlawful to introduce any change in the doctrine, discipline, or 
 
156 Modern Germany. 
 
 worship of the established religion, before the determinations of a general council 
 were known. This decree was exceedingly revolting to the Elector of Saxony 
 (Luther’s faithful friend), and to many other princes, as well as to the deputies of 
 14 imperial cities, who, ia a body, when they found their arguments and remonstrances 
 of no avail, entered their solemn protest against it, on the 19th of April in the same 
 year, appealing to the Emperor of Germany and a future council. On this account 
 they were distinguished by the- name of Protestants, which, from this period has 
 been applied to all sects, of whatever denomination they may be, vyho have sepa- 
 rated themselves from the Romish church. Luther died a. d. 1546, in the 63d year 
 of his age, and was buried at Wittenberg with the greatest honours. 
 
 27. Before proceeding to describe the states into which Germany is at present 
 divided, it will be found useful to take a retrospective view of it’s constitution, as it 
 existed for several centuries prior to the present age. It consisted formerly of 300 
 states, large and small, governed by secular or ecclesiastical princes, each inde- 
 pendent of the other, but subject to the emperor, as the head of the great federal 
 body, into which they were united, and to certain laws, enacted at different times, for 
 the common advantage. Besides these, there were a number of free cities, distributed 
 over the country, and a class of nobles, chiefly in Swabia, and the vicinity of the 
 Rhine, who, without enjoying the title of princes, acknowledged no superior but the 
 emperor. Almost all these states had a monarchical form of government, the free 
 imperial cities excepted. One of the temporal princes enjoyed the rank of king, viz. 
 the kino- of Bohemia (i. e. of Austria)-, the rest were dukes, landgraves, margraves, 
 princes,°counts, &c. : the ecclesiastical princes were archbishops, bishops, provosts, 
 and abbots. The Emperor might be of any family, Roman Catholic or Lutheran : 
 he was at first chosen by the princes at large; but, in course of time, they 
 found it more convenient to depute their votes to certain representatives, called 
 Electors, who eventually took upon themselves the nomination, without the inter- 
 ference of their constituents. These Electors were nine in number, viz. 
 
 The Elector oiKasln (or Cologne) The Elector of Brunswick-Luneburg (or Hanover) 
 Triers (or Treves) Brandenburg (or Prussia) 
 
 Maynz (or Mayence) Saxony 
 
 The Palatinate Bavaria 
 
 and Bohemia (or Austria). 
 
 The emperor could not increase the number of electors, without the concurrence 
 of the states : neither could he, without the consent of the latter, interfere in the 
 laws of the empire, make war or peace, raise levies, impose taxes, alter the coinage, 
 build forts, nor determine religious disputes. He was crowned at Frankfort, and 
 enjoyed many privileges, such as granting titles to dukes, princes, counts, barons, 
 pfalzgraves, &c., confirming universities in their privileges, giving fiefs, and deciding 
 all disputes amongst the states concerning precedence. The title of emperor dated 
 from Charlemagne, in 800 ; the rank was elective, and was enjoyed, at different 
 periods, by distinct lines of princes ; but Austria had the honour of possessing it 
 after the year 1438. The government of the whole empire was vested in the 
 emperor, and the sovereigns of each separate state ; and, for this purpose, an imperial 
 convocation, called a Diet, was summoned. At this Diet, the states were divided 
 into three imperial colleges : the first, called the electoral college, was composed of 
 the electors ; the second, styled the princely college, consisted of the princes of the 
 empire, the imperial prelates, the imperial counts, and lords ; the third, consisted 
 formerly of fifty, but latterly of six, imperial cities. Each of these colleges assembled 
 separately, and their decisions were carried by a majority of votes ; a decree of all 
 three when ratified by the emperor, was called an imperial decree, and became the 
 law of the whole confederation. In so rapid a sketch as the present, it is not possible 
 to enter into the details of the states composing this extensive empire, and this more 
 especially, as it was, at different times, differently divided. But there is one partition 
 of it, into thirteen great divisions, which is too frequently alluded to in history, to be 
 past over in silence, although, generally speaking, it is now but little heaid of. ^ine 
 of these great divisions were called Circles, four of which were in the Western, three 
 in the central, and two in the Eastern, part of the country : the four Western were, 
 1. Westphalia, 2. Lower Rhine, 3. Upper Rhine, 4. Swabia-, the three central were 
 5. Lower Saxony, 6. Franconia, 7. Bavaria ; the two Eastern were, 8. Upper Saxony 
 o! Austria. The four other great divisions, which did not bear the names of Circles, 
 
Modern Germany. 157 
 
 were likewise in the Eastern part of the counlry ; their names were, 10. Bohemia, 
 11. Moravia, 12. Silesia, 13. Lusatia. On the breaking up of the old confederation, 
 during the present centur}’, a great number of the petty princes of the empire were 
 deprived of their rights of sovereignty, such as the power of legislating for their 
 diminutive states, levying troops, and appointing judges. From reigning sovereigns, 
 these princes descended to the rank of nobles j and holding no longer immediately of 
 the emperor, they were technically^ said to have become mediatised, 
 
 28. We must now take a brief review of the States, into which Germany is at 
 present divided. In the North Western part of the country, is the kingdom of 
 Hanover, extending, in a general way, from the Netherlands to the Elbe ; the Grand 
 Duchy of Oldenburg is surrounded, on three sides, by Hanover, being washed, on the 
 other, by the sea : to the E. of the Elbe, are the two Grand Duchies of Mecklenburg- 
 Schwerin and Strelit^. Beyond these last, in the North Eastern part of the country, 
 is the kingdom of Prussia, extending beyond the limits of Germany, into what once 
 formed a part of Poland : there is, likewise, a great portion of territory belonging to 
 the king of Prussia, which is situated on the Rhine, and is hence distinguished as 
 Rhine-Prussia-, it lies between the Netherlands, on the West, and Hanover, Hesse- 
 Cassel, and Nassau, on the East. The kingdom of Saxony is situated on the upper 
 part of the Elbe, in the very heart of Germany. The empire of Austria, the most 
 important of all the German States, occupies the South Eastern part of the country, 
 beyond the limits of which it extends a very considerable way ; it includes, besides 
 it’s federal possessions, the kingdoms of Hungary, Galicia, Scluvonia, Croatia, 
 Dalmatia, and Lombardy-Venice. In the South-Western part of Germany, are the 
 kingdom of Bavaria, the kingdom of W^irtemburg, the Grand Duchy of Baden, and 
 the two little principalities of Hohenzollern. The petty states of the confederation 
 may be described as lying generally betwixt the Rhine, the Mayn, the Saale (which, 
 we have seen above, is a tributary of the Elbe), and the Weser, but more especially 
 about the upper parts of these rivers : they are confined on the N. by Hanover, on 
 the E. by Prussia and Saxony, on the S. by Bavaria and Baden, and on the W. by 
 Rhine-Prussia, and, unitedly, include about the same extent of territory as the king- 
 dom of Hanover. The chief amongst these petty states are the Grand Duchy of 
 Hesse-Darmstadt, the Duchy of Nassau, the Electorate of Hesse-Cassel, the Grand 
 Duchies of Saxe-Gotha, and of Saxe-Weimar, and the Duchy of Brunswick. Besides 
 these little governments, there are the four free cities of Frankfort, Hambiirg, Bremen, 
 and Lubeck, each of which has a vote in the German Diet: the three last are fre- 
 quently called the Hanse Towns, from the old Teutonic word Hansa, signifying a 
 league. This league was formed in the thirteenth century, by the chief commercial 
 towns of Germany, in order to defend their property against the rapacity of the 
 nobles, to secure their mutual independence, to clear the seas from pirates, and the 
 highways from robbers. In the course of time, they were joined by various other 
 cities and towns, till their number amounted to 64, and they were capable of con- 
 ducting naval operations on a large scale. Lubeck was always considered the 
 capital, or place of assembly for the deputies of the Hanseatic League : ordinary 
 meetings were held once in three, and extraordinary meetings once in ten, years, to 
 admit new members, and to transact the other business of the federal body. 
 
 29. The following table presents, at one view, the amount of territory of each 
 state composing the German confederation, their population, number of votes at the 
 Diet, their chief cities, and also the population of the latter. The two Duchies of 
 Holstein and Lauenburg, and of Luxemburg, are added, for the sake of preserving the 
 unity of the body, although, as has been stated above, they form no part of Germany, 
 in the proper acceptation of the term. 
 
 Names of the States. 
 
 Territory 
 
 in 
 
 Sq.hliles. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 V otes at 
 the Diet. 
 
 Chief Cities. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Anhalt-Bernburg, Duchy of 
 
 218 
 
 37,000 
 
 1 
 
 Bernburg 
 
 4,800 
 
 Anhalt-Cothen, Duchy of - 
 
 202 
 
 32,500 
 
 1 
 
 Cothen - 
 
 5,000 
 
 Anhalt- Dessau, Duchy of - 
 Austria, Emp. of (excluding 
 
 233 
 
 52,900 
 
 1 
 
 Dessau - 
 
 9,500 
 
 her foreign territories) - 
 
 60,300 
 
 9,482,200 
 
 4 
 
 Vienna - 
 
 270,000 
 
 (continued) 
 
158 
 
 Modern Germany. 
 
 Names of the States. 
 
 Territory 
 
 in 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Votes at 
 the Diet. 
 
 Chief Cities. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Baden, Grand Duchy of - 
 
 4,350 
 
 1,000,000 
 
 3 
 
 Carlsruhe 
 
 
 16,000 
 
 Bavaria, Kingdom of - 
 
 22,850 
 
 3,560,000 
 
 4 
 
 Munich - 
 
 - 
 
 63,000 
 
 Bremen, Town of - 
 
 C3 
 
 48,500 
 
 1 
 
 Bremen - 
 
 - 
 
 38,000 
 
 Brunswick, Duchy of 
 
 953 
 
 209,600 
 
 2 
 
 Brunswick 
 
 . 
 
 32,000 
 
 Frankfort, Town of - - 
 
 2G 
 
 73,400 
 
 1 
 
 Frankfort 
 
 - 
 
 60,000 
 
 Bavnburg, Town of - 
 
 116 
 
 129,800 
 
 1 
 
 Hamburg 
 
 - 
 
 115,000 
 
 Hanover, Kingdom of 
 
 11,500 
 
 1,305,400 
 
 4 
 
 Hanover 
 
 - 
 
 25,000 
 
 Hesse-Cassel, Electorate of 
 
 2,442 
 
 567,900 
 
 3 
 
 Cassel 
 
 - 
 
 21,000 
 
 Hesse- Darmstadt, Gd.Dy.of 
 
 2,285 
 
 619,500 
 
 3 
 
 Darmstadt 
 
 
 15,000 
 
 Hesse-Homburg, Landg. of 
 
 57 
 
 20,000 
 
 1 
 
 Hamburg 
 
 . 
 
 3,000 
 
 HohenzoUern - Hechingen, 
 Principality of - - 
 
 57 
 
 14,500 
 
 1 
 
 Hechingen 
 
 
 2,600 
 
 HohenzoUern - Sigmaringen, 
 Principality of - 
 
 211 
 
 35,600 
 
 1 
 
 Si^marinsen 
 
 
 800 
 
 Holstein and Lauenburg, 
 Duchies of - 
 
 3,210 
 
 360,000 
 
 3 
 
 Gluckstadt 
 
 
 5,200 
 
 Lichtenstein, Principality of 
 
 74 
 
 5,500 
 
 1 
 
 Vaduz 
 
 - 
 
 700 
 
 Lippe-Detmold, Py. of 
 
 464 
 
 69,100 
 
 1 
 
 Detmold 
 
 - 
 
 2,400 
 
 Lippe-Schaumburg, Py. of - 
 
 133 
 
 24,000 
 
 1 
 
 Buckehurg 
 
 - 
 
 2,100 
 
 Lubeck, 'i'own of 
 
 53 
 
 40,700 
 
 1 
 
 Lubeck - 
 
 - 
 
 26,500 
 
 Luxemburg, Grand Duchy of 
 
 1,814 
 
 25.5,600 
 
 3 
 
 Luxemburg 
 
 - 
 
 9,400 
 
 Mecklenburg - Schwerin, 
 Grand Duchy of - 
 
 3,772 
 
 358,000 
 
 2 
 
 Schwerin 
 
 
 10,200 
 
 Mecklenburg-Strelitz,GTa.nd 
 Duchy of - 
 
 578 
 
 71,800 
 
 1 
 
 Strelitz - 
 
 
 5,300 
 
 Nassau, Duchy of - 
 
 1,273 
 
 302,800 
 
 2 
 
 Wisbaden 
 
 - 
 
 5,200 
 
 Oldenburg, Grand Duchy of 
 
 1,730 
 
 217,800 
 
 1 
 
 Oldenburg 
 
 - 
 
 5,100 
 
 Prussia, Km. of (excluding 
 her foreign territories) - 
 
 65,100 
 
 7,923,400 
 
 4 
 
 Berlin - 
 
 
 185,000 
 
 Reuss, Py. of (elderRranch) 
 
 81 
 
 22,300 
 
 1 
 
 Greiz 
 
 - 
 
 6,200 
 
 Reuss, Princip. of (younger 
 Branches) - - - 
 
 242 
 
 52,200 
 
 1 
 
 Schleiz - 
 
 
 4,600 
 
 Saxe- Coburg, Duchy of 
 
 367 
 
 80,000 
 
 1 
 
 Coburg - 
 
 - 
 
 7,700 
 
 Saxe Gotha, Duchy of 
 
 990 
 
 185,700 
 
 1 
 
 Gotha 
 
 - 
 
 11,600 
 
 Saxe-Hildburghausen, Dy. of 
 
 167 
 
 29,700 
 
 1 
 
 Hildburghausen 
 
 3,000 
 
 Saxe-Meinungen, Duchy of 
 
 268 
 
 54,400 
 
 1 
 
 Meinungen 
 
 - 
 
 4,200 
 
 Saxe- Weimar, Gd. Dy. of - 
 
 888 
 
 201,000 
 
 1 
 
 Weimar 
 
 . 
 
 8,500 
 
 Saxony, Kingdom of 
 
 4,400 
 
 1,200,000 
 
 4 
 
 Dresden 
 
 - 
 
 50,000 
 
 Schwarzburg - Rudolstadt, 
 Principality of - 
 
 320 
 
 53,900 
 
 1 
 
 Rudolstadt 
 
 
 4,100 
 
 Schwarzburg-Sondershausen, 
 Principality of - 
 
 172 
 
 45,100 
 
 1 
 
 Sondei'shausen 
 
 3,100 
 
 WaLdeck, Principality of - 
 
 298 
 
 51,900 
 
 1 
 
 Cm'bach - 
 
 - 
 
 1,600 
 
 Wurtemburg, Kingdom of 
 
 6,170 
 
 1,395,500 
 
 4 
 
 Stuttgard 
 
 - 
 
 27,600 
 
 Totals - - - 
 
 198,427 
 
 30,189,200 
 
 70 
 
 
 
 
 30. The universities of Germany were formerly 30 (or rather 37) in number, 
 but they are now only 21 ; of these, thirteen are Protestant, six Roman Catholic, and 
 two partly Protestant and partly Roman Catholic. The total number of students at 
 them is about 10,000 ; Gottingen being by far the most numerously attended, having 
 nearly one eighth part of the whole. Their names, and those of the States to which 
 they belong, are 
 
 Protestant. 
 
 Roman Catholic. 
 
 Berlin, in Prussia. 
 Brlangen, in Bavaria. 
 
 Freyhurg, in Baden. 
 Landshut, in Bavaria. 
 
Kingdom of Hanover — Kingdom of Prussia. 159 
 
 Protestant. 
 
 lloi]j^n Catholic. 
 
 Giessen, in Hesse -Darmstadt, 
 Gottingen, in Hanover, 
 Griefswalde,') ■ „ 
 
 Halle, /''' 
 
 Heidelberg, in Baden. 
 
 Jena, in Saxe- Weimar. 
 
 Kiel, in Holstein. 
 
 Leipsic, in Saxony. 
 
 Marburg, in Hesse-Cassel. 
 
 Rostock, in Mecklenburg-Schwerin, 
 Tubingen, in Wurtemburg, 
 
 Paderbom, in Rhine-Prussia. 
 
 Prague,'] ■ . , . 
 
 T^. ° >in Austria. 
 
 V lenna, J 
 
 Wurzburg, in Bavaria. 
 
 Protestant and Roman Catholic. 
 
 Bonn, in Rhine-Prussia, 
 Breslau, in Prussia. 
 
 31. The Kingdom of Hanover is bounded on the W. by the Kingdom of the 
 Netherlands, on the N. by the German Ocean and the R. Elbe, on the E, by this 
 river and the Kingdom of Prussia, on the S. by the Huchy of Bnmswick, and some 
 of the other Petty States, and by Rhine-Prussia. R is divided into seven provinces, 
 or governments, viz. Hanover, Hildesheim, Luneburg, Stade, Osnabruck, Aurich, and 
 Klausthal, Hanover is an hereditary kingdom, dependant upon England, the' suc- 
 cession to the crown being limited to the male line : it is governed by a Viceroy, 
 who, in important affairs, receives his orders from the King, in London, where the 
 Sovereign is assisted by a Hanoverian council. But though it has formed, for more 
 than a centuiy, a part of the British Empire, it has undergone no political incorpora- 
 tion with it’s great associate : indeed, there have been several instances of the same 
 prince having made peace as Sovereign of Hanover, and continued at war as King of 
 England. At the German Diet, the king of Hanover occupies the fifth rank, taking 
 precedence of all other potentates, except Austria, Prussia, Bavaria, and Saxoyip. 
 His povver is not unlimited, but has a counterpoise in the states, which consist of 
 the nobility, clergy, and deputies of the towns ; and, without their consent, no tax 
 can be levied, or new law made. The I.utheran is the prevailing religion in Hano- 
 ver ; but complete toleration is granted to all sects. The metropolis of the kingdom 
 is also called Hanover, and is situated on the R. Leme, which is a tributary of the 
 Weser. To the S. of it, higher up the same river, is Gottingen, famed for it’s univer- 
 sity, which is one of the greatest ornaments of all Germany. To the N. E. of it is 
 Goslar, situated near the famous mountain of the Harz ; and the place where, it is 
 pretended, the monk, Berthold Schwartz, who lived in the 13th century, invented 
 gunpowder. The other chief towns are, Klausthal, Luneburg, Osnabruck, and Emden, 
 
 32. The Kingdom of Prussia is bounded on the W. by the electorate of 
 Hesse-Cassel, the duchy of Brunswick, the kingdom of Hanover, and the two grand 
 duchies of Mecklenburg, on the N. by the Baltic Sea, on the E. by the Kingdom of 
 Poland, on the S. by the Empire of Austria, the Kingdom of Saxony, and some of 
 the Petty States. This is the main body of the monarchy ; but there is another por- 
 tion of it in the Western part of Germany, extending on both sides of the Rhme, 
 from Bingen, near Maynz, to the junction of the rivers Whaal and Leek : this por- 
 tion of the Prussian territory, called Rhine-Prussia, touches to the N. upon the 
 kingdom of Hanover, to the W. upon the kingdom of the Netherlands, to the S. 
 upon the kingdom of France, and the Duchy of Nassau, and to the E. upon several 
 of the Petty States. The whole of the Prussian monarchy includes a superficial 
 extent of 83.300 square miles ; and a population (as estimated in 1821) of 9,068,100 
 souls. It is divided into 10 provinces, seven of which appertain to the main body of 
 territory, and three to the disjointed part lying along the Rhine. The names of these 
 provinces, together with their chief cities and towns, and the population of the latter, 
 may be seen in the following table : 
 
ICO Kingdom of Saxony — Empire of Austria. 
 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Cities or Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population, 
 in 1821. 
 
 
 East, or Ducal Prussia 
 
 Kwnigsberg 
 
 61,000 
 
 
 West Prussia . - - 
 
 Dantzig - - 
 
 64,000 
 
 e" -I 
 
 Pomerania - . - 
 
 Stettin - 
 
 25,000 
 
 ^ 
 
 Posen - - - - 
 
 Posen - - 
 
 19,000 
 
 
 Silesia - 
 
 Breslau - 
 
 78,000 
 
 
 Brandenburg - - - 
 
 Berlin - - - 
 
 185,000 
 
 
 ^ Saxony - - - 
 
 Magdeburg 
 
 37,000 
 
 s' b 
 
 Westphalia . . - 
 
 Munster - 
 
 18,000 
 
 3 ^ s 2 J 
 
 Juliers, Cleves, and Berg - 
 
 Cologne - - - 
 
 54,000 
 
 tt) -c S 
 
 Lower Rhme - - - 
 
 Aix-la-Chapelle 
 
 27,000 
 
 33. Besides these, Prussia possesses some small disjointed portions of territory, 
 which are intermixed with the Petty States, as well as the nominal sovereignty of 
 Neufchatel, although the latter is acknowledged as a Swiss canton. The government 
 of Prussia is an hereditary monarchy. The king is assisted by a ministry or cabinet, 
 on a similar footing to that in our own country ; but there is no representative 
 assembly : he holds the second rank at the German Diet. The religion of the royal 
 family, and of the majority of the population, is the Calvinistic ; but Christians of all 
 denominations are tolerated, and admitted, on an equal footing, to public employ- 
 ments. The year 1817 (the 300th anniversary of the Reformation) was remarkable 
 for the* union of the Calvinists and Lutherans of the Prussian dominions, and of some 
 other parts of Germany, into one religious community, under the name of Evangeli- 
 cal Christians. Berlin, the metropolis of Prussia, and one of the iiiost beautiful cities 
 in Europe, is situated on the Spree, which is a small river, falling into the Havel, and 
 so joining the Elbe. It is the seat of government, and the residence of the King, 
 who, however, occasionally retires to his palace at Potsdam, a few miles to the IV. of 
 Berlin, on the R. Havel. 
 
 34. The Kingdom of Saxony is bounded on the N. and E. by the kingdom of 
 Prussia, on the S. by the Austrian Empire, and on the W. by some of the Petty 
 States. It is divided into the five circles or provinces of Meissen, Leipsic, Erzgebirge, 
 Vogtland, and Lusatia. The government of Saxony is monarchial, but the king 
 shares the legislative power with the states ; these are divided into two houses, the 
 nobility and clergy in one, and the deputies of the provinces and towns in the 
 other. The King of Saxony holds the fourth rank in the Germanic confederation. 
 Saxony is the birth-place of' the Reformation, and therefore, the great majority of it’s 
 population is Lutheran ; but the reigning family have been Catholics for the last 130 
 years, one of it’s members having abjured the reformed creed to obtain the crown of 
 Poland. The language, which is spoken in Saxony, is reckoned the most pure and 
 correct of all the dialects of Germany. Dresden,' the metropolis of the kingdom, is 
 beautifully situated on the R. Elbe, at it’s junction with the TTeisse?-itz. To the 
 N. W. of it, on the borders of the Prussian province of Saxony, is Leipsic, so famous 
 for the dreadful battle fought near it, a. d. 1813, which delivered Germany from the 
 tyranny of Bonaparte : it is situated near the junction of the two little rivers, Pleisse 
 and Elster, which run into the Saale, and so into the Elbe. It is the chief commer- 
 cial city in the interior of Germany, being the great mart for the literature of the 
 country^; it’s fairs are attended by an immense concourse of people, from all nations, 
 but, in these, it is rivalled by Frankfort, already described as one of the towns con- 
 nected, in a manner, with the Hanseatic league. 
 
 35. The Empire of Austria is bounded on the N. by the kingdoms of Saxony 
 and Prussia, and the empire of Russia, on the E. by the latter country and by the 
 empire of Turkey, on the S. likewise by Turkey, by the Adriatic Sea, and the Italian 
 States to the S. of the Po, on the W. by the Republic of Switzerland and the king- 
 dom of Bavaria. These limits include the whole of its foreign possessions, and 
 
101 
 
 Empire of Austria. 
 
 comprehend a territory of 197,000 square miles, the population of which was estimated, 
 in 1821, at 28,701,100 souls. It is divided into 15 provinces, the names of which, 
 together with their chief cities, and the estimated population of the latter, may be 
 seen in the following table : 
 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Cities. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 
 ^Archduchy of Austria, including) 
 Upper and Lower Austria, and J 
 
 Vienna - - - 
 
 270,000 
 
 
 Salzburg _ - . 
 
 
 
 Kingdom of Bohemia - - - 
 
 Prague - - - 
 
 84,000 
 
 "S 
 
 « J 
 
 Margravate of Moravia, including) 
 Austrian Silesia - - -j’ 
 
 Brunn ... 
 
 30,000 
 
 1 s 
 
 Duchy of Styria ... 
 
 Gr<etz _ - - 
 
 30,000 
 
 s 
 
 e> 
 
 Principahty of Tyrol, including)^ 
 Vorarlberg - - - -J 
 
 Innsbruck 
 
 10,000 
 
 Kingdom of Illyria, including C’a-1 
 rinthia, Camiola, Laybach and > 
 
 Trieste ... 
 
 36,000 
 
 'e a ^ 
 
 ^ Trieste - - - . -J 
 
 r Kingdom of Lombardy -Venice, in-) 
 eluding Lombardy (or the Mila- k 
 
 Milan - 
 
 138,000 
 
 
 L nese), with theValtellina & Venice] 
 Kingdom of Hungary - - _ 
 
 Buda and Pest 
 
 85,000 
 
 i .. 
 
 Kingdom of Sclavonia - . . 
 
 Esseg - . - 
 
 9,000 
 
 
 Principality of Transylvania 
 
 Hermanstadt 
 
 18,000 
 
 
 Kingdom of Croatia - - _ 
 
 Agram - 
 
 17,000 
 
 trj 
 
 Kingdom of Dalmatia 
 
 Zara ... 
 
 8,000 
 
 
 The Military Bounds (Militargr'dnze) 
 
 Peterwardein 
 
 4,000 
 
 B U r Kingdom of Galicia ... 
 
 'S -S < 
 
 Lemberg - 
 
 45,000 
 
 « 1 
 « ^ 1 
 
 Bukovina - - - - 
 
 Czernowitz 
 
 6,000 
 
 36. The government of Austria is an hereditary monarchy, absolute in the greater 
 part of the provinces, but modified in others : the Emperor, who is at the head of it, 
 unites in himself all the rights of unlimited sovereignty, excepting such as he shares 
 with the representatives of Hungary, Tyrol, and a few other provinces. The established 
 religion is the Roman Catholic, but general toleration is granted, and membemofthe 
 Protestant and Greek churches are numerous in Hungary, Transylvania, and Scla- 
 vonia. The administration of the whole empire centres in Vienna, and is composed 
 of a number of boards, under the names of councils, chanceries, and conferences. 
 The Emperor of Austria presides at the German Diet. Vienna, (or Wien, as it is called 
 by the Germans') the great metropolis of his dominions, is situated on the S. side of 
 the Danube, about two miles from it, and at the junction of the two little rivers 
 Wien and Alser ; it is one of the most beautiful cities in Europe, and is remarkable 
 for the gaiety and sprightliness of it’s inhabitants. It is the usual residence of the 
 Emperor, who, however, has a favourite palace at ScKonbrunn to the west of the city, 
 whither he frequently retires. The ancient city of Prague, the capital of Bohemia, 
 stands on the banks of the Moldau, and is celebrated for its university, which is the 
 oldest in Germany : it has been frequently exposed to the calamities of war, particu- 
 larly in the 15th century, during the persecution of John Huss and his followers, 
 whose opposition to the pretensions of the Church of Rome, however well founded, 
 was premature for the age in which they lived. Pmfcwrg is situated on the Northern 
 bank of the Danube, about 30 miles to the E. of Vienna ; it was declared the capital 
 of Hungary about 300 years ago, and the kings are still crowned here, though Buda 
 is now the seat of government. The latter city (called Ofen by the natives) like- 
 wise stands on the Danube, but on its right bank ; opposite to it is the city of Pest, 
 
 M 
 
162 Kingdom of Bavaria. 
 
 with which it is connected by a bridge of boats : Buda is the residence of the 
 Viceroy, but Pest is the seat of the high courts of justice, and the place of meeting 
 for the Diet. Trieste is situated at the head of the Adriatic, and possesses consider- 
 able importance from it’s being the only sea-port of any consequence for the whole 
 extent of the Austrian dominions, from Tyrol to Trarisylvania ; Venice, though en- 
 titled to ail the privileges of an Austrian sea-poit since 1814, does net, from its dis- 
 tance and situation, interfere with the trade of Trieste, V enice is likewise situated at 
 the head of the Adriatic Sea, which, from it, is now generally called the Gulf of 
 Venice ; it is built on a collection of small islands, reputed 72 in nuniber, separated 
 from the main land by shallows from 6 to 8 feet deep : this position in the midst of 
 water, gives it a singular appearance at a distance, its domes, spires, churches, and 
 public buildings, appearing to the spectator to float on the surface of the waves. It 
 was founded a.d. 421, and was formerly the capital of a very powerful republic. 
 The government, which was at first democratic, became in 1247 a settled aristo- 
 cracy, the chief officer bearing the title of Doge. It was for some time the most 
 commercial city in the world, and public banks were first adopted here ; but it has now 
 lost all it’s importance, and presents but a melancholy shadow of its former magni- 
 ficence ; it’s population, in 1821, was estimated at 110,000. In 1797, the Venetian 
 States were annexed to the crown of Austria, whose possesions in Italy are now 
 known by the name of the Lomhardo-Venetian Kingdom, from it s two great compo- 
 nent parts, LiOmbardy and Venice. The name of Lombardy, though properly appli- 
 cable only to the Vale of the Po, is commonly given to the vvhole tract of country 
 lying between the Alps and the Apennines, from the frontiers of Switzerland to 
 Tuscany. It corresponds in a great measure with the Gallia Cisalpina of the 
 Romans, and derived its name from the Lombards, who conquered it in the 
 century, and retained it under the form of a kingdom till the eighth : it comprehends 
 the province of Milan, the Duchies of Parma and Modena, together with parts of 
 Piedmont, Venice and the Papal States, but of late years the name has been more 
 especially applied to the province of Milan alone. The city of Milan, the metropolis 
 of the Lombardo -Fenetian kingdom, is situated on the R. 0/ona, near its junction 
 with the Southern Lambro ; it’s cathedral is reckoned the grandest^ and most im- 
 posing specimen of gothic architecture existing, and next to St. Peter s of Rome, and 
 St. Paul’s of London, is the finest church in Europe. 
 
 37. The Kingdom of Bavaria is bounded on the E. and S. by the empire of 
 Austria, on the W. by the kingdom of Wurtemburg and the Grand Duchies of 
 Baden and H^sse-Barinstadt, and on the N. by several of the Petty States. It is 
 divided into eight circles, or provinces, the names of which, together with their 
 ehief cities, and the population of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Cities. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Isar ... - 
 
 Munich - - - - 
 
 63,000 
 
 Lower Danube - 
 
 Passau - - - - 
 
 11,000 
 
 Regen - - - - 
 
 Regensburg - - - 
 
 24,000 
 
 Upper Danube - - - 
 
 Augsburg - - - 
 
 33,000 
 
 Rezat - - - - 
 
 Anspach - 
 
 15,000 
 
 Upper Mayn - - - 
 
 Bayreuth - 
 
 11,000 
 
 Lower Mayn - 
 
 Wurzburg - - - 
 
 21,000 
 
 Rhine . - - - 
 
 Speyer - 
 
 6,000 
 
 The last of these provinces is disjointed from the main body of the Bavarian 
 territory ; it lies to the W. of the Rhine, and borders upon France, Rhine-Prussia, 
 Baden, and Hesse-Darmstadt. It’s chief town, Speyei', or Spires, as it is frequent y 
 called, is situated on the Rhine, and is chiefly famed from it s having been fre- 
 quently the seat of the old German Diet. Munich, or Munchen, as the Germans 
 call it, the metropolis of Bavaria, and celebrated for it’s cultivation of the libera 
 sciences, stands on the banks of the R* her, which (as we have already seen) is 
 a tributary of the Daimbe : it is the seat of government, and the residence ot e 
 
1G3 
 
 Kingdom of Wurtemhurg. Gallia. 
 
 king, who has also a favourite palace near the city, named Nimphenlnu'g. Regens- 
 burg, known also by the name of Ratisbon, is situated on the S. bank of the Danube, 
 and is remarkable as having been the place of assembly for the Diet of Germany 
 from 1662 till the extinction of that body in 1805. — The government of Bavaria is a 
 constitutional monarchy, hereditary in the male line. The parliament is composed 
 of two houses; the first of which consists of the Royal family, the great officers of 
 state, the superior clergy, and the mediatised nobles ; these are called the counsellors 
 of the realm : the other house is composed of deputies from the body of the 
 people. The established religion is the Roman Catholic, but all sects have free 
 toleration. The king of Bavaria takes the third rank in the German Diet. 
 
 38. The Kingdom of Wurtemburg is bounded on the E. by the kingdom of 
 Bavaria, on the S. by the republic of Switzerland and the grand duchy of Baden, 
 on the W. and N. likewise by the latter state : it nearly surrounds the two princi- 
 palities of Hohenzollei'n. It is divided into four circles, or provinces, the names 
 and chief towns of which, with the population of the latter, may be seen in the 
 following table ; 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 Neckar - - . _ 
 
 Stuttgard - 
 
 27,600 
 
 Schwarzwald - - . 
 
 Reutlingen - - . 
 
 8,000 
 
 Jaxt - - - . 
 
 Elwangen - ' 
 
 2,500 
 
 Danube - - - . 
 
 Ulm - - . - 
 
 11,000 
 
 The government of Wurtemburg is a constitutional monarchy; the executive 
 power is vested in the king, controlled by a representative body. The majority of 
 tne people profess the Lutheran religion, but all sects are tolerated. The king holds 
 the 6th place in the German Diet. Stuttgard, the metropolis of the kingdom, stands 
 on the banks of the Nisselbach, not far from its junction with the Neckar ; it is the 
 seat of government, and the residence of the king. Higher up the Neckar, is Tubingen, 
 famed, as well as Stuttgard, for it’s cultivation of literature and the fine arts. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 GALLIA. 
 
 1. GALLIA 1 was bounded on the N. and W. by the 
 Ocean, on the S. by the Pyrenees and the Mediterranean, 
 and on the E. by the Alps, as far as A/. S. Gothard, whence 
 a line to the issue of the Rhine from the L. of Constance, 
 and the subsequent course of that river, separated it from 
 
 ‘ Unde tot allatae segetes 1 quee silva carinas 
 Texuit ] unde rudis tanto tirone juventus 
 Emicuit, senioque iterum vernante resumsit 
 "Gallia bis fractas Alpino vulnere vires 7 
 
 Claudian, in I. Stil, I. 316. 
 
 M 2 
 
164 
 
 Gallia. 
 
 Geraiany. It thus contained, in addition to the modern king- 
 dom of France, the little county of Nice, the Western half of 
 Switzerland, and such parts of Germany and the Netherlands 
 as are W. and S. of the Rhine. It was also called Gallia 
 Transalpina*^ or Ulterior^, Gallia Comata^, Galatia® by the 
 Greeks, and Celtica^ by the natives. It was originally divi- 
 ded amongst three great nations’’', the Celtae, Belgae, and 
 Aquitani. The Celtse inhabited the middle of the country, 
 and were separated from their Northern neighbours, the 
 Belgae, by Sequana fl., Matrona fl., and Vocesus M. ; to the S. 
 the Garumna fl. was the limit between them and the Aquitani, 
 whose territory is sometimes called Armorica. This extent of 
 the Celtae includes the Roman conquest in South Eastern 
 Gaul, which they designated by the name of Provincial, 
 (whence the modern Provence,) with the occasional epithets 
 of Nostra or Gallia; it was also called Braccata^, from a 
 peculiar dress worn by the inhabitants, whilst the remainder 
 of Transalpine Gaul was termed Comata^®, from the people 
 wearing their hair long. 
 
 2. The Celtae appear to have greater claims to being the aboriginal inhabitants of 
 Gaul, than either the Belgaj, said to be of German origin, or the Aquitani, who. 
 are supposed to have passed over from Spain. The Alpis Maritima, reaching to the 
 sea, was certainly the natural limit of Gaul, but the ancients appear generally to 
 have considered the Var Varus fl., as the common, although extended boundary 
 between it and Italy** : in defining it, therefore, regard rhust always be had to the 
 time. 
 
 3. After the conquest of Gaul by Caesar, and in the time 
 of Augustus, the four provinces were more equally divided as 
 to extent, without particular attention being paid to the dis- 
 tinction of their inhabitants. Their boundaries were then as 
 follows : Belgica, or North Eastern Gaul, was separated from 
 the Roman province on the S., by a line running from AdulaM. 
 S. Gothard, through Lemanus L., to the R. Arar ; from 
 Celtica, by the upper course of this river, to Vocesus M., and 
 thence by a N. W. line to the English Channel, near the mouth 
 of Samara fl. Somme. Celtica, or Lugdunensis as it was now 
 called, from Lugdunum its capital, was the North Western 
 part of Gaul, and was bounded on the E. by Belgica, on the 
 
 * Liv. XXXIX. 22. ® Strab. IV. Init. Mela, III. 2. 
 
 s Cic. de Prov. Cons. c. 15. - „ t> n n t , 
 
 < Tacit. Annal. XI. 23. Cic. Philipp. Caesar. Bell. Gall. I. 1. 
 
 VIII. 9. ® Id. I. 2. 10. 
 
 ® Diodor. Sic. V. 24. » Mela, II. 4. Plin. III. 4. 
 
 *“ Et nunc tonse Liger, quondam per colla decora 
 Crinibus effusis toti praelate Comatae. Lucan. I. 443, 
 
 ** Hence, Lucan, 
 
 Mitis Atax Latias gaudet non ferre Carinas, 
 
 Finis et Hesperiae, promote limite. Varus. Pharsal. I. 404. 
 
Gallia. 
 
 165 
 
 S. mostly by Liger fl,, and on the W. and N. by the Ocean. 
 To the S. of this was Aquitania, or South Western Gaul, 
 bounded on the E. by a part of Lugdunensis, and Cebenna M., 
 on the S. by Tarnis fl., and the Pyrenees, and on the W. by 
 the Ocean. The Roman Province, or South Eastern Gaul, 
 took the name of Narbonensis from Narbo Martins Narhonne, 
 the metropolis of the whole country. In the course of time, 
 each of these provinces was divided into several others, till at 
 length their number amounted to 17, the details of which will 
 be found under the great divisions just given. 
 
 4. The superficial extent of these great provinces, and of their subdivisions, may 
 be seen in the following table ; 
 
 Belgica. 
 
 
 Lugdunensis. 
 
 
 — 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 — 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Belgica Prima - - - 
 
 10,300 
 
 Lugdunensis Prima - 
 
 11.600 
 
 Belgica Secunda 
 
 17.000 
 
 Lugdunensis Secunda 
 
 8.900 
 
 Germania Prima 
 
 4.300 
 
 Lugdunensis Tertia - 
 
 16.800 
 
 Germania Secunda 
 
 11.900 
 
 Lugdunensis Quarta 
 
 12.600 
 
 Maxima Sequanorum - 
 
 13.700 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 49.900 
 
 
 57.200 
 
 
 
 Aquitania. 
 
 
 Narbonensis, 
 
 
 Aquitania Prima 
 
 24.300 
 
 Narbonensis Prima - 
 
 10.900 
 
 Aquitania Secunda 
 
 17.500 
 
 Narbonensis Secunda 
 
 4.000 
 
 Novempopulana 
 
 10.700 
 
 Viennensis - 
 
 10.000 
 
 
 
 Alpes Graiae et Penninae - 
 
 3.300 
 
 
 52.500 
 
 Alpes Maritimae 
 
 3.000 
 
 
 
 
 31.200 
 
 
 Summary, 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 
 Belgica - 
 
 - 
 
 - - - 67.200 
 
 
 Lugdunensis 
 
 - 
 
 - 49.900 
 
 
 Aquitania 
 
 - 
 
 - 52.500 
 
 
 Narbonensis - 
 
 - 
 
 - 31.200 
 
 
 
 
 Total - - - 190.800 
 
 
 5. The principal mountains of Gaul are the Pyrenaei^*^ the 
 Pyrenees, extending from the Mediterranean to the B. of 
 Biscay ; one of the highest peaks in them is M. Perdu, rising 
 11,272 feet above the level of the sea. Cebenna^® ^.Cevennes, 
 
 — et quos jam frigore segnes 
 
 Pyrenaea tegit latebrosis frondibus ilex. 
 
 Claudian. in II. Stil. 313. 
 
 qua montibus ardua summis 
 
 Gens habitat cana pendentes rupe Gehennas. 
 
 Eucan. I. 435. 
 
 M 3 
 
1C6 
 
 Gallia. 
 
 which separated the South Eastern part of Aquitania from 
 Narbonensis, runs parallel with the Southern course of the 
 Rhone, and divides, as it were, the waters of that river from 
 the Loire and Garonne. The Puy de Dome, M* d! Or, and 
 Ploml du Cantal, are high points in a chain of mountains, 
 which detaches itself from the Cevennes to the Westward. 
 Vocesus M., called in different parts Vosges and Mt. des 
 Faucilles, is a continuation of Gehenna Northward, miming 
 from the country of the Lingones in the N. of Burgundy, to 
 Bingium Bingen, on the Rhine, crossing which, it causes a little 
 fall in that beautiful river. Jura M. Jura, the Western barrier 
 of Switzerland, is a little to the W. of the L. of Geneva ; it 
 is a spur of Vocesus M.,and is connected with it by Vocetius M. 
 Bcetzherg. That part of the great chain of the Alps, which 
 separated Gaul from Italy, had various names, which will 
 be mentioned in the description of the latter country. The 
 three chief promontories of Gaul are, Itium Pr. C. Grisnez, 
 opposite Dover, Gobseum Pr. C. S. Matthew, the Western- 
 most point, and Citharistes Pr. C. Sicier, where it reaches 
 fejrthest to the South. 
 
 6. Amongst the principal rivers of Gaul we may mention 
 the Rhine Bhenus, one of the noblest and most beautiful 
 rivers of Bur ope ; it rises in Adula M. S. Gothard, and 
 after traversing Venetus Lacus L. of Constance, flows with 
 a Northerly course into the German Ocean] it is 737 miles 
 long. The Mosella^^ Moselle, rises in Vocesus M. Mt. des 
 Faucilles, and runs N. into the Rhine at Cohlentz Con- 
 fluentes : it’s length is 300 miles. The Mosa Meuse or 
 Maas rises in the same mountain, and joins the Vahalis 
 Whaal, which is a branch of the Rhine ; it’s length to the 
 sea is 511 miles. The Sequana fl. Seine, rises in the ter- 
 ritory of the Lingones in the N. of Burgundy, and after 
 a North Western course of 416 miles, flows into the English 
 Channel. The Matrona Marne, and Isara Oise, are it’s two 
 greatest tributaries, and enter it’s right bank not far from 
 Lutetia Paris. The Liger^® Loire, the largest river of France, 
 rises in Gehenna M. Cevennes, and runs first North, and then 
 
 Haud aliter placidae subter vada lasta Mosellse, 
 
 Detegit admixtos nou concolor herba lapillos. 
 
 Auson. Idyl. X. T3. 
 
 rigidis hunc abluit undis, 
 
 Rhenus, Arar, Rhodanus, Mosa, Matrona, Sequana, Ledus, 
 Clitis, Elaris, Atax, Vacalis, Ligerimque bipenni 
 Excisum per frusta bibit j Sidon. Apoll. V. 209. 
 
 Testis Arar, Rhodanusque celer, inagnusque Garupina, 
 Carnuti et flavi cserula lympha Liger. Tibull. I. vii. 12, 
 
167 
 
 Gallia — Belgica — Germania Secunda. 
 
 West, into Sinus Aquitanicus B. of Biscay', it’s length is 
 540 miles. The Garumna^^ Garonne, has it’s source in the 
 Pyrenees, and enters the B. of Biscay, after a North Western 
 course of 330 miles. The Rhodanus^^ fl. Rhone, said to have 
 taken it’s name from the colony Rhoda which the Rhodians 
 built upon it, rises in Adula M. S. Gothard, passes W. through 
 Lemanus^9 L. L. of Geneva, or Leman as it is sometimes 
 called, and after being joined at Lyons by Arar fl. Saone, 
 flows, with a Southerly course, into the Mediterranean Sea ; 
 it’s length is 442 miles. L. Leman is 1,125 feet above the 
 level of the sea. 
 
 7. The Rhone enters the sea by three mouths. The Western one was called 
 Ostium Hispaniense Le Rhone Mart, from it’s being next to Spain ; to the E. of it 
 was the Ostium Metapinum, now known as Le petit Rhone, and between them was 
 Metapina I. : these two mouths were called Ostia Libyca. The third, and largest 
 mouth, was the Ostium Massalioticum, so named from it’s being the nearest to 
 Massilia : it is now the main arm of the whole river, and therefore, preserves the 
 appellation of the Rhone. That part of the Mediterranean into which the Rhone 
 ran, was called Sinus ad Gradus, and the mouths themselves were also termed 
 Gradus, a name which they still maintain in that of Les Gras du Rhone. Marius 
 connected the last of these mouths with the sea, by means of a canal, which was 
 called Fossa Mariana. 
 
 BELGICA. 
 
 8. Belgica^^^ was the largest of the four great divisions of 
 Gaul, and contained 57.200 square miles ; it was subdivided 
 into Belgica Prima, Belgica Secunda, Germania Prima or 
 Superior, Geraiania Secunda or Inferior, and Maxima Sequa- 
 norum. 
 
 9. These two Germanies constituted the Germania Cisrhenana, or Germany West 
 of the Rhine, in contradistinction to the Transrhenana or Magna. Belgica must not 
 be confounded with Belgium^*, which was only a small part of the former country, 
 comprising the territory of the Bellovaci, Ambiani, and Atrebates : the modern 
 division of Belgium is of much more extensive application, having been given by the 
 French to the Netherlands, after the revolution. 
 
 10. Germania Secunda, containing 11.900 square miles, 
 was the first of these provinces to the Northward, and was 
 
 Quosque rigat retro pernicior unda Garumnse, 
 
 Oceani pleno quoties impellitur aestu. 
 
 Claudian. in Ruf. II. 113. 
 
 qua Rhodanus raptum velocibus undis 
 
 In mare fert Ararim : Lucan. I. 433. 
 
 Deseruere cavo tentoria fixa Lemano, 
 
 Castraque, quae Vogesi curvam super ardua rupem 
 Pugnaces pictis cohibebant Lingonas armis. Id. I. 396. 
 
 Caesar. Bell. Gall. I. 2. 8. 
 
 Ut natura dedit, sic omnis recta figura : 
 
 Turpis Romano Belgicus ore color. 
 
 Propert. II. xiv. 30. 
 
 ** Caesar. Bell. Gall. V. 24, 25 ; VIII. 46. Hirt. VIII. 46. 49. 
 
 M 4 
 
16» 
 
 Gallia — Germania Secimda. 
 
 separated from Germania Prima by the small river Obringa 
 Ahr •, it contained such parts of Germany, Holland, and the 
 Netherlands, as lie between the Rhine and the little R. Senne, 
 which passes Brussels, and runs into the Scheldt. The 
 Northernmost tribe in the province were the Batavi^^, a branch 
 of the Catti, who were expelled from their country during a do- 
 mestic sedition: they were famed (especially their cavalry) 
 for their bravery, and enjoyed great honour and many immu- 
 nities among the Romans. Their country was an island, hence 
 named Batavorum part of which is still called Betuwe; 
 it was formed by the rivers Rhine and Vahalis or Whaal. 
 Their principal cities were Lugdunum Leyden, Trajectus 
 Utrecht, Noviomagus Nijmegen and Arenatium Arnhem ; 
 Forum Hadriani Voorhurg, close to The Hague, the metro- 
 polis of the Netherlands, was on the Fossa Corbulonis, a canal 
 which was cut by Corbulo from the Rhine to the Lech, to 
 prevent the overflowing of these rivers. 
 
 11. Higher up the .Rhine, were the Gugerni, a branch of the 
 Sicambri, who settled in apart of the territory formerly occupied 
 W the Menapii. Their principal towns were Colonia Trajana 
 Keln, and Colonia Ulpia Alphen. Beyond these, in the S. E. 
 corner of the province, were the Ubii, who were removed by 
 Agrippa from the Eastern side of the Rhine, where they 
 were neighbours to the Catti, by whom they were severely 
 oppressed. Their chief towns were Asciburgium Essenhurg, 
 fabled to have been built by Ulysses ; Colonia Agrippina 
 Cologne, the metropolis of the province, so called from Agrip- 
 pina the daughter of Germanicus and mother of Nero, who 
 had a colony sent here at her request by the emperor Claudius, 
 to honour the place of her birth ; and Bonna Bonn, one of 
 the 50 citadels built by Drusus on the Rhine, across which 
 he here threw a bridg;e. 
 
 o 
 
 12. To the South of the Batavi, between the Maas and Scheldt, were the Menapii, 
 whose chief town was Menapiorum Castellum Kessel; farther inland were the 
 Toxandri, whose town, Toxandria, is thought to exist in Tessenderloo. Higher up 
 the Meuse, and dwelling on each side of the river, were the Eburones*®, who were 
 exterminated by Cassar, in revenge for their having destroyed a whole Roman legion : 
 their country was afterwards inhabited by the Tungri, an extensive nation. Their 
 principal city was Atuaca, called afterwards Tungri Tongres, from the custom, which 
 then obtained, of calling capital cities by their gentilitious names. Juliacum Jit/iers, 
 
 — Batavique truces, quos aere recurvo 
 
 Stridentes acuere tubas : Lucan. I. 431. 
 
 See also Juv. Sat. VIII, 51, and Sil. Ital. HI. 608. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. II. 6. Hist. IV. 12. — Caesar. Bell. Gall. IV. 10. — Plin. IV. 15. 
 —Dion. Cass. LIV. 544. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. XII. 27. 
 
 ^ Caesar. Bell. Gall. II. 4 ; IV. 6 ; V. 24. 28 ; VI. 5. 31, 32. 34. 35, 
 
1(39 
 
 Gallia — Behjica Secunda. 
 
 Pons Mosae Maestricht, and Fons Tungrorum Spa, were also in their country. West- 
 ward from the Tungri, near Sabis fl. Sambre, which runs into the Maas, were the 
 Aduatici, whose chief town, Aduaticorum Oppidum, is the modern Namur. South 
 East from these, in the districts of Namur, Liege, and Luxemburg, were the small 
 tribes Segni, Condrusi, and Paemani, traces of whose names may be observed in 
 Ciney, Condroz, and Famenne. Arduenna Silva*, the largest forest of Gaul, 
 extended from the Rhine to the territory of the Pemi and Nervii ; large remains of 
 it are yet standing, and that part of it, which is on the frontiers of France and the 
 Nether-lands, retains still the name Forest of Ardennes. 
 
 13. Belgica Secunda, containing 17.000 square miles, 
 was the North Western portion of Gallia Belgica, and con- 
 tained the modern provinces of Hainan, Flanders, Artois, and 
 Picardy, with parts of the Isle of France and Champagne. 
 In the N. part of the province dwelled the Nervii % a pow- 
 erful and brave nation, who alfected to be thought of German 
 origin j they were frequently conquered by Caesar : through 
 their territory ran Scaldis fl. Scheldt or Escaut. Their capital 
 city was formerly Bagacum Bavay, but Turnacum Tournay 
 afterwards enjoyed this honour; Camaracum Camhray may 
 also be mentioned amongst them. 
 
 14. The Nervicanus Tractus, or coast of the Nervii Zeeland, has suffered severely 
 from the inroads of the sea ; it was inhabited by the smaller tribes of the Grudii, near 
 Groede, the Gorduni, Pleumosii, Meldi, near Meldfelt (amongst whom, according to 
 some, a part of the fleet was built with which Caesar invaded Britain), the Levaci, 
 about Lieva R., and the Centrones. 
 
 15. The Morini^s were W. of the Nervii, and the nearest of 
 the Gallic tribes to Britain, from which they were separated 
 by the Fretum Gallicum St. of Dover. Their chief towns 
 were Gesoriacum, called afterwards Bononia, Boulogne, a port 
 and station for ships, whence was one of the usual passages 
 to our island, the other being from Itius Portus^s Wissant, 
 famous for the embarkation of Caesar : near it is Ulterior P‘"^ 
 Calais, and in the interior of the country is Taruenna 
 Therouenne. 
 
 16. The Atrebates were S. of the Morini, in Artois ; their chief city was Neme- 
 tacum, called afterwards Atrebates Arras. The Ambiani, and Britanni, were in the 
 Western part of Picardy ; their chief city was Samarobriva, called afterwards 
 Ambiani Amiens, celebrated for it’s manufacture of arms, and situated, as it’s name 
 implies, on Samara fl. Somme. To the South of the Ambiani, also in Picardy, were 
 the Bellovaci, the bravest of the Belgae, whose capital was Caesaromagus, or Bello- 
 vaci Beauvais. Below these last, in the Northern part of the Isle of France, were. 
 
 * Tacit. Annal. III. 42. — Caesar. Bell. Gall. V. 3 ; VI. 29. 
 
 ^ nimiumque rebellis 
 
 Nervius, et caesi pollutus sanguine Cottae. Lucan. I. 429. 
 
 Nervius insequitur, meritusque vocabula Felix, 
 
 Claudian. de Bell. Gild. 421. 
 
 See also Caesar. Bell. Gall. II. 15, for a description of their manners. 
 
 Extremique hominum Morini, Virg. JEn. VIII. 727. 
 
 * Caesar. Bell. Gall. V. 2. 5. 
 
170 
 
 Gallia — Belgica Prima. 
 
 the small tribes Hassi, whose name may be traced in the forest of Hez, the Vadicasses, 
 with their chief city, Nceomagus, or Vadicasses Vez, and the Silvanectes, whose city 
 Augustomagus, or Silvanectus, is now Senlis. 
 
 17. To the South of the Nervii, in Eastern Picardy, were 
 the Veromandui; their chief town was Augusta aS. Quentin; 
 the I Sara Oise ran through their country into the Seine near 
 Paris. Farther inland, about Axona^'^ fl. Aisne, and in the 
 N. of Champagne, were the Remi^^ (surnamed Foederati), who, 
 for their services to the Romans in the conquest of Gaul, were 
 elevated to the second rank among it’s nations, the jEdui 
 being the first : their chief cities were Durocortorum, called 
 afterwards Remi, Rheims, the metropolis of the province, 
 where the kings of France are crowned, and Bibrax Bihre. 
 The Suessiones were strictly allied with the Remi, upon whose 
 territory they bordered on the W estward ; their chief town 
 was Augusta, or Suessiones Soissons. The Catalauni were 
 the Southernmost people of Belgica Secunda, and inhabited 
 the middle of Champagne; their chief city was Durocatalau- 
 num, or Catalauni, Chalons, on Matrona fl. Marne. 
 
 18. Belgica Prima was E. of Belgica Secunda, and S. 
 of Germania Secunda ; it comprehended the province of Lor- 
 raine, with parts of Luxemburg and Treves, or about 10.300 
 square miles. It’s Northern part, on each side of the Moselle, 
 was inhabited by the Treveri^^, ^ powerful people, and the 
 most illustrious of the Belgaj, laying claim to German origin. 
 Their chief city was Augusta, called latterly Treveri Treves, 
 a Roman colony, the metropolis of Belgica Prima, and the 
 residence of several emperors whilst defending this frontier of 
 Gaul. 
 
 19. Rigodulum Riol, where Julian concluded a peace with the Franks, Antonacum 
 Andernadi, one of the .50 forts built by Drusus on the Rhine, and Ambiatinus Vicus 
 Capelle, the birth place of Caligula, according to some, were also in their territory : 
 the two last being in Germania Prima, into which the possessions of the Treveri 
 likewise extended. There were several small rivers amongst the Treveri, which ran 
 into the Moselle ; the principal of these were Saravus fl. Sarre, Lesura^® Lieser, and 
 Sura Sure. The Caeresi were a petty tribe, probably cantoned near the R. Chiers. 
 The Mediomatrici were S. of the Treveri, in the N. E. part of Lorraine ; their chief 
 city was Divodurum, called afterwards Mediomatrici and Metis Metz, on the Moselle. 
 Adjoining them, on the West, were the Verodunenses, also in Lorraine, whose chief 
 town was Verodunum Verdun, on the Meuse-, and farther South, in the same province, 
 were the Leuci®'*, the Southernmost people of Belgica Prima, much commended for 
 
 Non tibi se Liger anteferet, non Axona praeceps. 
 
 Auson. Idpl. X. 461. 
 
 31 Caesar. Bell. Gall. II. 3. 5.— Tacit. Hist. IV, 67.— Plin. IV. 17. 
 
 33 Tu quoque, laetatus convert! prcelia, Trevir. Lucan, I. 441. 
 
 33 Praetereo exilem Lesuram, tenuemque Drahonum, 
 
 Nec fastiditos Salmonae usurpo fluores. Auson, Idyl. X. 365. 
 
 3< Optimus excusso Leucus Rhemusque lacerto. 
 
 Optima gens flexis in gyrum Sequana frenis. Ltican. I. 424. 
 
Gallia — Germania Prima — Maxima Sequanorum. 171 
 
 their skill in darting and shooting ; their principal town was Tullum Tout, on the 
 Moselle, 
 
 20. Germania Prima, was East of Belgica Priraa, and 
 comprehended the Northern part of Alsace, with the Western 
 parts of the Palatinate and Maynz, including about 4.300 
 square miles. In its N. part were the Caracates, whose chief 
 city was Mogontiacum Muynz, at the confluence of the Maenus 
 Mayn, and the Rhenus Rhine-, it was the metropolis of 
 Germania Prima, and the place where Alexander Severus 
 and his mother Mammaea were murdered. To the S. of these 
 were the Vangiones^^, whose chief town was Borbetomagus, 
 orVangiones Worms, and the Nemetes^®, whose capital was 
 Noviomagus, called afterwards Nemetes Speyer ; Alta Ripa 
 Altripp, and Tabemae Rhenanae Rlieinzahern were also in 
 the territory of the latter people. The Triboci were the last 
 people of Germania Prima to the Southward, and inhabited 
 the Northern part of Alsace ; their chief city was Argentora- 
 tum Strasbourg, near which Julian defeated the Alemanni. 
 The Vangiones, Nemetes, and Triboci, were Germans, who 
 passed over the Rhine into Gaul. 
 
 21. Maxima Sequanorum contained about 13.700 square 
 miles, in the Southern part of Alsace, Franche Comte, and the 
 Western part of Switzerland. In it’s N. part were the Rau- 
 raci, whose chief towns were Basilia Basel, at the great bend 
 of the Rhine, and Augusta Basel Angst, a Roman colony, 
 which sufliered greatly from the depredations of the Alemanni. 
 The Sequani inhabited the W. part of the province ; they 
 were one of the most powerful people of Gaul, whose terri- 
 tory, in the time of Csesar, extended to the Rhine. Their 
 principal city was Vesontio Besancon, the metropolis of 
 Maxima Sequanorum, situated on, and nearly surrounded by, 
 Dubis fl. Bouhs; this river rises in Vocetius M., and flows 
 into the Arar Saone, which has already been mentioned as 
 joining the Rhone near Lyons. The remainder of Maxima 
 Sequanorum was inhabited by the Helvetii, so distinguished 
 for their bravery 
 
 22. They were divided into four pagi, or cantons, two of which were, Urbigenus 
 Pagus, andTigurinus Pagus ; the former is supposed to have derived it’s name from 
 
 3® Et qui te laxis imitantur, Sarmata, braccis 
 
 Vangiones; Lucan. I. 431. 
 
 — ; Tunc rura Nemetis 
 
 Qui tenet, et ripas Aturi Id. 419. 
 
 Hanc tibi Sequanicae pinguem textricis alumnam. 
 
 Quae Lacedaemonium barbara nomen habet ; 
 
 Sordida, sed gelido non aspernanda Decembri 
 
 Dona, peregrinam mittimus endromida. Mart. IV. ep. 19. 
 Caesar. Bell. Gall. I. 1. 8. 12. 26. 29.~Tacit. Hist. I. 67. De Mor. Germ. 28. 
 
172 Gallia — -Lugdunensis — Lugdanensis Secundaet Tertia. 
 
 Urba Orhe, at the Southern extremity of the L. of Neufchatel, and the latter appel- 
 lation appears still to exist in the canton of Uri. The Tugeni are supposed to have 
 constituted a third pagus, in the neighbourhood ofTugium Zug, whilst the Ambrones, 
 near Brunnen, and the L. of Lucerne, may have completed the number. 'J’he chief 
 towns of the Helvetii, were Turicum Zurich, Aventicum Avenche, their capital, and 
 a Roman colony, and Colonia Equestris, or Noviodunum Nion, where the Equites 
 Limitanei were settled by Caesar. 
 
 LUGDUNENSIS VEL CELTICA. 
 
 23. Lugdunensis, or Celtica as it was also called, was the 
 third in size amongst the four great divisions of Gaul, and 
 contained 49.900 square miles : it was subdivided into Lugdu- 
 nensis Prima, Secunda, Tertia, and Quarta, or Senonia. 
 
 24. The Armoricanus Tractus was a general name given to the sea-coast of Gaul; 
 it was afterwards confined to the shores of Lugdunensis Secunda and Tertia, the 
 adjoining coast of Belgica Secunda being then called Nervicanus Tractus ; but, at 
 last, Britany alone was called Armorica. The appellation Saxonicum Littus, has 
 been already stated to have been applied to parts of the coasts of Belgica and 
 Lugdunensis, from their being exposed to the robberies of the Saxon pirates. 
 
 25. Lugdunensis Secunda was the most Northern divi- 
 sion of Lugdunensis, and comprehended Normandy, and a small 
 part of the Isle of France ; it contained about 8.900 square 
 miles, and was inhabited by the following people. The Caleti 
 on the coast, whose chief cities were Juliobona Lillehonne, 
 and Carocotinum Harfieur, at the mouth of the Seine, higher 
 up which river were the Veliocasses, with their city Roto- 
 magus Rouen, the metropolis of the province. 
 
 20. Proceeding along the coast, we find the Lexovii, whose name is still preserved 
 in their city Noviomagus, called afterwards Lexovii Lisieux ; the Viducasses, whose 
 cognominal city was at Vieux, on Olina fl. Orne ; the Bajocasses, who have left 
 their name in Bayeux Araegenus ; and the Unelli, in the N. W. part of Normandy, 
 whose chief towns were Crociatonura Valogne, Coriallum Gouril, near the famous 
 harbour Cherbourg, and "Constantia Coutance. To the W. of the Unelli, in the 
 Oceanus Britannicus, were the islands Riduna Alderney, Sarnia Guernsey, and 
 Caesarea Jersey, belonging to the British. The Abrincatui were S. of the Unelli ; 
 their chief town was Ingena or Abrincatui Avranches ; to the E. of them were the 
 Saii, with their cognominal city Seez, and the Aulerci Eburovices, whose chief town 
 was Mediolanum, called afterwards Eburovices Evreux. 
 
 27. Lugdunensis Tertia, was the Westernmost division 
 of Celtica, and comprehended the modern provinces of Bri- 
 tany, Maine, Anjou, and Touraine, including a superficial 
 extent of 16.800 square miles. The Osismii dwelled in the 
 North Western part of Britany, in their territory were 
 -Vorganium, or Osismii Carhaix, and Brivates Portus, now 
 well known as the harbour of Brest ; off their Western coast 
 were the isles Uxantis Ushant, and Sena ^9, or Siambis The 
 
 Sena in Britannico mari, Osismicis adversa litoiibus, Gallici numinis oraculo 
 insignis est : cujus antistites, perpetua virginitate sanctne, numero novem esse 
 traduntur : Gallicenas vocant, putantque ingeniis singularibus praeditas, maria ac 
 ventos concitai-e carminibus, seque in quae velint animalia vertere, sanare, qum 
 apud alios insanabilia sunt, scire ventura et prajdicare : sed non nisi deditas navi- 
 gantibus, et in id tantum, ut se consulerent, profectis. Mela, III. 6. 
 
Gallia — Lugdunensis Quarta. 173 
 
 Saint&j which last is remarkable as having been the residence 
 of certain priestesses. 
 
 28. The Agnotes were a small tribe, who dwelled in the Northern territory of 
 the Osismii ; their name seems still preserved in the district of Ack and the port of 
 Aber-vrach, The Coriosopiti were S. of the Osismii ; and farther along the coast 
 were the Veneti, famed for their skill and power at sea, whose country Cmsar calls 
 Venetia. Their chief towns were Dariorigum, called afterwards Veneti Vannes, 
 near Vindana Portus Morbihan, and Durerie Bieux on Herius fl. Vilahie. Off the 
 coast of the Veneti were the isles Vindilis Bell’ isle, and Siata Houat, which, in 
 conjunction with others near them, were called Veneticae I». The Curiosolites 
 were E. of the Osismii, and N. of the Veneti ; their chief town was Reginea Erquy. 
 The Redones inhabited the N. E. part of Britany ; their name is still traced in 
 Rennes, formerly known as Condate or Redones. The Namnetes dwelled S. of 
 them, about the mouth of the Loire, on which river was their city Condivicnum or 
 Namnetes Nantes, To the East of them, in Anjou, were the Andecavi or Andes, 
 with their city Juliomagus, afterwards Andecavi, Angers, at the junction of Me- 
 duana"*® fl. Mayenne with the Loire. Above them, in Maine, were the Arvii, whose 
 city Vagoritum is found at Cit£ on the R. Erve; and farther up were the Diablintes 
 surnamed Aulerci, whose capital was Neodunum, or Diablintes as it was latterly 
 called, Jublains. The Aulerci Cenomanni were cantoned in the Eastern part of 
 Maine ; their chief city was Vindinum or Suindinum, called afterwards Cenomanni 
 Le Majis ; through their country ran Lredus fl. Loir, which finally joins the Loire. 
 The last people in Lugdunensis Tertia, whom we have to mention, were the Tiirones 
 in Touraine, whose capital was Caesarodunum, afterwards Turones Tours ; to them 
 also belonged Ambacia Amboise, on the Loire, 
 
 29. Lugdunensis Quarta vel Senoni a comprehended 
 the Southern parts of Champagne and the Isle of France, 
 Orleanois, and the Northern part of Nivernois, including 
 12.600 square miles. The Carnutes inhabited the Western 
 part of the province ; their chief city vras Autricum, afterwards 
 Carnutes Chartres. To the South of them were the Aure- 
 liani, who were dismembered from them : their city Genabum 
 still preserves the gentilitious name in Orleans ; it is situated 
 at the great bend of the Loire. To the N. E. of the Carnutes, 
 in the Isle of France, were the Parisii, whose chief city Lute- 
 tia^i, called afterwards Parisii, is Paris on the Seine, the 
 metropolis of France. To the South of these, in parts of 
 Orleanois and the Isle of France, were the Senones^^, remark- 
 able for their bravery, and as giving name to the province. 
 A colony of them under Brennus, invaded Italy, and pillaged 
 Rome ; they settled on the Adriatic, in the N. part of Umbria, 
 where one of their towns received the name Sena, with the 
 
 In nebulis, Meduana, tuis marcere perosus 
 
 Andus, jam placida Ligeris recreatur ab unda. Lucan. 1. 438. 
 
 Caesar. Bell. Gall. VI. 3 ; VII. 58. — Ammian. XV. 27. 
 
 sensit ferale Britannia murmur, 
 
 Et Senonum quatit arva fragor, Claudian. in Ruf. 1. 133. 
 
 Arma tamen vos 
 
 Nocturna et flammas domibus templisque parastis, 
 
 Ut Bracatorum pueri Senonumque minores, 
 
 Ausi, quod liceat tunica punire molesta.' Juv. Sat, VIIT. 234. 
 
174 
 
 Gallia — Lugdunensis Prima. 
 
 surname of Gallica, Sinigaglia, to distinguish it from the 
 Etruscan Sena in the same country : their capital, and the 
 metropolis of Lugdunensis Quarta, was Agedincum, afterwards 
 Senones, Sens ; it stood on Itumna fl. Yonne, which flows into 
 the Seine near another of their cities Melodunum Melun, sup- 
 posed to be the same with Metiosedum. 
 
 30. Higher up the same river was Autissiodurum Auxerre, which seems at a later 
 period to have been dismembered from the Senones, and to have become the chief 
 town of a particular territory. The Easternmost people of the province were the 
 Tricasses, in Southern Champagne ; the city Troyes still retains their name, and is 
 the site of their capital Augustobona, or Tricasses as it was latterly called. The 
 Meldi were situated to the N. W. of the last mentioned people, about the junction 
 of the Marne and Seine ; their chief town was latinum or Meldi Meaux, on the 
 banks of the former river. 
 
 31 . Lugdunensis Prima comprehended the South East- 
 ern parts of Champagne and Nivernois, the Eastern part of 
 Pourhonnois, the whole of Lyonnois, and nearly the whole 
 of Burgundy ; it was the Southernmost division of Celtica, 
 and contained 11.600 square miles. The Lingones^^ were it’s 
 most Northerly inhabitants ; they were confederates of the 
 Romans, and, together with the Boh, crossed the Alps, and 
 settled in the Cispadana ; they were reputed the fiercest and 
 wildest amongst the Gauls. Their chief city Andomatunum, 
 near the source of the Marne, is now Langres, a corruption of 
 the gentilitious name. Mosa Meuse, near the springs of the 
 B. Meuse, and Dibio Dijon, were also in their territory. To 
 the S. of the Lingo nes, in Burgundy, were the .<Edui, the 
 most famous people of Celtica, who, on account of their old 
 alliance with the Romans, were admitted into the Senate, and 
 thus distinguished from the other people of Gaul. The Man- 
 dubii, Boii, Bituriges Cubi, Aulerci Brannovices, Insubres, 
 and Segusiani, were all, at one time, under the protection of 
 this powerful and wealthy people. Their chief cities were, 
 Bibracte, called afterwards Augustodunum Autun, where the 
 nobility of Gaul were instructed in literature ; Alesia^^ AZise 
 
 Reyne, the chief town of the Mandubii, said to have been 
 founded by Hercules, on his return from Iberia, but more 
 memorable for the siege it sustained against Csesar; and 
 Noviodunurn, or Nevirnum Nevers, on the R. Loire. 
 
 32. To the south of this town, between the rivers Elaver Allier and Loire, in 
 Eastern Bourbonnois, was the territory ceded by the ALdui to the Boii after Caesar 
 
 ** They are sometimes called Leucones ; thus. Martial : 
 
 Oppressae nimium vicina est fascia plumae 1 
 
 Vellera Leuconicis accipe rasa sagis. Lib. XIV. ep. 159. 
 
 See also Note 19, supra. 
 
 « Caesar. Bell. Gall. VII. 62. 
 
 Circa Alexiam verb tantae res gestaj, quantas audere, vix hominis; perficere 
 paene nullius, nisi dei, fuerit. Veil. Paterc. II. 47. 
 
Gallia — Aquitania — Aquitania Prima. 175 
 
 had defeated the Helvetii, whom the Boii had joined on their incursion into the 
 Roman province, and contiguous to whom beyond the Rhine, they originally dwelled. 
 Matisco Macon, on the Saone, was also reckoned to the .<Edui. The Insubres were 
 a. small people W. of Lyons, a colony of whom passed the Alps, and there built the 
 city Mediolanum, Milan, calling it after the petty town Mediolanum, S. Laurent, 
 which they had here deserted. 
 
 33. S. of the .^dui were the Segusiani, in Lyonnois ; their 
 chief city was Lugdunum Lyons, at the confluence of the 
 Saone and Rhone. 
 
 34. Under Augustus, Munatius Plancus here assembled the inhabitants of Vienna, 
 who had been driven from their country by the Allobroges ; it became subsequently 
 a powerful place, the metropolis of Lugdunensis, the second city in Gaul (Narbo 
 Martius Narhonne being the first,) and the place where the governors of the whole 
 country resided. The Emperor Claudius was born here. Ara Lugdunensis'*®, in the 
 centre of Lyons, was an altar dedicated to Augustus by 60 cities of Gaul, where Cali- 
 gula afterwards instituted games and prize orations The last people of the Lug- 
 dunensis whom it remains to notice, are the Ambarri ; they dwelled N. of Lugdunum, 
 on the Saone, in the South Eastern extremity of Burgundy. 
 
 AQUITANIA. 
 
 35. Aquitania^®, or South Western Gaul, was the second in 
 size amongst the four great divisions, and contained 52.500 
 square miles ; it was subdivided into Aquitania Prima, Aqui- 
 tania Secunda, and Novempopulana. It gave name to the 
 B. of Biscay, thence called Sinus Aquitanicus. 
 
 36. Aquitania Peima, the Easternmost of these divisions, 
 comprehended the provinces of Berri, W. Bourhonnois, La 
 Marche, Limousin, Auvergne, E. Guienne, and that part of 
 Languedoc which is W. of the Cevennes Ml ; in all, about 
 24.300 square miles. In the Northern part of the province 
 were the Bituriges^^, or Bituriges Cubi, as they were also 
 called, to distinguish them from the Bituriges Vivisci, in 
 Berri ; before the conquest of Gaul by Caesar, they seem to 
 have been one of the most powerful people in the country, 
 being governed by a king, and dictating to the rest of Celtica. 
 Their chief city was Avaricum, afterwards Bituriges, Bourges, 
 
 Palleat, ut nudis pressit qui calcibus anguem, 
 
 Aut Lugdunensem rhetor dicturus ad aram. Juv. Sat. I. 44. 
 Nunc totus Graias nostrasque habet orbis Athenas. 
 
 Gallia causidicos docuit facunda Britannos ; 
 
 De conducendo loquitur jam rhe tore Thule. Id. XV. 110. 
 
 Qua rapitur praeceps Rhodanus genitore Lemano, 
 
 Interiusque premunt Aquitanica rura Cebennae ; 
 
 Usque in Tectosagos paganica nomina Volcas, 
 
 Totum Narbo fuit. Auson. in Urb. XIII. 8. 
 
 Hunc fore, Aquitanas posset qui fundere gentes, 
 
 Quern tremeret forti milite victus Atur. Tibull. I. vii. 3. 
 
 Et Biturix, longisque leves Suessones in armis. Lucan. I. 423. 
 
170 Gallia — Aquitania Secunda4 
 
 the metropolis of Aquitania Prima. The Lemo vices were 
 cantoned to the S.W. of these, in Limousin', they have left 
 their name in the city Limoges, formerly called Augustoritum. 
 East of the Lemovices, in Auvergne, were the Arverni a 
 brave and powerful people, pretending to be descended from 
 the Trojans; their chief cities were Augustonemetum, after- 
 wards Arverni Clermont, and Gergovia 3L, Gergoie, which so 
 lono- resisted the attacks of Ceesar 
 
 O 
 
 37. The Vellavi, Gabali, and Cadurci, were at one time dependent on the Arverni, 
 whose quarrels with the .iEdui furnished one of the causes that drew the Roman 
 arms into Gaul. The Cambiovicenses were an insignificant people in La Marche, 
 between the Arverni and Bituriges Cubi. South of the Arverni, in Languedoc, were 
 the Vellavi, with their town Revessio, or Vellavi S. Paulien, and the Gabali®^, whose 
 chief city Anderitum, took the name of the people, and is now called Javols : it was 
 near the source of Triobiis fl. Trueyre, which flows into the Oltis Lot, and this last 
 joins the Garonne. In the southern part of the province, in E. Guienne, were the 
 Ruteni®*, whose chief city was Segodunum, called latterly Ruteni Rodez, and 
 the Cadurci, whose chief cities were Divona, or Cadurci, on Oltis fl. Lot, and 
 Uxellodunum Le Puy d’Issolu: this last was on Duranius fl. Bordog-ne, which 
 enters the Garonne below Bordeaux, and was remarkable for the siege which it 
 sustained against Ceesar, being the last place in Gaul which held out against him. 
 The Ruteni, in a preceding age, were leckoned to the province Narbonensis ; a dis- 
 membered body of them, in the Southern part of their territory, were called Ruteni 
 Provinciales : their chief city Albiga AZ6y, was on Tarnis f\. Tarn, a branch of 
 the Garonne. A part of the Cadurci bore the epithet Eleutheri. 
 
 38. Aquitania Secunda, lying between Aquitania Prima 
 and the B. of Biscay, comprehended parts of Britany and 
 Anjou S. of the R. Loire-, Poitou, Aunis, Saintonge, Angou- 
 mois, and the Western part of Guienne, and included 17.500 
 square miles. The Pictones, or Pictavi, an extensive tribe in 
 the N. of the province about Poitou, possessed the city 
 Limonum, or Pictavi Poitiers. South of them, in Saintonge, 
 were the Santones^^, with their cities Iculisna AngouUme, 
 and Mediolanum, afterwards Santones Saintes, on Carantonus fl. 
 Charente, which enters the sea opposite Uliarus I. Oleron. 
 The Bituriges Vivisci, S. of the Santones in the Western part 
 of Guienne, were strangers in Aquitania, and did not unite 
 
 Arvernique ausi Latio se fingere fratres. 
 
 Sanguine ab Iliaco populi ; Lucan. I. 427. 
 
 Caesar. Bell. Gall. VII. 34, et seq. 
 
 Turn terram Gabalum satis nivosam. 
 
 Sidon. ApoU. Carm. XXIV. 23. 
 Solvuntur flavi longa statione Ruteni. Lucan. I. 402. 
 
 Hinc te Lesora Caucasum Scytharum 
 Vincens aspiciet, citusque Tarnis, 
 
 Limosum et solido sapore pressum, 
 
 Piscem perspicua gerens in undfl. 
 
 Sidon. ApoU. Carm. XXIV. 45. 
 
 Signa movet, gaudetque amoto Santonus hoste. Lucan. I. 422. 
 
177 
 
 Gallia — Novempopulana. 
 
 themselves with it’s inhabitants; to them belonged Burdigala^s 
 Bordeaux, on the Garonne, the metropolis of Aquitania 
 Secunda, and the birth-place of the poet Ausonius. 
 
 39. The Petrocorii, who have left their name in their city Vesunna Perigueux, 
 and the Nitiobriges, whose city Aginnum, on the Garonne, is now called Agen, were 
 the last people of Aquitania Secunda, towards the South East. The small tiibe 
 Agesinates, whose name seems to exist in Aizenai, were cantoned in Poitou, near 
 Secor Les Sables d’Olonne. Antros I. was a little low island, at the mouth of 
 the Garonne, where now stands the Tour de Cordouan-, adjacent to it, in Medoc, 
 were the Meduli. 
 
 40. Novempopulana was the third and Southernmost 
 province of Aquitania, corresponding nearly with the territory 
 of the Aquitani in the earlier division of Gaul. It’s name 
 implies that it was at one time inhabited by nine principal 
 nations ; many others may, however, be traced. It compre- 
 hended the provinces of Gascony and Bearn, including a super- 
 ficial extent of about 10,700 square miles. The principal people 
 were the Sotiates, whose town, Oppidum Sotiatum, is now 
 Sos ; the Elusates, whose city Elusa Eauze, was the metro- 
 polis of the province ; the Ausci, traces of whose name may 
 be seen in Auch, the site of their city Climberris, or Augusta, 
 as it was afterwards called ; and the Tarbelli, whose chief city 
 was Aquae Augustas Tarbellicae Acqs, on Aturis fl. Adour: 
 at the mouth of this last river was Lapurdum Bayonne. 
 
 41, Besides these, we may notice in the North Western part of the province, 
 the Boii, whose cognominal town is now La Teste de Buck ; the Belendi, near 
 Belin; the Vasates, whose capital was Cossio, afterwards Vasates Bazas; the 
 Osquidates Campestres ; and the Cocosates, whose town Cocosa is supposed to have 
 stood at Le Vigriac. The Sibutzates were at Saubusse, near Bayonne ; East of them, 
 at Monein, were the Monesi ; and farther North, lay the Tarusates. Advancing to 
 the Pyrenees, we find the Sibyllates in the Vallee de Souli ; the Osquidates Montani, 
 in the Vallee d’Ossau; the Bigerrones, with their town Tarba Tarbes ; the Camponi 
 in the Vallee de Campan ; the Onobusates in Ndboussan ; the Tornates at Tournai ; 
 and the Convenas, who were Pyrenaean robbers and fugitive slaves, assembled there 
 by Pompey on his return from the Sertorian war : the Garumni, near the springs of 
 the Garonne, and the Consoranni, near S, Lizier, were the last people in this part of 
 the province. The N. E. corner of Gascony was inhabited by the Garites and the 
 Lactorates, whose city Lactora is now Lectoure. 
 
 Diligo Burdigalam : Romam colo. Civis in hac sum. 
 
 Consul in ambabus. Cunae hie, ibi sella curulis. 
 
 Auson. in Urb, XIV. 40. 
 
 Tunc in canitiem mutatis sponte colubris 
 Longaevum mentita senem, rugisque severas 
 Persulcata genas, et ficto languida passu, 
 
 Invadit muros Elusae, notissima dudum 
 Tecta petens, oculisque diu liventibus haesit, 
 
 Pejorem mirata virum. Claudian. in Rtd". I. 138. 
 
 Non sine me est tibi partus honos. Tarbella Pyrene 
 
 Testis, et Oceani litora Santonici. Tibull. I, vii. 9. 
 
 N 
 
178 Gallia — Narhonensis — Alpes Graice et PennincB. 
 
 Narbonensis. 
 
 42. Narbonensis, or South Eastern Gaul, was the smallest 
 of the four great divisions of the country, and contained 
 31.200 square miles; it was subdivided into Narbonensis 
 Prima, Narbonensis Secunda, Viennensis, Alpes G raise et 
 Penninse, and Alpes Maritimse. 
 
 43. Alpes GraijE et Penninse was the Northernmost 
 of these subdivisions, and obtained its name from those Alps 
 which formed it’s Eastern boundary: it comprehended the 
 Valais, a corruption of Vallis Pennina, and the Eastern part 
 of Savoy, including a superficial extent of about 3.300 square 
 miles. It was through this province, and over the Alpis 
 Graia Lit. St. Bernard, that Hannibal passed into Italy. 
 Savoy is a corrupted form of Sapaudia, a district which, 
 though now much contracted in its limits, once extended 
 from the L. of Neufchatel, amongst the Helvetii, to Grenoble, 
 in the territory of the Allobroges. 
 
 44. The province of Alpes G raise et Penninse was inhabited by the following- 
 people : the Viberi, in the Eastern part of the Valais, about the springs of the Rhone; 
 the Seduni, lower down the same river towards Sion, which maintains some traces of 
 their name; the Veragri, whose capital was Octodurus Martigny ; the Nantuates 
 on the L. of Geneva ; the Centrones, whose city Darantasia Moutiers de Tarantaise, 
 was the metropolis of the province ; the Medulli, on the R. Arc, a branch of the 
 Isara Is6re; and the Garoceli, who inhabited the Alpine tract between Mt, Genevre 
 and Mt. Iseran, extending into the Provincia Cisalpina, where Ocelum, one of their 
 cities, is now found in Usseau. 
 
 45. Viennensis comprehended the Western parts of Savoy, 
 Bauphiny, and Provence, with the Comtat, Orange, and the 
 North Eastern corner of Languedoc-, in all, about 10.000 
 square miles. The Allobroges inhabited it’s Northern part; 
 the succour, which they gave to the vanquished king of the 
 Salyes, and their hostilities against the .®dui, drew upon them 
 the anger of the Romans, by whom they were finally con- 
 quered. They are much commended for their fidelity ; their 
 ambassadors, though allured by great offers to join in Cati- 
 line’s conspiracy, scorned them, and finally discovered it to 
 Cicero Their principal city was Vienna®^ Vienne, on the 
 Rhone, the opulent metropolis of the province to which it 
 gave name ; it was a Roman colony, and the place to which 
 king Archelaus, surnamed Herod, was banished by Augustus 
 for his cruelties. 
 
 AHmula nec virtus Capum, nec Spartacus acer, 
 
 Novisque rebus infidelis Allobrox. Hor, Epod. XVI. 6. 
 
 Cic. Catil. Or. III. 3. — Sallust, in Bell. Catil. 
 
 Haec de vitifera venisse picata Vienna 
 
 Ne dubites : misit Romulus ipse mihi. Mart. XIII. ep. 107. 
 
Gallia — Viennensis. 1 79 
 
 46. Their territory was bounded in a general way by the Rhone and Istre, and 
 hence called Insula Allobrogum, In it were also Geneva Geneva, at the exit of the 
 Rhone from the L. of Geneva ; and Cularo, called Gratianopolis, after the emperor 
 Gratian, Grenoble on the here : near the latter city, about Le Bourg d’Oysans, which 
 retains their name, were the Uceni. On the Southern bank of the Rhone was 
 Murus Caesaris, built by Caesar, to shut out the Helvetii from the Roman province ; 
 it extended from Geneva Westward, for 19 Roman miles, as far as M. du Wachc. 
 South of the Allobroges were the Vocontii whose city Dea is now Die ; 
 and the Segalauni, with their city Valentia Valence, which was a Roman colony, 
 and stood upon the Rhone. Lower down the river were the Tricastini®*, and on it’s 
 Western side, the Ilelvii. Arausio Orange, and Avenio Avignon, both Roman 
 colonies, were in the territory of the Cavares, who were cantoned in the Comtat : 
 the latter city was near the junction of the Druentia Durance with the Rhone, 
 South of the Cavares, in Provence, were the Salyes, a branch of the Ligures, who 
 extended from the Rhone iiearly to the Alps, and from the R. Durance to the sea. 
 Their more immediate territory was, however, comprised within narrower bounds, 
 which will be mentioned in describing Narbonensis Secunda. 
 
 47 . The Ligures Ligyes, or Ligustini extended from the Arno to the mouths of 
 the Rhone, and in an earlier age, as far West as Iberia ; those West of the Maritime 
 Alps were called Gallo-Ligyes, whilst such as inhabited the mountains themselves, 
 were termed Ligures Capillati or Comati. They were probably of Celtic origin. 
 
 48. The city Arelate<5^ Arles, on the Rhone, became, in the 
 course of time, superior to all others in the province, It was 
 a favourite place of resort for the Romans, and so greatly 
 ornamented, as to have been styled Gallula Roma: it was 
 hither that the emperor Honorius transferred the seat of the 
 Praetorian prefecture of Gaul, when Augusta Treverorum was 
 no longer able, from the inroads of the barbarians, to main- 
 tain this distinction. To the South East of the city were the 
 Campi Lapidei Plain of La Crau, the monument of the battle 
 fought between Hercules and the two sons of Neptune. The 
 territory of the Massilienses seems to have once borne the 
 name of Graecia ; their chief city was Massilia Marseilles, 
 a sea-port at the Eastern extremity of Gallicus Sinus G. of 
 Lyons, founded b. c. 539, by the Phocaeans, who were driven 
 from their country by the hard conditions of Harpagus, who 
 was besieging their city^^: it was much famed for it’s com- 
 merce and strength, but more particularly for it’s learning and 
 politeness of manners. 
 
 Jamque Tricastinis intendit finibus agmen. 
 
 Jam faciles campos, jam lura Vocontia carplt. Sil. Ital. III. 466. 
 Haec genus acre virfim, IMarsos, pubemque Sabellam, 
 Assuetumque male Ligurem, Volscosque verutos 
 
 Extulit : Virg. Georg. II, 168, 
 
 Pande, duplex A relate, tuos, blanda hospila, portus, 
 
 Gallula Roma Arelas : quam Narbo Martius, et quam 
 Accolit Alpinis opulenla Vienna colonis. 
 
 Auson. in Urb. VIII, 1. 
 Cum tua Centenos expugnet sportula cives, 
 
 Fumea Massiliae ponere vina potes. Mart. XIII. ep. 123. 
 
 Herod. I. 163. 165.-^ Hor. Epod. XVI. 17. 
 
 N 2 
 
180 Gallia — Narbonensis Secunda — Alpes Maritimce. 
 
 49. Narbonensis Secunda compreliended part of West- 
 ern Dauphiny, and the greater portion of Provence-, it contained 
 4.000 square miles. 
 
 59. Ths E,oman colony Apta Julia Apt, was on the little river Aucalo Caulon, 
 which runs into the Durance', a few miles N. of it was Mons Seleucus Batie 
 Monsaleon, where the tyrant Magnentius was defeated by Constantins. The Alhiceci 
 or Reii, surnamed Apollinares, from their worship of Apollo, were on the Eastern 
 bank of the Durance ; their chief city was Albioece or Reii Riez., 
 
 51. The Salyes in their more confined extent, inhabited 
 chiefly the environs of Aquae Sextite Aix, the metropolis of 
 Narbonensis Secunda, and a Roman colony, founded % Sex- 
 tius Calvinus, after subduing the Salyes. It vras here also 
 that theCimbri andTeutones were defeated with great slaughter 
 by Marius, b. c. 102. 
 
 52. The Commoni dwelled on the coast of Provence, stretching from the territory 
 of the Massilienses to the mouth of the little river Argentius Argens, where was 
 Forum Julii Frejus, their chief city, and the metropolis of the province; it was a 
 Roman colony, and was surnamed Classica, from the fleet, which used to be sta- 
 tioned in it’s excellent port, to defend the coasts of Gaul. Telo®^ Martius Toulon, 
 was also in their territory, off which lay the Stoechades®® laj. Hieres. The Stoechades 
 Minores Ratoneau and Pomegue, were two small islands opposite Massilia ; near 
 them was Immadra I. I. deMaire. To the East of the Commoni were the Oxybii 
 and Deciates, in the Eastern part of Provence : to the former belonged Athenopolis 
 Napoule, and to the latter Antipolis Antibes, both founded by the Massilienses. 
 
 53. Alpes Maritime, so called from those Alps which 
 formed it’s Eastern boundary, comprehended parts of JE. Pro- 
 vence and Dauphiny, with the county of Nice, including about 
 3.000 square miles. The Caturiges inhabited it’s Northern 
 part; their chief cities were Caturiges Chorges, and Ebrodunum 
 Embrun, the metropolis of the province, Brigantio Briancon, 
 and Vapincum Gap, were also in their territory. 
 
 54. The Edenates were cantoned near Seyne, S. of which were Dinia Digne, and 
 Sanitium Senez. The Ectini dwelled about the R. Tinea, which flows into the 
 Varus Var ; E. of the latter river, on the coast, was Nicaea Nice, founded by the 
 Massilienses, in memory of a victory which they obtained in it’s neighbourhood, 
 over the Ligurians ; it was the last Gallic city towards Italy. 
 
 55. Narbonensis Prima answers, in a general way, to 
 Languedoc, and contained 10.900 square miles. The Volcee 
 Arecomici, who seem at one time to have extended beyond the 
 Phone, inhabited the Eastern part of the province ; their capital 
 was Nemausus Nismes, a flourishing city, situated about 10 
 miles to the right of the Rhone. 
 
 ®^ Dirigit hue puppim miser! quoque dextra Telonis, 
 
 Qua nullse melius, pelago turbante, carin® 
 
 Audivere manum. Lucan. III. 592. 
 
 ®® Et jam turrigeram Bruti comitata carinam 
 Venerat in fluctus Rhodani cum gurgite classis, 
 
 Stoechados arva tenens. Jd. III. 516. 
 
Gallia — Narhonensis Prima. France. 
 
 181 
 
 56. Amongst their other towns we may remark Luteva, or Forum Neronis 
 Lod^ve, Latara Lattes, near Montpellier, and Forum Domitii Poussan, giving name 
 to the Via Domitia ; this road, the continuation of the Via Aurelia, leading from 
 Italy, crossed the Phone at Tarasco Tarascon, passed through Nemausus and Narbo 
 Martius, and conducted to Carthago Nova in Spam. 
 
 57. The Volcee Tectosages, who inhabited the Western part 
 of the province, were a brave and powerful people : some of 
 them migrated into Germany, and settled near the Hercynian 
 forest ; others passed into Pannonia, and others again into 
 Galatia. They were amongst those Gauls, who, under Brennus, 
 attacked Borne, and they were afterwards engaged in an expe- 
 dition to plunder the temple of Apollo at Delphi. Their chief 
 city was Narbo Narhonne, surnamed Martius from the Legio 
 Martia, a colony led there by the Romans ; it was the metro- 
 polis of the province, and of all Gaul, and was situated on 
 a canal leading from the Atax fl. Aude R. into Rubresus L. 
 Etang dc Sigean. The Atax rises in the Pyrenees, and run- 
 ning past Carcaso Carcassonne, eriters the G. of Lyons. Tolosa 
 Toulouse, on the Garonne, was the principal city of the Tolo- 
 sates, who inhabited the country around it ; it was also called 
 Palladia, from literature being there greatly cultivated, and 
 contained a temple of Minerva, which Servilius Csepio plun- 
 dered. 
 
 58. The Tasconi were in the N. W. corner of Languedoc, and farther East, near 
 the R. Agout, were the Umbranici. The Tarusconienses, who have left their name 
 in Tarascon, near the Pyrenees, and the Sardones, in the S. E. extremity of the pro- 
 vince, are the last people whom we have to mention. The principal cities of the tatter 
 were Ruscino Tour de Roussillon, a Roman colony on Telis fl. Teta, and Illiberis 
 Elne, called afterwards Helena, from the mother of Constantine, whose son Constans 
 was here murdered by Magnentius. Lower down the coast was Portus Veneris 
 Port Vendre, where stood a temple of Venus, at the Eastern extremity of the 
 Pyrenees ; and not far off, on the summit of the same mountain, at Bellegarde, was 
 Tropaja Pompeii, erected by Poinpey after having finished the war in Spain against 
 Sertorius. 
 
 59. France. 
 
 The Kingdom of France is bounded on the S. by the Mediterranean Sea and 
 the Pyrenean Mountains, which last separate it from the kingdom of Spain ; on the 
 W. by the Atlantic Ocean ; on the N. by the English Channel and the Kingdom of 
 the Netherlands ; on the E. by the German States, the Republic of Switzerland, and 
 the continental dominions of the King of Sardinia. It includes, together with Corsica, 
 ICO 300 square miles, and in 1827 contained 31,851,500 inhabitants. Before the 
 revolution, France was composed of 32 great provinces, varying much from each 
 other, both in their extent, and the privileges which had been granted to them : it is 
 now, including the Island of Corsica, divided into 86 departments, generally named 
 after the rivers which run through them ; they are similar to each other in size, and 
 their chief town is generally in the centre. 
 
 Marcus amat nostras Antonins, Attice, Musas, 
 Charta salutatrix si modo vera refert : 
 
 Marcus PalladisB non inficianda Tolosae 
 Gloria, quern genuit pacis arnica quies. 
 
 N 3 
 
 Mart. IX. ep. 100. 
 
182 
 
 France. 
 
 60. The following table exhibits a view of the provinces and departments, together 
 with their chief towns, and the population of the latter ; 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Departments. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Population 
 in 1827. 
 
 Flanders 
 
 
 The North 
 
 
 Lille - 
 
 09,900 
 
 Artois - 
 
 - 
 
 Pas de Calais - 
 
 - 
 
 Arras - 
 
 22,200 
 
 Picardy 
 
 - 
 
 Somme 
 
 - 
 
 Amieiis 
 
 42,000 
 
 
 f 
 
 Lower Seine 
 
 - 
 
 Potien - - - 
 
 90,000 
 
 
 
 Calvados - 
 
 . 
 
 Caen - i - 
 
 38,200 
 
 Flormandy 
 
 
 La Manche 
 
 - 
 
 St. Lo - 
 
 8,500 
 
 
 
 Orne 
 
 - 
 
 Alen^on 
 
 14,100 
 
 
 1 
 
 Eure 
 
 - 
 
 Evreux 
 
 9,700 
 
 
 f 
 
 Oise 
 
 - 
 
 Beauvais 
 
 12,900 
 
 
 
 Aisne 
 
 
 Laon - - - 
 
 7,400 
 
 Isle of France 
 
 ■{ 
 
 Seine and Oise - 
 
 - 
 
 Versailles 
 
 29,800 
 
 
 Seine 
 
 - 
 
 Paris - - - 
 
 890,400 
 
 
 1 
 
 Seine and Marne 
 
 - 
 
 Melun - - - 
 
 7,200 
 
 
 r 
 
 Ardennes - 
 
 
 Mezieres 
 
 4,200 
 
 Champagne - 
 
 • 
 
 Marne 
 
 Aube 
 
 
 Chalons-sur-Marne 
 Troyes - - - 
 
 12,400 
 
 25,600 
 
 
 1 
 
 Upper Marne - 
 
 - 
 
 Chaumont 
 
 6,000 
 
 
 r 
 
 Meuse 
 
 
 Bar le Due - 
 
 12,500 
 
 horruine 
 
 1 
 
 "I 
 
 Moselle 
 
 Meurte 
 
 : 
 
 t 1 
 1 1 
 
 45,300 
 
 29,100 
 
 
 L 
 
 Vosges 
 
 - 
 
 Epinal 
 
 8,000 
 
 Maine - 
 
 ./ 
 
 Mayenne - 
 
 - 
 
 Laval - - - 
 
 15,800 
 
 1 
 
 Sarte 
 
 " 
 
 Le Mans 
 
 19,500 
 
 Anjou - 
 
 - 
 
 Maine and Loire 
 
 - 
 
 Angers - 
 
 30,000 
 
 
 f 
 
 Ille and Vildine 
 
 - 
 
 Rennes 
 
 29,400 
 
 
 
 Cotes du Nord - 
 
 - 
 
 St. Brieux 
 
 10,000 
 
 Britany 
 
 - 
 
 Finisterre 
 
 - 
 
 Quimper 
 
 10,000 
 
 
 
 Morbihan 
 
 - 
 
 Vannes - - - 
 
 11,300 
 
 
 1 
 
 Lower Loire 
 
 - 
 
 Nantes - - - 
 
 71,700 
 
 
 r 
 
 Vendde 
 
 - 
 
 Bourbon-Vendee 
 
 3,100 
 
 Poitou - 
 
 -i 
 
 Two Sevres 
 
 - 
 
 Niort - - - 
 
 15,800 
 
 
 1 
 
 Vienne 
 
 - 
 
 Poitiers 
 
 21,600 
 
 Aunis, Saintonge, and f 
 
 Lower Charente 
 
 - 
 
 La Rochelle - 
 
 11,100 
 
 Angoumois - 
 
 - 1 
 
 Charente - 
 
 - 
 
 Angoulime 
 
 15,300 
 
 
 r 
 
 Eure and Loir - 
 
 - 
 
 Chartres 
 
 13,700 
 
 Orleanois 
 
 
 Loiret 
 
 - 
 
 Orleans 
 
 40,300 
 
 
 1 
 
 Loire and Cher 
 
 - 
 
 Blois - - - 
 
 11,300 
 
 Touraine 
 
 - 
 
 Indr e and Loire 
 
 - 
 
 Tours - - - 
 
 21,000 
 
 Bei'ry - 
 
 ■{ 
 
 Cher 
 
 Indre 
 
 - 
 
 Bourges 
 
 Chateauroux - - , 
 
 19,500 
 
 11,000 
 
 Nivernois 
 
 
 Nievre 
 
 
 Nevers - 
 
 15,800 
 
 Bourhonnois - 
 
 - 
 
 Allier 
 
 - 
 
 Moulins 
 
 14,500 
 
 JLa Marche 
 
 - 
 
 Crease 
 
 - 
 
 Gueret - - - 
 
 3,400 
 
 Limousin 
 
 ./ 
 
 Upper Vienne - 
 
 - 
 
 Limoges 
 
 25,600 
 
 \ 
 
 Carreze 
 
 - 
 
 Tidle - - - 
 
 8,500 
 
 Auvergne 
 
 -{ 
 
 Puy de Dome - 
 Cantal 
 
 - 
 
 Clermont-Ferrand - 
 Auriltac 
 
 30,000 
 
 9,600 
 
France. 
 
 183 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Departments. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Population 
 in 1827. 
 
 r 
 
 Lower Rhine 
 
 . 
 
 
 Strasburg 
 
 
 
 49,700 
 
 Alsace - - - s 
 
 Upper Rhine 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Colmar 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 16,500 
 
 r 
 
 Upper Saone 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 Vesoul - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 5,300 
 
 Franche Comte - < 
 
 Doubs 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Besancon 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 28,800 
 
 1 
 
 Jura 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Lons le Saunier 
 
 - 
 
 7,900 
 
 
 f 
 
 Yonne 
 
 
 
 Auxerre 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 12,300 
 
 Burgundy 
 
 1 
 
 Cote d’Or 
 
 - 
 
 _ 
 
 Dijon - 
 
 
 - 
 
 23,800 
 
 
 Saone and Loire 
 
 - 
 
 Macon - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 11,000 
 
 1 
 
 Ain 
 
 
 - 
 
 Bourg - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 8,400 
 
 T • / 
 
 Rhone 
 
 
 
 Lyons - 
 
 
 
 160,900 
 
 Lyonnois - - < 
 
 Loire 
 
 - . 
 
 - 
 
 Montbrison 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 6,200 
 
 r 
 
 here 
 
 
 . 
 
 GrenobU 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 22,100 
 
 Dauphiny - - < 
 
 Drome 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Valence 
 
 - ■ 
 
 - 
 
 10,300 
 
 1 
 
 Upper Alps 
 
 
 - 
 
 Gap - 
 
 ' 
 
 - 
 
 7,000 
 
 Comtat Venaissin - 
 
 Vaucluse - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Avignon 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 31,200 
 
 f 
 
 Lower Alps 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 Digne - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 4,000 
 
 Provence - -s 
 
 Mouths of the 
 
 Rhone 
 
 - 
 
 Marseilles 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 115,900 
 
 1 
 
 Var 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Draguignan 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 8,900 
 
 
 
 Upper Loire 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Le Puy 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 
 Lozere 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Mcnde 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 5,400 
 
 
 
 Ardeche - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 Privas - 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 4,200 
 
 •r 1 
 
 
 Gard 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Nismes 
 
 - 
 
 
 39,100 
 
 
 
 Herault - 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 Montpellier 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 35,800 
 
 
 
 Aude 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Carcassonne 
 
 - 
 
 _ 
 
 17,800 
 
 
 
 Tarn 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Alby 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 11,000 
 
 
 
 Upper Garonne 
 
 - 
 
 Toulouse 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 53,300 
 
 County of Foix 
 
 Ai-riege - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Foix 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 5,000 
 
 lloussillon 
 
 Eastern Pyrenees 
 
 - 
 
 Perpignan 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,400 
 
 
 
 Gironde - 
 
 • 
 
 - 
 
 Bordeaux 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 93,500 
 
 
 
 Dordogne - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Perigueux 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 8,600 
 
 
 
 Lot and Garonne 
 
 - 
 
 Agen - 
 
 - 
 
 
 12,000 
 
 
 
 Lot 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 Cahors - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 12,400 
 
 GuienneS>c Gascony 
 
 
 Aveiron - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Rodez - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 7,700 
 
 
 
 Tam and Garonne 
 
 _ 
 
 Montauban 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 25,500 
 
 
 
 Gers 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Auch - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 10,800 
 
 
 
 Landes 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Mont-de-Marsan 
 
 - 
 
 3,100 
 
 
 
 Upper Pyrenees 
 
 - 
 
 Tarbes - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 8,700 
 
 Bearn - . - 
 
 Lower Pyrenees 
 
 - 
 
 Pau 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 11,800 
 
 Corsica 
 
 Corsica 
 
 • 
 
 
 Ajaccio 
 
 • 
 
 •• 
 
 7,700 
 
 61. The government of France, since 1814, has been a limited monarchy, resem- 
 bling in it’s forms that of Great Britain, but females are excluded from the throne. 
 The royal prerogative is nearly the same as in our own country ; but in France the 
 king has the exclusive right of bringing bills before Parliament, The responsibility 
 of public measures rests with the ministers. The Parliament is composed of a cham- 
 ber of peers, and a chamber of deputies. The chamber of peers consists of upwards 
 of 200 members, whose dignity is hereditary, and who possess privileges similar to 
 those of the peerage in England, their number being unlimited, and the grant of 
 titles being vested in the crown. No clerical dignitaries have seats in the legislature: 
 a few cardinals, who are members, owe it altogether to their titles as temporal peers. 
 Their discussions are not made public, as in the case of the chamber of deputies. 
 The house of commons, or chamber of deputies, is elected by the people, for a term 
 
 N 4 
 
184 
 
 France. 
 
 ot seven years ; the number of representatives may, in some measure, be altered at 
 the pleasure of the king, the smallest number allowed by the constitution being 25G. 
 The inhabitants of France are all Roman Catholics, with the exception of about 
 4 2 millions ot Protestants, and 65,000 Jews: all forms of religion, however, are 
 tolerated. Before the revolution, there were 23 universities in France-, in that ter- 
 rible convulsion, education was totally suspended ; but it’s establishments have since 
 been reinstated in a different form. The lycees, now called royal colleges, are 36 in 
 number, and are large provincial schools, where the pupils receive instruction in the 
 classics, mathematics, and rhetoric. The name of university is confined to the 
 metropolis ; but the provincial establishments, bearing the name of academies, are 
 constituted like the universities of other countries, and are 25 in number, viz. 
 
 Aix 
 
 Amiens. 
 
 Angers, 
 
 Fesan^on. 
 
 Bordeaux. 
 
 Bourges, 
 
 Caen, 
 
 Cahors. 
 
 Clermont, 
 
 Dijon. 
 
 Douay. 
 
 Grenoble. 
 
 Limoges. 
 
 Lyons. 
 
 Metz. 
 
 Montpellier. 
 
 Nancy. 
 
 Nismes. 
 
 Orleans. 
 
 Pan. 
 
 Poitiers, 
 
 Rennes. 
 
 Rouen. 
 
 Strasbiirg. 
 
 2'oulouse, 
 
 The Protestants have two seminaries for studying divinity, one at Strasburg, and 
 one at Montauban. 
 
 62. Paris, the metropolis of France, is built on both banks of the Seine, and on 
 three islands in the river : it is about 15 miles in circumference, nearly of a circular 
 form, and is surrounded by a great wall, which was erected in 1787. The Seine, 
 which intersects the city nearly in the middle, has not half the width of the Thames : 
 and though it s banks are termed quays, it wants almost entirely the enlivening 
 aspect of shipping. The estimated number of inhabitants in Paris, in 1827, 
 amounted to 890,400, or to about half the population of London at the same period. 
 Paris is the centre of government, the residence of the king and his court, of the 
 two chambers, of the supreme courts of justice, and of the chief officers of state : it 
 IS also the seat of an archbishop, and the focus of all the literature and amusements 
 of the country. The king has likewise a splendid palace at Versailles, about 10 
 miles to the S. W. of Paris, and another residence at St. Cloud, about half that 
 distance fiom the capital, nearly in the same direction. There is, likewise, another 
 loyal palace at Fontainebleau, about 30 miles to the S. E. of Paris-, it has given 
 name to several treaties of peace, which have been signed here. To the N. of Paris, 
 upon the banks of the Somme, stands Amiens, where a definitive treaty of peace was 
 concluded, a. d. 1802, between Great Britain and France. To the N. W. of Amiens, 
 about midway between it and Boulogne, are the two villages of Cressy and Aginco-urt, 
 remarkable for the splendid victories gained there by the English over the French. 
 1 he battle of Cressy, or Crecy, as it is sometimes written, was fought a. d. 1346, 
 between Edward the 3rd, of England, and his gallant little army of less than 25,000 
 men, against Philip the 6th, of France, and his mighty force of 120,000, out of 
 whom, only five knights, and about 60 soldiers fled with him : the French were 
 defeated with great slaughter, and left the King of Bohemia, 11 princes, 80 bannerets, 
 1,200 knights, 1,500 gentlemen, 4,000 men at arms, 1,200 horse, and 30,000 foot 
 dead on the field. Ihe battle o{ Agincourt, or Azincourt, was fought a. d. 1415 ; 
 the English were commanded by King Henry the 5th, whose army liad been reduced 
 by sickness and accidents to 10,000 men ; the French had collected together a force 
 of 100,000, or, as some say, of 140,000 men, to intercept the march of the English 
 from Harjieur towards Calais. But notwithstandingjhe immense superiority of their 
 numbers, they were gloriously beaten, and they left dead on the field the Constable 
 d Albert, 3 dukes, the archbishop of Sens, 1 marshal, 13 earls, 92 barons, 1,.500 
 knights, and a far greater number of gentlemen, besides several thousands of common 
 soldiers. The number of captives exceeded that of the whole English army, and 
 many of them were persons of rank and fortune, who, encumbered with their heavy 
 armour, could not make their escape. 
 
 63. Ihe sea-port towns of Boidogne and Calais lie opposite to Dover, and are the 
 ordinary landing-places from the S. E. part of England. 'Calais is strong, and 
 tolerably well-built, and is remarkable, from having been in the possession of the 
 English for upwards of 200 years : about eight miles to the S. of it, stands the little 
 town of GiH/ies, near which Henry the 8th, of England, and Francis the 1st, of 
 E lance, had an interview in a plain, winch, from the display of magnificence made 
 
185 
 
 France. Kingdom of the Netherlands. 
 
 by the latter monarch to gain Henry over to his side, was named Le champ du drap 
 d’Or, or the field of the cloth of Gold, At the mouth of the fieine is the famous 
 port, called Havre de Grace, or sometimes only Le Havre, and to the E. of it, some 
 distance up the river, stands the great commercial town liouen. Cherburg, is an im- 
 portant harbour in the N. W. of Normandy, opposite the I. of Wight, To the W. 
 of Normandy, the N. of Britany, and opposite the coast of Dorsetshire in England, 
 lie the islands Jersey, Guernsey, and Alderney, which have been already mentioned 
 as belonging to the British. Brest, one of the finest harbours of France, is situated 
 in the Westernmost part of the country, at the fai thest extremity of Britany ; it is 
 rendered very important, not only by it’s situation, but by the fortifications with 
 which it is defended, and the use which the French make of it for naval purposes. 
 Xa Rochelle, on the B. of Biscay, is another valuable sea-port, opposite the I, de 
 R6, and the I. d’Oleron : we may likewise notice Bordeaux, at the mouth of the 
 Garonne, the population of which amounts to 95,000 souls, and Bayonne, at the 
 mouth of the Adour, near the Spanish frontiers, as very important maritime towns. 
 To the E, of La Rochelle, in Poitou, is Poitiers, celebrated for the battle fought 
 there a. d. 1 356, between the English and French, in which Edward the Black Prince, 
 with an army of only 12,000 men, defeated John, king of France, with a force of 
 50,000, and took him prisoner. Orleans is about midway between Poitou and Paris, 
 and stands on the banks of theR. Loire; it is celebrated as having always given 
 the title of Duke to a prince of the Blood Royal, The city of Lyons, at the con- 
 fluence of the Rhone and the Saone, ranks as the second city in France, and in 
 manufactures the first ; it is especially noted for it’s fabrics of silks and rich stuflTs. 
 The two principal Erenc/i ports on the Mediterranean are Marseilles and Toulon, 
 both lying Eastward from the mouths of the Rhone. Marseilles, the more Western 
 of the two, is a place of great commerce, and the chief outlet for all the natural 
 and artificial productions of the South of France : Toulon, which lies 25 miles to 
 the E. of it, has long been one of the chief stations of the French navy, being, on 
 the Mediterranean, what Brest is on the Atlantic; it’s new, or military port, is one 
 of the finest in Europe, and is said to be capable of containing 200 sail of the line. 
 — The I. of Corsica is, properly speaking, an Italian island, though it has been an- 
 nexed to the crown of France since the year 1769 ; it is remarkable as having given 
 birth to the plebeian emperor of France, so long the scourge of Europe, whose flag 
 was, by the unwearied perseverance of Britain, repeatedly levelled with the dust, 
 and finally trodden under foot at the ever-memorable battle of Waterloo. 
 
 64. The foreign possessions of France are neither important nor numerous. In 
 Asia, they consist of Chandernagore in Bengal, Pondicherry and Karical on the 
 coast of Coromandel, and Mah£ on the coast of Malabar. In Africa, of the I. of 
 Gor6e, I. St. Louis, a few factories at the mouth of the Senegal, and I. Bourbon, 
 in the Indian Ocean. In America, they consist of the two small islands St. Pierre 
 and Miquelon, near Newfoundland ; Martinique, Guadaloupe, Mariagalanle, Deseada, 
 the Saints, and the Northern part of St. Martin, in the West Indies ; and the colony 
 of Cayenne, in Guyana, on the mainland of South America. 
 
 65. The Kingdom of the Netheulands is bounded on the S. by the kingdom 
 of France; on the W. and N. by the German Ocean, or North Sea; on the E. by 
 the kingdom of Hanover, and that part of the kingdom of Prussia which extends 
 along the Rhme. It contains 19.000 square miles, and it’s estimated population in 
 1821 was 5,992,700 souls. It consists of eighteen provinces : eight of these are 
 Dutch, and were formerly called the Seven United Provinces (from their having been 
 then but seven in number) or Holland ; one is German, viz. Luxemburg ; the other 
 ten are Belgic, and were formerly called the provinces of Belgium, or The Nether- 
 lands. The names of all these provinces, together with their chief towns, and the 
 population of the latter, may be seen by the following table ; 
 
186 Kingdom, of the Netherlands. 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 
 C Holland - 
 
 
 
 The Hague 
 
 
 
 42,000 
 
 
 Friesland 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Leeuwarden 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 17,000 
 
 'T3 
 
 Groningen 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Groningen 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 26,000 
 
 
 f Drent - . - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Assen 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,100 
 
 
 \Oceryssel 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Zwolle 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 13,000 
 
 
 Gelderland 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Arnhem - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 9,600 
 
 
 Utrecht - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Utrecht - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 35,000 
 
 
 Zeeland - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Middleburg 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,000 
 
 ^ North Brabant - 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 Herzogenbosch 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 14,000 
 
 
 Antwerp - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Antwerp - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 62,800 
 
 
 Limburg - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Maastricht 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 19,000 
 
 s 
 
 Liege - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Liege 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 47,000 
 
 
 South Brabant - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Brussels - 
 
 - 
 
 
 80,000 
 
 
 East Flandei's - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Ghent 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 66,000 
 
 
 West Flanders - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Bruges 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 35,000 
 
 
 Henegouwen, or Hainault 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Mans 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 20,000 
 
 
 ^ Namur - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Namur 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 16,000 
 
 
 Lxixemburg 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Luxemburg 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 9,400 
 
 66. The whole of this country was formerly divided into little principalities, after 
 the manner of Germany ,• but at length, by conquests, treaties, and intermarriages, 
 it fell under the dominion of the House of Burgundy. The male line in this family 
 becoming extinct, Mary, the sole heiress, transferred her dominions to the House of 
 Austria, a.d. 1477, Charles 5th, emperor of Germany, united the seventeen pro- 
 vinces into one state, and enacted that, in future, they should all be governed by the 
 same sovereign. But the bigotry and tyranny of his son, Philip 2nd, caused the 
 seven Dutch provinces to revolt, and to form the famous Union of Utrecht : after 
 a violent struggle for liberty, they were declared a free and independent state, 
 A. D. 1648, by the treaty of Munster. The other ten provinces continued subject to 
 the Crown of Spain till the death of Charles 2nd, in the year 1700, when they were 
 transferred to the German line of the Aiistrian family. From this time till the 
 termination of the war in 1814, this unhappy country was the frequent scene of 
 the most sanguinary hostilities ; but at the end of that period, all the provinces were 
 erected into one independent state, and placed under the guardianship of one 
 sovereign. 
 
 67. The government of The Netherlands is a limited, hereditary monarchy, and 
 it’s constitution bears a close resemblance to that of Great Britain. It’s Parliament 
 is composed of two Houses : the Upper House consists of not less than 40, and not 
 more than 60, members, above forty years of age, who are elected for life by the 
 king ; the Lower House contains 110 members, elected for three years by the people. 
 The established religion of the Dutch provinces is the Calvinistic, and of the Belgic 
 provinces the Roman Catholic, but all sects are tolerated. In the Dutch provinces 
 the Dissenters are numerous, and all the clergy, whether Calvinistic or Dissenting, 
 receive their salaries from the public treasury. The number of Roman Catholics in 
 the whole kingdom greatly exceeds that of the Protestants, being in the ratio of 
 about four to one and a half. There are six well-known universities, viz. Leyden, 
 U trecht, Groningen, Louvain, Ghent, and Liege. But for the sake of those, to whom 
 distance and expense might render it inconvenient to attend these universities for 
 the completion of their education, there are other great seminaries established, where 
 nearly the same instruction is given, but where no degrees can be conferred : they 
 are called Athensea, and are seven in number, viz. Brussels, Amsterdam, Harderwyk, 
 Middelburg, Franeker, Deventer, and Breda. The Dutch language is a dialect of the 
 German, and is generally called low Dutch, in opposition to the latter language, which 
 is the high Dutch. The people are called Dutch, from the German word Deutsch, 
 
Sivitzerland. 
 
 187 
 
 and their territory forais part of the extensive country called Deutschland, though 
 we English restrict the term to a portion of the latter. The appellation Holland is 
 derived from the German word hohl, synonymous with the English term holloio, and 
 together with the adjunct land, denoting a hollow or very low country. The 
 Netherlands, or Low Countries as they are sometimes called, have obtained this 
 name from their relative situation with respect to high Germany, 
 
 68. The metropolis of the kingdom of the Netherlands is Brussels, although it is 
 only alternately with The Hague, the residence of the king and the legislature. 
 Brussels is situated near the banks of the little river Senne, which is a tributary of 
 the Scheldt : it is one of the neatest and best built cities in Europe, but though 
 possessed of many advantages, it is only the second city in the country, being much 
 inferior both in extent and population to Amsterdam. About seven miles to the S. 
 of Brussels, upon the edge of the Forest of Soigne, stands the little village of 
 Waterloo, where the Duke of Wellington defeated Napoleon Buonaparte, a. n. 1815, 
 and put an end to the war which had grown out of the French, revolution, and which 
 had convulsed all Europe for more than 20 years. The Hague is in the North 
 Western part of Holland, scarcely two miles from the shores of the North Sea ; it is 
 an open town, and has no municipal rights, owing to which circumstances it is fre- 
 quently termed a village. About a mile and a half to the S. E. of it, is the castle of 
 Ryswick, where the well known treaty of peace was concluded in 1697, between 
 England, Germany, Holland, France, and Spain. To the S. E. of The Hague, is the 
 famous port of Rotterdam, situated on the northern bank of the Maas, where it re- 
 ceives the waters of the little R. Rotte • the harbour is very convenient, of easy 
 access from the German Ocean, and so deep, that vessels of any burden can enter it : 
 with regard to commerce, Rotterdam ranks next to Amsterdam, amongst the towns of 
 Holland. Amsterdam is the commercial capital of Holland, and die largest city in 
 the whole kingdom, it’s population amounting in 1821 to 221,000 souls ; it is situated 
 on an arm of the Zuyder Zee, about five miles from the main body of the gulf, where 
 it receives the waters of the two little rivers Amstel and Ye. It derives its name 
 from Amstel and dam, being, as it were, the dam or dike of the Amstel. In the be- 
 ginning of the 13th centuiy it was only the residence of a few fishermen ; but grow- 
 ing populous soon after, the Earls of Holland gave it the title and privileges of a 
 city. Before the French revolution, it was esteemed the second city in Europe, in 
 point of commerce ; but it suffered very materially during the desolating times which 
 Ibllowed that horrible massacre. The whole of the city is built upon piles. 
 
 69. The Dutch possess many settlements in different parts of the world. In Asia 
 they claim the islands oi Java, Sumatra, Madura, Billiton, Celebes, Bcrrneo, Sum- 
 bawa, Timor, Ternate, Tidore, Batchian, Amboyna, Booro, Ceram, New Guinea, and 
 several others of little consequence : but, with the exception of the first of these 
 islands, which is completely under their control, they rather claim the dominion over 
 most of them, than actually possess it. They likewise have factories at Malacca, on the 
 peninsula of Malacca ; and at Sadras, on the coast of Coromandel, in India. In 
 Africa they have several small forts on the coast of Guinea, the chief of which is the 
 castle of El Mma. In America, they possess the colony of Surinam, in Guyana, 
 the islands of Curasao, Oruba, Buen Ayre, St. Eustathius, Saba, and the Southern 
 part of St. Martin’s, the Northern part of the latter island belonging to the French. 
 
 70. The Republic of Switzeuland, or the Helvetic Confederacy as it is some- 
 times called, is bounded on the W. by France, on the S. by the continental domi- 
 nions of the King of Sardinia, and by the Empire of Austria, on the E. by the latter 
 power, and on the N. by the kingdom of Wurtemburg and the grand duchy of Baden, 
 being separated from the two last by the L. of Constance and the R. Rhine. It contains 
 12.800 square miles, and it’s estimated population in 1821 was about 1,945,000 souls. 
 Switzerland was formerly divided into a number of petty states or principalities, each 
 of which aspired to sovereignty ; the inferior barons fortified themselves in castles 
 and strong holds, and by their tyranny and feuds overwhelmed the whole country 
 with faction and civil discord. At last, however, the foundation of the liberty of 
 Switzerland was laid by William Tell ; and the three mountainous cantons, Schweiz, 
 Uri, and Unterwalden, were first formed into a confederacy, a. d. 1308. In the 
 course of a few years those were joined by five other cantons, and in the beginning of 
 the 16th century by five more, thus giving to the Helvetic Confederacy the form, by 
 which it is known in history, viz. that of 13 cantons : they also entered into alliances 
 
188 
 
 Switzerland. 
 
 with several neighbouring states, as the Orisons, St. Gallen, Valais, Geneva, and 
 Tessin. During the dominion of the French, six more cantons were added to the 
 confederacy, and after the overthrow of Napoleon, three others, so that their number 
 now amounts to 22. 
 
 71. The names of these are given in the following table, in the order in which they 
 joined the federal body : 
 
 Cantons. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1821. 
 
 C Schweiz 
 
 
 
 
 Schweiz 
 
 
 
 4,800 
 
 ■1 Uri - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Altorf 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,000 
 
 1 
 
 ^ Untenvalden 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Stanz 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,200 
 
 
 Bern - - - 
 
 
 _ 
 
 _ 
 
 Bern 
 
 - 
 
 
 17,000 
 
 
 Glams 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 G larus 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 3,800 
 
 J 
 
 Zurich 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 Zurich 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 10,.500 
 
 
 Zug - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Zug 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,400 
 
 
 Lucerne 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Lucerne - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 5,500 
 
 
 r Basel or Bale 
 
 
 
 
 Basel 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,700 
 
 
 Schaffhausen 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Schaffhausen 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 G,500 
 
 
 Appenzell 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Appenzell 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,000 
 
 
 Solothurn or Soleure 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Solothurn 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 4,100 
 
 
 . Friburg 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Friburg - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 6,000 
 
 
 St. Gallen - 
 
 _ 
 
 • 
 
 - 
 
 St. Gallen 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 9,000 
 
 
 Vaud or Leman - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Lausanne 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 9,300 
 
 
 Grisons or Graubundten 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 Chur or Coire 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 3,400 
 
 •I 
 
 Thurgau or Thurgovie 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Frauenfeld 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,800 
 
 
 Tessin or Ticino - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Bellinzona 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,500 
 
 
 Aargau or Argovie 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 Aarau 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 3,300 
 
 r Geneva 
 
 - 
 
 
 - 
 
 Geneva 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 23,000 
 
 <! Neufchatel - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 JSIeufchatel 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 4,800 
 
 
 _ Valais 
 
 
 “ 
 
 * 
 
 Sion 
 
 
 
 4,000 
 
 72. Switzerland is a union of petty states, differing exceedingly from each other in 
 their respective constitutions. Each canton is an independent republic, but for general 
 security they are all united into a confederacy, governed by a Diet or general assembly. 
 In some of them the form of government is democratic, but in most of them it is oli- 
 garchic. The Diet is composed of deputies from each of the cantons, and meets in 
 rotation at Bern, Zurich, and Lucerne. About two-thirds of the inhabitants profess 
 the Protestant Religion, and the remainder the Roman Catholic. There are only two 
 universities, one at Geneva, and one at Basel : but there are colleges or academies at 
 Bern, Zurich, Lausanne, Schaffhausen, St. Gallen, Neufchatel, Chur, Friburg and 
 Lucerne. German is the prevailing language of the country, but French is spoken 
 on the borders of France, Italian on the borders of Italy, and the Romanesk, or Ro- 
 mana rustica in a part of the Orisons. 
 
 73. Switzerland is by far the most mountainous country in Europe ; it has the Alps, 
 not only along the whole of it’s Southern and Eastern frontiers, towering above them to 
 the height of from ten to fifteen thousand feet, but extending in various ramifications 
 over the chief part of the interior of the country. The plains or hollows between the 
 peaks of the highest mountains are occupied by glaciers ; these are lakes of frozen 
 snow, accumulated to a vast depth, and detaching from time to time enormous 
 masses, called avalanches, which roll down with a frightful noise into the plains 
 below, and sometimes overwhelm a whole village with destruction. The surface of 
 the glaciers is in some cases smooth and unbroken, but in others it is marked by deep 
 chasms, and by pinnacles of ice rising in the most fantastic forms above the sea of 
 snow with which they are surrounded. Their depth is supposed to vary from 100 
 to GOO feet, and the total extent of surface which they cover, is estimated to be nearly 
 
189 
 
 Switzerland. Hispdnia et Insulce. 
 
 1,500 miles. Their formation requires such an intensity of cold, that none are found 
 in any other parts of Europe, except in a few elevated spots of the Pyrenees, and the 
 bleakest mountains of Sweden and Norway. Switzerland is likewise remarkable for 
 the number of it’s lakes, the scenery round which is exceedingly beautiful and ro- 
 mantic. The principal ones are those of Geneva, Constance, Neufchatel, Lucerne, 
 Zurich, Thun, Brienz, Zug, Bienne, Wallenstadt, Sempach, and Greiffen. Most of 
 them are navigable, and thus become very important features in so broken and uneven 
 a country, where land-carriage is both difficult and expensive ; it is owing to this 
 circumstance that many of the Swiss towns are built upon their shores. 
 
 74. The city of Geneva is situated at the Western extremity of the lake of the same 
 name, and upon the borders of France and the King of Sardinia’s dominions : the 
 R. Rhone, which here issues from the lake, receives on its left bank the waters of the 
 Arve, and thus divides the city into three parts. Geneva is remarkable as having been 
 long the residence of the reformer Calvin, many of whose manuscripts are still pre- 
 served in the public library there. Bern stands on a declivity near the banks of the 
 R. Aare, which forms part of the town into a peninsula, and flows afterwards with 
 a N. E. course, past Solothurn and Aarau into the Rhine, about midway between Basel 
 and Schaffhausen. Basel is situated in the N. W. corner of the country, close upon 
 the borders of France, and upon that part of the R. Rhine, where it changes it’s direc- 
 tion from West to North ; it is celebrated as having been for many years the residence 
 of the learned Erasmus, who lies buried in it’s cathedral. Schaffhausen is situated in the 
 Northernmost part of the country, on the right bank of the Rhine, and not far from it’s 
 egress from the lake of Constance : it derives all it’s interest and importance from the 
 magnificent cataract in the Rhine, called Laufen, which is about one league below it, 
 and which, though not the highest, is in the mass of it’s waters the greatest, as it is 
 the most famous, in the whole of civilized Europe : the great fall is about 50 feet 
 in depth. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 HISPANIA ET INSUL.E. 
 
 1. HISPANIA was bounded on the N. by the Oceanus 
 Cantabricus B. of Biscay, and the Montes Pyrenaei, on the 
 E. and S. by the Mediterranean Sea, and on the W. by the 
 Atlantic Ocean : it was called Iberia^ by the Greeks, from the 
 Iberus fl. or Ebro, which was the first great river they reached 
 in the Peninsula, and Hesperia Ultima by the Romans, from it’s 
 extreme Western situation. 
 
 2. The epithet of Ultima was added to distinguish it from Italy, which the Greeks 
 also named Hesperia, on account of it’s situation with respect to them ; they like- 
 wise called Spain Celtica, or rather included it in this appellation, which they 
 assigned as a general one to the whole of Western Europe : from the Celtae, a great 
 
 ^ Which name was also used by the Roman poets : 
 Te non paventis funera Gallias, 
 Duraeque tellus audit Iberise. 
 
 Hor. Carm. IV. xiv. 50. 
 
190 
 
 Hispania et Insula. 
 
 part of Spain was denominated Celtiberia®, which is a compound of their own name, 
 and that of the people among whom they settled. The Greek colonies in Spain were 
 few and unimportant, Emporiae and Saguntum excepted. 
 
 3. The name of Hispania was derived from the Phoenicians, 
 who, in very early times planted colonies on it’s Southern 
 shores. The Carthaginians invaded it next; they founded 
 several cities on the Southern coast, and held it long in sub- 
 jection. At the end of the second Punic war it was wrested 
 from them by the Romans, who, having also reduced the native 
 tribes to obedience, divided it into two provinces, Citerior and 
 Ulterior ; the latter, in the time of Augustus, was subdivided 
 into Lusitania and Bsetica, whilst the Citerior province received 
 the name of Tarraconensis, from it’s capital Tarraco Tarra- 
 gona. 
 
 4. The principal mountains of Hispania are the Pyrensei^ 
 Pyrenees, extending from the Mediterranean to the B. of 
 Biscay, the continuation of which Westward was called Vinnius 
 Mons Santillanos. Mons Sacer Quadramon, in Galicia, was 
 the Western extremity of these mountains ; and the names of 
 Ladicus and Medullus, applied to that spur of them running 
 between the rivers Minlio and Bouro, may still be found in 
 Monte Ladoco and Las Medulas. Idubeda Mons detaches itself 
 from the Pyrenees near the springs of the Ebro, and traverses 
 with a winding course the Eastern part of Spain, till it reaches 
 the Mediterranean at Ferraria Pr. C. S. Martin: it is now 
 called by the various names of M^. de Burgos, M. ATbarracin, 
 Sierra Alhayda, &c., and is the only range running in a North 
 and South direction, the others trending generally East and 
 West. The continuation of this range to Gibraltar, was in 
 a general way called Orospeda M. La Sagra Sierra, Sierra 
 Nevada, 8ic. 
 
 5. Ilipula M. was a name especially given to the Sierra Nevada, as Solorius was 
 to La Sagra Sierra, although the existence of a Sierra di Solorio, near the sources of 
 the Douro, seems to indicate a more extensive application of the latter. Argen- 
 tarius M., where is the source of the Baetis Guadalquivir, was only a part of Orospeda, 
 and said to be synonymous with it. Carpetanus M. Castilian Ms., separating the 
 rivers Durius and Tagus, strikes out from Idubeda Westward, and under the names 
 of Aphrodisius Estrella, and Tagrus Junto, reaches the sea at Magnum Pr. C. Boca, 
 the Westernmost land of the continent of Europe. Herminius M. Sierra de Toledo 
 and Sierra Arminno, running in a direction nearly parallel with the preceding, and 
 separating the Tagus and Anas, proceeds also from idubeda, and reaches the Atlantic 
 at Sacrum Pr. C. S. Vincent. Marianus Mons &erra Morena, issues from Orospeda M., 
 
 ^ profugique a gente vetusta 
 
 Gallorum, Celtas miscentes nomen Iberis. Lucan. IV. 10. 
 Venere et Celtae sociati nomen Iberis. Sil. Ital. III. 340. 
 
 * Passed by Hannibal, in his expedition against the Romans : Liv. XXI. 23, 24. 
 Additur imperiis Hispania ; Pyrenseum 
 
 Transsilit, Juv. Sat. X. 151. 
 
191 
 
 Hispania et Insulce. 
 
 and proceeding Westward, separates the rivers Anas and Baetis ; it’s Western part, 
 Arucitanus M. is still called Sierra de Aroche, 
 
 6. The most remarkable promontories of Spain on the 
 Atlantic Ocean are Trileucum Pr. C. Ortegal, in Galicia, the 
 Northernmost point of the peninsula ; Artabmm Pr. C. Finis- 
 terra, called also Nerium and Celticum, the most Western 
 cape of Galicia ; Magnum Pr. C. Roca, the Westernmost 
 land of the continent of Europe, called also Olisiponense from 
 the neighbouring city Olisipo Lisbon ; Sacrum Pr. C. S. Vin- 
 cent, the South Western point of Portugal and Lusitania, 
 opposite to which the Sun% terminating his course, plunged 
 into the sea; and Junonis Pr. C. Trafalgar, the South 
 Western cape of Seville. On the Mediterranean Sea are 
 Charidemum Pr. C. Gata, the South Eastern point of Granada; 
 Scombraria or Saturni Pr. C. Palos, the South Eastern ex- 
 tremity of the Peninsula; Ferraria Pr. C. S. Martin, in Valencia^ 
 opposite to the island of Iviza ; and Pyrenaeum Pr. C. Creux, 
 the Eastern termination of the Pyrenees. 
 
 7. The chief rivers of Spain are the Iberus^ Ehro, the most 
 Northern, which rises in the angle formed by the mountains 
 Vinnius and Idubeda ; hence it runs with a South Eastern 
 course into the Mediterranean, not far from Dertosa Tortosa, 
 and opposite to the Balearic Isles ; it’s length is 370 miles, 
 and it is the only great Spanish river which finds it’s way to 
 the Mediterranean Sea. 
 
 8. At the end of the first Punic war, the Iberus was settled as the line of separa- 
 tion between the Roman and Cai thaginian possessions in Spain, the Romans agreeing 
 not to pass the right bank of the river, and obtaining the protection of the Zacyn- 
 thian colony of Saguntum Murviedro, although it was in the Punic territory. About 
 70 miles from it’s mouth, the Iberus receives on it’s left bank, the Sicoris ® Se<rre 
 rising in the Pyrenees, and supposed to be the same with the Sicanus, whence 'the 
 oppressed Sicani are said to have retreated to Sicily ; but some learned men are of 
 opinion, that by the Sicanus was meant the Iberus itself, or perhaps a more Eastern 
 
 * Variously expressed by the Roman poets ; 
 
 Ni roseus fessos jam gurgite Phoebus Ibero 
 Tingat equos, noctemque die labente reducat. 
 
 Virg. Mn, XI. 913. 
 
 Presserat occiduus Tartessla lltora Phoebus : 
 
 Ovid. Met. XIV. 416. 
 
 anhelantes stagna in Tartessia Phoebus 
 
 Mersit equos, — Sil. Ital. X. 537. 
 
 ■* inter 
 
 Stagnantem Sicorim, et rapidum deprensus Iberum. 
 
 Lucan. IV. 335. 
 
 quas torrens ambit Iberus. 
 
 Id. VII. 15. 
 
 ; — ; placidis praelabitur undis 
 
 Hesperios inter Sicoris non ultimus amnes, 
 
 Saxeus ingenti quern pons amplectitur arcu, 
 
 Hibernas passurus aquas. Id. IV. 14. 
 
192 
 
 Mispania et Insul<s. 
 
 river, and that the Sicani, though of Iberian origin, migrated from the Southern 
 coasts of Gaul, -which at that early period, were inhabited by Iberians, though not 
 unmixed with other tribes. The Sicoris receives on it’s right bank, near it’s junc- 
 tion with the E6ro, the Cinga'^ FI. Cinca, 
 
 9, Minius fl. Minho, called also Bcsnis, is in the North 
 Western corner of Spain-, it’s source is in Vinnius M., and 
 after a South Western course of 180 miles, it reaches the 
 Atlantic Ocean. To the South of it is the Durius^ Douro, the 
 mouth of which is also in the Atlantic at Calle Oporto ; it 
 rises in the Northern part of Idubeda M., and pursues a 
 Westerly course of 410 miles. 
 
 10. The Pisoraca fl. Pisuegra, and Astura fl. Esla, both rising in Vinnius M., 
 are the chief Northern tributaries of the Douro ■ amongst it’s Southern ones may be 
 mentioned Areva fl. Eresma, the springs of which are in Carpetanus M. ; it enters 
 the Douro, where the latter river receives the waters of the Pisoraca. Between the 
 Minius and Durius, is the small river Belio, or Limius Lima, called otherwise Lethe, 
 or the river of oblivion, from the Celtic! and Turduli having been dispersed there 
 after losing their leaders. 
 
 11. Proceeding Southward, and passing by the smaller 
 rivers Vacua Vouga, and Monda Mondego, we come to the 
 Tagus9 Togo or Tagus, the largest river of Spain-, it rises in 
 Idubeda M., whence with a South Western course it flows for 
 530 miles, through the middle of the Peninsula, till it reaches 
 the Atlantic Ocean at Olisipo Lisbon. The Anas Guadiana, 
 is the next great river to the South ; it issues from the junction 
 of the mountains Idubeda and Orospeda, flows first with 
 a Westerly and then Southerly course into the Atlantic, not 
 far from Mirtylis Mertola-, it’s length is 470 miles. The 
 Southernmost river of Spain is the Bsetis^*^ Guadalquivir, 
 
 7 camposque coercet 
 
 Cinga rapax, vetitus fluctus et litora cursu 
 Oceano pepulisse sue ; nam gurgite mixto, 
 
 Qui praestat terris, aufert tibi nomen Iberus. Lucan. IV. 21. 
 
 ® This, with the Tagus and Lethe mentioned afterwards, is said by Silius 
 Italicus, to have contained gold in its sands : 
 
 Hinc certant, Pactole, tibi Duriusque, Tagusque, 
 
 Quique super Gravios lucentes volvit arenas, 
 
 Infernae populis referens oblivia Lethes. Punic. I. 234. 
 
 ® Cedat et auriferi ripa beata Tagi. Ovid. Amor. I. xv. 34, 
 
 Quodque suo Tagus amne vehit, fluit ignibus aurum. 
 
 Id. Met. II. 251. 
 
 Tanti tibi non sit opaci 
 
 Omnis arena Tagi, quodque in mare volvitur aurum, — 
 
 Juv. Sat, III. 55. 
 
 iEstus serenes aureo franges Tago, 
 
 Obscurus umbris arborum. Mart. I. ep. 1. 15. 
 
 It gave the name of Baetica to the country through which it flowed, which was 
 productive of wine, olives, and wool of a colour naturally so bright, that it needed 
 no dye. 
 
 Baetis oljvifera crinem redimite corona ; 
 
 Aurea qui nitidis vellera tingis aquis ; 
 
 Quern Bromius, quern Pallas amat. 
 
 Mart. XII. ep. c. 
 
Hispania et Insula. 
 
 193 
 
 which enters the Atlantic midway between Gibraltar and the 
 R. Guadiana, after a course of 330 miles ; it rises in Orospeda 
 M., and was anciently called Tartessus. 
 
 12. The Baetis was called by the natives Peices, or Certis, and had formerly 
 two mouths, the Eastern one of which, that used to run into Cadiz Harbour, has 
 now disappeared: the fertile island of Erythia, the dwelling place of Geryon", 
 whom Hercules robbed of his cattle, may (if it be not the same with Gades I. de 
 Leon) have existed between these two mouths. The greatest tributary of the Batis 
 is Singulis fl. Genii, which, rising in Ilipula M., enters it’s left bank midway between 
 Cordova and Seville.— \i may be as well to remark here, that the great chain of 
 Idubeda and Orospeda divides the rivers of Spain into two classes, such as have 
 an Easterly, and such as have a Westerly course ; amongst the former, the only one 
 worthy of note is the Iberus, whilst to the latter belong the Minius, Durius, Tagus, 
 Anas, and Baetis. 
 
 13. Hispania Citerior or Tarraconensis, with the Baleares 
 and Pityusae I®., included more than three-fifths of Spain, or 
 about 107.300 square miles, in the North Eastern part of the 
 Peninsula ; it was bounded on the W. and N. by the Ocean 
 and the I yrenees, on the E. by the Mediterranean as far as 
 the Eastern limits of Granada, whence an irregular line to the 
 North Eastern angle of Portugal on the R. Douro, together 
 with the lower course of this river, served to divide it from 
 Baetica and Lusitania. The TarraConensis thus included the 
 Spanish provinces of Catalonia, Aragon, Navarre, Biscay, 
 Asturias, Galicia, Northern Leon, Old and New Castile, 
 Murcia, and Valencia, as well as the two Portuguese provinces 
 of Tras-os-Montes, and Entre-Douro-e-Minho . — Baetica, so 
 called from the river Baetis which intersects it, was the Southern 
 portion of Spain, corresponding nearly with Andalusia, and 
 containing 30.900 square miles ; on the S. it was washed by 
 the sea, on the N. the Anas parted it from Lusitania, whilst 
 from this river to the Mediterranean, the irregular line already 
 mentioned separated it from the Tarraconensis. It contained 
 
 Infecit natura pecus, sed et egregius fons 
 Viribus occultis, et Baeticus adjuvat aer. 
 
 " Prodigiumque triplex, armenti dives Iberi 
 
 Geryones : 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. IX. 92. 
 
 Pastoris Iberi 
 
 Forma triplex. 
 
 Id. Met. IX. 184. 
 
 Laurentia victor. 
 
 Geryone extincto, Tirynthius attigit arva, 
 Tyrrhenoque boves in flumine lavit Iberas. 
 
 Virg.JEn, VII. 061. 
 
 O 
 
194 
 
 Hispania — Tarraconensis. 
 
 the modern Spanish provinces of Granada, Jaen, Cordova, 
 Seville (which four constitute Andalusia), and the Southern 
 half of Spanish Estremadura. — Lusitania, which answers in 
 a general w^ay to Portugal, v/as the South Western portion of 
 the peninsula, and contained 33.200 square miles. It was 
 bounded on the S. and W. by the Atlantic Ocean ; on the N. 
 by the river Durius ; and on the E. by an irregular line 
 stretching from the North Eastern extremity of Portugal to 
 the Western limits New Castile, whence to the ocean, the 
 Anas fl. separated it from Bsctica. It anciently extended from 
 the Tagus to the Northern Ocean, but, under Augustus, it’s 
 limits were as above : it contained the Portuguese provinces 
 of Beira, Estremadura, Allentejo, and Algarve, together with 
 the Northern half of Spanish Estremadura and Southern 
 Leon. Portugal contains 26.200 square miles, or 7.000 less 
 than Lusitania. 
 
 14. Hispania Citerior vel Tarraconensis was in- 
 habited by a number of tribes, about whose situation and 
 nomenclature there is much confusion in the ancient authors. 
 In the North Eastern part of the country dwelled the Indicetse, 
 or Indigetes, at the Eastern extremity of Catalonia ; their 
 chief towns were Juncaria Junquera, at the foot of the 
 Pyrenees, and Emporise^^ Ampurias, a Phocaean colony at 
 the mouth of Clodianus fl. Muga. Farther South, in the 
 same province, were the Laletani^^, whose wine was noted 
 rather for it’s plenty than excellence ; their principal cities 
 were Baetulo Badalona, and Barcino Barcelona, founded by 
 Hamilcar, and subsequently colonized by the Homans, with 
 the title of Faventia : near it, the Rubricatus fl. Llohregat, 
 runs into the sea. The Cosetani dwelled in the Southern 
 part of Catalonia: to them belonged Tarraco^^ Tarragona, 
 the metropolis of Roman Spain; it was situated at the 
 mouth of Tulcis fl. Francoli, was greatly improved by the 
 Seipios, and as a Roman colony, received the surname of 
 Julia Victrix. The Ilercaones were cantoned farther South, 
 on the borders of Valencia and Catalonia ; their great 
 city Dertosa Tortosa, surnamed by the Romans Julia Iler- 
 gavonia, stood on the banks of the Iberus, and is thought 
 
 Phocaicae daut Emporiae, dat Tarraco pubem. 
 
 Sil. Ital. III. 369, 
 
 Aprica lepetes Tarraconis litora 
 Tuamque Laletaniam. Mart. I. ep. 1. 22. 
 
 Productive of good wine; 
 
 Tarraco, Campano taritum cessura Lyaeo, 
 
 Haec genuit Tuscis aemula vina cadis. Mart. XIII. ep. 118. 
 
Hispania — Tarraconensis. 1 })5 
 
 by some to have been also called Ibera. The Ceretanii^, 
 whose name may be traced in Cerdagne, dwelled about 
 the springs of the Sicoris and Cinga, in North Western 
 Catalonia. Below them were the Ausetani, so called from 
 their city Ausa Vique d’Osona, to whom was also reckoned 
 Gerunda Gerona, on the right bank of Sambroca fl. Ter. To 
 the West of these, in Aragon^ North of the Iberus, were the 
 Ilergetae, amongst whose towns may be mentioned Ilerdai*^ 
 Lerida, which, under the lieutenants of Pompey, made a bold, 
 though fruitless resistance against Csesar, and Celsa Xelsa, on 
 the Northern bank of the Ehro. Higher up this river, also 
 in Aragon, were the Vescitani; in their opulent city Osca 
 Huesca, public schools were established by Sertorius, whose 
 opposition to the jealous policy of the Romans, gave rise to 
 the Sertorian war ; here too he was assassinated by Perpenna 
 and others b. c. 73. Nearer the Pyrenees were the Jaccetani, 
 or Lacetani, with their city Jacca Jaca. The Vascones fol- 
 lowed, in parts of Navarre, Aragon, and Old Castile ; they 
 subsequently passed into Gaul, where they have left their 
 name, though something corrupted, in the province of Gas- 
 cony. Their chief cities were Pompelo Pampeluna ; Calagurris 
 Calahorra, surnamed Nascica, and remarkable from the horrid 
 famine ^7 it underwent in the Sertorian war ; and Cascantum 
 Cascante : the two last cities were on the Ehro. 
 
 15. Amongst the Indicetm was also Rhoda Rosas, said to have been a colony 
 from the I. Rhodus, but which was afterwards occupied by the people of Emporiae. 
 The Castellan! were a petty tribe to the W. of the Indicetae ; to them belonged Seben- 
 dunum Campredon, and Setelsis Solsona. Aquas Voconiae Caldas de Malavella, and 
 
 Nec Ceretani, quondam Tirynthia castra, — - 
 
 Sil. Ital. III. 357. 
 
 Caesaris ire videt, celsam Petreius Ilerdam 
 
 Deserit. Lucan. IV. 144. 
 
 In the time of Horace, Ilerda was eagerly embracing the Roman literature, in 
 reference to which, addressing his own book, he says : 
 
 Contrectatus ubi manibus sordescere vulgi 
 Cceperis ; aut tineas pasces taciturnus inertes, 
 
 Aut fugies Uticam, aut vinctus mitteris Ilerdam. Epist. I. xx. 13. 
 
 Which Juvenal mentions, and alludes to the necessity the besieged were reduced 
 to of feeding upon each other ; 
 
 Vascones, hasc fama est, alimentis talibus olim 
 
 Produxere animas : sed res diversa, sed illic 
 
 Fortunae invidia est bellorumque ultima, casus 
 
 Extremi, longae dira obsidionis egestas. Sat. XV. 93. 
 
 Calagurris was said by some to have been the birth-place of Quinctilian, but 
 apparently, without sufficient reason. It is remarkable, that Martial, who was him- 
 self a native of Spain, and commemorates several eminent characters as his fellow- 
 countrymen, never speaks of Quinctilian as such. What he says of him, II. ep. 90. 
 is rather an inference, that he was, at least, not a Spaniard : 
 
 Quinctiliane, vagai moderator summe juventa;, 
 
 Gloria Romanae, Quinctiliane, togas. 
 
 O 2 
 
1 96 Hispania — Tarraconensis. 
 
 Blanda Blanes, at the mouth of Larnus fl. Tordera, may be mentioned amongst die 
 Laletani. Edulius Mons Monseirat, was on the right bank of the river Rubricatus, 
 at the mouth of which was Mons Jovis Monjuich ; in the side of this latter moun- 
 tain, or rock, were projecting eminences rising like steps, which obtained the name 
 of Seal® Hannibalis. Tn the country of the Ilercaones may be noticed Tenebris 
 Portus Fangal ; Tria Capita, possibly so named from the three capes formed by the 
 deposition of the Ebro, one of which was Tenebrium Pr. C. Tortosa ; and Tiarjulia 
 Trayguera. As towns of the Ilerget® may be cited Carthago Vetus Villafranca, on 
 the N. bank of the Ebro, Bergusia Balaguer, and Pertusa Pertusa ; of the Vescitani, 
 Gallicum Zuera, on Gallicus fl. Gaillego, which runs into the Iberus. To the Vas- 
 cones belonged Tutela*® Tudela, Gracchuris Agreda, called Ilurcis till it was en- 
 larged by Sempronius Gracchus, after his conquest of the Celtiberi, b. c. 179, whom 
 he severely defeated near the neighbouring Caunus M.*® Sierra deMoncayo-, this 
 mountain was a spur of Idubeda. 
 
 16 . The Vaiduli and Caristi were cantoned in Northern 
 Navarre and Eastern Biscay ; their chief towns were Flavi- 
 ohriga Bilbao, and Oeaso lezo : a little to the E. of the latter 
 was Magrada fl. Bidassoa, on the common limits of Gaul and 
 Spain. To the S. of these, about the head of the Iberus, 
 were the two tribes Autrigones and Berones ; amongst their 
 towns may be cited Deobriga Miranda de Ebro, Virovesca 
 Briviesca, Tritium Metallum Najera, and Varea, or Verela 
 Varea. The warlike and powerful nation of the Cantabri 
 dwelled farther West in the Asturias, extending to Salia fl. 
 Sella ; they communicated their name to the Bay of Biscay 
 Oceanus Cantabricus; am.ongst them were Juliobriga Reynosa, 
 at the source of the Ebro, Portus Victorise B. of Santander, 
 and Concana Cangas do Oms, about which were the ferocious 
 Concani-^, whose food was milk mixed with horses’ blood. To 
 
 Mentioned by Martial : 
 
 Tutelamque, chorosque Rixamarum, — Lib, IV. ep. Iv. 16. 
 
 *® Sterilemque Caunum nivibus, &c. Id. I. ep. 1. 5. 
 
 Their long resistance to the Roman arms is more than once alluded to by 
 Horace : 
 
 Septimi, Gades aditure mecum, et 
 
 Cantabrum indoctum juga ferre nostra, — Carm. II. vi. 2, 
 
 Quid bellicosus Cantaber — Id. II. xi. 1. 
 
 Te Canlaber non ante domabilis, — Id. IV. xiv. 41. 
 
 Augustus himself, at the head of a powerful army, undertook an expedition 
 against them, and drove them from their usual habitations to the mountains : 
 
 Cantabrica bella tulisti 
 
 Sub duce, qui templis Parthorum signa refixit 
 
 Id. Epist. I. xviii. 55. 
 
 But they again rebelled, and were, at length, reduced by Caius Antistius, or 
 according to Dio, Agrippa : as says Horace, 
 
 Cantaber Agripp®, Claudi' virlute Neronis 
 Armenius cecidit. Epist, I. xii 26. 
 
 Also, Servit Hispan® vetus hostis or® 
 
 Cantaber, sera domitus catena. Carm. III. viii. 22. 
 
 Et Iffitum equino sanguine Concanum. Id, III. iv. 34. 
 
 Nec qui Massageten monstrans feritate parentem 
 
 Cornipedis fusa satiaris, Concane, vena. Sil. Ital. III. 361. 
 
Hispania — Tarraconensis. 1 97 
 
 the Cantabii succeeded the Astures, in the Western part of 
 that province, to which they have left their name, and in the 
 Northern part of Leon-, they were famed for a breed of 
 ambling horses, and as miners in the mountains by which 
 their country was intersected. Their principal cities were 
 Flavionavia Laviana, on the sea coast, round which dwelled 
 the Paesici ; Lucus Asturum Oviedo ; the Roman colony of 
 Le gio Septima Gemina Leon, so called from a legion stationed 
 there ; the fortress of Lance Villamoros, whose walls the 
 Romans destroyed ; Palantia Valencia de D. Juan, on Astura fl. 
 Esla, whence the name of the people ; and Asturica Astorga, 
 colonized by the Romans, with the surname of Augusta. The 
 Callaeci'^ or Callaici, so called from their capital Calle Oporto, 
 were the last people in this Western part of Tarraconensis; 
 they occupied Galicia, which was so named from them, and 
 the Portuguese provinces of Tras-os-Montes and Entre- 
 Douro-e~Minho. They were divided into two principal 
 branches by the river Minius ; those to the N. of it being 
 called Callaici Lucenses, from their chief city Lucus Augusti 
 Lugo, whilst the others obtained the surname of Bracarii, 
 from Bracara Augusta Braga, a city of some importance on 
 the little river Celadus Cavado ; amongst the latter was Calle 
 Oporto, at the mouth of the Durius, which is chiefly remark- 
 able as furnishing the etymon or origin of the modern name 
 Portugal (Portus Calle). To the Lucenses belong Tude Tug, 
 on the Minius, the citadel of the small tribe Grovii^^, who 
 
 His parvus sonipes, nec Marti notus : at idem 
 Aut inconcusso glomerat vestigia dorso, 
 
 Aut molli pacata celer rapit esseda colla. Sil. Ilal, III. 335. 
 Hie brevis, ad numerum rapidos qui colligit ungues, 
 
 Venit ab auriferis gentibus, Astur equus. Mart. XIV. ep. 199. 
 
 Astur avarus 
 
 Visceribus lacerae telluris mergitur imis, 
 
 Et redit infelix effosso concolor auro. Sil, Ital, I. 231. 
 
 Accipe Callaicis quidquid fodit Astur in arvis. 
 Skilled in divination ; 
 
 Mart. X. ep. 16. 
 
 Fibrarum et pennte divinarumque sagacem 
 
 Flammarum misit dives Callaecia pubem, 
 
 Sil, Ital. III. 344. 
 
 Occupied in tbe performance of sacred rites, or war, they left every other office 
 to be executed by women : 
 
 Haec requies ludusque viris, ea sacra voluptas, 
 
 Caetera feemineus peragit labor : addere sulco 
 Semina, et impresso tellurem vertere aratro 
 Segne viris : quidquid duro sine Marte gerendum, 
 
 Callaici conjux obit inrequieta mariti. Id. 349. 
 
 “ Called Gravii by Silius Italicus : 
 
 Et quos nunc Gravios violate nomine Graium 
 CEneae miseie domus Aitolaque Tyde. Funic. HI. 366. 
 
 o 3 
 
ion Hispania — Tarraconensis. 
 
 were said to be Greeks ; Iria Flavia -E"/ Padron, near Via fl. 
 Ulla; Adrobicum Corwwwa, and Flavium BrigantiunuBe^fms'os. 
 The Artabri and Nerii Celtici, were two small tribes in the 
 neighbourhood of C. Firdsterra. 
 
 17. Other towns of the Varduli and Caristi were Morosgi S. Sebastian, and Menosca 
 Orio, at the mouth of Menlascus fl. Orio ; to the Autrigones and Berones belonged 
 Beleia Zaballa, Libia Leijva, and Tritium Foza de la Sal ; to the Cantabri, Sanda 
 Santana, at the mouth of a cognominal river, Uxamabarca, near Nerua fl. Besaya, 
 and Salia Bibadesella. Vinnius M., which traversed the country of the Astures, di- 
 vided them intoTransmontani and Augustani, the last name being derived from A stu- 
 rica Augusta, their capital ; amongst the latter were Uttaris liiutalar, Argentiolum 
 La Baneza, and Brigecium Villabeza ; whilst to the Transmontani belonged Ncega, 
 near Arm Sestian®, which were three altars dedicated to Augustus on C. de Penas, 
 and Libunca on Navius or Navilubio fl. Kavia. To the Callmci Lucenses were 
 reckoned Burum Barela, Ebora Portus Boa, at the mouth of Tamaris fl. Tambre, 
 on which dwelled the Tamarici, Asseconia Santiago, and Dactonum Lemavorum 
 Monforte de Lomos ; this last was near the junction of the Minho with the Chalybs fl. 
 Parga, a little river, the waters of which were much commended for their tempering 
 of steel. To the Bracarii belonged Forum Egurrorum El Burgo, near the junction 
 of the Minho with Bilbilis fl. Bibey-, Salientes Orense; Aqu® Flavi® Chaves, so 
 named after Vespasian and Titus; Limia, or Fonim Limicorum, Pwente de Lima, 
 and Roboretum Rebordaos, near Bragan^u. 
 
 18. The Vaccsei were East of the Callaeci, and North of 
 the Durius, in parts of Leon and Old Castile. Their prin- 
 cipal cities were Pallantia Palencia, on Astura fl., a strong- 
 city, often besieged by the Romans; Pintia Valladolid ; and 
 Rauda Roa. To the South East of these, and higher up the 
 Pouro, in Old Castile^ lay the Arevaci, amongst whom were 
 Segobia Segovia, on Areva fl. Eresma, and the Roman colony 
 of Clunia Corunna. The Pelendones, a branch of the Celti- 
 beri, were cantoned about the head of the Durius ; on this 
 river, near Soria, was Numantia^e^ their chief city, which, 
 though without walls, and with a very inferior force, bravely 
 withstood the Roman armies for 14 years, till the inhabitants 
 worn out by famine, either perished in the flames of their 
 houses, or surrendered themselves to Scipio Africanus Minor ^7, 
 who completely destroyed the city b. c. 133. To the South 
 of these people and of the Arevaci, in the centre of the penin- 
 sula, were the Carpetani, in the Northern part of New Castile, 
 on the Tagus ; ascending this river we come to their chief 
 cities Libora Talavera, Toletum Toledo, near which the Ro- 
 mans were severely defeated by the Celtiberi, and Althsea or 
 
 ^ Nolls longa fer® bella Numanti®, 
 
 Aptari cithar® modis. Hor. Cami. II, xii. 1 . 
 
 ^ Thence called Numantinus; of whom Ovid says, 
 
 Ille Numantina traxit ab urbe notam (t. e. nomen). 
 
 Fast. I. 596. 
 
 And Propertius ; 
 
 Afra Numantinos regna loquuntur avos. Lib. IV. xi. 30. 
 
199 
 
 Hispania — Tarraconensis. 
 
 Carteia Ocana, the capital of the petty tribe Olcades, which 
 was taken and destroyed by Hannibal. Madrid, the metro- 
 polis of Spain, seems to have borne the name of Mantua. 
 East of the Carpetani and Arevaci, in parts of Aragon and 
 New Castile, were the Celtiberi, one of the most powerful 
 nations of Spain, who long opposed both the Carthaginians 
 and Romans, but were finally subdued by the latter people, at 
 the end of the Sertorian war. To them belonged the cities 
 Saguntia Siguenza ; Bilbilis Calatayud, the birth-place of 
 Martial, situated on Salo or Bilbilis fl. Xalon, the waters of 
 which were famed for the tempering of steel ; and Segobriga 
 Molina, their capital, near the head of the Tagus. To the 
 South of this last were the noble city Ergavica, and Lobetum 
 Alharracin, fabled to have been built by the Libyan Hercules. 
 
 19. The Oretani, in La Mancha, to the S. W. of these, 
 occupied parts of New Castile and Jaen, about the upper 
 course of the Anas : their chief cities were O return Oreto, 
 Laminium Alambra, near the springs of the Anas, Libisosia, 
 or Forum Augusti Lesuza, a Roman colony, Mentesa Oretana 
 Montison, and Castulo Castulo, the country of Imilce -9, Han- 
 nibaFs wife ; the two last-mentioned cities were in Bsetica, 
 into which province the Oretani extended. Advancing East- 
 ward to the coast, we find the Edetani, extending between the 
 Ebro and Sucro fl. Xucar ; they occupied parts of Aragon 
 and Valencia, and possessed the cities Ceesar Augusta Sara- 
 gossa, on the Iberus, formerly called Salduba, which name it 
 changed upon being colonized by the Romans, and Segobriga 
 
 Te, Liciniane, gloriabitur nostra 
 
 Nec me tacebit Bilbilis. Mart. I. ep. Ixii. 12. 
 
 Srevo Bilbilin optimam metallo, 
 
 Qua} vincit Chalybasque, Noricosque, 
 
 Et ferro Plateam suo sonantem, 
 
 Quam fluctu tenui, sed inquieto 
 
 Armorum Salo temperator ambit. Id. IV. ep. Iv. 11. 
 
 Municipes, Augusta mihi quos Bilbilis acri 
 Monte creat, rapidus quern Salo cinglt aquis ; 
 
 Ecquid lajta juvat vestri vos gloria vatis 1 
 Nam decus et nomen, famaque vestra sumus. 
 
 Id, X. ep. ciii. 1. 
 
 citatus 
 
 Altam Bilbilin, et tuum Salonem 
 Quinto forsitan essedo videbis. 
 
 Id. (ad librum suum) X. ep. civ. 6. 
 
 Me multos repetita post Decembres 
 Accepitmea, rusticumque fecit 
 
 Auro Bilbilis, et superba ferro. Id, XII. ep. xviii. 9. 
 
 ® Cirrhrei sanguis Imilce 
 
 Castalii, cui materno de nomine dicta 
 
 Castulo Phoebei servat cognomina vatis. SU. Ital. III. 97. 
 o 4 
 
200 
 
 Hispania-^- Tarraconensis. 
 
 Segorbe, on Turulis fl. Murviedro. At the mouth of this 
 last river stood the memorable city of Saguntum Murviedro, 
 originally founded by colonists from Zacynthus, who were 
 afterwards joined by some Rutuli from Ardea ; it was famed 
 for it’s beautiful clay from which cups were made •, the in- 
 habitants were faithfully attached to the Romans, and with- 
 stood a siege of eight months against Hannibal, till, urged 
 by famine, they destroyed themselves and their valuables in 
 a general conflagration, rather than fall into the hands of their 
 enemy, b. c. 219 : this siege was the cause of the second 
 Punic war. Farther South was Edeta or Leria Liria, at one 
 time the capital of the Edetani, on the Northern side of Turia fl. 
 Guadalaviar, which enters the sea at Valentia Valencia; 
 this last city was assigned by Junius Brutus to the troops 
 who had seiwed under Viriatus, and was destroyed by Pompey 
 in the Sertorian war, but afterwards restored and colonized by 
 Julius Csesar. The Contestani dwelled lower down, on the 
 coast, in parts of Valencia and Murcia ; their chief cities were 
 Saetabis S. Felipe Xativa, a Latin colony, famed for it’s fine 
 linen, and situated on a cognominal river, now called Montesa, 
 which ran into Sucro fl. Xucar. This latter river, rising in 
 Idubeda M., entered the sea at Sucro Cullera, and gave name 
 to the Sinus Sucronensis G. of Valencia. The capital of the 
 Contestani, and the most celebrated city in this part of Spain, 
 was Carthago Nova Cartagena, built under Asdrubal by the 
 
 3® Mox profugi ducente Noto advertere coloni, 
 
 Insula quos genuit Grain circumflua ponto, 
 
 Atque auxit quondam Laertia regna Zacynthos. 
 
 Firmavit tenues ortus mox Daunia pubes, 
 
 Sedis inops ; misit largo quam dives alumno, 
 
 Magnanimis regnata viris, nunc Ardea nomen. 
 
 Sil. Ital. I. 288 (de Saguntinis). 
 
 Quse non sollicitus teneat, servetque minister, 
 
 Sume Saguntino pocula ficta luto. Mart. XIV. ep. 108. 
 
 Pugna Saguntina fervet commissa lagena. Juv. Sat. V. 29. 
 
 Virtute atque fide, sed major clade Saguntus 
 
 Tale quid excusat. Id. XV. 114. 
 
 Ergo instat fatis, et, rumpere feedera certus. 
 
 Quo datur, interea Romam coroprendere bello 
 Gaudet, et extremis pulsat Capitolia tends. 
 
 Prima Saguntinas turbarunt classica portas, 
 
 Bellaque sumta viro belli majoris amore. Sil. Ital. I. 268. 
 Saetabis et telas Arabum sprevisse superba, 
 
 Et Pelusiaco filum componere lino. Id. III. 374. 
 
 Nam sudaria Setaba ex Iberis 
 
 Miserunt mihi muneri, &c. Catull. XII. 14. 
 
 Sedetana cohors, quam Sucro rigentibus undis 
 
 Atque altrix celsa mittebat Saetabis arce. Sil. iLul. III. 372. 
 
Hispania — Turraconensis — Insula. 20 1 
 
 Carthaginians, from whom it was taken by Scipio ; it received 
 the surname Spartaria from the adjoining Spartarius Campus, 
 (so called from a certain reed there growing in abundance,) 
 which was 100 Roman miles long, and 30 broad. Opposite 
 the city was Scombraria or Herculis I. Escombrera. The last 
 people whom we have to mention in the Tarraconensis, were 
 the Bastitani, cantoned in parts of Jaen, Granada, and Murcia ; 
 in their country were Ilorci Lorca, Basti Baza, whence their 
 name, and Osca Huescar the two last cities were accounted 
 in Beetica. 
 
 20. Returning to the Vaccaei we observe their minor towns, Compleutica Miranrfa 
 lie Douro, Cambetum Lubenorum, Intercatia Quintanilla del Monte, where Scipio 
 ^milianus slew a champion of the Barbarians in single combat, and Octodurum 
 Toro. The Murbogi, or Turmodigi, a small tribe in the North Western part of Old 
 Castile, possessed the towns of Segesamo Julia Castroxeriz, and Bursao Burgos. 
 To the Arevaci belonged Nivaria La Nava, Cauca Coca, and Lagni Langa : to the 
 Pelendones, Argaelae Uxama^ Osma, Voluce Velacha, andTermes, the strong ally of 
 Numantia, besieged by the Romans in vain. The Carpetani were probably the 
 same with the Carpesii : in their country were Consabrum Consuegra, Vicus 
 Cuminarius Villaminaya, Arriaca Guadalaxara, and Thermida, on Tagonius fl. 
 Tajuna ; it was in caverns on the banks of this river, that the Characitani dwelled, 
 the conquest of whom cost Sertorius some trouble. The Celtiberi were divided into 
 many branches, such as the Lusones, about the head of the Tagus, the Pelendones, 
 Arevaci, &c. ; to their towns already noticed, may be added Arcobriga Arco, 
 Albonica AZra, Valeria Valera la Vieja, Salaria Solara, and Egelesta Yniesta, about 
 which were the Egelestani. To the Oretani belonged Alces Alcazar S. Juan, and 
 Bigerra Bogarra ; to the Edetani, Nercobriga Rida, at the confluence of the rivers 
 Xalon and Congedus Codos, Belia Belchite, Sepelaci Burriana, at the mouth of 
 Idubeda fl. Mijares, and Lauron Nules ; at the last mentioned town Cn. Pompeius 
 was defeated and killed. To the Contestant belonged Dianium, or. Artemisium, Denia, 
 giving name to a neighbouring promontory, now called C. S. Antonio, where was a 
 noted temple of the Ephesian Diana ; Lucentum Alicante, probably the same with 
 JjOnguntica ; Illice E/c/te, giving name to Illicitanus Sinus G. of Alicante-, Vei^lia, 
 Murcia . and Orcelis Orihuela : the two last towns were on Tader, or I’erebus fl. 
 Segura, which rises in Orospeda M. and empties itself into fiie Mediterranean Sea. 
 Passing into Baetica, we may mention as towns of the Bastitani, Tugia Toya, 
 Beatia Baezd, Mentesa Bastia Monte Sion, and Ossigi Laconicum Jodar. 
 
 21. Insula;. — Opposite the mouth of the Iberus, and 100 
 miles distant, are the Baleares I®^. Balearic Isles, called by the 
 Greeks Gymnesiae; the former appellation being given them 
 from the expertness of the natives in slinging^^, and the latter 
 
 Of this ropes were made, which were sometimes used as scourges : 
 
 Ibericis pemste funibus latus. Hor. Epod. IV. 3. 
 
 The use of the same substance for the same purpose was very ancient : 
 
 Kai Sr) Sovpa ffetrjjTTf veiSiv, Kal (nrapTa XeXvvraC 
 
 Horn. II. B. 135. 
 
 Sarmaticos attollens Uxama muros. Sil, Ital. III. 384. 
 
 Tepidi natabis lene Congedi vadum. Mart. I. ep. 1. 9. 
 
 From the Greek verb gdXXto jacio : 
 
 Stuppea torquentem Balearis verbera fundae. 
 
 Virg. Georg. I. 309. 
 
 Non secus exarsit, quam cum Balearica plumbum 
 
 Funda jacit. Ovid. Met. II. 727. 
 
202 
 
 Hispania — Insulce — Bcetica. 
 
 from tlieir going naked in summer. The Eastern island, called 
 Balearis Minor, still preserves it’s name in Minorca, it’s cities 
 were lamno Ciudadela, and Mago il/aAow, so called by Mago, 
 the brother of Hannibal. From this island, Balearis Major 
 Majorca is 25 miles distant ; it’s cities were Pollentia Pollenza, 
 and Palma Pcdma, both Roman colonies. Capraria I. to the 
 South of this, is now called Cabrera. Midway between Balearis 
 Major and Ferraria Pr,, and 50 miles from each, are the 
 Pityusse I®., so called from their ; the larger and Northern 
 island was called Ebusus^° Iviza, and was famed for it’s figs 
 and cattle ; it’s chief town was Ebusium Iviza : the smaller 
 island obtained the name Ophiusa Formentera, from the Greek 
 word ofiQ coluber, owing to it’s having been infested with 
 serpents, a circumstance which also caused the neighbouring 
 Colubraria to receive a similar appellation •, the latter island, 
 now called Columbretes, is much nearer the coast, about 
 midway between Saguntum and the Iberus. All these islands 
 were reckoned to the Provincia Tarraconensis. 
 
 22. The Baleares are the same with the Choerades '** or Choeradades : they were 
 in the possession of the Phoenicians and Carthaginians, before the Romans under 
 Q. Metellus seized upon them. In Minorca was Sonisera Sonsause, and at it’s South 
 Eastern extremity lay the little I. Nura, or Mira, now called Ayre. Rocchori Buger, 
 Cunici, Cinium Sineu, and Gujunta Lluclunayoi', may be mentioned in Majorca, at 
 the Western extremity of which lay Maenarise I. Dragonera. Tiquadra Conejera 
 was a small island between Majorca and Cabrera. Ophiusa appears to have been 
 likewise latterly called Lesdos, and Colubraria Columba. 
 
 23. BiETicA corresponds nearly with the modern Andalusia, 
 a name corrupted from that of V andalitia, which it received 
 in consequence of the Vandals having settled there before they 
 passed over into Africa. The distriet between the Anas and 
 Bsetis was in a general way called Baeturia, but more especially 
 the Eastern part of it, comprising such portions of La Mancha, 
 Jaen, Cordova, and Spanish Estremadura, as lie between these 
 rivers; the Western part was inhabited by the Celtici. The 
 Turdetani occupied a large tract of country about the mouths 
 of the Baetis, in Seville, which occasioned nearly the whole of 
 
 Called Ebosus by Silius Italicus : 
 
 Jamque Ebosus Phoenissa raovet, movet Arbacus arma. 
 
 Punic. III. 362. 
 
 And Ebusia by Statius ; but the passage is doubtful : 
 
 Et quas praecoquit Ebusia, cannis. (Ebosia, Aid.) 
 
 Silv. I. vi. 15. 
 
 Not an uncommon name for islands and rocks rising from the sea, from the 
 Greek ^oipdc porca, because they appeared like the backs of swine. Theocritus 
 calls the Symplegades ; 
 
 — d^’ ov TOTS \oipaSsg sffTav. Idyll, xiii. 24. 
 
 Hence, too, our own term of Hog’s Back, for a precipitous ridge of hills, such as 
 the Malvern Hills, 
 
203 
 
 Hispania — Bcstica. 
 
 Btetica to be sometimes called Turditania: above them, in 
 Cordova and Jaen, were the Turduli, whilst the sea coasts of 
 Seville and Granada were inhabited by the Bastuli-Poeni^^. 
 
 24. Descending the Bsetis after it’s quitting the territory of 
 the Bastitani, we come to IViximgiAndujar, which was destroyed 
 by Publius Scipio, but afterwards repaired ; a little South of 
 it was Alba Urgaon Arjona. Corduba Cordova, surnamed 
 Patricia, on the right bank of the Beetis, was founded by Mar- 
 cellus, and was the first colony which the Romans sent into 
 these parts ; it gave birth to the two Senecas, and Lucan^^ ; it 
 was the metropolis of Bsetica, and was much famed for it’s 
 excellent oiP^. To the South of this, on Singulis fl. Genii, 
 were the colony Astigi Ecija, Eliberis Elvira, and Ilipula 
 Magna, or Laus Granada, a little East of which, at Guadix, 
 was Acci. Returning to the Bsetis, we find on it’s left bank 
 Hispalis^® Seville, a colony with the surname Julia Romulensis; 
 on the opposite side of the river, at a little distance, was Italica 
 Sevilla la Vieja, built by Publius Scipio at the conclusion of 
 the Spanish war ; it was the birth place of the emperors Trajan 
 and Hadrian, and according to some, of the poet Silius Italicus, 
 although the silence of Martial upon this subject, together with 
 other circumstances, render this latter point very doubtful. 
 Nebrissa^® Veneria Lehrija, and Asta Regia, or Xera Xerez de 
 la Erontera, were near the Eastern arm of the Baetis, at the 
 
 In reference to whom with the Carthaginians of Africa, Zeunius considers 
 Horace to have written, 
 
 Latins regnes, avidum domando 
 Spiritum, quam si Libyam remotis 
 Gadibus jungas, et uterque Pcenus 
 
 Serviat uni. Cam. II. ii. 11. 
 
 Duosque Senecas, unicumque Lucanum 
 
 Facunda loquitur Corduba. Mart. I. ep. Ixii. 7. 
 
 As also for the wool of it’s sheep, which was naturally of a bright gold colour 
 Undo Corduba laetior Venafro, 
 
 Histra nec minus absoluta testa, 
 
 Albi quae superas oves Galesi, 
 
 Nullo murice, nec cruore mendax, 
 
 Sed tinctis gregibus colore vivo. Mart. XII. ep. Ixiv. 
 
 Qua dives placidum Corduba Baetin amat ; 
 
 Vellera nativo pallent ubi flava metallo, 
 
 Et linit Hesperium bractea viva pecus. Id. IX. ep. Ixii, 2. 
 
 See also Note 10, supra. 
 
 ^ Et celebre Oceano atque alternis aestibus Hispal. 
 
 Sil. Ital. III. 392. 
 
 ‘'® Ac Nebrissa Dei Nysaeis conscia thyrsis, 
 
 Quam Satyri coluerc leves, redimitaque sacra 
 Nebride, et arcano Ma;nas nocturna Lyaeo. 
 
 Id. III. 393. 
 
204 
 
 Hisjjania — Bcetica. 
 
 extremity of which lay Gades P. I. de Leon, formerly called 
 Tartessus. In the island Gades was also the city Gades, or 
 Tartessus Cadiz, founded by the Tyrians, and giving name to 
 Sinus Gaditanus B. of Cadiz, and to Gaditanum Fretum. St. of 
 Gibraltar ; the strait was likewise called Herculeum Fretum^^ 
 from the fabulous adventures of Hercules, whose pillars Calpe 
 Gibraltar, and Abyla Ceuta in Africa, caused the strait some- 
 times to be named Columnarum Fretum. At the bottom of 
 the B. of Gibraltar, which appears to have borne the appella- 
 tion of Portus Albus, was Carteia^® Rocadiilo, formerly Car- 
 pessus ; it was built by Hercules, and was famed for the large 
 shell-fish found there. Proceeding Eastward along the coast 
 of the Mediterranean, we find Barbesul, near Marbdla ; a little 
 N. of which, at Mund’a^s Monda, Csesar obtained a bloody 
 victory over Labienus and the sons of Pompey, b. c. 45. Farther 
 East, on the coast, were Malaca Malaga, Abdera Adra, Urci 
 Almeria, and Virgi Mujacar ; the last mentioned town, called 
 Murgis by some authors, gave name to the Sinus Virgitanus 
 G. of Cartagena. In Baeturia we observe Sisapo Vetus 
 Almaden, on the confines of the Oretani, famous for it’s ver- 
 milion ; and the colony Metallinum Medellin, on the Southern 
 bank of the Anas, which has here changed it’s course, having 
 formerly run on the other side of the city: Pax Augusta 
 
 Herculeo dirimente freto, diducta propinquis 
 Europes videt ai-va jugis ; 
 
 Turn geminae lateram cautes maria alta fatigant; 
 
 Atque ubi fessus equos Titan immersit anhelos, 
 
 Flammiferum condunt fumanti gurgite currum. 
 
 Sit. Ital. I. 199, et seq. 
 
 Atque hominum finem Gades, Calpenque secutus 
 Dum fert Herculeis Garamantica signa columnis, &c. 
 
 Id. I. 141. 
 
 Proverbially used by the ancient poets, as a term for the end of the known world 
 to the Westward : 
 
 Omnibus in terris, quas sunt a Gadibus usque 
 
 Auroram et Gangem, J^lv. Sat. X. 1. 
 
 See also Note 4, supra. 
 
 ■'® Arganthoniacos armat Carteia nepotes. Sil. Ital. III. 396. 
 Arganthonius was king of Tartessus or Gades, and is mentioned by Cicero, in his 
 treatise De Senectute, as having reigned 80 years, and lived 120. 
 
 Munda, ASmathios Italis paritura labores. Sil. Ital. III. 400. 
 
 Pceni saturentur sanguine manes j 
 Ultima funesta concurrant praelia Mund^. Lucan. I. 40. 
 
 Proh tristia fata ! 
 
 Non Uticse Libye clades, Hispania Mundae 
 
 Flesset. Id, VI. 306. 
 
 ceu flebilis Africa damnis, 
 
 Et ceu Munda nocens. 
 
 Id. VII. 692. 
 
Hispania — Lusitania. 205 
 
 Badajoz, was likewise on the Anas, where it’s direction changes 
 from West to South. 
 
 25. The Bastis,' after quitting the Bastitani, passes by Uciense Marmolexa, Epora 
 Montoro, Decuma, Basilippo Cantillana ; it then runs through Libystiaus Lacus, now 
 probably the I. Menor, and finally enters the sea near Ebura Biejo, and Cepionis Turris 
 Chipiona ; in the neighbourhood of this last there was a temple to Diana. Sili- 
 cense fl. Guadqjoz is a small river which joins the Baetis at Coi-duba; upon it’s banks 
 stood Ulia Castro el Rio. Considerably to the E. of Seville were tJrsaon Osuna, 
 Estepa Astapa, and Antiquaria Antequera. Asido Caesariana Medina Sido7iia, was 
 E. of Cadiz : below it, on the coast, Bassippo and Baslo still exist in Barbate and 
 Belonia. Julia Traducta Tarifa, the inhabitants of which were removed here by the 
 Romans from the opposite coast of Africa, Mellaria Val de Vacca, and Tingentera 
 V“. Vieja, the birth place of Pomponious Mela, may be mentioned amongst the most 
 Southern places in Spain. On the coast of the Mediterranean were Barbariana 
 T. Guadiaro, Salduba, or Caesar Augusta, Zaragoza, Mmnoba, or Maenaca, Velez 
 Malaga, Selambina Salobi-eno, Urci Almeria, and Barea Vera, bordering on the 
 Bastitani. The little island El Alboran, 45 miles South of Abdera, seems anciently 
 to have borne the name I. Erroris. In Baeturia, N. of the mountains, were 
 Carcuvium Cabezas Rubias, Cotinae, famed for it’s mines, Mirobriga Capilla, Regina 
 Lle^-ena, Arucci Vetus Aroche, and Serpa Serpa. Between the mountains and the 
 Baetis were Laconimurgis, or Constantia Julia Constantino, Mellaria Fuenteovejuna, 
 and Calentum Cazalla. The Baetis near it’s mouth receives, on it’s right bank, the 
 Menoba Guadiamar, on which was a cognominal town : farther W. the Urius 
 Tiuto, and Luxia Odiel, run into the B. of Cadiz, near Onoba Gibraleon ; Laepa 
 Lepe, and Esuris Ayamonte, were the two last towns of Baetica in this direction. 
 
 26. Lusitania. — The Lusitani, properly so called, were 
 cantoned in the North Western part of the province, to which 
 they communicated their name ; they extended from the Tagus 
 to the Durius, and occupied parts of Beira and Portuguese 
 Estremadura. Their chief cities were Olisipo Lision, the 
 capital of Portugal, at the mouth of the Tagus ; it was a muni- 
 cipium, with the surname Felicitas Julia, and was fabled to 
 have been built by Ulysses ; the surrounding country was 
 famous for it’s breed of fleet horses. Scalabis, a colony with 
 the surname Praesidium Julium, was higher up the Tagus, at 
 Santarem ; Conimbrica Coimbra, on the Mondego, iEminium 
 Avelans, and Talabrica Ter ocas, were also in the territory of 
 the Lusitani. The Vettones^® occupied Eastern Lusitania from 
 the Durius to the Anas, and dwelled in parts of Leon, Beira, 
 and Spanish Estremadura : their principal cities were Sal- 
 mantica Salamanca, probably the same with Elmantica, con- 
 quered by Hannibal, Ocellum Durii Fermoselle, Lancia 
 Oppidana Guar da, and Lancia Transcudana Ciudad Rodrigo, 
 the latter being so called with respect to Cuda fl. Coa, which 
 runs Northward into the Douro. Besides these, they possessed 
 Igaedita Idanha a Velha, Capara Cavarra, and Norba Caesarea 
 Alcantara, where was a fine bridge over the Tagus, built by 
 
 At Vettonum alas Balarus probat aequore aperto. 
 
 Sil.ltal. III. 378. 
 
20G 
 
 Hispania —Lusitania. Spain . 
 
 the united efforts of several cities, and dedicated to the emperor 
 Trajan. The Celtici, a remnant of the great Celtic horde with 
 which Spain was inundated, inhabited Southern Lusitania, and 
 dwelled in Algarve, Alentejo, and parts of both Estremaduras. 
 Their principal city was Emerita®^ Augusta Merida, on the 
 Anas, the meti’opolis of the province, founded by Augustus, 
 who, at the end of the Cantabrian war, sent here a colony of 
 Emeriti, or such veterans as had served their time ; it was 
 famed for it’s scarlet dye and excellent olives. Other towns 
 of the Celtici were Budua, or Burdova Botua, Ammia Por- 
 talegre, Moron Almeirim, foi’tified by Brutus Callaicus when 
 reducing the Lusitani to obedience, Csetobrix Setubal, at the 
 mouth of Callipus fl. Caldao, Ebora Evora, and Pax Julia 
 Beja. The inhabitants of Algarve, and Southern Alentego, 
 were termed Cunei, from the Latin word Cuneus, signifying 
 a wedge, owing to the shape of their country : to them belonged 
 Mirtylis Mertola, on the right bank of the Anas, Balsa Tavira, 
 Ossonoba Faro, and Laccobriga Lagos, the three last places 
 being on the sea coast. 
 
 27. Lusitania was inhabited by a number of petty tribes, so that fifty were 
 reckoned from the river Tagus to the Artabri. To the South of the Durius were the 
 Turduli Veteres, who migrated from Baetica, the Barduli, Tapoii, and Paesuri, whose 
 name seems to exist in Viseu. As additional towns of the Lusitani we may notice 
 Chretina Torres Vedrns, not far from Lunae M. C. Fiseraon, off which was Lon- 
 dobris I. Berlengas ; Eburobritium Evoi'a de Alcobasa, Tubucci Ahrantes, on the 
 Tagus, Concordia Boncordin, Langobriga Lanheres, besieged in vain by Metellus, 
 and Lama Lamego. To the Vettones were reckoned Albucella Villadepera, 
 Cottaeobriga Castd Bodrigo, Sentice Los Santos, Baniensis Banos, and Caurium 
 Cora; and South of the Tagus, Turmuli Alconeta, Castra Julia, or Trogilium, 
 Trimllo, Lacipea BohledoUano, and Alea Alia. Amongst the Celtici were Plagiaria 
 La Rivera, Fraxinus Alpahano, Cepiano Caiitonco, the colony Salacea Alcacerde Sal, 
 I’ribola Arrayolos, Rarapia Ferreira, Aranni Ourique, and Cunistorgis Silves, their 
 old metropolis, the last three being reckoned to the Cunei. The Celtici, as has been 
 already stated, extended a little way into Baetica. 
 
 Spain. 
 
 28. Spain is bounded on the N, by the Pyrenees and the Bay of Biscay, on the 
 W. by the Atlantic Ocean and the Kingdom of Portugal, on the S. by the Bay of 
 Cadiz and the Mediterranean, and on the E. likewise by the latter sea. Its greatest 
 length from N. to S. is about 460 miles, and its greatest breadth from E. to W. about 
 .570, but it’s average breadth does not exceed 350. Including the Balearic Islands, 
 it occupies a superficial extent of 145.100 square miles, and, according to the census 
 taken in 1826, contained 13,732,200 inhabitants. The Moors invaded Spain about 
 A. D. 711, and after the loss of a great battle, which cost Roderick the King of the 
 Goths his life, they succeeded in a few years in overrunning the whole country, except- 
 ing the Asturias. Thither the remainder of the Gothic forces for a while retired ; but 
 sallying from their strong holds, under some noble and gallant leaders, they soon 
 
 Gaudent jocosae Canio suo Gades, 
 Emerita Deciano meo. 
 
 Mart. I. ep. Ixii. 10. 
 
207 
 
 Spain. 
 
 recovered parts of Leon and Castile. Shortly afterwards Old Castile and Aragon 
 were entirely recovered, and about the year 1080, the Christians conquered the whole 
 of New Castile, including Madrid and Toledo. These attacks on the Moorish power 
 were facilitated by it’s division into several distinct principalities or kingdoms. At 
 last, the Christian kingdoms of Leon, Castile, and Aragon, having been united by 
 the marriage of Ferdinand of Aragon with Isabella of Castile, the Moors were unable 
 to resist so powerful a union, and accordingly, eighteen years afterwards, a. d. 1492, 
 Granada, the last and most valuable of their Spanish possessions, was wrested from 
 them. 
 
 29. The government of Spain is an absolute hereditary monarchy, females being 
 capable of succeeding to the Crown . It was for a long time somewhat limited, the 
 people being represented by their Cortes, an assembly which, though exceedingly rude 
 and irregular, performed the office of checking tyranny as well as of guarding the 
 public purse, and of making known the public grievances. But after the union of the 
 different provinces into one kingdom, in the fifteenth century, the concentration of 
 power in the executive branch, enabled the latter to dispense with the Cortes, and to 
 encroach on the liberties of the provinces ; so that, on the accession of the Ilourbon 
 Dynasty in 1700, there remained hardly any vestige of independence, except in 
 Biscay. The heir apparent to the crown of Spain is styled Prince of the Asturias ; the 
 other princes of the royal family are called Infants, and the princesses Infantas. The 
 established religion of the country is the Roman Catholic, of the most superstitious 
 and bigoted character, and no other sect is tolerated by law. The clergy are a 
 numerous body, irrationally zealous in their opinions, and disgracefully lax in their 
 morals. The number of ecclesiastics, of all denominations, is about 160,000, and to 
 these, the people are slaves. In support of the church, the dreadful tribunal of the 
 Inquisition exercises it’s disgraceful and inhuman power ; it was established soon 
 after the year 1492, in order to watch over the religion of the kingdom, and, even- 
 tually, to clear it of the Moors and Jews, but it soon found means to extend it’s 
 baneful influence over the Christian sectaries, and is now little else than an engine 
 of political rapine. It’s judges, in foraier ages, were chiefly Dominican monks ; 
 but they have latterly consisted of the regular clergy, with a certain proportion of 
 laymen. Spain once possessed 24 universities, b^ut it has now only 11 ; these 
 are, Salamanca, Valladolid, Alcala, Seville, Valencia, Grenada, Cervera, Saragossa, 
 Oviedo, Huesca, and Compostella. Little encouragement, however, is given, either to 
 learning or to learned men. Improvement is checked by the bigotry of superstition, 
 and by the influence of the Roman Catholic clergy, who, being illiterate themselves, 
 endeavour, as far as possible, to suppress all scientific accomplishment among the 
 laity, and to keep them in ignorance and subjection. The progressive diminution of 
 it’s universities has been followed by the gradual degradation of those which remain : 
 and though the antiquated and careless system of education, carrried on in them, has 
 been of late years somewhat improved, they are still very far behind those of Great 
 Britain, Germany, or France. 
 
 30. Spain is divided into several great provinces ; these formed as many separate 
 governments under the Christian and Moorish chieftains, and though, at the close 
 of the fifteenth century, they were all united under one head, the divisions, and even the 
 titles ('generally of kingdoms) have been retained. These provinces are 14 in 
 number, and contain 66 subdivisions, which, with their chief towns, and the esti- 
 mated population of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Great 
 
 Divisions. 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 Nortiiehn 
 Provinces : 
 
 / ' “ \ 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 r N 
 
 Coi-unna - - - 
 
 Betanzos - - - 
 
 Santiago or Compostella - 
 Tuy or Vigo 
 
 Orense - - - 
 
 Lugo - 
 
 Mondonedo - - - 
 
 Coj'unna - 
 Betanzos - 
 
 Santiago or Compostella 
 Tuy 
 
 Orense - 
 
 Lugo - - - 
 
 Mondonedo 
 
 15.000 
 
 4.000 
 
 28.000 
 
 6.000 
 4,600 
 7,000 
 6,100 
 
 (continued) 
 
Southern Provinces :■ Central Provinces : Northern Provinces ; 
 
 I 
 
 208 JSpain. 
 
 Great 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Estimated 
 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 
 Population 
 
 Divisions. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 in 1826. 
 
 r' 
 
 
 Villafranca - 
 
 
 Villafranca 
 
 . 
 
 
 2,900 
 
 
 
 Leon - - - 
 
 - 
 
 Leon 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 8,000 
 
 Leon - -< 
 
 
 Zamora or Taro - 
 
 - 
 
 Zamora - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 9,900 
 
 
 Salamanca - 
 
 - 
 
 Salamanca 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 14,000 
 
 
 
 Valladolid - 
 
 - 
 
 Valladolid 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 26,000 
 
 
 
 Pnlencia 
 
 - 
 
 Paiencia - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 10,800 
 
 
 r 
 
 Avila - 
 
 
 Avila 
 
 
 _ 
 
 4,000 
 
 
 
 Segovia 
 
 Soria - - - 
 
 - 
 
 Segovia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 12,900 
 
 Old Castile -J 
 
 
 - 
 
 Soria 
 
 * 
 
 - 
 
 .5,400 
 
 
 
 Logrono 
 
 - 
 
 Logrono - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 7,000 
 
 
 L 
 
 Burgos 
 
 - 
 
 Burgos 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 12,000 
 
 Asturias 
 
 
 Santander 
 
 
 Santander 
 
 
 
 19,000 
 
 
 Oviedo 
 
 - 
 
 Oviedo 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 10,500 
 
 
 Guipuscna or St, Sebastian 
 
 St. Sebastian 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 9,000 
 
 Biscay - 
 
 
 Biscay or Bilbao - 
 
 “ 
 
 Bilbao 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,000 
 
 1 
 
 Alava or Vittoria - 
 
 - 
 
 Vittoria - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 12,000 
 
 Navarre 
 
 Pampeluna - 
 
 - 
 
 Pampeluna 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 r 
 
 Huesca 
 
 
 Huesca 
 
 
 _ 
 
 3,200 
 
 Aragon 
 
 
 Saragossa 
 
 - 
 
 Saragossa 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 43,400 
 
 
 Calatayud - 
 
 - 
 
 Calatayud 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 9,000 
 
 
 1 
 
 Teruel 
 
 - 
 
 Teruel 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 7,500 
 
 
 
 Lerida 
 
 . 
 
 Lerida 
 
 
 
 18,000 
 
 Catalonia 
 
 
 Gerona 
 
 - 
 
 Gerona 
 
 
 - 
 
 14,000 
 
 
 Barcelona - 
 
 - 
 
 Barcelona 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 150,000 
 
 
 1 
 
 Tarragona - 
 
 - 
 
 Tarragona 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 11,000 
 
 '^Estremadura 
 
 Caceres 
 
 Badujoz 
 
 - 
 
 Caceres 
 Badajoz - 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 10,000 
 
 12,000 
 
 
 f 
 
 Madrid 
 
 _ 
 
 Madrid - 
 
 
 
 201,300 
 
 
 
 Guadalaxara 
 
 - 
 
 Guadalaxara 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 6,700 
 
 New Castile - 
 
 
 Cuenca 
 
 - 
 
 Cuenca 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 7,000 
 
 
 
 Toledo 
 
 - 
 
 Toledo 
 
 - 
 
 _ 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 
 La Mancha or Ciudad Beal 
 
 Ciudad Beal 
 
 - 
 
 
 8,000 
 
 
 f 
 
 Castellan de la Plana 
 
 _ 
 
 Castellan de la Plana 
 
 15,000 
 
 Valencia 
 
 
 Valencia 
 
 - 
 
 Valencia - 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 65,800 
 
 
 St. Felipe Xativa - 
 
 - 
 
 St. Felipe Xativa 
 
 . 
 
 10,000 
 
 
 1 
 
 Alicante 
 
 - 
 
 Alicante - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 23,000 
 
 r 
 
 
 Huelva "j 
 
 / 
 
 Huelva 
 
 _ 
 
 . 
 
 7,900 
 
 
 
 Seville \Sevilte - 
 
 Seville 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 91,000 
 
 
 
 Cadiz j 
 
 i 
 
 Cadiz 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 72,000 
 
 Andalusia 
 
 
 Cordova 
 
 Jaen - - - 
 
 
 Cordova - 
 Jaen 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 46,000 
 
 18,700 
 
 
 
 Malaga "I 
 
 1 
 
 Malaga - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 51,900 
 
 
 
 Grenada j- Grenada 
 
 
 Grenada - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 65,000 
 
 
 
 Abner ia J 
 
 1 
 
 Almeria - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 10,000 
 
 Murcia -< 
 
 r 
 
 Chinchilla - 
 
 
 Chinchilla 
 
 
 . 
 
 7,000 
 
 L 
 
 Murcia 
 
 - 
 
 Murcia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 35,600 
 
 f 
 
 Majmxa 
 
 _ 
 
 Palma 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 34,000 
 
 Balearic Isles< 
 
 Minorca 
 
 - 
 
 Mahon 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 19,000 
 
 1 1 
 
 Iviza - - - 
 
 - 
 
 Iviza 
 
 
 - 
 
 5,000 
 
209 
 
 Spain. 
 
 31. TSIadrid, the metropolis of Spain, is situated on a small tributary of the 
 R. Tagus, called the Manzanares ; it is nearly in the centre of the kingdom, and 
 stands on several eminences, in a large plain, 2,200 feet above the level of the sea, 
 being the most elevated capital in Europe. It is of an oblong form, about six miles’ 
 in circuit, and is surrounded by a high, earthen wall, but has no ditch, or any other 
 means of defence. Before the reign of Henry 4th, it was an insignificant place, 
 with a small castle, which served as a royal hunting seat ; but it is now a handsome 
 city, the head-quarters of the Spanish government, and the residence of the king : it 
 contains about 201,000 inhabitants. The plain in which Madrid stands is sandy 
 and dry, and bounded, on all sides, by mountains : the environs are miserably culti- 
 vated, owing to the oppressive exactions of the Spanish government. The Escurial, 
 the favourite residence of the king, is a superb palace, 22 miles to the N. W. of 
 Madrid, in a corner of a lofty ridge of mountains, and environed by woodlands and 
 green fields ; it is built in the form of a gridiron, and is the largest, though by no 
 means the most elegant palace in Europe. It was commenced by Philip 2nd, 
 A. D. 15.57, in commemoration of the victory of St. Quentin, which he gained over 
 the F rench, on the day of St. Lorenzo, the Spanish saint, after whom it was named ; 
 hence it’s whimsical shape, in allusion to the manner of his death. 
 
 32. In the North Western part of the Peninsula, upon the shores of Galicia, 
 stands Corunna, memorable for the defeat which the French, under Soult, suffered from 
 the British, under the command of the gallant Sir John Moore, who was killed in the 
 action, a. n. 1809 ; this obstinate battle was followed up by a series of splendid 
 victories, which finally compelled the French to evacuate the country. Corunna has a 
 very commodious harbour, which is one of the piincipal points of communication 
 between Spain and her colonies : the intercourse, likewise, between our own country 
 and Spain, is kept up by packets from Falmouth to Corunna. But the great naval 
 arsenal of the kingdom is at Ferrol, about 12 miles N. E. of Corunna ; it is exceed- 
 ingly strong, and well fortified, and in it, during the late wars, both the Spanish and 
 French fleets were glad to find security from the English navy. In the Southern part 
 of Leon is the fortified town of Ciudad Rodrigo, situated on the little river Agueda, 
 which is a tributary of the Douro ; it is only 15 miles from the frontiers of Portugal, 
 and was taken by storm, from the French, by Lord Wellington, in the year I8I2! 
 To the N. E. of it, on the banks of the Tormes, another tributary of the Douro, lies 
 the ancient city Salamanca, containing the most celebrated university in Spam; it is 
 by no means well attended, notwithstanding the absurdly exaggerated accounts of 
 the number of it’s students, which is frequently met with in the history of former 
 times ; the academical dress is a black cassock, like that of a Roman Catholic priest, 
 with a small cap to cover the head, which is shaved. The neighbourhood of Sala- 
 manca is famous for a severe engagement between the British, under the Earl of 
 Wellington, and the French, under Marmont, six months after the preceding victory 
 at Ciudad Rodrigo : the French were totally defeated, and compelled to retreat upon 
 Burgos. Twelve months afterwards, a. d. 1813, they were again beaten, under 
 Jqurdan, by the British, under the Marquis of Wellington, at Vittorio, in Biscay ■ 
 this little town, situated on the banks of the R. Zadoi-a, which runs into the Ebro ob- 
 tained it’s name from a victory gained there by the Spaniards over the Moors. ’The 
 city of Saragossa stands on the Ebro, about the middle of it’s course, and at the 
 confluence of it’s two tributaries the Gaillego and Guerva ; it is a large and popu- 
 lous city, surrounded by an earthern wall, but otherwise unfortified, and°is celebrated 
 for the gallant resistance it made against the French in two sieges during the year 
 1808, shortly after they had obtained possession of Navarre. The first of these sieges 
 took place in the summer, and, after a severe loss, the French were compelled to raise 
 it, and to retire ; but the second, which was laid six months afterwards, was closely 
 followed up by a dreadful bombardment of six weeks, and by a veiy unequal con- 
 test in mining, and these, together with a desolating fever, which broke out amono-st 
 the garrison, caused Saragossa to surrender. Barcelona, the second metropolis °in 
 Spain, is the most flourishing and commercial city in the whole country ; it is dis- 
 tinguished for the industry of it’s inhabitants, and owes it’s prosperity and opulence 
 chiefly to it’s admirable situation upon tire shores of the Mediterranean, which is 
 highly convenient for traffic with foreign nations. 
 
 33. Toledo is an ancient city in the N. W, of New Castile, situated on the R. Tagus, 
 about 30 miles to the S. W. of Madrid ; the river is said to have been navigable thus 
 
 P 
 
210 
 
 ■Spain. 
 
 far in former times, when the commerce of the city was much more important than 
 it is now. Toledo is much celebrated in the history of Spain, as having been suc- 
 cessively the seat of government under the Goths, the Moors, and the kings of 
 Castile: it was once noted for it’s admirable sword-blades. About 35 miles lower 
 down the Tagus, on the same side of the river, is Talavera, where the French, under 
 Soult, were severely defeated by the British under Lord Wellington, in the year 
 1809. Badajoz, memorable for it’s siege and capture by our brave troops under 
 their noble commander, a. d. 1812, is a very strong fortress on the left bank of the 
 Gnadiana, in the W. of Estremadura, scarcely five miles from the frontiers of Por- 
 tugal. To the S. of it, on the shores of the Bay of Cadiz, and at the mouth of the 
 little R. Tinto, stands the petty town Palos, remarkable as having been the port 
 whence Columbus sailed in 1492, on his first voyage for the discovery of the New 
 World. Seville, one of the most flourishing and handsome cities in the S. of Spain, 
 is situated on the S. bank of the R. Guadalquivir, about 35 miles from it’s mouth ; 
 it was the residence of the Gothic kings before they removed their court to Toledo ; 
 it’s cathedral is the largest Gothic edifice in the Peninsula, and one of the largest 
 churches in all Europe. Below this, at the mouth of the little river Guadalete, is 
 the city of Cadiz, situated at the N. W. extremity of the I. of Leon : it gives nanie 
 to the Bay of Cadiz, and possesses a beautiful harbour, which is one of the finest in 
 the world, and is the grand rendezvous for the Spanish navy. Next to Barcelona, it 
 is the most important commercial town in the Peninsula, being the central point of 
 the trade with America, an advantage which has, lately been materially increased by 
 it’s being constituted a free port : it is exceedingly strong, being surrounded on three 
 sides by the sea, and having but a very narrow communication with the land. A few 
 miles to the N. E. of Cadiz is Xerez de la Frontera, a small place of little consequence, 
 though of great antiquity ; it was in the plain, adjoining the town, that the famous 
 battle between the Moors and the Goths was fought, a. d. 711, in which the latter 
 were totally defeated, their king Roderick slain, and their empire completely over- 
 turned. The surrounding country produces the wine known by the name of Sherry, 
 a corruption of Xerez ; there are likewise some sweet wines produced in the neigh- 
 bourhood, amongst others the Vino Tinto, or Tent Wine. About 25 miles to the 
 S. of Cadiz, nearly midway between it and Gibraltar, is Cape Trafalgar, where the 
 ever-memorable battle was fought, a.d. 1805, between the British fleet, commanded 
 by Lord Nelson, and the combined fleets of Prance and Spain, under Villeneuve : 
 the enemy’s force amounted to 34 sail of the line, out of which 19 were taken, whilst 
 the British had only 24 of the same rank, and were out-numbered in frigates in 
 a similar proportion. The loss of the British did not exceed 1600 men, whilst that 
 of the enemy amounted to as many thousands. This glorious triumph, accomplished 
 in less than four hours, amply displayed the superiority of the British officers and 
 seamen ; it was a triumph of skill, steadiness, and discipline, but the gallant ad- 
 miral, whose talents had planned the order of battle, and whose intrepidity led on 
 his brave sailors, was shot by a rifleman during the engagement, having only sur- 
 vived long enough to learn that his efforts in the cause of his country had been 
 crowned with glorious success. To the S. E. of Trafalgar, about the middle of the 
 Strait of Gibraltar, stands the meanly-built, walled town of Tarifa, where a party of 
 pur troops lodged in it, baffled all the effbrts of the French to take it, after a long 
 siege : it is also remarkable as the place where the Moors made their first descent 
 upon the country, under the command of their leader Tarif, whence the name of 
 the town. The city of Granada is in the Northern part of the province of the same 
 name, on a branch of the river Genii, which is a tributary of the Guadalquivir-, 
 the situation is exceedingly romantic, being surrounded by lofty mountains, some 
 of which, towards the S., are amongst the highest in the Peninsula. In the time of 
 the Moors, who made it the capital of their empire, Granada was the seat of elegance 
 and luxury, but all it’s glory disappeared with them ; the splendid palace of the 
 Alhambra, the favourite residence of their kings, is greatly decayed, but enough of 
 it remains to attest it’s former grandeur. 
 
 34. At the Southern extremity of Spain, and at the Eastern end of the 
 Strait to which it has given name, is the promontory of Gibraltar, the key of 
 the Mediterranean, belonging to the British. It consists of a great rocky moun- 
 tain, running from North to South, about three miles in length, from half to 
 three-quarters of a mile in width, and from 1,200 to 1,440 feet in height. On 
 the N. side is a low isthmus nowhere more than ten feet high, about a mile and 
 
Portugal. 211 
 
 a half in length, and about half as much in width, which is the only connection 
 between this vast mass of rock and the continent. The Northern front of the rock 
 is almost perpendicular; the Eastern side is formed of frightful precipices; the 
 Southern is narrow and abrupt : the Western front is almost as abrupt, but it may 
 be approached by shipping from the bay, and hence, owing to the efforts of assail- 
 ants having been made on this side, the great batteries and works of defence have 
 been erected here. It was occupied by the Moors during their first attack on Spain, 
 A.n. 711, and from their leader, Tarif or Tank, it obtained the name of Gehel Tarif, 
 or Tarif’s Mountain, which the Spaniards have altered into Gibraltar. It was first 
 fortified in the modern style during the reign of Charles 5th. It was taken by the 
 English in 1704, since which time it has been repeatedly attacked, but always with- 
 out success : it is deemed impregnable. The town stands at the foot of the pro- 
 montory, on the North Western side. It’s inhabitants are composed of British, 
 Spaniards, Italians, Jews, Moors, &c., amounting to about 16,000, exclusive of the 
 garrison. The possession of Gibraltar is of importance in a military, as well as 
 a commercial, point of view : it’s spacious bay affords a safe station for our fleets 
 and ships of war, employed along the coasts of Spain and Africa, or in the Medi- 
 terranean, whilst the warehouses of the town prove a convenient dep6t for our mer- 
 chandize. 
 
 35. The foreign possessions of Spain were once of vast extent, but owing to tyranny 
 and bad government, they are very much reduced both in number and importance. 
 In Asia it possesses the Philippine Islands, the Marianne or Ladrone Islands, and 
 some of the Caroline Islands ; in Africa, Ceuta, Penon de Velet, Melilla, and the 
 Canary Islands, besides a few factories on different parts of the main -land: in 
 America, Cuba, Pm-to Rico, and the Falkland Islands. In the last-mentioned con- 
 tinent, Spain once possessed Mexico, and the whole of South America, with tiie 
 exception of Brazil and Guyana, but the countries over which it’s dominion formerly 
 extended, have now constituted themselves into several separate states, the indepen- 
 dence of which has been recognized by every respectable power in Europe. 
 
 PORTUGAL. 
 
 36, Portugal, the most Western kingdom in Europe, is bounded on the N. and 
 E. by Spain, on the S. and W. by the Atlantic Ocean. It’s greatest length is rather 
 more than 300 miles, and it’s average width about 90 : it contains about 26.200 
 square miles, and it’s estimated population in 1826 amounted to 3,683,400 souls. 
 It is divided into six provinces, the names of which, together with their chief towns, 
 and the population of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population in 
 1826. 
 
 Entre Douro e Minho 
 
 Braga - . _ . 
 
 14,500 
 
 Tras os Montes - . - 
 
 Bragan^a - 
 
 3,900 
 
 Beira - ... - 
 
 Coimbra - - - 
 
 15,500 
 
 Eslremadura . . - 
 
 Lisbon - - - 
 
 260,000 
 
 Alentejo ... 
 
 Evora .... 
 
 12,000 
 
 Algarve .... 
 
 Tavira - - - - 
 
 8,700 
 
 37. Portugal is an hereditary monarchy, females being allowed to succeed to the 
 throne. It had formerly, like Spain, it’s Cortes, or representative body, but they have 
 not been assembled since the year 1697, and the legislative, as well as the executive 
 functions are now therefore vested in the king. The established religion is Roman 
 Catholic, of a form grossly superstitious : the number of priests and monks is very 
 great, but they are in a deplorable state of ignorance, though some of them are pos- 
 sessed of enormous wealth. The inquisition likewise spreads it’s baneful influence 
 over Portugal, and under the pretence of defending the Church from the attacks of 
 heretics, commits all sorts of atrocities upon the lives and property of it’s inhabitants. 
 -r-After the Moors had made themselves master of the Southern parts of Spain, in the 
 beginning of the eighth century, they proceeded to overrun Portugal', but the 
 
 P 2 
 
212 Portugal. 
 
 mountainous nature of the country favouring the operations of the natives, the 
 Northern part of it was soon recovered. In 1093 Henry, Duke of Burgundy, having 
 rendered great service to the Duke of Castile against the Moors, obtained his daughter 
 in marriage, and the sovereignty of such parts of Portugal as were not in the hands 
 of the invaders. These he governed with the title of Earl, but his son and suc- 
 cessor having, about 50 years afterwards, obtained a decisive victory over the Moors, 
 assumed the title of king : he subsequently occupied Lisbon, and before he died, had 
 the succession of the crown regularly settled on his descendants. The failure of the 
 male line of the royal family in 1680, enabled the well-known Philip 2d of Spain 
 to annex Portugal to his own kingdom without much difficulty. In this humiliated 
 state it continued for 60 years, when a successful insurrection led to the expulsion 
 of the Spaniards from Portugal, and to the conferring of the crown upon the Duke 
 of Bragan^a, a descendant of the ancient royal famil}'. After this period, Portugal 
 remained subject to it’s own sovereigns till the year 1807, when it was invaded by 
 the French, and became shortly afterwards the scene of a military contest between 
 them and the British, which ended in the former people being driven out of the country. 
 During the French invasion, the Portuguese royal family removed to Brazil, where 
 they remained till a. d. 1821 : during this interval, Portugal was governed by a 
 council of regency. The alliance of Portugal with England may be dated, in some 
 measure, from the reign of Charles the 2d, who married a Portuguese princess ; 
 but more particularly from the beginning of the 18th century, when the throne of 
 Spain was occupied by a branch of the Bourbons. 
 
 38. Lisbon, the metropolis of Portugal, and the residence of the Royal Family and 
 the Court, is beautifully situated at the mouth of the R. Tagus, which here expands 
 into a great body of water nearly eight miles wide. It is built on three hills, and 
 lies along the river in the shape of a half-moon, being nearly four miles in length, 
 and from 1 to 1 ^ in breadth ; it is unfortified, and open on all sides. The inhabitants, 
 whose number in 1 820 was estimated to be 260,000, are enterprising and industrious, 
 engrossing all the colonial, and three-fourths of the foreign trade of the kingdom. In 
 the year 1755, a great part of the city was laid in ruins by one of the most fatal 
 earthquakes ever experienced ; almost all the public buildings, and 6,000 of the 
 dwelling-houses were overturned, and many more were destroyed by a raging fire which 
 broke out at the same time, having been kindled by fires in private dwellings, and the 
 tapers in the churches : the loss of lives was computed at considerably more than 30,000. 
 Many years elapsed before Lisbon recovered from this calamity, and the traces of it are 
 still visible in many parts of the city. The mouth of the Tagus is guarded by the castle 
 of St. Julian, which is founded on a rock, and it’s base washed by the sea. To the N. E. 
 of Lisbon, on the right bank of the R. Mondego, stands the city of Coimbra, formerly 
 the residence of the Kings of Portugal, and containing the tombs of several members 
 of the royal family : it is chiefly famed for it’s university, the only establishment of 
 the kind in the kingdom, and which was originally founded at Lisbon in 1290, but 
 removed hither at the beginning of the following century. Oporto is situated in the 
 S. W. corner of the province of Entre Douro e Minho, on the northern banks of the 
 Douro, about two miles from its mouth. It stands partly on a hill and partly on the 
 banks of the river, and is surrounded by an old wall, which in many places has fallen 
 to ruin : it is in general a well-built town, being accounted the cleanest and most 
 agreeable in all Portugal. It derived it’s name Oporto, (i. e, O Porto, the Port,} 
 from it’s being situated at the mouth of a great river ; it has long been the mercan- 
 tile emporium for the North of Portugal, and particularly for the export of the 
 wine, hence called Port. This wine is produced at a considerable distance from 
 Oporto, in the province of Tras os Montes, and in some districts of Entre Douro e 
 Minho. The population of Oporto in 1826 was estimated at 80,000 souls. The 
 province of Algarve, the most southern in Portugal, was once an independent king- 
 dom, and still gives the title of King to the Por-fug^tese monarch. The Southwestern 
 extremity of it, and indeed of the whole country, is called Cape St. Vincent, and is 
 celebrated for the decisive victory obtained off it, over the Spanish fleet, a. d. 1797, 
 by Admiral Sir John Jervis, for which service he was created Earl St. Vincent. 
 
 39. The Portuguese have many colonies and settlements in different parts of 
 the globe. In Africa, they possess Madeira, the Azores or Western Islands, the 
 Cape Verde Islands, with settlements in Guinea, Angola, Monomotapa, and Mozam- 
 bique : in Asia, they possess the province of Goa, in India ; Macao, near Canton ; and 
 settlements on the I. of Timor. Besides these, they once had dominion over Brazil, 
 but this latter country has of late years been constituted a separate empire. 
 
Italia. 
 
 213 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 ITALIA. 
 
 1. ITALY was called Hesperia ^ by the Greeks, from it’s 
 W estern situation : it bore also, at different periods, the names 
 of Saturnia^, from Saturn, who fled there from his son Jupiter; 
 Ausonia^, from the Ausones, one of it’s most ancient nations, 
 once occupying it’s most Southern part ; and CEnotria, from 
 the QEnotri. But about the time of Augustus, all these appel- 
 lations were superseded by that of Italia, which, though used 
 in earlier ages merely to denote the Southern part of the 
 peninsula, then became the general name of the whole country: 
 the origin of the word is said to be from Italus, a chief of the 
 country, or from IraXog, an ox. The political division of Italy 
 was into Italia Gallica, extending from the Alps to the Rubico 
 and Arnus ; Italia Propria, extending as far South as Lucania, 
 which province, with a part of Apulia, and the territory of the 
 Bruttii, was called Magna Grsecia, from the number and fame 
 of the Greek colonies there established. 
 
 2. Italy was bounded on the E. by Mare Superum, or 
 Hadriaticum"* Adriatic Sea, or G. of Venice-, on the S. by 
 
 * Est locus, Hesperiam Gi aii cognomine dicunt : 
 Terra antiqua, potens armis atque ubere glebae : 
 (Enotrl coluere viri ; nunc fama, minores 
 
 Amnis et Hadriacas retro fugit Aufidus undas ? Id. Mn. XI, 405. 
 Horace constantly represents it as a stormy sea : 
 
 Italiam dixisse, duels de nomine, gentem. 
 
 Virg. JEn. I. 530. 
 
 * Salve, magna parens frugum, Saturnia tellus, 
 Magna virum : — 
 
 ® Multi illam magno e Latio tot^que petebant 
 Ausonia. 
 
 Id. Geoi’g. II. 173. 
 
 Id. Mn. VII. 55. 
 
 * An mare, quod supra, memorem ; quodque alluit infra ? 
 
 Id. Georg. II. 158. 
 
 fretis acrior Hadrise 
 
 Curvantis Calabros sinus. 
 
 Carm. I. xxxiii. 15. 
 Id. Carm. II. xiv. 14; 
 
 rauci fluctibus Hadriag; 
 
 Auster 
 
 Dux inquieti turbidus Hadriae ; 
 
 • improbo 
 
 Iracundior Madrid ; . 
 
 Id. Carm. III. ix. 23. 
 
 Id. Carm. III. iii. 5. 
 
 I<Z. Carm, III. xxvii. 19. 
 
214 
 
 Italia. 
 
 parts of Mare Ionium^, and Mare Siculum^; on the W. by- 
 Mare Inferum, Tyrrhenumb or Etruscum, and by a part of the 
 Alps, which last, in a general way, may be also said to form it’s 
 Northern limits, although the division betw^een it and Rhaitia, 
 was some miles to the S. of this great natural barrier. 
 
 3. The little R. Formio, now called Uisano, at the Eastern extremity of the Alps, 
 near Trieste, was considered the boundaiy of Italy in this direction ; but Augustus 
 included Histria within his division of the country, and constituted the little river 
 Arsia Arsa, the line of separation between it and Illyricum. 
 
 4. The principal promontories on the Eastern shores of Italy 
 were, Polaticum Pr. Punta di Promontore, the S. extreini^ 
 of Histria; Garganum Pr.® Testa del Gargano, the N. E. 
 point of Apulia ; lapygium, or Salentinum Pr. C. di Leuca, 
 the S. point of lapygia; Lacinium Pr.9 C. Nau, or delle 
 Colonne, the E. extremity of the Bruttian territory ; Herculis 
 Pr. C. Spartivento, and Leucopetra Pr. C. delV Armi, at the 
 Southern extremity of the peninsula. Ascending the W. coast, 
 we meet with Vaticanum Pr. C. Vaticano^ on the shores of 
 the Bruttii ; Palinurum Pr. C. Spartivento, in Lucania ; 
 Minervae Pr. della Campanella, and Misenum Pr.^^ 
 
 s Strophades Graio slant nomine dictae 
 
 Insulae lonio in magno ; Virg. Mn. III. 211. 
 
 ® This appellation was not confined to the strait between Italy and Sicily. 
 Horace, who in the passage above quoted, alludes to his danger of shipwreck in the 
 Adriatic, speaks of the same as having occurred in the Sicilian Sea : 
 
 Non me Philippis versa acies retro, 
 
 Devota non extinxit arbor, 
 
 Nec Sicula Palinurus undfi. Hor. Carm, III. iv. 28. 
 Again, he applies the name to the sea about the ^gades Insulee j 
 Nec dimm Hannibalem, nec Siculum mare 
 
 Poeno purpureum sanguine, Id. Carm. II. xii. 2. 
 
 Gens iniihica mihi Tyrrhenum navigat aequor. Virg. JEn. I. 67. 
 
 8 Aquilonibus 
 
 Querceta Gargani laborant, — Hor. Carm. II. ix. 7. 
 
 Garganum mugire putes nemus, aut mare Tuscum ; 
 
 Id. Epist. II. i. 202. 
 
 ® Hinc sinus Herculei, si vera est fama, Tarenti 
 Cernitur. Attollit se * *Diva Lacinia contra, 
 
 Caulonisque arces, Virg. ^n. III. 5.52. 
 
 * Juno. 
 
 ’8 From the pilot of Aeneas, who was lost near that coast. Vide Virg. JEn. V. 
 adfinem. 
 
 Et statuent tumulum, et tumulo solemnia mittent : 
 
 ALternumque locus Palinuri nomen habebit. Id. VI. 381. 
 
 P Called so from the trumpeter of .iEneas, who was drowned on the sliore near 
 that place : , 
 
 At plus ALneas ingenti mole sepulchrum 
 Imponit, suaque arma viro, remumque, tubamque, 
 
 IMonte sub aerio, qui nunc Misenus ab illo 
 
 Dicitur, aeternumque tenet per saecula nomen. Virg. rEn. IV. 234. 
 Propert. III. xvii. 3. 
 
 It is mentioned by Horace as abounding in shell fish ; 
 
 Ostrea Circaeis, Miseno oiiuntur echini. Sat. II. iv. 33. 
 
Italia. 
 
 215 
 
 C. Miseno, in Campania ; Circsei Pr. M. Circello, the S. 
 point of Latium ; and Populonium Pr. C. di Campana, on the 
 coast of Etruria. 
 
 5. The principal gulfs of Italy, on it’s Western side, were, 
 Ligusticus Sinus G, of Genoa, on the shores of Liguria; 
 Cumanus Sinus, or Crater G. of Naples, on the coast of 
 Campania ; Psestanus, or Posidoniates Sinus G. of Salerno, 
 between Campania and Lucania ; Terinaeus, or Hipponiates 
 Sinus, G. of S. Eufemia, and Bruttius Sinus G. of Gioja, 
 both on the Bruttian coast. On the Eastern side of Italy 
 were, Scylleticus Sinus G. of Squillace ; Tarentinus Sinus 
 G. of Taranto, on the shores of Lucania and lapygia; Urias 
 Sinus G. of Manfredonia, in Apulia ; and Tergestinus Sinus 
 G. of Trieste, on the coasts of Histria and the Carni. 
 
 6. The grand, semicircular chain of the Alps, sweeping 
 round from Monaco, on the frontiers of Gaul and Italy, to 
 Illyricum, was known by various names. The Southernmost 
 part, towards Gaul, was called Alpes Maritime Maritime Alps, 
 and extended as far N. as Vesulus M. Viso •, here was 
 the first pass of the Alps frequented by the Romans, and the 
 one by which Caesar entered Italy to contend with Pompey. 
 Alpis Cottia, about which was the petty kingdom of Cottius, 
 extended from M. Viso to M. Cenis-, and from the latter 
 mountain to M. Blanc, extended Alpis Graia, over which, at 
 the Lit. S‘. Bernard, Hannibal passed on his invasion of 
 Italy The Alpis Graia is 7,200 feet above the level of the 
 sea, and was said to have been so called from Hercules there 
 establishing some Greeks, who had followed him : M. Blanc 
 is the highest mountain in Europe, being 15,680 feet above the 
 level of the sea. From M. Blanc to M. S. Gothard, the chain 
 of the Alps was called Alpis Pennina, from the deity Penninus, 
 who was worshipped on it’s summit. Hence the Alpes Rhse- 
 tic 0 B wind through Rhaetia, to the sources of the Brave and 
 
 Called so from Circe, sister of Medea. Famous for it’s oysters ; 
 
 Circeeis nata forent, an 
 Lucrinum ad saxum Rutupinove edita fundo 
 
 Ostrea, callebat primo deprendere morsu ; Juv. Sat. IV. 140. 
 
 Proxima Circaeje raduntur litora terras : 
 
 Dives inaccessos ubi Solis filia lucos 
 
 Assiduo resonat cantu, Virg. Mn. VII. 10. 
 
 Rutulosque exercent vomere colles, 
 
 Circasumque jugum • — Id. 799. 
 
 Ac velut ille canum morsu de montibus altis 
 Actus aper, multos Vesulus quern pinifer annos 
 Defendit, Id. X, 708. 
 
 Opposuit nati'.ra Alpemque nivemque: 
 
 Diducit scopulos et montem rumpit aceto.. Juv. Sat. X. 152. 
 
 P 4 
 
210 
 
 Italia. 
 
 Piave, where they assume the name Alpes CarnicSe or Julies 
 Carnic or Julian Alps, and at Ocra M. Birnhaumer Wald, 
 pass off into Illyricum. — Apenninus Mons^® Apennine M^., 
 after detaching itself from the Maritime Alps, runs diagonally 
 across Italy, to the sources of the Arno and Tiber, whence it 
 proceeds Southwards, through it’s whole length, terminating 
 at Leucopetra Pr. C. delV Armi: it’s highest point is Mons 
 Cunarus, now called Monte Corno, or II gran Sasso, which is 
 8,790 feet above the level of the sea. 
 
 7. The principal river of Italy was the Padus Po, called 
 anciently Eridanus and Bodincus^h the scene of Phaeton’s 
 death, and the metamorphosis of his sisters into poplars it 
 rises at Vesulus Mons, runs first N., and then E., and after 
 a course of 370 miles, enters the Adriatic Sea by seven 
 mouths. It receives, in it’s progress, the waters of more than 
 30 rivers from the Alps and Apennines ; it’s sands were said 
 to be mixed with gold-dust, and were, therefore, carefully 
 examined by the natives. The other rivers of Italy were, the 
 Athesis Adige, which rises in the Rhsetian Alps, and runs 
 with a Southern and Easterly course of 245 miles, into the 
 Adriatic Sea, a little N. of the Po : the Arnus fl. Arno, which 
 has it’s source in the Apennines, and flows Westward into 
 Tyrrhenum Mare ; it is 125 miles long. Tiberis fl. Tiber, or 
 Tevere, rises also in the Apennines, and having been increased 
 by more than 40 rivers, enters the Tyrrhenian Sea-”, 18 miles 
 below Rome, after a Southerly course of 215 miles; it was 
 
 Quantus Athos, aut quantus Eryx, aut ipse coruscis 
 Cum fremit ilicibus quantus, gaudetque nivali 
 Vertice, se attollens pater Apenninus ad auras. 
 
 Virg. Mn. XII. 703. 
 Lucan. II. 396. — Hor. Epod. XVI. 29. 
 
 By the Greeks ; but whether this river of Italy was meant, cannot be spoken 
 with certainty. 
 
 Proluit insano contorquens vortice sylvas 
 Fluviorum rex Eridanus, camposque per omnes 
 
 Cum stabulis armenta tulit : Virg. Georg. 1. 482. 
 
 Et gemina auratus taurino cornua vultu 
 Eridanus, quo non alius per pinguia culta 
 
 In mare purpurenm violentior influit amnis. Id. Gem-g. IV. 372. 
 
 Or Bodencus, the Ligurian name, signifying something unfathomable. 
 
 Ovid. Met. II. — Lucan. II. 408. 
 
 Quales aeriae liquentia flumina circum, 
 
 Sive Padi ripis, Athesin seu propter amcenum, 
 
 Consurgunt geminae quercus, intonsaque coelo 
 
 Attollunt capita, etsublimi vertice nutant. Virg. jEn. IX. 680. 
 
 Virgil calls it “ Tuscum Tiberim” Georg. I. 499. because it divides Etruria 
 from Latium. For the same reason he attaches the epitliet “ Lydius” to it, JEn. II. 
 781, Etruria having been colonized by Lydians. 
 
 Horace, Carm. III. vii. 28, calls it “ Tuscus Alveus.” 
 
Italia. 
 
 217 
 
 formerly called Albula, and took the name of Tiber is from a 
 king of Alba, who was drowned in it-^. One of it’s oldest 
 appellations is said to have been Rumon, whence the city 
 Roma obtained it’s name. 
 
 8. Near Forum Allieni Ferrara, the Po was divided into two branches : the 
 Northern one was called Volanafl. Po di Volano, and it’s mouth Volana Ostium 
 Porto di Volano ; the Southern one Padusa fl. Po di Primaro, and it’s mouth 
 Spineticum or Eridanum Ostium Porto di Primaro : these appear to have been the 
 only natural mouths of the Po, the other five being factitious. The Tiber entered 
 the sea by two mouths ; the little island, which they formed, was called Insula Sacra 
 I. Santa, and was sacred to jEsculapius, who, it was said, had come there in the form 
 of a serpent from Epidaurus. 
 
 9. In the time of Augustus, Italy was divided into the eleven following Reo-Ions : 
 1. Campania and Latium; 2. Apulia and the territory of the Hirpini ; 3. Lucania 
 and Bruttium ; 4. Samnium and the territories of the Frentani, Marrucini, Vestini, 
 Peligni, Marsi, A2qui, and Sabini; 5. Picenum; 6. Umbria ; 7. Etruria; 8. Fla- 
 minia, extending between the Po and the Apennines ; 9. Liguria ; 10. Venetia 
 with the territory of the Garni and Histria 11. Transpadana, or the remainder of 
 Italy between the Po and the Alps. This division is, however, seldom noticed, and 
 will not be found so convenient as the following, which is the one adopted by most 
 geographical writers : 1. Liguria; 2. Gallia Cisalpina ; 3. Venetia, with the terri- 
 tory of the Garni and Histria ; 4. Etruria ; 5. Umbria ; 6. Picenum ; 7. The 
 territories of the Sabini and Aiqui ; 8. The territories of the Vestini, Marrucini, 
 Peligni, and Marsi ; 9. Latium ; 10. Campania; 11. Samnium; 12. The territory 
 of the Frentani; 13. Apulia; 14. Lucania; 15. The territory of the Bruttii. The 
 superficial extent of these several provinces, and of the three islands Sicily, Corsica, 
 and Sardinia, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 / 
 
 Liguria 
 
 Gallia Cisalpina or Togata - - . - _ 
 
 Venetia, with the territory of the Garni and Histria 
 Etruria and it’s islands - - - . 
 
 Umbria 
 Picenum - 
 
 Sabini and .Siqui, Territories of the - _ . 
 
 Vestini, Mamicini, Peligni, and Marsi, Territories of the 
 Latium and it’s islands 
 
 Campania and it’s islands - - - _ . 
 
 Samnium - 
 
 Frentani, Territory of the - _ _ . . 
 
 Apulia - - ■ - - - - 
 
 Lucania - 
 
 Bruttii, Territory of the 
 
 Sicily, with the surrounding islands - - - - 
 
 Corsica and it’s islands 
 Sardinia and it’s islands 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 5.800 
 16,600 
 
 8,900 
 
 8.900 
 
 4.400 
 2,300 
 
 1.400 
 1,700 
 2,200 
 
 1.700 
 
 2.700 
 700 
 
 6.800 
 
 3.900 
 
 3.400 
 
 7.900 
 2,600 
 
 7.700 
 
 Total in Italy and it’s Islands - . _ 89,600 
 
 Turn reges, asperque immani corpore Tybris ; 
 
 A quo post Itali fluvium cognomine Tybrim 
 Diximus ; amisit verum vetus Albula nomen. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VIII. 330. 
 
 Albula, quern Tyberin mersus Tyberinus in und^ 
 
 Reddidit ; Ovid. Fast. II. 389. 
 
 Id. V. 635. 646. 
 
 Hand secus atque alto in luco ciim forte catervas 
 
 Consedere avium ; piscosove amne Padusae 
 
 Dant sonitum rauci per stagna loquacia cycni. Virg. Mn, XI. 457. 
 
218 
 
 Italia — Liguria. 
 
 Italia Septentrionalis. 
 
 10. Liguria was bounded on the S. by the sea, on the W, 
 by the Alps, as far as the source of the Po, on the N. by this 
 river, and on the E. by the country of the Anamani, and by 
 the little river Macra Magra, although it’s frontier, in this 
 direction, extended once to the Arno, To the . it bordered 
 on Gaul, to the N. and E. on Cisalpine Gaul, and a part of 
 Etruria ; it contained Genoa, that part of Piedmont which is 
 S. of the Po, and the major part of the Imperial Fiefs of 
 Pontremoli ; in all, about 5.800 square miles. 
 
 11. Though the Taurini were of Ligurian origin, their country was naturally 
 included in the province of Gallia Cisalpina. The Ligures, called by the Greeks 
 Ligyes and Ligustini, were probably of Celtic origin ; they were a vain, unpolished, 
 and deceitful people although possessed of sufficient courage to resist the invasions 
 of the Romans for a long period of years. Their dominions extended, at one time, 
 from the Arno to the Rhone, and in an earlier age, as far Westward as Spain. 
 
 12. Liguria is divided by the Apennines into two parts ; 
 that S. of the mountains, called Ligustica ora, and that N. of 
 them. On the summit of Alpis Maritima, near the coast, was 
 Tropma Augusti Turhia, erected by Augustus, and bearing the 
 names of all the Alpine nations, whom he had conquered, from 
 Histria to Gaul. To the Eastward of it, or the coast, weie 
 Portus Herculis Monoeci Monaco, founded by Hercules, who 
 had a temple here, and was hence called Moncecius^^; Albium 
 Intemehum Vintimj,glia, the chief town of the Intemehi, at the 
 mouth of Rutuba fl. Roya ; Albium Ingaunum Alhenga, the 
 chief town of the Iiigauni, at the mouth of Merula fl. Aroseia, 
 and opposite Galhnana I. Galinara, so called from it s abound- 
 ing in a peculiar species of fowl ; Savo Savona ; Genua Genoa, 
 destroyed by Hannibal, but rebuilt by the Romans j Segeste 
 Sestri ; and Lunae Portus G. of Spezzia. At the source of 
 
 ^ Apenninicolffl bellator filius Auni, 
 
 Haud Lieurum extremus, dum fallere fata sinebant. 
 
 Virg. ^n. XI. 701. 
 
 Vane Ligur, frustraque animis elate superbis, 
 
 Nequicquam patrias tentasti lubricus artes : 
 
 Nec fraus te incolumem fallaci perferet Auno. Id. XI. 715. 
 
 The whole coast of Liguria abounded in marble much used by the Romans : 
 Juv. Sat. III. 257. 
 
 2* Sil. Ital. 1. 586. 
 
 Virgil, speaking of Julius Caesar’s passage into Italy, previous to his contest with 
 Pompey, says, 
 
 Aggeribus socer Alpinis, atque arce Monoeci 
 Descendens ; 
 
 “ Celebrated by Ennius in a verse preserved by Persius ; 
 
 Lunai portum estoperae cognoscite, cives. Pen, Sat. VI. 9. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. 480. 
 
219 
 
 Italia — Gallia Cisalpina. 
 
 the little river Macra, was Apua Pontremoli, the chief town of 
 the Apuani, who made such a gallant resistance against the 
 Romans : near it Q. Petillius was killed, in a battle with the 
 Ligures. 
 
 13. In Liguria, N. of the Apennines, was Tanaras fl. Tanaro, a tributary of the 
 Po; on it were Ceba Cera, noted for it’s cheese : Pollentia Polenza, a municipium 
 at it’s confluence with Stura fl. Stiira, where the Romans under Stilicho were beaten 
 by the Goths under Alaric ^ : Alba Pompeii Alba, the birth-place of the emperor 
 Pertinax ; and Asta Asti, a Roman colony. In the W. part of the province were 
 the Vagienni, with their chief city Augusta Vagiennorum Bene -, and in the N.part, 
 at Montieu di Po, was Bodincomagus or Industria, where the Po becomes navigable, 
 and assumes an Eastern direction. Acqui occupies the position of Aqute Statiell 2 e, 
 in the territory of the Statielli ; to the E. of whom were the Roman colony Dertona 
 Tortona, Clastidium Casteggio, where Claudius Marcellus gained the Spolia opima, 
 by slaying Viridomarus king of the Gesatae and Vicumnia Vicomune, plundered by 
 Hannibal. 
 
 14. Gallia Cisalpina or Togata, was the largest of 
 the Italian provinces. It was bounded on the E. by the 
 Adriatic Sea, Tartarus fl. Tartar o, and Benacus L.~^ L. di 
 Garda-, on the N. by a line drawn from the head of this lake 
 to M. Cervin,'m the Pennine Alps ; on the W. by the Alps them- 
 selves; and on the S. by the Po, the Apennines, and the little 
 river Rubicons Fiumicino: it was by crossing this last river with 
 an armed force, when forbidden to do so by the Roman people, 
 Julius Caesar declared war against the Senate and Pompey. 
 To the E. it bordered on Venetia, to the N. on Rhaetia, to the 
 W. on Gaul, and to the S. on Liguria and Etruria. It con- 
 tained Piedmont, N. of the Po, Lombardy, or the Milanese, 
 the duchies of Parma and Modena, and the Northern part of 
 the Papal States (including the provinces of Ferrara, Bo- 
 logna, and Romagna) ; in all, about 16.600 square miles. It 
 was also called Citerior, with respect to Transalpine Gaul, and 
 Togata, from it’s cities having the rights of Latin cities. 
 
 Claudian, however, implies the contrary : — 
 
 O celebranda mihi cunctis Pollentia saeclis ! 
 
 O meritum nomen felicibus apta triumphis ! Bell. Get. 635. 
 
 ^ Claudius Eridanum trajectos arcuit hostes, 
 
 Belgica cui vasti parmarelata ducis 
 Virdumari, Propert. IV. x. 39. 
 
 Anne lacus tantos 1 te. Lari maxime, teque 
 Eluctibus et fremitu assurgens, Benace, marine 1 
 
 Virg. Georg. II, 160. 
 
 Jam gelidas Caesar cursu superaverat Alpes ; 
 
 Ingentesque animo motus, bellumque futurum 
 Ceperat. Ut ventum est parvi Rubiconis ad undas. 
 
 Ingens yisa duci patriae trepidantis imago, 
 
 Clara per obscuram vultu mcestissima noctem, 
 
 Turrigero canos efFundens vertice crines, 
 
 Caesarie lacera, nudisque adstare lacertis, 
 
 Et gemitu perinixta loqui. 
 
 Lucan, I. 185. 
 
220 
 
 Italia — Gallia Cisalpina. 
 
 15. It formed, anciently, a part of the dominions of the Tusci, who were driven 
 from it by the numerous migrations of the Gauls, and subsequently confined within 
 the contracted limits of Etruria. When the Gauls had completely established them- 
 selves in their new possessions, they made still greater inroads on Italy, and after 
 some time, succeeded in beating the Roman armies, and seized upon Rome itself^®. 
 Though driven back by the bravery of Camillus, they continued to harass their 
 enemies, till at length their own Cisalpine territory was wrested from them, and Roman 
 colonies were established in it. During Hannibal’s invasion they afforded him great 
 assistance, and again enjoyed their freedom ; but, shortly after the termination of the 
 second Punic war, they were once more reduced to subjection, and their territory 
 was made a Roman province. Prior to the reign of Augustus, the territoiy of the 
 Veneti was considered as forming a part of Cisalpine Gaul. 
 
 16. Gallia Togata was divided by the Po, into Transpadana 
 and Cispadana, so called with respect to Rome. The principal 
 rivers in the Transpadana were, Duria Major fl. Poria 
 Baltea, which rises in the Graian Alps ; Ticinus fl.^^ Ticino, 
 memorable for the defeat which P. Corn. Scipio suffered on 
 it’s banks from Hannibal; it rises in Adula M., and runs 
 through Verbanus L. L. Maggiore, into the Po. Addua 
 Adda, has its source in the Rhsetian Alps, and, after traversing 
 Larius (called also Comacenus) L. di Como, it likewise 
 enters the Po ; not far from its source, are the springs of the 
 Ollius Oglio, which passes through Sevinus L. L. Iseo, and 
 joins the great river. Mincius IKincio, running from the 
 country of the Tridentini into Benacus L. L. di Garda, and 
 Tartarus, or Hadrianus fl. Tartaro, the Eastern boundary of 
 the province, are the last two rivers worthy of mention ; like 
 all the others, they are tributaries of the Po. 
 
 17. In the South Western part of the province were the 
 Taurini, who opposed Hannibal, after his passage of the Alps ; 
 he took and plundered their city, Augusta Taurinorum Turin, 
 on the Po, but it was afterwards raised to the rank of a colony 
 by the Romans. To the W. of it was Segusio Susa, the chief 
 town of the Segusini, on Duria Minor fl. Poria Riparia, and 
 immediately S. of the latter was Ocelum Usseau, the capital 
 of the Garoceli. On the Duria Major, were the Salassi, who 
 long harassed the Romans, and resisted their attacks till they 
 were totally subdued by Terentius Varro, and sold as slaves : 
 their chief towns were Augusta Prsetoria Citta d’ Aosta, built 
 
 Virg. JEn. VIII. 652, et seq. — Liv. V. 41. 
 
 Casruleas Ticinus aquas et stagna vadoso 
 
 Perspicuus servat turbari nescia fundo. Sil. Ital, IV. 82. 
 
 32 Frondentibus humida ripis 
 
 Colla levant pulcher Ticinus, et Addua visu 
 
 Caerulus, Claudian, de VI. Cons. Honor. 196. 
 
 33 Virg. Georg. II. 159.— Catull. XXXV. 4. 
 
 3^ Propter aquam, tardis ingens ubi flexibus errat 
 
 Mincius, et tenera praetexit arundine ripas. Virg. Geoig, III. 15. 
 
221 
 
 Italia — Gallia Cisalpina. 
 
 in honour of Augustus, on the site of Varro’s camp, and 
 colonized by Praetorians ; and Eporedia Ivrea, built by the 
 Romans, at the advice of the Sibyl, to check the incursions of 
 the Salassi. The Libicii and Laevi were E. of the Salassi ; 
 their chief towns were Vercellae Borgo Vercelli, on Sessites fl. 
 Sesia, and Novaria Novara, on Novaria fl. Gogna. Between 
 the rivers Ticinus and Addua, were the Insubres, the most 
 powerful tribe of Cisalpine Gaul : their capital was Medio- 
 lanum Milan, a splendid and flourishing city, surnamed Novae 
 Athenae, from the liberal arts being there highly cultivated; 
 it was situated on Lambrus fl. Lambro, and a little N. of it, 
 near RJio, were the Raudii Gampi, famous for a dreadful 
 slaughter of the Cimbri, by Mariuses- Ticmum Pavia, near 
 the junction of the Ticino and Po, and Laus Pompeia Lodi 
 Vecchio, founded by the Boii ; but afterwards colonized by 
 Strabo Pompeius, father of Pompey the Great, may also be 
 mentioned amongst the towns of the Insubres. The Orobii, 
 a Greek colony, were N. of the Insubres ; their chief town was 
 Comum Como, situated at the South Western extremity of 
 Larius L. ; it was the birth-place of the younger Pliny, and 
 was called Novum Comum ^6^ after Caesar had increased the 
 number of it’s inhabitants, by settling a colony of 5,000 there ; 
 Bergomum Bergamo, was also in their territory. The Ceno- 
 mani, of Gallic origin, were the Easternmost people in the 
 Transpadana ; they were the only Cisalpine Gauls, who took 
 the side of the Romans against Hannibal, though they subse- 
 quently fought against them : Brixia Brescia was their capital, 
 near Mela fl.^'^ Mella, flowing into the Oglio. Their other 
 cities were, Cremona Cremona, on the Po, which suffered 
 much during the second Punic war, as well as in the civil 
 contentions of Augustus, and was at last destroyed by the 
 partisans of Vespasian, in the war with Vitellius; it was, 
 however, soon afterwards rebuilt with considerable magnifi- 
 cence : Mantua Mantua, surrounded by the Mincius, shared 
 in the miseries of Cremona it was of Tuscan origin, and 
 
 Cimbrommque minas, et benefacta Mari. Propert. II. i. 24. 
 — Novi relinquens 
 
 Comi moenia, Lariumque litus. CatulL XXXV. 3. 
 
 Supposed to be the river spoken of by Virgil ; 
 
 tonsis in vallibus ilium 
 
 Pastures, et curva legunt prope flumina Mellae. Georir. IV. 278. 
 Catull. LXVII. 33. 
 
 Mantua, vae miseras nimium vicina Cremonae ! Virg. Ed. IX. 28. 
 
 Et qualem infelix amisit Mantua campum, Id. Georg. II. 198. 
 
 Mart. VIII. ep. Ivi 7. 
 
222 
 
 Italia — Gallia Cisalpina. 
 
 was founded by Ocnus, the son of the prophetess Manto, in 
 honour of whom it received it’s name ^9 : Andes Pietola, near 
 Mantua, was the birth-place of Virgil Sirmio Sermione, 
 a little peninsula in Benacus L., was a favourite residence of 
 Catullus To the S. W. of Mantua was Bedriacum Civi- 
 dale, famous for two successive defeats, that of Galba by 
 Otho, and of Otho by Vitellius; Hostilia Ostiglia, lower 
 down the Po, is thought to have been the birth-place of 
 Cornelius Nepos. 
 
 18. The Euganei, one of the most ancient nations of Italy, originally possessed 
 the country afterwards called Venetia ; but upon being driven from it by the Veneti, 
 they settled on the borders of Rhaetia and the Transpadana, between the rivers Ollius 
 and Athesis. The Triumpilini were a small tribe in the Val Trompia ; Edrum Idro, 
 in their territory, was on L. Idro, which was traversed by the river Cleusis Chiese, 
 before it’s junction with the Oglio, To the W. of them were the Rugusci, near the 
 springs of Umatius fl. Serio, and the Suanetes, about the source of Ubartus fl. 
 Brembo ; both these rivers run into the Adda, Near the junction of the Ubartus and 
 Adda was Pons Aureoli Pontirolo, so named from the defeat of Aureolus, who 
 assumed the purple in the age of Gallienus. The Isarci, whose name may be 
 observed in Arcisate, were cantoned to the S. of Ceresius L. L. Lugano, which joins 
 the Logo Maggiore : the Ictymuli, whose country abounded with gold-mines, dwelled 
 about the source of the R. Sesia, where many places bear traces of their name, as 
 Moglia, Col de la Molera, Col Mologne, &c. 
 
 19. The principal rivers in the Cispadana were Trebia fl. 
 Trebbia, rising in Liguria, on the banks of which the Romans, 
 B. c. 218, sustained a severe defeat from Hannibal shortly after 
 his victory over them on the Ticinus^-; Secia or Gabellus fl. 
 Secchio ; Scultenna fl. Panaro or Scultenna, at the source of 
 which was Litana Silva Selva Romana, where L. Posthumius 
 Albinus and his army were destroyed by the Boii ; and Rhenus 
 fl. Reno, famed for it’s reeds, which were the fittest of any for 
 arrows. In the last mentioned river, near Bologna, was 
 Triumvirorum I. Crocetta del Trebbo, celebrated for the meet- 
 ing of the second Triumvirate, Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus, 
 who remained there three days, and agreed to share the 
 sovereign authority amongst them^^. All these rivers rise in 
 the Apennines, and flow Northwards into the Po. 
 
 Ille etiam patriis agmen ciet Ocnus ab oris, 
 
 Fatidicas Mantus et Tusci filius amnis, 
 
 Qui mui'os matrisque dedit tibi, Mantua, nomen. 
 
 Virg. ASn. X. 198. 
 
 ■‘® Mantua mittenda certavit pube Cremonae, 
 
 Mantua Musarum domus, atque ad sidera cantu 
 
 Evecta Aonio, et Smyrnaeis aemula plectris. Sil. Ital. VIII. 592. 
 
 Peninsularam, Sirmio, insularumque 
 Ocelle, quascunque in liquentibus stagnis, 
 
 Marique vasto fert uterque Neptunus : 
 
 Quam te libenter, quamque laetus inviso ! CatuU. XXXI. 1 . 
 
 Sil. Ital. 1. 47 ; XVII. 600, — Lucan, il. 46. 
 
 Plut. Cic. et Ant — Suet. Aug. 96. 
 
223 
 
 Italia — Gallia Cisalpina. 
 
 20. The Anamani dwelled in the Western part of the pro- 
 vince, in Parma. Their chief city was Placentia Piacenza, 
 near the junction of the Treihia and Po ; it was a colony 
 formed by the Romans upon their apprehension of the expedition 
 of Hannibal, whose attacks, as well as those of his brother 
 Asdmbal, it withstood'*^ ; it was taken and burned by the Gauls 
 under Hamilcar, at the end of the second Punic war^^ : Veleia 
 Liveia, and Julia Fidentia S. Donino, where Sylla’s party 
 gained a victory over Garbo, were also in their territory. To 
 the E. of the Anamani, in Bologna, Romagna, and Modena, 
 were the Boii, whose territory extended to the Adriatic- 
 whether they migrated from Gaul, or were a direct branch of 
 that mighty nation, which extended from the sources of the 
 Danube to Austria, is a point not generally agreed on. They 
 were continually at war with the Romans, who, though always 
 victorious, had no other mode of maintaining their conquests 
 but by removing them to the borders of Pannonia and Illyricum ; 
 here their turbulent and restless disposition provoked the ven- 
 geance of the Getae and Daci, who at length completely 
 extirpated them. One of their principal cities was Parma 
 Parma, on a cognominal river still called Parma, famed for 
 it’s wooP® ; it became a Roman colony, and was the birth- 
 place of Cassius Severus the poet, and of Macrobius the critic. 
 
 21. Their other chief towns were, Regium Lepidi Reggio, where the elder Brutus 
 was put to death by order of Pompey, to whom he had surrendered himself; Mutina 
 Modena, where D. Brutus was closely besieged by Antony, till the latter, on his 
 defeat at Forum Gallorum, raised the siege Forum Gallorum Castel Franco^ 
 memorable for two battles fought near it, one between Antony and the consul Pansa, 
 in which the latter was killed, and the other, in which Antony was completely routed 
 by Octavian and the consul Hirtius, who was killed in the battle ; Felsina, called 
 afterwards Bononia Bologna'*^, at one time the principal city of theTusci, N. of the 
 Apennines j it became a Roman colony, and suffered much in the civil wars, but 
 was afterwards restored by Augustus. Besides these, we may notice Forum 
 Cornelii'*® Imola, on Vatrenus fl. Santerno, running into the Po, near Spina; 
 Faventia Faenza, on Anemo fl. Lamone, where Garbo’s party was defeated by 
 
 ** Polyb.III.40 — Liv. XXI 25. 57; XXVII. 39.— Veil. Paterc. I. 14. 
 
 « Liv. XXXI. 10,— Sil. Ital. VIII. 691. 
 
 ^ Velleribus primis Apulia, Parma secundis 
 
 Nobilis : Altinum tertia laudat ovis. Mart. XIV. ep. civ. 
 
 Id. V. ep. xiii. 8. 
 
 -- -- Perusina fames, Mutinseque labores. Lucan. I. 41. 
 Id. VII. 872. 
 
 It was famous for it’s wool. Mart. III. ep. lix. 
 
 Et quondam Teucris comes in Laurentia bella 
 
 Ocni prisca domus, parvique Bononia Rheni. Sil. Ital. VIII. 599. 
 
 Romam vade liber, si, veneris unde, require! : 
 
 ASmiliee dices de regione vi?e. 
 
 Si, quibus in terris, qua simus in urbe, rogabit : 
 
 Cornell referas me licet esse foro. Mart. III. ep. iv. 
 
224 
 
 Italia— Gallia Cisalpina — Veneti. 
 
 Sylla’s; Forum Livii Fm-li, on Utis fl. Montone \ Forum Popilii Fm-limpopoli, on 
 Bedesis fl. Ronco ; and Caesena Cesena, on Sapis fl. Savio, giving name to the Sapinia 
 Tribus, in Umbria, traces of whose appellation may be still observed in Sapegna. 
 
 22. To the N. of the Boii, in Ferrara, were the Lingones, 
 whose territory was formerly occupied by the Umbri. Their 
 chief city was Ravenna Ravenna, originally founded by some 
 Thessalians, but abandoned by them on the incursions of the 
 Tusci, to the Umbri ; it received afterwards a Roman colony. 
 When Rome was possessed by the barbarians, it became the 
 residence of the Emperors of the West, and afterwards of the 
 Exarchs appointed by the Emperors of the East, when the 
 Northern part of Italy was in the possession of the Lombards; 
 it was badly supplied with water^°, but though situated in the 
 midst of marshes^b it was a healthy place, owing to the regu- 
 larity of ifs tides®-. It’s port, at the mouth of Bedesis fl. 
 Ronco, became the arsenal and great naval station of the 
 Romans on the Adriatic, but Augustus caused a new port 
 to be constructed near the mouth of the neighbouring river 
 Candianus Candiano, which was then called Portus Classis, 
 and may be still traced in Val di Classe. 
 
 23. To the Lingones belonged also Spina Longastrino, founded in the Umbrian 
 territory by the Pelasgi, which became in time so flourishing a colony, as to present 
 to the treasury at Delphi more valuable offerings than any other city ; the Pelasgi 
 were driven from it by the Tusci, and they, in their turn, by the Gauls, who took 
 and destroyed it : Spina was once only 20 stadia from the sea, a distance which the 
 allnvial deposit of the Po has increased eightfold ; and it is probable that the whole 
 country between it and the neighbouring city Hadria Adria, was once under the 
 waves of the Adriatic, Forum Allieni is now Ferrara, and Augusta Lingonum 
 Comacchio. 
 
 24 . Venetia, with the territories of the Caeni and His- 
 TEiA, was bounded on the S. by the Adriatic and Po, on the 
 W. by Tartarus fl. and Benacus L., on the N. by Plavis fl. 
 and the Carnic Alps, which, with the little river Arsia Arsa, 
 formed it’s Eastern limits. To the S. and W. it touched on 
 Cisalpine Gaul, to the N. on Rhsetia and Noricum, to the E. 
 on Illyricum. Venetia comprehended the country still known 
 as Venice ; the Garni were cantoned in a part of Carniola, to 
 
 Sit cisterna mihi, quam vinea, malo-Ravennae : 
 
 Cum possim multo vendere pluris aquam. Mart. III. ep. Ivi. 
 
 Quique gravi remo, limosis segniter undis, 
 
 Lenta paludosae proscindunt stagna Ravennae. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. COl. 
 
 Dixit, et antiquse muros egressa Ravennre 
 Signa movet; jamque ora Padi, portusque relinqult 
 Flumineos, certis, ubi legibus advena Nereus 
 ./Lstuat, et pronas puppes nunc amne secundo. 
 
 Nunc redeunte, vehit; nudataque litora ffuctu 
 Deserit, Oceani lunaribus asmula damnis. 
 
 Claudian. de VI. Cons. Honor. 494. 
 
 Mart. XIII. ep. xxi. 
 
Italia — Veneti. 
 
 22o 
 
 the W. of the Carnic Alps, and the Histri in the peninsula of 
 Istria ; the whole territory contained 8.900 square miles. 
 
 25. Venetia was so called from the Veneti or Heneti, an 
 ancient people of Paphlagonia^^, in Asia, who, after having- 
 lost their leader in the Trojan war, migrated hither under the 
 command of Antenor^^, the Trojan prince, and having expelled 
 the Euganei, the original inhabitants of the country, settled 
 here. One of the principal places in Venetia was Atria or Hadria 
 Adria, an ancient city, thought to have been founded by the 
 Pelasgi, and situated on a bay of the same name, which the 
 alluvial deposit of the Po has long since filled up ; according 
 to Livy^^, it was from this city that the Mare Hadriaticum 
 received it’s name. 
 
 26. The other cities of Venetia were, Ateste®® Este, a Roman colony, on Eretenus fl. 
 Agno; Verona Verona, on the Athesis®'^, a city of the Cenomani, the birth-place of 
 Catullus®®, and Pliny the naturalist; Vicentia Vicenza-, Patavium Padowa or Padua, 
 the most flourishing city in this part of Italy, said to have been founded by Ante- 
 nor ; it was the birth-place of Livy and was situated on Meduacus Minor fl. 
 Bacchiglione, which, as well as Meduacus Major fl. Brenta, rises in the Tridentine 
 Alps and flows into the Adriatic Sea. About six miles to the S. W. of Patavium 
 were the celebrated Patavinae Aquae ; the principal source was distinguished by the 
 name of Aponus Eons ®*, whence that of Abano, by which these waters are known at 
 the present day : there was an oracle of Geryon near these springs, which was con- 
 sulted by the throwing of dice. In the North Eastern part of the country were, 
 Altinum Altino, famed for it’s wool and situated near the mouth of Silis fl. Site ; 
 Opitergium Oderzo, on a branch of Liquentia fl. Livenza ; Concordia Concordia, a 
 Roman colony, on Romatinus fl. Lemene-, Vannia Fanna, and Elamonia Flagogna. 
 
 Ha(p\ay6v(ii>v 5’ jjytiTO IlvXaifi'evtog Xdcnov Krjp, 
 
 'E^ 'EveTUJV, Horn. II. B. 851. 
 
 ** Liv. 1. 1.— Virg. .ain. I. 242.— Ovid. Fast. IV. 78.— Sil. Ital. VIII. 604. 
 Liv. V. 33. 
 
 ®® Perfer Atestinse nondum vulgata Sabinae 
 
 Carmina, purpureS. sed modo culta toga. Mart. X. ep. xciii. 3. 
 
 Verona Athesi circumflua, Sil. Ital. VIII. 695. 
 
 *® Mantua Virgilio gaudet, Verona Catullo. 
 
 Ovid. Amor. III. xv. 7. 
 Tantum magna suo debet Verona Catullo, 
 
 Quantum parva suo Mantua Virgilio. Mart. XIV. ep. cxcv. 
 Catull. XXXV. 3. 
 
 Antenor potuit, mediis elapsus Achivis, 
 
 Illyricos penetrare sinus, atque intima tutus 
 Regna Liburnorum, et fontem superare Timavi : 
 
 * * » * * 
 
 Hie tamen ille urbem Patavi sedesque locavit 
 Teucrorum, et genti nomen dedit, armaque fixit 
 
 Troia : Virg. JEn. I. 247. 
 
 Liv. X. 2. — Renowned for it’s wool: Mart. XIV. ep. cxliii. 
 
 ®‘ Euganeo, si vera tides memorantibus. Augur 
 
 Colle sedens, Aponus teiris ubi fumifer exit, — Lucan. VII. 193. 
 Mart. XIV.- ep. civ. 
 
 It’s shore was lined with villas, and compared by Martial to that of Baiie : IV. 
 ep. XXV. , 
 
 Q 
 
226 Italia — Carni — Histria — Etruria. 
 
 27. The Carni, an Alpine people, were separated from the 
 Veneti on the E, by Tilavemptus fl. Tagliamento, and from 
 the Histri on the S.by the river Formio Risano. Their prin- 
 cipal cities were, Julhim Camicum Zuglio, founded by Caesar; 
 Noreia Venzone, famed for it’s gold mines, and for the defeat 
 of Cn. Carbo, by the Cimbri ; Forum Julii Cividad di Friuli, 
 a Roman colony, founded by Caesar, on Natiso fl. Natisone; 
 Aquileia Aquileia, sometimes called Roma Secunda, founded 
 by the Gauls but taken by the Romans, and so strengthened 
 by them as to become the great defence of Italy in this quarter; 
 it withstood a siege by Maximinus, who was slain before it’s 
 walls by his own troops : Tergeste Trieste, a Roman colony, 
 which gave name to Tergestinus Sinus G. of Trieste. Be- 
 tween Aquileia and Tergeste was the little river Timavus^^ 
 Tirumvo, which ran through Timavus L. Porto Timavo into 
 the sea ; on it were some warm springs, with a famed temple 
 and grove of Diomedes, to whom a white horse was annually 
 sacrificed : the Veneti were noted for their fleet horses®^. 
 
 28. Histria was included between the rivers Formio and 
 Arsia. It’s inhabitants, said to be of Thracian origin, were 
 pirates, and lived on plunder; they were not subjected to 
 Rome till six centuries after it’s foundation. It’s chief towns 
 were iEgida Capo d'Istria, built on Jiigidis I., and joined to 
 the land by a bridge ; Parentium Parenzo] Ursaria Orsera ; 
 and Pola Pola, said to have been founded by the Colchians 
 whom jFetes sent in pursuit of Medea and the Argonauts ; it 
 became afterwards a noble Roman colony, with the surname 
 Pietas Julia : from it, the Southern promontory of Histria was 
 called Polaticum Pr., and the adjacent G. of Quarnero Pola- 
 ticus Sinus. 
 
 29. Etruria was bounded on the N. by the R. Macra 
 and the Apennines, on the E. and S. by the Tiber, and on the 
 W. by the Tyrrhenian Sea. To the N. it bordered on Liguria 
 and Gallia Cisalpina ; to the E. on Umbria and the Sabini ; 
 and to the S. on Latium. It contained the duchy of Massa 
 and principality of Carrara, the duchy of Lucca, the Grand 
 
 Et tu Ledaeo felix Aquileia Timavo, — Mart. IV. ep. xxv. o. 
 
 ®'* Different is the description of this river by Virgil : 
 
 Antenor potuit, &c. % » # 
 
 » * * fontem superare Timavi : 
 
 Unde per ora novem vasto cum murmure mentis 
 
 It mare proruptum, et pelago premit arva sonanti. Mn. I. 244. 
 
 Id. Eel. VIII. 6. Georg. III. 475.— Claudian. Bell. Get. 562. — Mart.IV. ep. xxv. 5 ; 
 VIII. ep. xxviii. 7 ; XIII. ep. Ixxxix. ’ 
 
 Eurip. Hipp. 231. 
 
ltd Via — Etruria. 
 
 227 
 
 ducliy of Tuscany, and that part of the Papal States which 
 is W. of the Tiber (including the Western portion of Perugia, 
 together with Orvieto, and the Patrimonio di S. Pietro) ; in 
 all, with it’s adjacent islands, about 8.900 square miles. 
 
 30. The inhabitants of Etruria were called Tyrrheni, or Tyrseni by the Greeks, 
 and Tusci, or Etrusci, by the Romans. Tire unity of these two people, as well as 
 their origin, are points not generally agreed on j some bringing the Tyrrheni under 
 the conduct of Tyrrhenus, on the occasion of a great famine, from Lydia®® in Asia 
 Minor, to the shores of the Adriatic amongst the Umbri, where they founded the 
 cities Ravenna, Spina, and Atria ; others, again, bringing them from the shores of 
 Thrace, and the Northern islands of the JEgdcan Sea under the name of Pelasgi. 
 Arriving in Umbria, they found it’s aboriginal people at war with tlie Siculi, and 
 joined them in the expulsion of the latter, whose territory (Etruria) was assigned to 
 them by the Umbri. Here they built their twelve great cities, Volaterree, Vetulonii, 
 Arretium, Cortona, Perusia, Clusium, Rusellss, Vulsinii, Falerii, Tarquinii, Veii, and 
 Cffire, each of which had it’s separate governor, under the title Lucumon ; the name 
 of Tyrrhenia was also applied to a part of the country near the Adriatic, where was, 
 afterwards, Venetia. The Tusci, on the other hand, were, probably, an aboriginal 
 people, dwelling, at first, amongst, or near, the Umbri j they seem, by degrees, not only 
 to have become masters of the country of the Tyrrheni, and to have compelled them 
 to submission, but also to have encroached on the territory of the Umbri, driving 
 them from the banks of the Tiber, and wresting from them, city after city, till their 
 dominions extended beyond the Po, and from the shores of the Adriatic to the Tus- 
 can Sea, along the coast of which last they had many settlements. They distin- 
 guished themselves by their progress in the arts ®^ and sciences, when Rome hardly 
 existed, and barbarism and ignorance covered the surrounding nations ; over these, 
 by the assistance of their superiority in war, navigation®®, commerce, and those 
 branches of general civilization which make a people great and noble, they gained 
 so great an ascendency, that at one time the Tuscan fame extended over the whole 
 of Italy. The tide of success at length, however, turned ; disunited as were their own 
 communities, notwithstanding the general superiority of their political institutions, they 
 were driven from their possessions in the N. by the Gauls, in the S. by the Samnites ; 
 and, being at last subjugated by the Romans, their own diminished territory formed 
 one of the provinces of that persevering and mighty nation. The Tuscans were 
 remarkable for their superstition, and for their belief in divination and augury ; their 
 comic dancers, called Ludii ®®, were also in great reputation. 
 
 ®® Herod. I. 94. 
 
 Urbis Agyllinae sedes : ubi Lydia quondam 
 Gens, bello prmclara, jugis insedit Etruscis. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VIII. 479. 
 
 Id. II. 781, where the Tiber is called “ Lydius,” which he has elsewhere called 
 “ Tuscus 
 
 ubi Lydius arva 
 
 Inter opima virum leni fluit agmine Tybris. 
 
 Id. JEn. X. 155, “ gens Lydia,” for “ Tusci VIII. 499, “ MsBOniae juventus,” 
 Maeonia being another name for Lydia; and XI. 759, “ Mseonidie.” 
 
 Non quia, Mmcenas, Lydorum quidquid Etruscos 
 
 Incoluit fines, nemo generosior est te ; Hor. Sat. I. vi. 1 . 
 
 ®'^ Gemmas, marmor, ebur, Tyrrhena sigilla, tabellas, &c. 
 
 Hor. Epist. II. ii. 180. 
 
 The Tyrrhenian trumpet is frequently spoken of : Eurip. Phoeniss. 1 38G ; Hera- 
 clid. 830 ; Soph. Aj. 17 ; 
 
 ruere omnia visa repente, 
 
 Tyrrhenusque tubas mugire per aethera clangor. 
 
 Virg. ^n. VIII. 526. 
 
 ®9 Liv. VII. 2,— Virg, Georg. II, 193, 
 Q 2 
 
 ®® Proper!. III. xv. 25. 
 
2-28 
 
 Ita lia — Etruria . 
 
 31. The principal rivers of Etniria entering the Tuscan Sea, were, the Arnus, 
 already mentioned ; Auser fl. Serchio, which at one time entered the Arno near Pisa, 
 but now flows into the sea by a distinct channel ; Caecina fl. Cecina ; Umbro fl. 
 Ombrone-, Albinia Alhegna ■, Ariminia Fiore-, Marta fl. Marta, issuing from 
 Vuisiniensis L. L. of Bolsena ; Minio fl. Mignone ; and Aro fl. Aroue, flowing from 
 Sabatinus L. L. Bracciano. From this last lake, as well as from the neighbouring 
 Alsietinus L., an aqueduct led to Rome. Clanis fl. Chiana, and Vallla fl. Paglia, 
 were tributaries of the Tiber, and entered it near Orvieto. 
 
 32. There were several lakes in Etruria. The most cele- 
 brated of these were, Trasimenus L.i° Trasimeno, in the 
 Eastern part of the province, on the borders of which the 
 Romans, under the consul Flaminius, were routed with great 
 slaughter by Hannibal, b. c. 217 ; Prilis or Prelius L. L. di 
 Castiglione, on the coast, not far from which the Gauls and 
 Gsesatee were defeated by the Romans, b. c. 225 ; and Vadi- 
 monis L. Bassanello, in the Southern part of the province, 
 where the Etrurians were defeated by the Romans, b. c. 310, 
 and again, in conjunction with the Gauls, b. c. 283. 
 
 33. Amongst the principal cities in the Western part of 
 Etruria were, Luna Luni (or Selene, as it was called by the 
 Greeks,) famous for it’s large cheeses'll and for it’s white 
 marblei- ; Lucus Feronise Pietra Santa, at first only a temple 
 sacred to the goddess Feronia, but afterwards colonized by 
 the Romans ; Luca Lucca, a colony on Auser fl. Serchio ; 
 Pisse Pisa, near the mouth of the Arno, said to have been 
 built shortly after the Trojan war by the Peloponnesian Pisaei, 
 and hence surnamed Alpheaei^. Portus Herculis Liburni, or 
 Labronis, is now called Leghorn or Livorno ; and V olaterrae 
 Volterra, the birth-place of the satirist Persius: near the 
 latter, the Etrurians were beaten by the Romans under 
 L. Corn. Scipio, b. c. 300 ; and a long time afterwards, it 
 sustained for two years a siege against Sylla. Populoniumi^ 
 Popolonia was the great naval arsenal of Etruria, and was 
 destroyed in the civil wars of Sylla : from Vetulonii Vetleta, 
 the Romans are said to have derived the insignia of their 
 mao-isterial offices i®. Rusellee Roselle was situated at the 
 
 O 
 
 Liv. XXII. 4. 
 
 Sint tibi Flaminius Thrasymenaque litora testes ; — Ovid. Fast. VI. 765. 
 Caseus Etrusca; signatus imagine lunae, 
 
 Praestabit pueris prandia mille tuis. Mart. XIII. ep. xxx. 
 Tunc quos a niveis exegit Luna metallis, 
 
 Insignis portu, quo non spatiosior alter 
 
 Innumeras cepisse rates, et claudere pontum. Sil. Ital.Ylll. 4S0. 
 
 Alpheae ab origine Pisae, 
 
 Urbs Etrusca solo. Virg. jEn. X. 179. 
 
 Una, torvus Abas : huic totum insignibus armis 
 Agmen, et aurato fulgebat Apolline puppis. 
 
 Sexc.ntos illi dederat Populonia mater 
 
 Expertos belli juvenes : 
 
 ^■5 Sil. Ital. VIII. 483. 
 
 Jd. X. 172. 
 
Italia — Etruria. 
 
 220 
 
 Eastern extremity of Prilis L. ; Telamonis Portus Telamone 
 was reputed to have been founded by the Argonauts ; Cosa'^^, 
 in ruins near Stella, a Roman colony with the surname Julia, 
 lay at the foot of Mons Argentarus Argentaro ; Tarquinii 
 Tarchina, on Marta fl., was the birth-place of Tarquinius 
 Prisons, and the place where Tages, author of the art of 
 divination (by some supposed to be the same with Tarchon, 
 the famous Etruscan chief^'^,) was said to have sprung out of 
 the earth, turned up by the plough'?®. Centum Cellae Civita 
 Vecchia, was also named Trajani Portus, from that emperor 
 causing a fine harbour to be here constructed. Caere 
 Cerveteri, was called by the Greeks Agylla ; it’s inhabitants 
 hospitably received the Romans, who fled there with the fire 
 of Vesta, when Rome was besieged by the Gauls, for which 
 important service they were made citizens of Rome, but with- 
 out the power of voting in public assemblies®® : the Caerites 
 likewise assisted the Romans in the war against Hannibal®?. 
 Pyj.gi8s^_ Severn, was the port of Caere, and possessed a famous 
 temple of Lucina, which was built by the Pelasgi®®, and plun- 
 dered by Dionysius of Syracuse. At Lorium C. Guido, 
 Antoninus Pius was brought up, and here also he died ; Portus 
 Augusti Porto, the haven of Rome, stood at the mouth of 
 the Tiber, and on it’s Northern shore. 
 
 34. In the Eastern part of Etruria we find Pistoria®^ Pistoja, 
 
 Massicus ajrata princeps secat ffiquora Tigri : 
 
 Sub quo mille manus juvenum : qui mcenia Clusi, 
 
 Quique urbem liquere Cosas. Virg. Mn. X, 168. 
 
 ” Virg. ^n. VIII. 50G — Sil. Ital. VIII. 473. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 553.— Stat. Silv. V. 1. 
 
 Haud procul bine saxo colitur fundata vetusto 
 Urbis Agyllinae sedes : ubi Lydia quondam 
 Gens, bello prajclara, jugis insedit Etruscis. 
 
 Virg. Mti. VIII. 479. 
 
 Of which Mezentius was king ; vid. seq. and Liv. I. 2. For an account of the 
 colony of Agylla, see Herod. I. 166. 
 
 Liv. V. 40. 50. — The expression of Horace, 
 
 Caerite cera 
 
 Digni. Epist. I. vi. 62. 
 
 though conveying a reproach upon the persons to whom it is applied, implies none 
 upon the inhabitants of Caere ; meaning, simply, that they were not worthy of being 
 accounted entire citizens with full privileges. ° 
 
 Liv. XXVIII. 45.— Sil. Hal. VIII. 474.— Virg. ^n. X. 183. 
 
 Et Pyrgi veteres, intempestfeque Graviscre. Virg. JEn. X. 184 
 
 Mart. XXII. ep. ii. 
 
 A grove sacred to Sylvanus is mentioned by Virgil as 
 prope Caeritis amnem. 
 
 Q 3 
 
 Sallust. Bell. Catil. 62. 
 
 Ml. VIII. 597. 
 
230 
 
 Italia— Etruria. 
 
 where Catiline was defeated and killed, b. c. 63; 
 
 Fiesole, a Roman colony, as was also the neighbouring Flo- 
 rentia Florence, on the Arno, the modern capital of Tuscany ; 
 Sena (surnamed Julia, to distinguish it from Sena Galhca) 
 Sienna, near the springs of Umbro fl. ; Arretium*^® Arezzo ; 
 Cortona Cortona, the first city which the Tyrrheni occupied 
 after having left their settlements on the Po, whence it has 
 been called the metropolis of their province ; it bore formerly 
 the name Corithus, and was the reputed country of Dardanus, 
 the founder of Troy^^. At Perusia Perugia, Lucius Antonius 
 was besieged and starved out by Augustus ; Clusium Chiusi, 
 called formerly Camers, the capital of Porsenna, king of 
 Etruria, was taken by the Gauls under Brennus, previous to 
 their marching to Rome ; it gave name to Clusina Palus 
 Chiana Palude, extending between it and Arretium, and join- 
 ing the Arno near the latter city. Herbanum, or Urbs Vetus, 
 is now called Orvieto; Bolsena, the birth-place of 
 
 Sejanus, and one of the most opulent towns of Etruria, is 
 situated on Vulsiniensis L. di Bolsena ; Fanum Voltumnse 
 Viterho, is remarkable as the place where the Etrurians held 
 their general councils; at Fescennium Gallese, the Carmina 
 FescenninaS® were first invented. Besides these, we meet 
 with Falerii or Falisci^^ Civita Castellana, the inhabitants of 
 
 Established by Sylla : Cic. Catil. Or. II. 9 ; and the chief hold of Catiline’s 
 party in Etruria. Sallust. Bell. Catil. 31. — Sil. Ital. VIII. 477. 
 
 A post of great importance, as a defence against the incursions of the Cisalpine 
 Gauls : Liv. XXII. 3. — Occupied by Caesar, after he had seized on Ariminum : 
 Cic. ad Earn. XVII. 12 : Caes. Bell. Civ. I. 11. — It was famous for it’s terra 
 cotta vases ; Mart. XIV. ep. xcviii. Id. I. ep. liv. 6. 
 
 Virg. iEn. VII. 205. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. IV. 1. 
 
 Where the Etruscan goddess Nortia, or Nursia, was worshipped; 
 
 si Nursia Tuscq (i. e. Sejano) 
 
 Favisset, Juv. Sat. X. 74. 
 
 Liv. VII. 3. 
 
 Whose hilly banks were covered with wood ; 
 
 Aut positis nemorosa inter juga Volsiniis— Juv. Sat. III. 191. 
 
 ““ Or nuptial songs ; 
 
 Fescennina per hunc invecta licentia morem 
 Versibus alternis opprobria rustica fudit, &c. 
 
 Hor. Epist. II. i. 145. 
 
 Hi Fescenninas acies, &c. Virg. Mn. VII. 695. 
 
 Where was a temple of the Argive Juno, whose rites were observed by the 
 inhabitants, which may be ascribed, together with the name of tire town, to Greek 
 origin, the town having once belonged to the Pelasgi. Ovid, who had married a 
 lady of this town (probably Perilla, the last of his three wives), describes these rites 
 at length : though he has followed the less authentic tradition, which ascribed the 
 foundation of Falerii to Halesus, son of Agamemnon; 
 
Italia — Etruria. 
 
 231 
 
 which were surnamed from their love of justice; 
 
 Soracte Monsy^ S. Oreste, famed for it’s temple of Apollo 9* *; 
 Capena Civitucula ; Lucus Feronioe Civitella, where was 
 a much frequented and wealthy temple of the goddess Feronia, 
 the riches of which are said to have excited the cupidity of 
 Hannibal ; Cremera fl. Valca, where the three hundred Fabii 
 were killed in a battle with the V eientes 9^ ; V eii Isola, for 
 a long' time the powerful rival of Rome, but taken at last by 
 Camillus, after a siege of ten years, b. c. 393 9'^, 
 
 35. Off the coast of Etruria were several islands ; the largest of these was Ilva 
 HLba, called .dithalia by the Greeks, and famed for it’s iron mines ; it had two 
 harbours, Portus Longus Porto Longone, and Portus Argous Foi-to Ferrajo, so 
 called from the ship Argo, which is said to have touched there. To the N. of Elba 
 were Capraria Capraja, called Aigilon by the Greeks from it’s abounding in goats ; 
 Urgo, or Gorgon Gorgona ; and Maenaria Melora, opposite Leghorn. To the S. of 
 Elba were Planasia Pianosa, to which Posthumius Agrippa was banished by 
 Augustus ; Oglasa Monte Cristo, producing excellent wine ; Igilium Giglio, and 
 Dianium Gianuti. 
 
 Cum mihi pomiferis conjux foret orta Phaliscis j 
 
 Moenia contigimus culta, Camille, tibi, &c. Amor. III. xiii. 1. 
 
 Id. Fast. IV. 73 ; and Virg. JEn. VII. 724, who suppo.ses Halesus to have settled 
 in Campania. 
 
 The surrender of Falisci, with the story of Camillus and the schoolmaster, are 
 well known from Livy, V. 27. 
 
 Hi Fescenninas acies, aequosque Faliscos,— Firg. ..En. VII. 695, 
 Sil Ital. VIII. 489. 
 
 Vides ut alth stet nive candidum 
 
 Soracte: Ho)\ Carm. I. ix. 1. 
 
 In which the votaries passed over heaps of hot embers without injury : 
 Summe Heum, sancti custos Soractis Apollo, 
 
 Quern primi colimus, cui pineus ardor acervo 
 Pascitur, et medium freti pietate per ignem 
 
 Cultures mult^ premimus vestigia pruna. Virg. Mn. XI, 785. 
 
 Sil. Ital. V. 175 ; VIII. 492.— Virg. Aan. VII. 696. 
 
 Haec fuit ilia dies, in qua V^eientibus arvis 
 Ter centum F abii, ter cecid^re duo. 
 
 Una domus vires et onus susceperat Urbis : 
 
 Sumunt gentiles arma professa manus. 
 
 * * * 5|f * » 
 
 Ut celeri passu Cremeram tetig^re rapacem ; 
 
 Turbidus hibernis ille fluebat aquis, 
 
 Castra loco ponunt : &c. Ovid. Fast. II. 195, et seq. 
 
 Quid Cremerse legio et Cannis consumta juventus, 
 
 Juv. Sat. II. 155. 
 
 Liv. V. init. et seq. — Lucan. V. 28 ; VII. 392. — Propert. IV. x, 25. 
 
 The wine of the country is mentioned by Horace, but was considered of an 
 inferior quality : Sat. II. iii. 143. 
 
 Sexcentos illi dederat Populonia mater 
 Expertos belli juvenes : ast Ilva trecentos, 
 
 Insula inexhaustis Chalybum generosa metallis. Virg. JEn. X, 173. 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. 615. 
 
232 
 
 Italia — Umbria. 
 
 36. Umbria was bounded on the N. by the little R. Rubico; 
 on the E. by the Adriatic Sea’, on the S, by the rivers .®sis 
 Esino, and Nar Nera ; and on the W. by the Tiber. To the 
 N. it bordered on Gallia Cisalpina, to the E. on Picenum, to 
 the S. on the territory of the Sabini, and to the W. on Etruria. 
 It contained that portion of the Papal States which includes 
 Urbino, Citta di Gastello, INTorthern J.wcona, Western Perugia, 
 and part of Umbria or Spoleto, N. of the R. Nera — in all, 
 4.400 square miles. 
 
 37. The Umbri, or Umbranici as they were called by the Greeks, have probably 
 the best claim to the title of the Aborigines of Italy ; for they seem to have occupied 
 the central parts of the country, till they were expelled from them by the Tusci, the 
 Sabini, and Latini, who are all supposed to have descended from them. In later 
 times, the Senones, a colony of Gauls, invading Italy, dispossessed the Tusci of their 
 nevvly acquired territory about the Vo, drove the Umbri from the coast of the Adriatic 
 into the mountains, and after beating the Homans on the banks of the Allia, sacked 
 Rome. The Senones were afterwards vanquished and totally extiipated, and the 
 whole of Umbria then became a Roman province; that part of it which the Senones 
 inhabited for some time, was called Ager Gallicus, or Gallicanus. 
 
 38. The principal rivers of Umbria are, Ariminus fl. JMarec- 
 chia', Pisaurus fl. Foglia\ Metaurus fl. Metauro, on the banks 
 of which, near Forum Sempronii,, Asdrubal was defeated and 
 slain, in a battle with the Romans, b. c. 207 9^; Sena fl.99 
 Cesano, and ^sis fl. Esino : all of these run into the Adriatic 
 Sea. Tinia fl. Timia, joins the Tiber near Perugia ; one of 
 it’s tributaries is Clitumnus fl.^®*^ Clitunno, celebrated for it’s 
 beautiful temple, and for it’s waters communicating a white 
 colour to the flocks of cattle that grazed upon it’s banks. 
 Nar fl.i<>i Nera, famed for it’s headlong course and sul- 
 phureous waters, also flows into the Tiber ; over it Augustus 
 built a noble bridge, the arch of which was said to be the 
 highest in the world. 
 
 39. Amongst the principal places in Umbria were, Sarsina 
 Sarsina, where Plautus, the comic poet, was born •, Ariminum 
 
 Quid debeas, 6 Roma, Neronibus, 
 
 'I estis Metauium flumen, et Asdrubal 
 
 Ilevictus, Hm\ Carm, IV. iv. 38. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. 449 ; VII, 486.— Lucan. II. 405. 
 
 Senonum de nomine Sena. Sil. Ital, VIII. 453. 
 
 Lucan. II. 407. 
 
 '®'’ nine albi, Clitumne, greges, et maxima taurus 
 t'^ictima, sfepe tuo perfusi flumine sacro, 
 
 Romanos ad templa Deum duxere triumphos. 
 
 Virg. Georg. II. 146. 
 
 Qua formosa suo Clitumnus flumina luco 
 
 Integit, et niveos abluit unda boves. Propert. II. xv. 25. 
 
 Id. III. xxi. 23.— Juv. Sat. XII. 13.— Sil. Ital. VIII. 451.— Stat. Silv. I. 4. 
 
 >0* audiit amnis 
 
 Sulpiiurea Nar albus aqua, 
 
 Sil. Ital. VUI. 4.51. 
 
 Virg. .En. VII. 517. 
 
Italia — Umbria — Picenum. 
 
 233 
 
 Rimini, a Roman colony, considered the key of Italy on this 
 side ; it was the first city taken by Ceesar after his crossing 
 the Rubico“*; Pisaurum^^^ Pesaro ; Urbinum Hortense 
 Urbino, where Valens, Vitellius’ general, was put to death; 
 Forum Sempronii Fossomhrone, on Metaurus fl., near which 
 Asdrubal was defeated and slain ; and Sena Gallica Sinigaglia, 
 built by the Senones^°b after their extermination, made 
 a Roman colony. 
 
 40. Besides these, we find ^sis lesi, on the Northern bank of lesis fl. ; Sentinum 
 Sentino, near which the Gauls, leagued with the Samnites, were defeated by the 
 Romans*®^; Igu vium Gu66io ; Nuceria, with the surname Camellaria, A^ocera, 
 famed for it’s manufacture of wooden vessels ; Mevania Bevagna, the birth-place of 
 Propertius ; Spoletium Spoleto, which successfully withstood an attack made on 
 it by Hannibal, shortly after his victory at Trasimenus L. ; Tuder Todi, noted for 
 it’s worship of Mars *®®, and taken by Crassus during the civil wars ; Ameria Amelia, 
 said to have been built more than a thousand years b. c. ; Interamna Terni, reputed 
 to have been the birth place of the historian Tacitus, and of the emperor of the 
 same name; and Ocriculum“® Otricoli. 
 
 41. PicENUM was bounded on the W. by the Apennines, 
 on the N. by iEsis fl. JEsino, on the E. by the Adriatic Sea, 
 and on the S. by Suinus fl. Fino, although it’s limits, in this 
 last direction, are sometimes extended to Aternus fl. Pescara. 
 To the N. it bordered on the Senones, to the W. on Umbria 
 
 Appian. Bell. Civ. II. xi. — Where Tib. Sempr. Gracchus landed from Sicily 
 to reinforce Scipio after the battle of the Ticinus : Liv. XXI. 51. — Hor. Epod. v. 42. 
 
 Caesar Bell. Civ; I. 8. — The climate of which was not in high repute : 
 
 moribunda a sede Pisauri 
 
 Hospes, inaurata pallidior statua 1 Catull. LXXXI. 3. 
 
 qua Sena relietum 
 
 Gallorum a populis servat per secula nomen. Sil. Ital. XV. 552. 
 
 A. U. C. 457, in which the consul Decius devoted himself; Liv. X. 27. 
 Cmsar. Bell. Civ. I. 12. 
 
 infestum nebulis humentibus olim 
 
 Iguvium, Sil. Ital. VIII. 459. 
 
 Umbria te notis antiqua penatibus edit. 
 
 Mentior ? an patriae tangitur ora tuae ? 
 
 Qua nebulosa cavo rorat Mevania campo, 
 
 Et lacus aestivis intepet Umber aquis, 
 
 Scandentisque arcis consurgit vertice mums, 
 
 Murus ab ingenio notior ille tuo. Prop«-f. IV. i. 121. 
 
 See also Lucan. I. 473. — Sil. Ital. VI. 647 ; VIII. 456. 
 
 It was here that Vitellius attempted to make his last stand against Vespasian • 
 Tacit. Hist. III. 55. 
 
 Et Gradivicolam celso de colle Tudertem, — Sil. Ital. IV. 222. 
 
 Id. VIII. 462 ; VI. 645. 
 
 Plin. III. 14. — Mentioned by Virgil ; 
 
 Atque Amerina parant lentae retinacula viti Georg. 1. 265. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. 460. 
 
 Where Fabius Maximus, when dictator, took the command of the army under 
 Servilius, and ordered that consul to approach his presence without lictors : 
 
 Liv. XXII. 11. 
 
234 
 
 Italia — Picenum. Modern North Italy. 
 
 and the Sabini, and to the S. on the Vestini. It included the 
 Southern part of Ancona, in the Papal States, and Northern 
 Abruzzo Ultra, in the Kingdom of Naples-, in all, about 
 2.300 square miles. The Piceni, or Picentes, as they are 
 sometimes called, were a branch of the Sabini, who settled 
 here under the conduct of Picus ; their territory was very 
 fruitful, and noted for it’s apples The Praetutii, who inha- 
 bited Picenum, S. of Helvinus fl. Salinello, were of a different 
 race from the Piceni, probably of Liburnian origin ; their 
 country was famed for it’s wine. 
 
 42. The rivers of Picenum were all small and unimportant ; the principal of them 
 were h'lisio fl, Mvsone, Potentiafl. Votenna, Truentusfl. Tronto, Vomanus fl. Vomano, 
 and Suinus fl. Fino ; they all rise in the Apennines, and run into the Adriatic Sea. 
 The rocks ofTetrica and Mons Severus"^ Mt. Sibilia, are high peaks in the great 
 chain of the Apennines; but the highest point in the wliole ridge is Mons Cunarus 
 Monte Corno, or II gran Sasso, which towers above the level of the sea, to the height 
 of 8,790 feet. 
 
 43. The principal towns in Picenum were, Ancona Ancona, so called from it’s 
 angular situation between two promontories, from the Greek word a-yKOJv, and said 
 to have been originally founded by some Syracusans"®, who fled from the tyranny of 
 Dionysius ; it became a colony, and great naval station of the Romans'" : Auximum 
 Osimo, an important fortress; Potentia S. Maria di Potenza; Firmum Fermo; Cupra 
 Maritima Grottamare, founded by the Tusci, who there consecrated a temple to 
 Juno, called by them Cupra. Asculum, surnamed Picenum, to distinguish it from 
 the Apulian Asculum, Ascoli, on Truentus fl. was a strong fortress, which sustained 
 a long siege against Pompey, but was at last compelled to surrender"®; Castrum 
 Truentinum Monte Brandone, is mentioned as the last remaining establishment of 
 the Illyrian Liburni, who once occupied a considerable extent of territory hereabouts ; 
 Interamna Praetutiana is now Teramo, and Hadria Atri-, this last, supposed to have 
 been a colony of the Venetian Hadria, was the country of the emperor Hadrian’s 
 ancestors, and much esteemed for it’s wine. 
 
 44. North Italy is now divided into a number of independent states ; viz. the 
 Kingdom of Sardinia, the Duchy of Parma, the Duchy of Modena, the Duchy of 
 Massa-Carrara, the Duchy of Lucca, and the Grand Duchy of Tuscany, besides the 
 Lonibardo-Venetian li-ingdoai, which forms a part of the Austrian Empire, and has 
 
 "' Picenis cedunt pomis Tiburtia succo : — Hor. Sat. II. iv. 70. 
 
 Id. II. iii. 272.— Juv. Sat. XI. 74. 
 
 Qui Tetricae honentes rupes, montemque Severuin, 
 
 Casperiamque colunt, Virg. JEn. VII. 713. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. 417. 
 
 "® Therefore called by Juvenal “Dorica;” 
 
 Ante domum Veneris, quam Dorica sustinet Ancon. Sat. IV. 40. 
 
 Adversus Illyridrum classem creati duumviri navales erant, qui tuendae 
 vimnti navibus maris Superl orae Anconam, velut cardinem haberent. 
 
 Liv. XLI. 1. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. III. 9. — Lucan. II. 402. 
 
 It’s purple dye is celebrated by Silius Italicus, VIII. 436. — Prom the passage of 
 Juvenal already quoted, and from Catullus (XXXVI. 13) we learn that Venus 
 was especially worshipped at Ancona. 
 
 "® Liv. Epit. LXXVI.— Veil. Paterc. II. 21. 
 
 Abandoned by I.entulus upon the approach of Caesar, without the slightest 
 resistance: Caesar. Bell. Civ. 1. 13. — Lucan. II. 469. 
 
 Called “Hirsutum” by Silius Italicus, VIII. 438, from the ruggedness of the 
 lieights upon which it was situated. 
 
235 
 
 Kingdom of Sardinia. 
 
 been already described * The Papal Territory likewise extends into the North of 
 Italy, as far as the R. Po ; but taken as a whole, it occupies the central part of the 
 country. 
 
 45. The Kingdom of Sardinia comprises the Island of Sardinia, and the con- 
 tinental territories of Savoy, Piedmont, Nice, and Genoa, in the N. W. part of Italy ; 
 it contains 23.900 square miles, and it’s estimated population, in 1825, was 
 4,100,000 souls. The island constitutes about one-third of the whole territory, and 
 includes about one-ninth part of the total number of inhabitants : it lies to the S. of 
 Corsica (from which it is separated by a very narrow channel), about midway 
 between Naples and the Island of Majorca, and at a distance of about 150 miles 
 from Rome, Carthage, and Sicily. The continental dominions of Sardinia touch to 
 the N. upon Switzerland, to the W. upon France, to the S. upon that part of the 
 Mediterranean which is called the Gulf of Genoa, and to the E. upon the duchy of 
 Massa-Carrara, the duchy of Parma, and the Lombardo-Venetian kingdom. The 
 provinces of which the whole kingdom is composed, together with their chief towns, 
 and the population of the latter, maybe seen in the following table : 
 
 Great Provinces. 
 
 Subdivisions. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 Duchy of Savoy 
 
 - 
 
 Chambery ■ 
 
 12,500 
 
 Principality of Piedmont - < 
 
 Aosta 
 
 Turin 
 
 Novara 
 
 Alexandria 
 
 Cuneo 
 
 Montferrat 
 
 Citta d’ Aosta 
 
 Turin 
 
 Novara 
 
 A lexandria 
 
 Cuneo 
 
 Acqui 
 
 6,000 
 
 114,000 
 
 13.000 
 
 28.000 
 8,000 
 7,000 
 
 County of Nice 
 Principality of Monaco 
 
 
 Nice 
 
 Monaco 
 
 18,000 
 
 1,200 
 
 Grand Duchy of Genoa 
 
 Riviera Ponente 
 Riviera Levante 
 
 Savona 
 
 Genoa 
 
 11,000 
 
 85,000 
 
 Island of Sardinia - - < 
 
 Capo di Sassari - 
 Capo di Cagliari 
 
 Sassari 
 
 Cagliari 
 
 30.000 
 
 35.000 
 
 46. The Kingdom of Sardinia is an absolute monarchy, the crown being hereditary, 
 and females incapable of succession : the constitution has few definite limits, excepting 
 the privileges guaranteed to particular states on their incorporation with the kingdom. 
 The religion of the State and of the Royal Family, is the Roman Catholic, of a strict 
 and bigoted character ; other sects enjoy a very limited toleration. There are two 
 universities in the continental states, viz. Turin and Genoa, which, amongst other 
 duties, have that of exercising a general superintendence over the provincial schools : 
 there are likewise two other universities in the Island of Sardinia, one at Cagliari, 
 and one at Sassari ; but the course of education pursued at them is very imperfect. 
 
 47. T 'urin, the metropolis and seat of the Sardinian monarchy, stands in a beau- 
 tiful plain, on the Western bank of the Po, near its junction with the waters of the 
 Doria Riparia : it is nearly four miles in circumference, and contains many public 
 edifices, which are mostly built or ornamented with marble of every vein and colour. 
 The Po is here navigable, and is very advantageous for the commerce of the city. 
 About 50 miles lower down, the Po is joined by the Tanaro ; not far from this 
 junction, on the banks of the latter river, stands the important town of Alexandria, 
 the third town in the kingdom, and one of the strongest places in all Italy. A mile 
 or two to the E. of Alexandria, is Marengo, where a bloody battle was fought, 
 A. D. 1800, between the Austrians and French, which made the latter people masters 
 
 Chap. IX. Sect. 36. p. 162. 
 
236 
 
 Kingdom of Sardinia. JJnchy of Parma. 
 
 of Piedinont ; their victory was decisive, but their loss was not less than that of '.he 
 army they had to combat. To the S. of Alexandria, on the Mediterranean, is ‘.he 
 city of Genoa, at the head of the gulf which has derived it’s name from it ; next to 
 the metropolis, it is the most important place in the whole of the Sardinian territory. 
 It is exceedingly strong, being surrounded on the land side by a double wall, ;he 
 inner one inclosing it within a circuit of five miles, the outer one taking in several 
 hills, with a circuit of nearly ten miles. When viewed from the harbour, Genoa and 
 it’s environs present the form of an amphitheatre ; the white buildings, erected on 
 successive terraces, form a striking contrast with the naked appearance of ihe 
 Apennines, and give the city an air of great magnificence ; but the interior, though 
 containing many handsome buildings, does not correspond with these impressions. 
 In the eleventh century, Genoa, already one of the chief towns of Italy, became the 
 capital of a considerable tract of adjacent country, the petty states incorporating 
 themselves with it, for the sake of protection. Her commerce, too, soon became very 
 considerable, and her power arrived at such a pitch, that, in conjunction with Pisa, 
 she took Sardinia from the Moors. After this, she obtained several valuable settle- 
 ments in the Levant, the Crimea, and on the shores of the Bosporus and Euxine Sea, 
 which served as depots for the merchandize commissioned by her citizens from Asia 
 Minor, and even from India. She also obtained possession of Syracuse and the 
 island of Corsica : but these extended occupancies involved her in contests with 
 Venice and her neighbour, the Duke of Savoy, which, with a seiies of aggravated 
 dissensions at home, paved the way to her ruin. The contagion of the French 
 revolution, and the successes of Buonaparte, led to a revolution amongst the Genoese, 
 which broke out in 1798, when they gave their country the name of the Ligurian 
 Republic ; but they soon fell victims to the example they had followed, by having 
 their territory enrolled amongst the provinces of France, and by being exposed to severe 
 sufferings during the long and bloody struggles, which preceded the final overthrow 
 of the Corsican despot. The Congress of Vienna made over the city and territory of 
 Genoa to the King of Sardinia, stipulating that they should continue to be governed 
 by their own laws, preserve their own senate, their supreme court of justice, and 
 provincial councils, whose assent should be necessary to the levying of new taxes. — 
 Cagliari, the capital of Sardinia, is situated on the Southern side of the Island, at 
 the head of the Gulf of Cagliari, on a little hill, near the mouth of the R. Malargia. 
 It has few pretensions to the name of a capital, presenting but a miserable appear- 
 ance ; it is, however, the residence of the Viceroy of Sardinia, the seat of a royal 
 audience, chancery, and so forth, and possesses many religious houses. 
 
 48. The Duchy of Parma is bounded on the N. by the kingdom of Lomhardy- 
 Venice, from which it is separated by the R. Po ; on the E. by the Duchy of Modena, 
 from v/hich it is separated by the R. Ema ; on the S. the Apennines divide it from 
 a detached part of the Grand Duchy of Tuscany and the Duchy of Massa-Carrara ; 
 on the W. it confines with the kingdom of Sardinia. It contains 1 .840 square miles, 
 and it’s estimated population in 182G amounted to 440,000 souls. It is divided 
 into four provinces, viz. 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated Population 
 in 182b. 
 
 Parma - 
 Piacenza 
 Borgo S. Bonino 
 Guastalla 
 
 Parma 
 Piacenza 
 Borgo S. Donino 
 Guastalla 
 
 30.000 
 
 18.000 
 .5,000 
 5,000 
 
 The government of Parma is in the hands of the reigning power, and is not con- 
 trolled by states or any other representative assembly. The inhabitants are almost 
 all Roman Catholics, and have in general the character of a frugal industrious 
 people. By the treaty of Paris in 1814, the territory of Parma was given to Maria 
 Louisa, the ex-empress of France, devolving on her death to Austria and Sardinia ; 
 but it has been since stipulated that, in return for certain equivalents, it should 
 eventually revert to Spain, into whose hands it fell by marriage at the beginning of 
 the last century. Parma, the capital of the duchy, is beautifully situated in a fertile 
 plain on the banks of the small river Parma, which is a tributary of the Po ; it’s 
 circumference is nearly three miles, and it is surrounded by a ditch and mound, but 
 
Duchy of Mod, ena. Duchy of Mcma-Carrara. 237 
 
 the latter is of use only as a public walk. It contains many handsome buildings, 
 amongst others a university, which is tolerably well attended. The famous Parmesan 
 cheese was originally produced in the surrounding country, but it is now chiefly 
 made in the rich pastures between Milan and the Po, in Lombardy. The city of 
 Piacenza lies to the N. W. of Parma, on the right bank of the Po, near it’s con- 
 fluence with the Trebbia ; it is a place of some little consequence, being the capital 
 of the duchy of Piacenza, which occupies the Western part of the government of 
 Parma from the Apennines to the Po : it likewise contains a university, but it is of no 
 great note in the history of literature. Guastalla is worthy of little notice, except as 
 the chief place of a Duchy of the same name, annexed to the territory of Parma ; it 
 is situated to the N. E. of Parma, on the R. Po, not far from it’s junction with the 
 Oglio. 
 
 49. The Duchy of Modena is bounded on the N. by the kingdom of Lombardy- 
 Venice, on the E. by the State of the Church, on the S. by the Duchy of Lucca and 
 the Grand Duchy of Tuscany, on the W. by part of the latter State, the Duchy of 
 Massa-Carrura, and the Duchy of Parma. It contains 1.400 square miles, and it’s 
 population in 1826 was estimated at 350,000 souls. It is divided into three pro- 
 vinces, viz. 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 Modena - 
 Reggio - 
 Carfagnana 
 
 Modena 
 
 Reggio 
 
 Carfagnana 
 
 27.000 
 
 16.000 
 5,000 
 
 This duchy is possessed by a lateral branch of the House of Austria, the Archduke 
 Francis of Este, whose mother, the Archduchess Maria Beatrice, is sovereign of 
 Massa-Carrara ; upon her death, this last duchy reverts to the House of Modena, 
 and hence it is frequently reckoned, though improperly, amongst the possessions of 
 the latter. The government is absolute, and is vested in the hands of the Duke. 
 The inhabitants are all Roman Catholics. Modena, the metropolis of the duchy, is 
 situated in a delightful plain between the rivers Secchia and Panaro ; it contains the 
 ducal palace, a cathedral, and many other public buildings, together with a college 
 or university : it has likewise a citadel, and is surrounded with ramparts, which, 
 hovvever, conduce less to it’s strength than to the beauty of it’s aspect. Reggio is the 
 capital of a small duchy of the same name belonging to the territory of Modena ; it 
 is a regularly built town, situated to the N. W. of Modena, on a tributary of the Po 
 called the Tessone, and is remarkable as the birth-place of Ariosto. To the N. of 
 Modena, about midway between it and the Po, stands Mirandola, on the little R. 
 Burana ; it is regularly fortified, and is the capital of the Duchy of Mirandola, 
 which is annexed to Modena. 
 
 50. The Duchy of Massa-Carrara is bounded on the W. by the kingdom of 
 Sardinia, on the N. by the Duchy of Parma, on the E. by the Duchy of Modena and 
 some insulated parts of the Grand Duchy of Tuscany, and on the S. by the Mediter- 
 ranean Sea. It contains about 420 square miles, and it’s estimated population in 
 1826 amounted to 30,000 souls. It is composed of the Duchy of Massa and the 
 Principality of Carrara, the government of which is vested in the person of the Arch- 
 duchess Maria Beatrice d’Este, mother of the Duke of Modena, and is to devolve to 
 the latter State upon her death. The executive power is absolute, and in the hands 
 of the sovereign ; the people are all Roman Catholics. The surface of the country, 
 is mountainous, but tolerably fertile ; the mountains, from the base to the summit, 
 are composed almost entirely of beautiful marble. Massa, the capital of the duchy, 
 is situated on the little R. Frigido, about three miles from the Mediterranean ; it is 
 well built, and defended by a castle, and contains the government palace, together 
 with an academy of sculpture and architecture : it has 7,000 inhabitants. Carr-ara 
 lies about three miles from Massa, and at an equal distance from the Mediterranean, 
 on the little river Lavenza ; it has long been celebrated for its quarries of beautiful 
 marble, which was well known to the ancients, and is said to have furnished them 
 with the materials for building the Pantheon at Rome : it is of different colours and 
 kinds, and is adapted for the various purposes of building and statuary. Carrara 
 contains 3,000 inhabitants. 
 
238 Duchy of Lucca. Grand Duchy of Tuscany. 
 
 51. The Duchy of Lucca is bounded on the E. and S. by tlie Grand Duchy of 
 Tuscany, on the W. by the Mediterranean, and on the N. by an insulated part of the 
 last mentioned State and by the Duchy of Modena. It likewise possesses some small 
 portions of territory enclosed within the Duchy of Massa and the dependancies of 
 Tuscany. It contains 310 square miles, and it’s estimated population in 1820 
 amounted to 143,000 souls. From the middle of the 15th century till 1805, Lucca 
 maintained itself in the form of an independent republic, with an aristocratical 
 government, the head of which bore the title of Gonfalonlero ; but after the latter 
 period it underwent several changes, in consequence of having fallen into the hands 
 of the French. In the year 1815, the Congress of Vienna erected it into a duchy, and 
 gave it as an indemnity to the Infanta of Spain, Maria Louisa, ci-devant Duchess of 
 Parma. The government is an absolute sovereignty, and the inhabitants, who are 
 amongst the most industrious in all Italy, are Roman-Catholics. Lucca, the capital 
 of the duchy, is situated on the R. Serchio, about 10 miles from it’s mouth in the 
 Mediterranean, in a fertile plain, which is surrounded by beautifully cultivated hills ; 
 it’s circuit is nearly three miles. It’s fortifications, though regular and in good 
 repair, are not of great strength, and the ramparts being planted with trees give it 
 from a distance the appearance of a forest. It is the seat of government and the 
 see of an archbishop, and contains the palace of the princess, a university, and an 
 academy of arts and sciences : it’s population in 1826 was estimated at 20,000 souls. 
 A mile or two from it are some warm springs, much celebrated through the whole 
 country for the efficacy of their waters. 
 
 52. The Gkand Duchy of Tuscany is bounded on the N. by the Duchy of 
 Lucca and the Papal States, on the E. by the latter territory, on the S. and W. by 
 the MediteiTanean Sea, in which it possesses Elba, and some smaller islands between 
 Corsica and the main. It has likewise several insulated possessions, such as that 
 of Pietra Santa, between the Duchies of Massa-Carrara and Lucca ; of Barga, to 
 the N. of the latter state ; of Fivizzano between Parma and Massa-Carrara, &c. It 
 contains 6.320 square miles, and it’s population in 1826 was estimated at 1,275,000 
 souls. It is divided into five provinces, viz. 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 ! Estimated Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 Florence 
 
 Pisa 
 
 Sienna - 
 Arezzo 
 Grosseto - 
 
 Florence 
 Pisa 
 Sienna - 
 Arezzo - 
 Grosseto 
 
 80,000 
 
 18,500 
 
 21,000 
 
 7,500 
 
 2,000 
 
 The form of government in Tuscany is monarchical ; the power of the Grand Duke, 
 though exercised with mildness, is restricted by no representative body, or even 
 written authority : the executive part is managed by the cabinet and a council of 
 state. The established religion is the Roman Catholic, but the inhabitants are not 
 so bigoted as some of their neighbours. 
 
 53. Tuscany was at first held as a Duchy and fief of Lombardy, but it was sub* 
 sequently restored to independence. During the 12th and 13th centuries, it was 
 divided into the three republics of Florence, Pisa, and Sienna: Florence subjugated 
 Pisa in 1406, after a very long war. The family of the Medici, become the most 
 powerful in the whole country, from the wealth it had acquired by commerce, gra- 
 dually assumed a great ascendancy in the government, and in 1380 obtained the 
 complete sovereignty of the state. Alexander de Medici was created Duke of Tus- 
 cany by the Emperor Charles the 5th ; and Cosmo de Medici, his cousin and suc- 
 cessor, received from Pope Pius 5th the title of Grand Duke of Tuscany, which was 
 afterwards confirmed by the Emperor Maximilian 2d. The House of Medici having 
 become extinct in 1737, the Grand Duchy of Tuscany was given to the Duke of 
 Lorraine, husband of Maria Theresa, the heiress of Austria, in exchange for Lor- 
 raine, which passed to France. That prince becoming afterwards emperor of Ger- 
 many, vested the Grand Duchy in his second son, from whom it has descended to the 
 present Grand Duke. 
 
 54. Florence, or Firenze, as it is called by the Italians, is the metropolis of Tuscany, 
 undone of the finest cities in Italy, or even in all Europe ; it stands in a delightful 
 
Italia — Sabini — JEqui. 239 
 
 valley intersected by the Arno, occupying both sides of the river. The whole 
 valley is one continued grove and garden, where the beauty of the country is en- 
 livened by the animation of the inhabitants, and the fertility of the soil is redoubled 
 by the industry of the cultivators. The city, which is of an oval form, und about 
 4i miles in circuit, is surrounded by a wall, and has two citadels. It is the resi- 
 dence of the sovereign, and the seat of government, and contains many stately and 
 spleridid buildings ; the cathedral is a Gothic edifice of vast extent and magnificence, 
 and in boldness and skill inferior only to St. Peter’s of Rome. It also pcTssesses aii 
 admirable Gallery of works of art, a University, and a very celebrated Academy, 
 Pisa, lower down the Arno, and not many miles from it’s mouth, was formerly one 
 of the most important cities of Italy, though now presenting a dull and deserted 
 appearance; it’s population, said to have once amounted to 150,000, does not now 
 much exceed the tenth part of this number. It’s circuit is nearly six miles, and it 
 contains many very handsome public edifices ; the most curious of these is the 
 Campanile Torto, or leaning tower, which is a cylindrical tower 188 feet in height, 
 constructed of several rows of pillars, but remarkable for it’s inclining about 15 feet 
 out of the perpendicular. The University of Pisa, one of the oldest in Italy, has 
 been long a distinguished nursery of literature, and though considerably reduced in 
 importance, is still accounted the seat of Ttiscan education. About 10 miles below 
 the mouth of the Arno, stands the famous sea-port of Leghorn, or Livorno, as it is 
 called by the natives ; it is of a square form, about three miles in circuit, fortified 
 towards the sea, but towards the land merely enclosed by a stone wall : it’s estimated 
 population in 1826 was 75,000 souls. It is the residence of consuls from the dif- 
 ferent European Powers, and is accounted the greatest commercial depot in Ita/y, 
 being annually visited by several thousand vessels ; it supplies the interior of Italy 
 with the produce of the rest of Europe, the Levant, and the colonies, and exports in 
 return the produce of the neighbouring country. It stands in a marshy district, 
 which commences here, and extends along the coast as far South as Terracina, at 
 the extremity of the Pontine Marshes, on the Neapolitan frontier : this long tract of 
 country, known by the name of the Maremma, is exceedingly marshy and unwhole- 
 some, the whole of it being affected with malaria. Sienna lies to the E. of Leghorn, 
 in the centre of Tuscany, not far from the springs of the Ombrone : it is a handsome 
 and interesting town, and contains a small university of some standing, — The island 
 of Elba, the largest of those which lie off the coast of Tuscany, is opposite Piombino 
 on the mainland, from which it is only seven miles distant : it is remarkable as 
 having been the residence of Buonaparte from May 1814 to 2Gth February 1815, 
 when he broke his faith with his conquerors by sailing to France, and four months 
 afterwards received his final overthrow from the hands of the British, on the memo- 
 rable plains of Waterloo. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ITALIA MEDIA. 
 
 1. Sabini and ^qui. — The territory of these two nations 
 was bounded on the W. and N. by the Tiber and JVera, on the 
 E. by the Apennines, and on the S. by Anio fl. Teverone • it 
 contained 1.400 square miles. To the W. and N. it bordered 
 on Etruria and Umbria, to the E. on the Praetutii, Vestini, 
 and Marsi, and to the S. on Latium. The Sabini were 
 cantoned in Southern Umbria, in Sabina, and in Western 
 Abruzzo Ultra ; the ^qui dwelled to the S. E. of them, in 
 parts of Campaffna, di Roma and Abruzzo Ultra. 
 
240 
 
 Italia — Sabini — JEqui. 
 
 2. The Sabini, one of the most ancient people of Italy, were probably descendants 
 of the Umbri ; they are said to have derived their name from the deity Sabus or 
 Sabinus, their leader or progenitor. They were remarkable for their bravery and 
 hardihood', as well as for their gravity and purity of manners “ ; they were also cele- 
 brated for their incantations, and knowledge of herbs They are said by some to 
 have been the first people who took up arms against the Romans, to avenge the rape 
 of their women ; but Livy mentions the war with the Caeninenses, Crustumini, and 
 Antemnates, as preceding that with the Sabines. On that occasion, their king Tatius 
 left his possessions and joined Romulus in the regal power, whilst his subjects, the 
 inhabitants of Cures, were incorporated with the Roman citizens ; after this union 
 (which affords a well attested proof of the control once exercised by the Sabine 
 nation over Rome), the two nations were indiscriminately called Quirites. In the 
 reit^n of Hostilius, the third king of Rome, the Sabini, who had not left their ancient 
 territory, went to war with the Romans, and after having been, through a series of 
 years, repeatedly defeated, were at last completely subjected to the Romans by the 
 consul Curius Dentatus, b. c. 292. 
 
 3. The principal rivers in the territory we are describing, were Velinus fl."* Felino, 
 which rises in the Apennines, and runs with a tortuous course into the AWa, at the 
 beautiful fall of Terni ; and Anio fl. ® Teverone, which rises in the country of the 
 iEqui, and flows Westward into the Tiber, a few miles N. of Rome. Between 
 the Nar and Anio the Tiber receives Allia fl. ®, where the fatal battle was fought 
 between the Romans and the Gauls under Brennus, b. c. 389, the day before the 
 latter entered Rome ; further N. the Tiber is joined by Farfarus, or Fabaris fl.’ 
 Farfa, and by Himella fl. ® Ajo, from whose little tributary stream, Avens fl., the 
 Mens Aventinus at Rome is said to have derived its name. Telonlus fl., Turano, 
 
 ' Hanc ollm veteres vitam coluere Sabini, 
 
 Hanc Remus et frater : sic fortis Etruria crevit. 
 
 Scilicet et rerum facta est pulcherrima Roma. 
 
 Virg. Georg. II. .532. 
 
 Sed rusticorum mascula milltum 
 Proles, Sabellis docta ligonibus 
 Versare glebas, et severae 
 Malris ad arbitrium recisos 
 
 Portare fustes ; Hor. Carm, III. vi. 37. 
 
 2 foedera regum 
 
 Vel Gablis, vel cum rigidis aequata Sabinis, — 
 
 Id. Epist. II. i. 25. 
 
 3 - — instat fatum mihi triste, Sabella 
 Quod puero cecinit divinfi mota anus urna ; — 
 
 Id, Sat. I. ix. 29, 
 
 ■t rosea rura Velinl ; — Virg. JEn. VII. 712. 
 
 ® Et praeceps Anio, et Tiburni lucus, 
 
 Hor. Carm. I. vii. 12. 
 
 Unde pater Tiberinus, et unde Aniena fluenta, — 
 
 Virg, Georg. IV. 3C9. 
 
 ® Liv. V, 37. 
 
 Quosque secans infaustum interluit Allia nomen. 
 
 Id. Mn. VIL 717. 
 
 nec damnis Allia nota suis. Ovid. Eemed. Amoi\ I. 220. 
 
 cedant feralia nomina Cannae, 
 
 Et damnata diu Romanis Allia fastis. Lucan, VII. 409. 
 
 ’ Qui Tiberim, Fabarlmque bibunt: Virg. Mn. VII. 715. 
 
 Narque tulit praeceps, et amoenae Farfarus umbrae ; — 
 
 Ovid. Met. XIV. 330. 
 
 Casperiamque colunf, Forulosque, et flumen Himellaj ; — 
 
 Virg. jEn. VII. 714. 
 
“241 
 
 Italia — Sabini — jEqui. 
 
 memorable for the defeat of the consul Rutilius on it’s banks, during the Marsic war, 
 rises in the territory of the Marsi, and flows N. W. into the VeU.no. The waters of 
 the Anio were formerly carried to Rome by two aqueducts, the first, called Anio Vetus, 
 was constnicted by the censor Curius Dentatus ; the other, called Anio Novus, 
 or Aqua Claudia, was an improvement of the formei, effected under Nero and 
 Claudius. 
 
 4. Amongst the chief towns of the Sabini were, Nursia 
 Nor da , noted for the coldness of it’s situation ; C utilise 
 Paterno, on Cutilise L., the umbilicus or centre of Italy; 
 Reate Riete, on the Velino, said to have been built before the 
 Trojan war, and to have derived it’s name from Rhea or 
 Cybele 9 ; it was famed for it’s breeds of mules and asses, 
 and was situated in a valley so pleasant, as to merit the title 
 of Reatina Tempe ; it’s luxuriant meadows bore the name 
 Rosei Campi, and are still called Le Rose. Casperia is now 
 Aspra ; Cures Correse, the birth-place of Numa Pompilius 
 is celebrated as having given the name of Quirites to the 
 Romans, it’s inhabitants being so called ; Nomentum La 
 Mentana, was famous for it’s excellent wine’^; Fidense Casiel 
 Gluhileo, was noted for it’s perseverance in resisting the Roman 
 yoke Between this last town and the Anio was Mons 
 Sacer, whither the Roman populace retired in a tumult, which 
 caused the election of the Tribunes ’ The sulphureous springs 
 of the Aquae Albulse^'^ are still found at Bernil, on the Anio. 
 The villa of Horace is supposed to have been at Licenza^ 
 
 ® magaasque Reate dicatum 
 
 Coelicolum Matri, Sil. Ital. VIII. 413. 
 
 Quis procul ille autem ramis insignis olivse. 
 
 Sacra ferens I nosco crines incanaque menta 
 Regis Romani ; primas qui legibus urbem 
 Fundabit, Curibus parvis et paupere terra 
 
 Missus in imperium magnum. Virg, jEn. VI. 811. 
 
 Martial had a farm near Nomentum, to which he makes frequent allusion : 
 VI. ep. xliii. j X. ep. xliv. ; XII. ep. Ivii. 
 
 After it’s reduction by Aiimilius Mamercus, it is mentioned only as a deserted 
 place : 
 
 Scis, Lebedus quid sit ; Gabiis desertior atque 
 
 Fidenis vicus : Hor. Epist. I. xi. 7. 
 
 But from Tacitus (Annal. IV. 62), it appears to have risen again to the rank of 
 a municipal town ; whence Juvenal, 
 
 An Fidenarum Gabiorumque esse potestas Sat. X. 100. 
 
 Plebs vetus, et nullis etiamnum tuta Tribunis, 
 
 Fugit; et in sacri vertice mentis abit. Ovid. Fast. III. 664. 
 
 Alluded to by Virgil ; 
 
 : lucosque sub alta 
 
 Consulit Albunefi : nemorum quae maxima sacro 
 
 Fonte sonat, saevamque exhalat opaca Mephitim. jEn. VII. 82. 
 
 For the principal description of it, consult the Poet himself, Epist. I. xvi. 
 
 R 
 
242 Italia — Vestini, Marrucini, Peligni, and Marsi, 
 
 near the source of Digentia or Licenza, which flows from 
 Lucretilis M. Libretti, into the Anio above Tivoli. 
 
 5. The j32qui, or ^quiculi noted for the early and continual warfare which 
 they carried on against Rome, occupied a small territory towards the upper course of 
 the Anio ; their possessions extended once on both sides of this river, though it 
 served in after times as the boundaiy between them and Latium. They were finally 
 subjugated by the Romans, b. c. 303. Their principal towns were Vicus Varius 
 Vicovaro, near the junction of Digentia fl. with the Anio ; Carseoli*® Carsoli, one of 
 the places which the Romans used as a residence for hostages and illustrious pri- 
 soners; Sublaqueum Swfciaco, above which, at Sublacensis Villa, Nero resided; and 
 Treva Trevi. 
 
 6. Vestini, Marrucini, Peligni, and Marsi. — The 
 territory of these four people was bounded on the N. by 
 Suinus fl. Fino, on the E. by the Adriatic and Faurus fl. 
 Foro, on the S. by parts of Sagrus fl. Sangro, and Liris fl.^o 
 Liri, and on the W. by the Apennines. To the N. it bordered 
 on Picenum, to the E. on the Frentani, to the S. on Sam- 
 nium and Latium, and to the W. on the flEqui and Sabini. 
 It contained nearly the whole of Ahruzzo Ultra, or about 
 1.700 square miles. 
 
 7. The principal rivers are Aternus fl. Pescara, rising in the Apennines near the 
 springs of the Velinus and Truentus, and running with a winding course into the 
 Adriatic Sea ; and Sagrus fl. Sangro, which rises in the same range of mountains, 
 and passes through the country of the Frentani into the Adriatic Sea. The source 
 of Liris fl. Uri, is in the country of the IMarsi near Fucinus L. L. Fucino, or L. di 
 Celano, as it is also called, whence it runs with a Southerly course through Latium 
 into the luscan Sea. This lake, from having no outlets, was subject to inundations ; 
 Julius Cajsar attempted to drain it, and Claudius afterwards employed 30,000 men 
 for eleven years in cutting a passage through the mountains from it to the Liris. 
 Pitonius fl. Giovenco, is a small river that enters the Eastern side of Fucinus L. ; it’s 
 waters were said to be the coldest known, and never to mix with those of the lake. 
 After their egress from the latter body of water by a subterraneous passage, they 
 emerged at the 36th milestone on the Via Valeria, whence they were conveyed in 
 pipes to Tibur, and thence in pipes and aqueducts to Rome. This was the Aqua 
 
 Me queries reficit gelidus Digentia rivus. 
 
 Quern Mandela bibit, rugosus frigore pagus 
 Quid sentire putas ? Hm\ Epist. I. xviii. 104. 
 
 Velox amoenum saepe Lucretilem 
 Mu tat Lycaeo Faunus ; et igneam 
 Defendit sestatem capellis 
 
 Usque meis, pluviosque ventos. Hor. Carm. I. xvii. 1. 
 
 Horrida praecipue cui gens, assuetaque multo 
 Venatu nemorum, duris ASquicola glebis : 
 
 Armati terram exercent, semperque recentes 
 
 Convectare juvat praedas, et vivere rapto. Virg. ASn. VII. 747. 
 
 Frigida Carseoli nec olivis apta ferendis 
 
 Terra, sed ad segetes ingeniosus ager. Ovid. Fast, IV. 683. 
 Non rura, quae Liris quietfi 
 
 Mordet aqua taciturnus amnis. Hor. Carm. I. xxxi. 7. 
 
 Te nemus Angitiae, vitrek te Fucinus unda, 
 
 Te liquidi flevere lacus. Virg. lEn. VII. 759. 
 
Italia — Vesthii, Marrucini, Peligni, and Marsi. 24:3 
 
 Marcia, the purest supply of water which Rome had, and was so called from 
 Marcius the praetor, who executed it®*. 
 
 8. The Vestini were, probably, a branch of the Sabini, 
 and inhabited the Northern part of the territory we are 
 describing, as far as Aternus fl. Pescara. Their chief towns 
 were, Foruli C%mtella\ Amiternum S. Vittorino, the birth- 
 place of Sallust, reckoned, at one time, a Sabine city ; Cutina 
 Givita Aquana ; Pinna Civita di Penna, which sustained a 
 siege against the Romans during the Social war ; and Ater- 
 num Pescara, the port of the Vestini, common also to the 
 Marrucini and Peligni. 
 
 9. The Marrucini said to be descended from the 
 Marsi, dwelled between the rivers Pescara and Faurus, or 
 Clocoris Foro. Their chief towns were, Teate Chieti, a popu- 
 lous and flourishing place ; Pollitium S. Agatopo, and Inter- 
 promium S. Valentino. 
 
 10. The Peligni-^, who were descendants of the Sabini, 
 and much famed as magicians, dwelled S. of the Vestini, and 
 E. of the Marsi ; they seceded from the Marsic confederacy 
 before the close of the war. Amongst their principal cities 
 was, Corfinium, now called S. Pelino, an appellation carrying 
 with it the remains of the old gentilitious name ; it was chosen 
 by the allies in the Social war, as the seat of the new empire, 
 whence it was surnamed Italica, and styled, for some time, the 
 capital of Italy. Sulmo Sulmona, was another of their towns ; 
 it was the birth-place of Ovid-®, and suffered greatly from 
 the vengeance of Sylla. 
 
 11. The Marsi were S. of the Vestini, and W. of the 
 Peligni. They were, probably, descended from the Sabini, 
 
 *® Marsasque nives et frigora ducens 
 
 Marcia. Stat. Silv. I. 3. 
 
 ^ Una ingens Amiterna cohors, priscique Quirites. 
 
 Virg. jEn. VII. 710. 
 
 *■* Marrucina simul Frentanis aemula pubes 
 Corfini populos, magnumque Teate trahebat. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. 519. 
 
 The country of the Peligni was mountainous and cold ; 
 
 Quo prjebente domum, et quot&, 
 
 Pelignis caream frigoribus, taces. Hor, Carm. III. xix. 8. 
 
 Part of it, however, was fertile : 
 
 Arva pererrantur Peligna liquentibus undis, 
 
 Et viret in tenero fertilis herba solo. 
 
 Terra ferax Cereris, multoque feracior uvae : 
 
 Dat quoque bacciferam Pallada gratus ager. 
 
 Ovid. Amor. II. xvl. 5, 
 
 Sulmo mihi patria est gelidis uberrimus undis. 
 
 Ovid, Trist. IV. x. 3. 
 
 R 2 
 
244 
 
 Italia — Latium . 
 
 although Marsus, the son of Circe, or Marsyas, a Phrygian, is 
 said to have been the founder of their race. They were the 
 first people to take up arms against the Romans, in the 
 Marsic or Social war, b. c. 91, and, after fighting for four 
 years, they gained, with their allies, most of those immunities 
 for which they had been contending. They were greatly 
 addicted to magic 
 
 12. The Marsic confederacy consisted of the Marsi, Peligni, hlarrucini, Vestini, 
 Hirpini, Pompeiani, Picentes, Venusini, Frentani, Apuli, Lucani, and Samnites. 
 The chief cities of the Marsi were Marrubium^ S. Benedetto, at the entrance of 
 Pitonius fl. into the FucineLake; Alba Fucentia ALbe, which belonged at one time 
 to the ^qui, but was wrested from them by the Romans, who planted a colony 
 there, and made it the residence of some state prisoners ; and Lucus Luco, where 
 was a celebrated grove of Angitia, the sister of Circe. 
 
 13. Latium was bounded on the N. by the Tiber and 
 Anio, on the E. by the Liris and Vinius, and on the S. and 
 W. by the Tuscan Sea. To the N. it bordered on Etruria, 
 the Sabini, jEqui, and Marsi, and to the E. on Campania. It 
 comprehended the Campagna di Roma, and part of Terra di 
 Lavoro, and included, with its islands, about 2.200 square 
 miles. 
 
 14. The appellation Latium has been said to have been derived from the word 
 lateo, because Saturn lay hid there from the pursuit of his son ; but others deduce 
 it, probably with as little justice, from a prince of the country called Latinus, It 
 was at first only applied to that part of Italy which was inhabited by the Latini and 
 Rutuli ; this was Latium Antiquum. Subsequently, under the Roman kings, and 
 afterwards, it extended from the mouth of the Tiber to the promontoiy Circei, and in 
 the time of the consuls to Sinuessa, beyond the mouth of the Liris ; this addition to 
 the province was termed Latium Novum, or Adjectum. The earliest inhabitants of 
 Latium are said to have been the Sicani ; they migrated from the banks of the 
 Sicanus in Spain®', and after having traversed certain parts of Italy, were driven 
 from it into Sicily by the Aborigines, as were also the Siculi, who were of Ligurian 
 origin, and had been beaten out of Etruria by the Umbri and Tyrrheni-Pelasgi. 
 The Aborigines intermixing with colonies of the latter people, occupied Latium, and 
 from them sprung the various communities of Latini, Rutuli, Volsci, and Hernici: 
 
 S7 
 
 Virgil bears testimony to their warlike spirit : 
 
 Haec genus acre virum, Marsos, pubemque Sabellam, 
 
 * 1(S « * # * 
 
 Extulit : Georg. II. 167. 
 
 *8 nec vocata mens tua 
 
 Marsis redibit vocibus. 
 
 Caputque Marsa dissilire nsnifi. 
 
 Quin et Marrubia venit de gente sacerdos. 
 
 Hor, Epod. V. 75. 
 Id. XVII. 29. 
 Virg. Mn, VII. 750. 
 
 Hac ego Saturnum memini tellure receptum. 
 
 Ccslitibus regnis ab Jove pulsus erat. 
 
 Inde diu genti mansit Saturnia nomen : 
 
 Dicta quoque est Latium terra, latente Deo. 
 
 Ovid. Fait. I. 235. 
 
 Turn manus Ausoniae, et gentes venire Sicanse. 
 
 Virg. jEn. VIII. 328. 
 
 Est antic|uus ager, Tusco mihi proximus amni, 
 
 Longus m occasum, fines super usque Sicanos. Id. XI. 316. 
 
Back of 
 Foldout 
 Not Imaged 
 
'rrttwtmidi dttin ■ 
 
 Zomicn . Published by thf Author. Nf JO Soho . 
 
 ifuare 
 
 !ii ^ M A » • 
 
 1. Orcus J^o/'onis' 
 
 Z . Circus JZuiU'iani 
 5. J^Hts Xi'ittmphalis 
 
 4. Jhtis ^Uus 
 
 5. Mausoleum JLuiriani 
 
 6. Teteuius 
 
 7 . AmphTStatilii Tauj'i 
 
 8. TefnprtAntouini J*iv 
 
 9. CoUuruuL ^usdein 
 lO. R>rUcus JSuropor 
 11 .^des JieiloruE 
 
 12 . Cii'cus Ilamifiius 
 
 13 . MausoleiAm ^iupusii 
 
 14. Jiorti liomitUr 
 L5. Aqua Vuyfo 
 
 16 . HusiumAupusti 
 
 17 . Tarq*. Solis 
 
 18. Jk*mus Martialis 
 
 19. Circus Fiorcr 
 
 20. Morii SaDustii 
 
 21. Circus Ejusdem 
 
 22. Tanp. Veneris 
 
 23. Campus Sceleratus 
 
 24. Temp. Jler'culis 
 
 25. *Edes Veneris Etycuia. 
 
 26. Sorti Elacfahftli 
 
 27 . Xhictus Aqncr Hartisr 
 
 28. Tnqurn Mrtrii 
 
 29. Arcus Aqtice Julicr 
 
 30. Sestertium 
 
 31. Tetnp. Medtfur 
 
 32. JJuctus Apuir CJauciicr 
 
 33. Sessoriian 
 
 34. Amfth 1* Castrense 
 
 35. JlympluFum Xemnis 
 
 .36. Aquadurius in usum JVpm/*h. 
 'Sl.^Edicula Mina'oet (\tpiUe 
 38. J\*rticus Liricr 
 Sd. Fontm Vespasiani 
 4fl Anph^TItnianum r. Colo.iseum 
 
 41 . Domus Titi 
 
 42. Septixonium 
 
 4^.Muepjs in usum I7ie/rnTit. 
 -hLArcus tkilUeni . 
 
 ^>.Hot'ti Skecenutis 
 •Hi. Clivtfs llrhius 
 47. Am JMaUr Toritttuv 
 4&.A'u Joyis Vimittei 
 4f). Temp. ConcoiAiir 
 ;iO. Virus Sceleraiiis 
 c\.J''orum JServtT 
 Wi. Collis Lutiaris 
 :i3. Ctdlis .Muiialis 
 iA.Jialnea l\uili 
 (».'>. Coflis SalulfU'is 
 '»6. 77te*yncr Constantini 
 57. Fonittt of Cohmma 'H'tymii 
 THribitoHum 
 TiO. Seftto .Tit tin 
 IKX Villa l*ubliea 
 <»I . J*tuithe<*n 
 
 02. Thcmur Xety^nis eiAle.nvuiri 
 63. Circus Ale.mndri it *1ff<maiis 
 CA.Cuiia rt Iheatrum Jhmpcii 
 OlxSTiefyutr Apriftpcr 
 
 \yj. Anns Tcstaceus 
 98. Sepulcmm Ccstii 
 fKli Aqmtd.in usttm 77ic/yn. Caracal. 
 UK). Scpulcrum Hiseilltr 
 l<a. (i/Yus iaraealltr 
 K>2. Aide.': Tempe.ftalis 
 
 103. Ades Jkfnori.c ci Tlrtutis 
 
 104. Horti (ra.tsif*etiis 
 lO.\ Ailes -AUmtis 
 KXi. Temp. Clatidii 
 
 107. ilapnum Macelhtm 
 lOB. Curia Mostilia 
 UK>. Se/fulcrttm Scipiofuun 
 UO. circus Jh'usi 
 
 A. Mttn a Sert'io Jieye dticti . euAppet' ab eodem 
 t\r.dructus.\>.App€r a Ttupuinio Jtepe conpcstus. 
 
 B. Aiuri ab^iureliano Jmperatore tUtcti . 
 
 
 66. Theatf'um Jialbi 
 
 67. Pons ,/anieulensis 
 
 68. Naumaelua Aupusti 
 GQ. Tons Sublieiu.c 
 
 70. Pt*ns Palatinu.c 
 
 71. Pons Cestius 
 
 72. l\ms Fabi'ieius 
 
 73. li>rtieus Oetayier 
 
 74. Theairum Afarcelli 
 
 75. Tcmplum J*ietatis 
 
 76. Ntytes Tarpeia 
 
 77. Inietynontium 
 
 78. Ctynlolium 
 
 7». (atrer. in ijut* *rttt l^tUiamim 
 BO. Tabularium 
 
 H2. Ttynplaustiiur 
 
 83. TrtnpJhets 
 
 0\. Tnup.Teneri.f et Jtonur 
 
 85. Via Sacta 
 
 WS.^lious Titi 
 
 ^Si. lknnus Caliaultr 
 
 (t8. Ikmuts Atreti Neroui.c 
 
 80. Jionms Aupusti 
 
 W). Jknnus Tiberii 
 
 ^..A'cua .fani Vttadri /Tvntis 
 
 Vfl.Temp.ioHuiur Vitylis 
 
 93. Cloaca Masima 
 
 94.7Jv/i/». Vesftr 
 
 OIxAyus ^ iqiur Clauditr 
 
 IVde.s Auti<jui. 
 
 toco JtVO 4000 
 
 jiburtifut 
 
Italia — Latiuni. 
 
 245 
 
 the colony under ^neas, which landed on this coast, was of a later date. The 
 Northern part of Latium was inhabited by the Latini, Rutuli, and Hernici; the 
 Southern part by the Volsci and Ausones. 
 
 15. Latini. — Roma Home, the metropolis of Italy, and, 
 once, the mistress of the known world, was situated on the 
 Tiber, eighteen miles above it’s mouth : it is said to have been 
 founded by Romulus, on the Palatine hill (at the foot of 
 which he and his brother had been exposed), 753 years b. c., 
 and 431 years after the destruction of Troy. 
 
 16. Whether this origin of Rome, with all it’s state and circumstance so flattering 
 to it’s inhabitants, be the true one, is very questionable. Whether it was originally 
 founded by the Siculi, Etruscans, or Tyrrheni-Pelasgi, is equally uncertain. But 
 that it was a city of some consequence when Romulus dictated it’s laws, seems 
 evident from the regulations of pomp and royalty with which he was surrounded 
 hardly necessary as they were to dazzle a barbarian horde, or an assemblage of 
 vagabond banditti. The imposing force which he was able to bring into the field, 
 was no hasty collection of fugitives and criminals, armed by accident, and trained by 
 necessity, to contend with the neighbouring cities, that could not but look upon the 
 promising situation of their new rival with a common and fearful jealousy ; — cities 
 already renowned for their progress in the arts and sciences, for their superiority in 
 commerce, navigation and war. Rome is said to have been founded according to the 
 ceremonies prescribed by the Etruscans and to have been at first occupied by three 
 tribes with Etruscan names ; from them it’s inhabitants drew much of their language, 
 many of their civil and religious institutions, their insignia of magistracy and office, 
 their rites of augury and sacrifice as well as their military weapons and tactics; 
 and that from them also they obtained a name for their city, a name which it was 
 forbidden, on pain of death, for any one to utter is not altogether beyond the 
 bounds of probability. 
 
 ] 7. To the city of Romulus, on the Palatine hill, the figure 
 of which was square, Tatius added the Capitol, as well as the 
 Ccelian and Quirinal ^9 hills. The city then had not more 
 than four gates. In the reign of Servius Tullius, Rome in- 
 cluded the seven hills on the left bank of the Tibei', as well 
 as the Janiculum^b the opposite side of the river. These 
 
 Inde petens dextram. Porta est, ait, ista Palat? : 
 
 Hie Stator : hoc primum condita Roma loco est. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. III. i. 31, 
 
 Liv. I. viii. Liv. X. 6. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 819. Liv. VII. 2; I. 56. 
 
 37 Plin. III. 5 ; XXVIII. 2. 
 
 3® Ccelius ex alto qua mons descendit in sequum. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 835. 
 
 3® Ovid, alluding to Quirinus, or Romulus, worshipped as agod under that name, says, 
 Templa Deo fiunt, collis quoque dictus abillo. Fast. II. 511. 
 
 ‘*3 Dis, quibus septem placuere colles, — Hor. Carm. Sac, 7. 
 
 Scilicet et rerum facta est pulcherrima Roma, 
 
 Septemque una sibi muro circumdedit arces. Virg, Georg. II. 535. 
 Id. ^n. VI. 782. 
 
 Hcbc duo prffiterea disjectis oppida muris, 
 
 Relliquias veterumque vides monimenta virorum. 
 
 Hanc Janus pater, hanc Saturnus condidit urbem : 
 
 Janiculum huic, illi fuerat Saturnia nomen. 
 
 Id. jEn. VUI. 358. 
 
 R 3 
 
240 
 
 Italia — Latium. 
 
 seven hills obtained for it the epithet Septicollis ; they were 
 M. Palatinus^2^ Capitolinus, Ccelius, Quirinalis, Viminalis, 
 Esquilinus and Aventinus. Of these, the M. Palatinus was 
 the centre, the Quirinalis the N.j, and the Aventinus the S. 
 extreme the Viminalis, Esquilinus, and Ccelius were on 
 the Eastern side, the Capitolinus on the Western. The Capi- 
 toline hill seems to have once borne the name Saturnia, from 
 a tradition of a town having been built there by Saturn, 
 whence Rome itself was sometimes called Saturnia The 
 city, at this time, was divided into four regions, namely, the 
 Suburana, Esquilina, Collina, and Palatina ; it had thirty- 
 seven gates, the circuit of the walls being about 60 stadia. 
 This extent of Rome was preserved, with but little alteration, 
 till the time of Aurelian, who included the Campus Martius 
 within it’s limits, and added to it in various quarters, till it’s 
 circumference amounted to about fifteen miles, though some 
 accounts increase this to twenty-one, and even to fifty miles. 
 
 18. Augustus, however, had found it necessary to divide the city into fourteen 
 regions, instead of the four which had been adopted till his time. Under these regions 
 Rome is generally and most conveniently described ; they were, 1 . Porta Capena, so 
 called from Porta Capena, the most celebrated gate of Rome'*® : not far from it ran the 
 rivulet Almo, Acqua Santa, where lustral rites were performed in honour of Cybele'*’^, 
 which rises in the valley of Egeria'*®. 2. Ccelimontana, on the Ccelian hill ; in it was 
 
 Utve Palatinis haerentem collibus olim. 
 
 Cum subito vidit frondescere Romulus hastam; 
 
 Ovid. Met, XV. 560. 
 
 ■*3 Varro mentions that the name of the Esquiline hill was derived from excultiis, 
 it having been planted by Servius with several sacred groves. Ovid, however, seems 
 to derive it from excuhia. : 
 
 Adde, quod excubias Regi Romanus agebat ; 
 
 Qua nunc Esquilias nomina collis habet. East. III. 245. 
 
 ‘‘‘* cubat hie in colie Quirini : 
 
 Hie extreme in Aventino : visendus uterque : 
 
 Intervalla vides humane commoda. Hm\ Epist. II. ii. 68. 
 
 Ovid makes Juno to say, 
 
 A patre dicta meo quondam Saturnia Roma est. Fast. VI. Si. 
 
 Lux eadem Marti festa est ; quern prospicit extra 
 
 Appositum Tectae porta Capena viae. Id. VI. 192. 
 
 Est locus, in Tiberin qua lubricus influit Almo, 
 
 Et nomen magno perdit ab arane minor. 
 
 Illic purpurea canus cum veste sacerdos 
 
 Almonis Dominam sacraque lavit aquis. Id. IV. 337. 
 
 The tomb of the murdered sister of Horatius was not far distant from this gate. 
 
 Liv. I. 10. — Mart, III, ep. 47. 
 
 The source of this river is supposed to correspond with the fountain of Egeria, 
 so celebrated in the early history of Rome for the pretended conferences of Numa 
 with her : 
 
 Defluit incerto lapidosus murmure rivus : 
 
 Saepe, sed exiguis haustibus, inde bibes. 
 
 Egeria est, quie praebet aquas, Dea grata Camoenis. 
 
 Ilia Numa; conjux consiliumque fiiit. Orid. Fast. III. 273. 
 
Italia — Latium. 
 
 247 
 
 one of the most busy and profligate parts of Rome, called Suburra which name 
 sometimes refers to the whole city. Here also were the senate-house of Hostilius, 
 and the Campus Martialis ; on the latter, horse-races were held in honour of Mars, 
 when the Tiber overflowed the Campus Martius A part of the Coelian hill in this 
 region was termed Coeliolus. 3. Isis et Serapis, which derived it’s name from a temple 
 dedicated to these divinities : in this division were the splendid amphitheatre of Ves- 
 pasian, commonly distinguished as the Colosseum and the baths of Titus; near the 
 latter, Titus had a palace, in which was the famous group of the Laocoon. 4. Tern- 
 plum Pads, so called from the temple of Peace, which Vespasian built there after 
 the overthrow of Jerusalem : in it were the colossal statue of Nero®® 120 feet high ; 
 the arch of Titus ; the Carinae, an elegant part of the city®® ; and a beautiful temple 
 of Concord. Through this region ran the Via Sacra, by which the victorious Roman 
 generals led their troops in procession to the capitol®'* *. 5. Esquilina, on the Esquiline 
 
 Substitit ad veteres arcus madidamque Capenam. 
 
 Hie, ubi nocturnae Numa constituebat amicae, 
 
 * * » 
 
 In vallem Egeriae descendimus et speluncas 
 Dissimiles veris. Quanto praestantius esset 
 Numen aquae, viridi si margine clauderet undas 
 Herba, nec ingenuum violarent marmora tophum ? 
 
 Juv, Sat. III. 11 et seq. 
 
 Senem (quod omnes rideant) adulterum 
 
 Latrent Suburanae canes. Hor. Epod, V. flS. 
 
 ®® Altera gramineo spectabis Equiria campo. 
 
 Quern Tiberis curvis in latus urget aquis. 
 
 Qui tamen ejects si forte tenebitur unda ; 
 
 Coelius accipiat pulverulentus equos. Ovid. Fast. III. 519. 
 
 ®* Barbara Pyramidum sileat miracula Memphis ; 
 
 Assiduus jactet nec Babylona labor; 
 
 * * * * # 
 
 Aere nec, vacuo pendentia Mausolea 
 
 Laudibus immodicis Cares in astra ferant. 
 
 Omnis Csesareo cedat labor amphitheatro : 
 
 Unum prse cunctis fama loquatur opus. 
 
 Mart. lib. Spectac. ep. I. 1. et seq. 
 
 It was built on ground which had been formerly occupied by some pools belonging 
 to Nero’s golden palace : 
 
 Hie, ubi conspicui venerabilis amphitheatri 
 
 Erigitur moles ; stagna Neronis erant. Id. ep.II. 5. 
 
 ®® By order of Vespasian, the head of this Statue, which was originally a resem- 
 blance of Nero, was made to represent the Sun ; 
 
 Hie ubi sidereus propius videt astra colossus, — Id. ep. II. 1. 
 
 ®® Talibus inter se dictis ad tecta subibant 
 
 Pauperis Evandri : passimque armenta videbant 
 
 Romanoque foro et lautis mugire Cariuls. Virg. jEn. VIII. 3G1. 
 
 ®‘‘ Concines majore poeta plectro 
 Caesarem, quandoque trahet feroces 
 Per sacrum clivum, merita decorus 
 
 Fronde, Sicambros. Hor. Carm. IV. ii. 35. 
 
 It appears, from the same author, to have been a favourite place of resort for the 
 idlers of the day: 
 
 Videsne, sacram metiente te viam. 
 
 Cum bis ter ulnarum toga, 
 
 U t ora vertat hue et hue euntium 
 Liberrima indignatio ? Epod. IV. 7. 
 
 In this region was the Vicus Sceleratus, where Tullia is said to have compelled her 
 charioteer to drive her chariot over the dead body of her father ; Liv. I. 48 ; Ovid. 
 Fast. VI. 601. 
 
■^" 1 ^ Italia — Latiurn. 
 
 and Viminal hills : in it were the gardens and house ®f JMajcenas^* *, the houses of 
 Virgil and Propertius, the grove of Juno Lucina, and the Puticuli, or pits dug to 
 receive the dead bodies of the lower orders®®. 6. Alta Semita : here were the temple 
 and portico of Quirinus, which gave name to the Quirinal hill ; the baths of Dio- 
 cletian ; the circus of Flora®’^ ; the house and gardens of Sallust , and the Campus 
 Sceleratus, where the Vestals, who had violated their vows of chastity, were buried 
 alive. 7. Via Lata, so called from the Via Lata, which passed through it ; here 
 were the temple of the Sun, and the house of MartiaP®. 8. Forum Romanum : 
 here, between the Capitoline and Palatine hills, was the Forum, of a rectangular 
 shape, and surrounded by temples, basilicks, porticoes, and statues ; in it were the 
 Rostra or elevated seat, whence the orators addressed the people®® ; the site of the 
 Forum is now called Campo Vaccino. Here also were the Curia, or Senate-house ; 
 the Comitium ; the temple of the Penates, said to have been brought by HSneas 
 Iroin Troy®®; the temple of Castor and Pollux®*, erected to them by the Romans in 
 gratitude for their assisting them at the battle near L. Regillus ; the temple of Julius 
 Caesar®® ; the Vicus Tuscus; the temple of Vesta, in which the eternal fire was pre- 
 served, and where the Palladium, saved from the ruins of Troy, was deposited®® ; 
 
 ®® Quid vis, insane, et quas res agis ? Improbus urget 
 Iratis precibus : Tu pulses oinne quod obstat. 
 
 Ad Maecenatem memori si mente recurras 1 
 
 Hoc juvat, et melli est ; non mentiar. At simul atras 
 
 Ventum est Esquilias, &c. &c. Hor. Sat. II. vi. 29. 
 
 ®® Post insepulta membra different lupi, 
 
 Et Esquilinae alites. Id. Epod. V. 100. 
 
 Whence also the epithet “ atras,” in the preceding quotation. 
 
 Mater, ades, florum, ludis celebranda jocosis : 
 
 Distuleram partes mense priore tuas. 
 
 Incipis Aprili ; transis in tempora Maii. 
 
 Alter te fugiens, cum venit alter, habet. 
 
 Cum tua sint, cedantque tibi confinia mensum ; 
 
 Convenit in laudes ille vel iste tuas. 
 
 Circus in hunc exit, clamataque palma Theatris : 
 
 Hoc quoque cum Circi munere carmen eat. Ovid, Fast. V. 183. 
 
 ®® Sed Tiburtinae sum proximus accola pilae ; 
 
 Qua videt antiquum rustica Flora Jovem. Mart. V. ep. xxiii. 3. 
 
 * This name was given to the siiggestum, or raised seat, in consequence of it’s 
 having been adorned with the beaks of some ships taken from the Antiates. 
 Liv. VIII. 12. To the Rostra the hand and head of Cicero, which had been cut off 
 by the command of Antony, were affixed : 
 
 Ingenio manus est et cervix caesa ; nec unquam 
 Sanguine causidici maduerunt rostra pusilli. 
 
 ; O magnae qui moenia prospicis urbis 
 
 Tarpeia de rupe Tonans, Phrygiique penates 
 Gentis luleas, et rapti secreta Quirini, 
 
 Et residens celsa Latialis Jupiter Alba, 
 
 Vestalesque foci, 
 
 «* At quaa venturas praecedet sexta Kalendas, 
 
 Hac sunt Ledaeis templa dicata Deis. 
 
 Fratribus ilia Deis fratres de gente Deorum 
 Circa Juturnae composu^re lacus. 
 
 ®® Hanc animam interea caeso de corpora raptam 
 Fac jubar, ut semper Capitolia nostra Forumque 
 Divus ab excelsfi prospectet Julius aede. Id. Met. XV. 840. 
 
 ®® Hic locus est Vestae ; qui Pallada servat et ignem. 
 
 Id. Trist. III. i. 29. 
 
 Servat 
 
 Juv. Sat. X. 120. 
 
 Lucan. I. 195. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 705. 
 
Italia — Latiiun. 
 
 249 
 
 the temples of Saturn and of Concord : the Mllliarium Aureum ; the Lacus Curtius ; 
 the temple of Janus, closed only in time of peace®"* *; the Forum of Trajan, with the 
 famous column representing his victories over the Daci ; the temple of Jupiter 
 Capitolinus ; the Tarpeian rock, or citadel®® ; and the little temple of Jupiter Fere- 
 trius, where Romulus placed the first Spolia Opima®®. The name of the Capitol®^ is 
 still traced in it’s corrupted form of Campidoglio. In this region also was the Puteal 
 Libonis, so called from the stone covering or altar raised over the spot by Scribonius 
 Libo, after it had been struck by lightning : it was the haunt of usurers and money- 
 lenders®®. Near it was the tribunal of the Praetor®®, and likewise a statue of Marsyas, 
 
 Servat et Alba lares, et quorum lucet in aris 
 
 Ignis adhuc Phrygius, nullique adspecta virorum 
 
 Pallas, in abstruso pignus memorabile templo. Lucan. IX. 992. 
 
 See also Ovid (Fast. VI. 265), who mentions that it was round in form. 
 
 ®* Alluded to by Virgil, ^n. I. 291-6. Closed for the third time, by Augustus, 
 after the battle of Actium. 
 
 vacuum duellis 
 
 Janum Quirini clausit. Hor. Carm. IV. xv. 8. 
 
 ®® Where Manlius repelled the nightly attack of the Gauls : 
 
 In summo custos Tarpeias Manlius arcis 
 Stabat pro templo, et Capitolia celsa tenebat, &c. 
 
 Virg. JEn. VIII. 652. 
 
 Ante domus Manlt fuerant ; qui Gallica quondam 
 
 A Capitolino reppulit arma Jove. Ovid. Fast. VI. 185. 
 
 From this rock criminals were hurled; Tacit. Annal. VI. 19. 
 
 Tune Syri, Damte, autDionyst filius, audes 
 
 Dejicere e saxo cives, aut tradere Cadmo 1 Hor. Sat. I. vi. 38. 
 
 Manlius, who had here so bravely defended the Capitol, and saved his country, 
 was afterwards thrown from this rock as a public criminal : Tribuni de saxo 
 Tarpeio dejecerunt, locusque idem in uno homine et eximise glorias monumentum et 
 poen® ultim® fuit. — Liv. VI. 21. What Ovid said of the geese might have been 
 said of Manlius ; Nec defensa juvant Capitolia. 
 
 ®® Nunc Jovis incipiam causas aperireFeretrl, 
 
 Armaque de ducibus trina recepta tribus. 
 
 # * * iit ♦ 
 
 Imbuis exemplum prim® tu, Romule, palm® 
 
 Hujus, et exuviis plenus ab hoste redis. 
 
 * * % * ' * 
 
 Nunc spolia in templo tria condita : causa Feretrf, 
 
 Omine quod certo dux ferit ense ducem. 
 
 Seu quia victa suis humeris hue arma ferebant. 
 
 Mine Feretri dicta est ara superba Jovis. 
 
 Propert. IV. x. 1. et seq. 
 
 ®^ stet Capitolium 
 
 Fulgens, — Hor. Carm. III. iii. 42. 
 
 Dum domus Aine® Capitoli immobile saxum 
 Accolet, imperiumque pater Romanus habebit. 
 
 Virg. 2Fn. IX. 448. 
 
 ®® Qui Puteal, Janumque timet, celeresque Calendas; 
 
 Torqueat hunc ®ris mutua summa sui. 
 
 Ovid. Remed. Amor. I. 561. 
 
 ®® Ante secundam 
 
 Roscius orabat sibi adesses ad Puteal eras. Hor. Sat. II. vi. 34. 
 
 Forum Putealque Libonis 
 
 Mandabo siccis : Id, Episi, I. xix.8. 
 
260 Italia — Latium. 
 
 at which litigants settled their disputes^®. To the West of the Forum lay the Vela- 
 brum, which term was applied generally to all the ground lying on the left bank of 
 the Tiber, between the base of the Capitol and the Aventine. The name is said 
 to have been derived homveho, because this part being formerly swampy, and subject 
 to Inundation, it was necessary, at such times as it was flooded, to employ boats for 
 the purpose of carrying passengers and goods from one hill to another. In later 
 times, it was usual for the processions of the Circensian games to pass through the 
 Velabrum, to the Circus Maximus'^*. In the vicinity of the Capitol was the house 
 of Ovid’^ and also the Ludus A2milianus : to the S. of it was the Career, begun 
 by Ancus Martins, the lower part of which, or the Inferior Career, from being 
 added by Servius Tullius, was called Tullianum’^. 9. Circus Flaminius, which 
 derived it’s name from the Circus Flaminius built by the consul C. Flaminius, who 
 perished in the battle at Trasymenus L. : here were the temple of Bellona, in front 
 of which war was declared against any power by the throwing of a spear’'* ; the 
 theatre of Pompey ; the Pantheon ; the Mausoleum of Augustus’-'' ; the portico of 
 Europa, a fashionable resort of the idle and the rich’® ; and the portico of the Argo- 
 nauts. The Campus Martius, where the Roman youth practised their martial 
 exercises”, was also in this region of the city. 10. Palatium, occupying the 
 Palatine hill, was the favourite residence of the Caesars, from the time of Augustus 
 
 ’® Deinde eo dormitum, non sollicitus, mihi quod eras 
 Surgendum sit mane, obeundus Marsya, qui se 
 Vultumferre negat Noviorum posse minoris. Hor. Sat. I. vi. 119. 
 
 Qua Velabra sclent in Circum ducere pompas ; 
 
 Nil praeter salices cassaque canna fuit. 
 
 Saepe suburbanas rediens conviva per undas 
 
 Cantat, et ad nautas ebria verba jacit. Ovid. Fast. VI. 40S! 
 
 — — Capitolia cernens. 
 
 Quae nostro frustra juncta fu^re Lari. Id. Trist. I. iii. 29. 
 
 ’3 Liv. I. 33 j XXIX. 22 : XXXIV. 44.— Cic. Catil. Or. II. ll.— Sallust. Bell. 
 Catil. 58. 
 
 Juvenal hints, that, for a long time, it was the only prison in Rome : 
 
 Felices proavorum atavos, felicia dicas 
 
 Saecula, qufe quondam sub regibus atque tribunis 
 
 Viderunt uno contentam carcere Romam. Sat. III. 312. 
 
 Prospicit a teniplo Summum brevis area Circum. 
 
 Est ibi non parvae parva columna notae. 
 
 Hinc solet hasta manu, belli praenuntia, mitti ; 
 
 In Regem et gentes cum placet arma capi. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 205. 
 
 It may be inferred from Virgil, that the ashes of the youthful Marcellus were 
 the first here deposited : 
 
 Quantos ille virvim magnam Mavortis ad urbem 
 Campus aget gemitus ! vel quae, Tiberine, videbis 
 Funera, cum tumulum praeterlabere recentem ! 
 
 ^n. VI. 872. 
 
 Here, afterwards, the remains of Gefmanicus were laid : Tacit. Annal. III. 4. 
 
 ’® Vicini pete porticum Quirini : 
 
 Turbam non habet otiosiorem 
 Pompeius, vel Agenoris puella, 
 
 Vel primae dominus levis carinae. Mart. XI. ep. i. 9. 
 
 ” Tunc ego me memini Ludos in gramine Campi 
 Adspicere : et didici, lubrice Tibri, tuos. Ovid. Fast. VI. 237. 
 Quamvis non alus flectere equum sciens 
 ^que conspicitur gramine Blartio. Hor. Carm. III. vii. 25. 
 
Italia — Latium, 
 
 251 
 
 to the decline of the empire : here were the LupercaF® ; the cottage of Romulus ; the 
 temple of Jupiter Stator'^® ; the palace of Augustus®® ; the splendid temple of Apollo> 
 with it’s magnificent library, where the writings of the best authors were deposited®* ; 
 the houses of Cicero and Marc Antony ; and the arch of Constantine. 11. Circus 
 Maximus, so called from the Circus Maximus®* built by Tarquinius Priscus, with 
 accommodation for 200,000 spectators. In this region was the Argiletum, a street 
 leading from the Vicus Tuscus to the Forum Olitorium, and the Tiber ; the name is 
 said by some to have been derived from Argus, a friend of Evander, who was buried 
 here®®, but others deduce it from the abundance of argilla, or clay, found in the 
 vicinity. Here, too, was the Ara Maxima, said to have been erected by Hercules, 
 after the destruction of Cacus®*. 12. Piscina Publica®®, so called from several 
 basins of water, where people resorted to bathe : the batlis of Caracalla were in this 
 region. 13. Aventinus, on the Aventine mount : here were temples of Diana, 
 Flora®®, and Luna; the cave of the robber Cacus®^ ; the sepulchre of Tatius ; the 
 
 ’® Hinc lucum ingentem, quern Romulus acer asylum 
 Rettulit, et gelida monstrat sub rupe Lupercal, 
 
 Parrhasio dictum Panos de more Lycaei. Virg, Mn. VIII. 342. 
 Ovid (Fast. II. 381.) at first gives a different etymology of the name, and refers 
 it to the circumstance of the wolf having suckled Romulus and Remus near this 
 place, but afterwards coincides with Virgil. 
 
 Tempus idem Stator aedis habet, quam Romulus olim 
 
 Ante Palatini condidit ora jugi. Ovid. FasU VI. 793. 
 
 ®® Ornamented in front with plantations of bay or oak ; 
 
 Phoebus habet partem ; Vestae pars altera cessit : 
 
 Quod superest illis, tertius ipse tenet. 
 
 State Palatinae laurus, praetextaque quercu 
 
 Stet domus, ajternos tres habet una Deos. Ovid, Fast. IV. 951. 
 
 ®* Quid mihi Celsus agit ? monitus multumque monendus, 
 
 Pfivatas ut quaerat opes, et tangere vitet 
 
 Scripta Palatinus quaecunque recepit Apollo. Hor. Epist. I. Hi. 15. 
 
 si munus Apolline dignum 
 
 Vis complere libris, et vatibus addere calcar, 
 
 Ut studio majore petant Helicona virentem. Id. II. i. 216. 
 
 ®* Hie, ubi nunc Fora sunt, lintres erfare videres ; 
 
 Quaque jacent valles, Maxime Circe, tuae. Ovid. Fast. II. 391. 
 
 In cicere, atque fab^, bona tu perdasque lupinis, 
 
 Latus ut in circo spatiere, — Hor. Sat, II. iii. 182. - 
 
 ®® Necnon et sacri monstrat nemus Argileti : 
 
 Testaturque locum, et letum docet hospitis Argi. 
 
 Virg. TEn.YlVI. 345. 
 
 ®'* Maxima quae gregibus devota est Ara repertis, 
 
 Ara per has, inquit, Maxima facta manus,^ — 
 
 Propert. IV. ix. 67. 
 
 ®® In thermas fugio ; sonas ad aurem : 
 
 Piscinam peto, non licet natare. Mart. III. ep. xliv. 12. 
 
 ®® Built by two brothers, named Publicii, with part of a fine which was imposed 
 upon them. Ovid puts into the mouth of Flora : 
 
 Mulcta data est ex parte mihi : raagnoque favore 
 
 Victores Ludos institu^re novos. Fast. V. 291. 
 
 ®^ Hie spelunca fuit vasto submota recessu, 
 
 Semihominis Caci facies quam dira tenebat, 
 
 Solis inaccessam radiis ; semperque recenti 
 Caede tepebat humus ; foribusque affixa superbis 
 Ora virum tristi pendebant pallida tabo. Virg. Mn. VIII. 193. 
 See the whole passage, particularly from v. 224 to 246, 
 
 Hie male defensus flammis et dote paterna 
 
 Cacus Aventinam sanguine tinxit humum. Ovid. Fast. VI. 81. 
 
252 
 
 Italia — Lati um . 
 
 fountain of Picus and Paunus®® ; the docks, and public granaries. 14. Transtiberina 
 Trastevere, on the right bank of the Tiber, contained the Janiculum, as well as the 
 Mons and Campus Vaticanus : the Janiculum is said to have obtained it’s appella- 
 tion from Janus, who founded a city on it; the name Vaticanus®® was supposed to 
 be derived from Vales, that hill having once been the seat of Etruscan divination. 
 Here were the gardens of Caesar, which he bequeathed to the Roman people®® ; the 
 tomb of Numa; and the mausoleum of Hadrian, where now is the Castle q/’S. An- 
 gelo : on the I. Tiberina were several temples, the most conspicuous of which was 
 that of HLsculapius®'. 
 
 19. The number of bridges belonging to Rome never appears to have exceeded 
 eight : of these two may here be noticed, the Pons Sublicius, and the Pons Fabricius. 
 The former was the most ancient bridge of the whole city, and the first in order, if 
 we ascend the river ; it was built by Ancus Martius, and called Sublicius, from it’s 
 being constructed of wood. This was the biidge so gallantly defended by Horatius 
 Codes, against the forces of Porsenna. For many centuries after, this bridge was, 
 from motives of religious feeling, kept constantly in repair with wood only, without 
 a single nail being used for the purpose. This was the case until towards the end 
 of the republic, when it was rebuilt of stone by the censor Paulus HEmilius Lepidus, 
 whence it is also sometimes called Pons H2milius®®. The Pons Fabricius®®, now known 
 as the Po7ite di quattro Capi, connects the island in the Tiber with the left bank of the 
 river ; it also appears to have been originally a wooden one, but to have been rebuilt 
 of stone soon after the conspiracy of Catiline. Amongst the aqueducts of Rome, 
 that which was called the Aqua Virgo, is deserving of notice. It was brought into 
 the city by Agrippa, from it’s source, near the Via Praenestina, at a distance of about 
 ten miles from Rome : it is said to have obtained it’s name from the circumstance of 
 a damsel having shown the spring of water, from which it flowed, to some thirsting 
 soldiers®"*. But the aqueduct of the Aqua Claudia, and Anio Novus, was the last 
 and most magnificent work of the kind, undertaken for the use of the capital : it was 
 commenced by Caligula, and terminated by Claudius, and united two streams, both 
 of which rose near the Via Sublacensis. Amongst the works of public utility 
 belonging to Rome, none seem to have excited greater admiration in the ancients 
 themselves, than the Cloacae, or sewers. The largest of these, called the Cloaca 
 Maxima, was intended, with it’s different branches, to carry off the water which 
 stagnated in the low grounds near the Forum, with the other impurities of the city. 
 It was planned and commenced by Tarquinius Priscus, and finished by Tarquinius 
 Superbus. 
 
 20. At the mouth of the Tiber was Ostia 9^ Ostia, a 
 Roman colony, where ships lay constantly stationed, to guard 
 
 ®® Lucus Aventino suberat niger ilicis umbra. 
 
 Quo posses vise dicere, Numen inest. 
 
 In medio gramen, muscoque adoperta virenti 
 Manabat saxo vena perennis aquae. 
 
 Inde fere soli Faunus Picusque bibebant. Ovid. Fast. III. 295. 
 
 ®® ut paterni 
 
 Fluminis ripae, simul et jocosa 
 Redderet laudes tibi Vatican! 
 
 Montis imago. Hor. Carm. I. xx. 7. 
 
 ®® Trans Tiberim longe cubat is, prope Caesaris horfos. 
 
 Id. Sat. I. ix. 18. 
 
 ®* Unde Coroniden circumflua Tibridis alveo 
 
 Insula Romuleae sacris adsciverit urbis. Ovid. Met. XV. 624. 
 
 ®® Quum tibi vicinum se praebeat .^Emilius pons 1 Juv. Sat. VI. 32. 
 ®® Atque a F abricio non tristem ponte reverti. Hoi-. Sat. II. iil. 36. 
 ®‘* Te quoque lux eadem, Turni, soror, aede receplt ; 
 
 Hie ubi Virginea Campus obitur aqua. Ovid. Fast. 1. 463. 
 
 ®® Ostia contigerat : qua se Tiberinus in altum 
 Hividit, et campo liberiore natat. 
 
 Id. IV. 291. 
 
Italia — Latium. 
 
 253 
 
 the river. Farther S. on the coas»t were LaurentumS^ Paterno, 
 which derived it’s name from it’s groves of bay-trees, and was 
 once the residence of Latinus, Ficuss'^, and Faunus j Lavi- 
 nium Pratica, founded by ^neas, on his marriage with 
 Lavinia^®, the place where Tatius, the colleague of Romulus, 
 was murdered; and Numicius fl. Torto, a little river, sacred 
 to Anna Perenna, the sister of Dido 99. Amongst the towns 
 in the interior of the country were Bovillae Frattochia, one of 
 the first conquered by the Romans, and the place where the 
 rencounter took place between Milo and Clodius, in which 
 the latter was killed ; Lanuvium Civita Lavinia, founded by 
 Diomed, where was the temple of Juno Sospita^*^®; it was the 
 birth-place of the three Antonines, of the actor Roscius, of 
 T. Annius Milo, and of P. Sulpicius Quirinus, the proconsul 
 of Syria, called by St. Luke, Cyrenius ; Aricia La Riccia, 
 was built, according to some authors, by Hippolytus, who, 
 under the name of Virbius, was worshipped, in common with 
 Diana, in the vicinity of this town ; after hie restoration to life 
 
 Laurus erat tecti medio, in penetralibus altis, 
 
 Sacra comam, multosque metu servata per annos : 
 
 Quam pater inventam, primas cum conderet arces. 
 
 Ipse ferebatur Phoebo sacr^sse Latinus ; 
 
 Laurentisque ab ea nomen posuisse colonis. Virg. JEn. VII. 59. 
 
 Tectum augustum, ingens, centum sublime columnis, 
 
 Urbe fuit summa, Laurentis regia Pici, Id. VII. 171. 
 
 The Laurentina palus was famous for the number and size of the wild boars bred 
 there, though the flesh of them was not in estimation ; 
 
 aper, (multos Vesulus quern pinifer annos 
 
 Defendit, multosque palus Laurentia) sylv^ 
 
 Pastus arundine^ : Virg. JEn. X. 708. 
 
 Hor. Sat. II. iv. 42. Pliny the younger had a villa near Laurentum. 
 
 cernes urbem et promissa Lavini 
 
 Moenia, &c. _ Virg. Mn. 1. 258. 
 
 Cornigerhanc cupidis rapuisse Numicius undis 
 Creditur, et stagnis occululsse suis. 
 
 Sidonis interea magno clamore per agios 
 Quaeritur. Apparent signa notaeque pedum. 
 
 Ventum erat ad ripas : inerant vestigia ripis. 
 
 Sustinuit tacitas conscius amnis aquas. 
 
 Ipsa loqui visa est, Placidi sum Nympha Numici' : 
 
 Amne perenne latens Anna Perenna vocor. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 647. 
 
 Tyrrhenum ad Tibrim, et fontis vada sacra NumieJ. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VII. 242. 
 
 Near the source of the Numicius was a grove consecrated to AEneas, under the 
 title of Jupiter Indiges. 
 
 too Ovid makes Juno call Lanuvium her own : 
 
 Inspice, quos habeat nemoralis Aricia Pastes, 
 
 Et populus Laurens, Lanuviumque meum : 
 
 Est illic mensis Junonius. Fast. VI. 59. 
 
 *''* Egressum magn& me accepit Aricia Rom^ 
 
 Hospitio modico. Hor. Sat. I. v. 1. 
 
254 
 
 Italia — Latium. 
 
 by iEsculapius, he was consigned by Diana to the care of the 
 nymph Egeria. Nemus Dianse Nemi, was the place where 
 Orestes, by the advice of the oracle, consecrated the image of 
 Diana Taurica ; Alba Longa Palazzola, is said to have been 
 built by Ascanius ^“3, and to have derived it’s name from a 
 white sow there farrowing thirty white pigs : it was long 
 the rival of Rome, but was destroyed by Tullus Hostilius, 
 B. c. 665. Albanus Mons, in the neighbourhood, was dedi- 
 cated to Jupiter Latialis j on it the Feriee Latinse were cele- 
 brated, and the Roman generals occasionally performed sacri- 
 fice, and received the honours of a triumph : the soil around 
 was celebrated for it’s fertility, particularly in vines Tus- 
 culum Frascati, built by Telegonus, son of Ulysses was 
 the birth-place of the elder Cato ; many of the wealthy 
 Romans had villas here, amongst which the Villa Tusculana 
 of Cicero may be mentioned as especially interesting 
 Labicum La Colonna, stood on the borders of Regillus L. 
 L. della Colonna, famed for the defeat of the Latins by the 
 
 102 Nympha, mone, nemoii stagnoque operata Dianse : 
 
 Nympha, Numas conjux, ad tua festa veni. 
 
 Vallis Aricinse silva praecinctus opaca, 
 
 Est lacus, antique, relligione sacer. 
 
 Hie latet Hippolytus &c. Ovid. Fast. HI. 261. 
 
 At puer Ascanius, cui nunc cognomen lulo 
 Additur, (Ilus erat, dum res stetit Ilia regno) 
 
 Triginta magnos volvendis mensibus orbes 
 
 Imperio explebit, regnumque ab sede Lavini 
 
 Transferet, et longam muM vi muniet Albam. Virg. Mn. I. 267. 
 
 Jamque tibi, ne vana putes haec fingere somnum : 
 
 Litoreis ingens inventa sub ilicibus sus, 
 
 Triginta capitum foetus enixa, jacebit ; 
 
 Alba, solo recubans, albi circym ubera nati. 
 
 Hie locus urbis erit, requies ea certa laborum : 
 
 Ex quo ter denis urbem redeuntibus annis, 
 
 Ascanius clari condet cognominis Albam. Id. VIII. 42. 
 
 It was on the way from Alba Longa, that Romulus appeared to Proculus : 
 
 Ovid. Fast. II. 499. 
 
 Est mihi nonum superantis annum 
 
 Plenus Albani cadus : &c. Hor. Carm. IV. xi. 1. 
 
 Inter Aricinos, Albanaque tempora constant 
 
 Factaque Telegoni moenia celsa manu. Ovid. Fast. III. 91. 
 
 Horace alludes to that of Maecenas j 
 
 Neu semper udum Tibur, et Esul» 
 
 Heclive contempleris arvum, et 
 
 Telegoni juga parricidm. Carm. III. xxix. 6. 
 
 Nec ut superni villa candens Tusculi 
 
 Circaea tangat moenia. Id. Epod. I. 29. 
 
 In which latter passage, the young reader will be careful not to take “ Tusculi 
 superni ” w\th “ villa ” but with “ Circaea moenia,” the order being “ Nec ut villa 
 candens (i. e. mea villa Sabina candenti marmore expolita) tangat Circaea moenia 
 (i. e. moenia a Telegono, Circes filio exstructa) Tusculi superni.” 
 
It a lia — La tium . 
 
 255 
 
 Romans; Preeneste^^® Palestrina, fabled to have been founded 
 by Caeculus, son of Vulcan, was celebrated for it’s temple of 
 Fortune, and it’s oracle ^*^9; Gabii^^*^ Pantano, was a colony 
 of Alba, and was especially sacred to Juno ; here Romulus 
 and Remus were said to have been educated, and near it the 
 Gauls were finally defeated by Camillus : Collatia Castel- 
 laccio, is memorable for the death of Lucretia. Tibur Tivoli, 
 said to have been of Greek origin, is situated on the Anio, in 
 which there is here a little cataract ; it contained temples of 
 Hercules and of the Sibyl Albunea and was a favourite 
 
 It’s citadel was situated on a lofty hill : Hence Virgil, 
 
 Quique altum Prxneste viri, quique arva Gabinae 
 Junonis, gelidumque Anienem, et roscida rivis 
 
 Heinica saxa colunt : Mn. VII. 682. 
 
 inspice Tibur, 
 
 Et Praenestinae moenia sacra Deae : Ovid. Fast. VI. 61. 
 
 Carneadem Clitomachus scribit dicere solitum, nusquam se fortunatiorem, quam 
 Praeneste, vidisse Fortunam. Cic, de Div. II. 41. 
 
 It appears from Juvenal (Sat. XIV. 86.), that Praeneste was resorted to as a place 
 of quiet retirement. Horace, too, intimates that it was occasionally his place of retreat : 
 Vester, Camoenae, vester in arduos 
 Tollor Sabinos ; seu mihi frigidum 
 Praeneste, seu Tibur supinum, 
 
 Seu liquidae placuere Baiae, Carrn. III. iv. 21. 
 
 Id. Epist. I. ii. 2. 
 
 Hi tibi Nomentum, et Gabios, urbemque Fidenam, 
 
 Hi Collatinas imponent montibus arces. Virg. Mn. VI. 773. 
 
 The well known story of the artful manner, in which Tarquinius Superbus 
 became possessed of Gabii, is told by I.ivy I. 58 ; and Ovid ; 
 
 Ultima Tarquinius Romanae gentis habebat 
 Regna : vir injustus, fortis ad arma tamen. 
 
 Ceperat hie alias, alias everterat urbes ; 
 
 Et Gabios turpi fecerat arte suos. &c. &c. Fast. II. 687. 
 
 Gabii suffered much during the civil wars, after which it became ruinous and 
 deserted : 
 
 Gabios, Veiosque, Coramque 
 
 Pulvere vix tectee poteiaint monstrare ruinae. Lucan. VII. 392. 
 Scis, Lebedus quid sit ; Gabiis desertior atque 
 Fidenis vicus. Hor. Epist, I. xi. 7. 
 
 The Cinctus Gabinus was a peculiar mode of folding or girding the toga, used for 
 the more convenient action of the body. The Gabini are said to have adopted it 
 upon a particular occasion when hurrying from sacrifice to battle. 
 
 See Servius upon Virgil : 
 
 Ipse, Quirinali trabea cinctuque Gabino 
 Insignis, reserat stridentia limina consul. 
 
 Turn gemini fratres Tiburtia moenia linquunt, 
 
 Fratris Tiburti dictam cognomine gentem, 
 
 Catillusque, acerque Coras, Argiva juventus. 
 
 Tibur Argeo positum colono. 
 
 Me nec tarn patiens Lacedaemon, 
 
 Nec tarn Larissce percussit campus opimae, 
 
 Quam domus Albuneaj resonantis, 
 
 Et praeceps Anio, et Tiburui lucus, et uda 
 Mobilibus pomaria rivis. 
 
 JEn. VII. 612. 
 
 Id. VII. 670. 
 Hor. Carm, II. vi. 5. 
 
 Id. I. vii. 10. 
 
256 
 
 Ita lia — Latium. 
 
 residence with the Romans who used it at one time as 
 a place of banishment: Syphax died here in captivity, and 
 Zenobia, the queen of Palmyra, between it and Hadrian’s 
 villa. 
 
 21. The Rutuli were an inconsiderable people on the 
 Western coast of Latium, and were originally distinct from 
 the Latini, though they formed subsequently a part of that 
 nation. Their chief city was Ardea Ardea, the royal resi- 
 dence of Turnus, and said to have been built by Danae, 
 mother of Perseus Camillus remained here in exile till 
 the siege of Rome by the Gauls, when he so nobly contri- 
 buted to the deliverance of his country 
 
 22. The Heknici, to the E. of the Latini, and S. of the 
 iEqui, were probably of Sabine origin; the name of their 
 country is said to be derived from it’s rocky nature, Herna, 
 in the Sabine dialect, denoting a rock 
 
 Virgil places an oracle of Faunus in the grove of Albunea, and mentions the sul- 
 phureous fountain of the nymph of that name, probably borrowing the idea from the 
 ancient history of the Sibyl Albunea, and alluding to the sulphureous source, which 
 falls into the Anio, a few miles from Tivoli : 
 
 At rex sollicitus monstris oracula Fauni 
 
 Fatidici genitoris adit : lucosque sub aM 
 
 Consulit Albunea : nemorum quae maxima sacro 
 
 Fonte sonat ; saevamque exhalat opaca Mephitim, JEm, VII. 81. 
 
 The fountain is called Albula by Martial : 
 
 Itur ad Herculei gelidas qua Tiburis arces, 
 
 Canaque sulphureis Albula fumat aquis. Lib. I. ep. xiii. 2. 
 Tibur Argeo positum colono 
 Sit meae sedes utinam senectae ; 
 
 Sit modus lasso maris, et viaram, 
 
 Militiaeque. Herr. Carm. II. vi. 5. 
 
 In Carm. III. xxix. 6. Horace speaks of Maecenas’s villa, and Carm. I. xviii. 1 . 
 of that of Quinctilius Varus Plancus, his friend. Cynthia also, whom the poet 
 Propertius so tenderly wooed, and whose real name was Hostia, lived at Tibur, and 
 was buried there : III. xiv ; IV. vii. 85. 
 
 Protinus hinc fuscis tristis Dea tollitur alis ^ 
 
 Audacis Rutuli ad muros ; quam dicitur urbera 
 Acrisoneis Danae fundksse colonis, 
 
 Praecipiti delata Note : locus Ardua quondam 
 Dictus avis, et nunc magnum manet Ardea nomen. 
 
 Virg. JEu. VII. 408. 
 
 The Romans were besieging Ardea, when the contest arose between Collatinus, 
 young Tarquinius, and others, respecting the occupation of their wives, which led to 
 their visit to Lucretia, and the circumstances which ultimately caused the expulsion 
 of the Tarquins : 
 
 Cingitur interea Romanis Ardea signis, 
 
 Et patitur lentas obsidione moras. &c. Ovid. Fast. II. 721. 
 
 Liv. V. 49. Alluded to by Virgil : 
 
 saevumque securi 
 
 Aspice Torquatum, et referentem signa Camillum. JEn. VI. 825. 
 
 Quosque in praegelidis duratos Hemica rivis 
 
 Mittebant saxa— • Sil. Ital. IV. 226. 
 
Italia — Latium. 
 
 2i>7 
 
 23, Their territory may be said, in a general way, to lie between the rivers Liris 
 and Trerus ; the Liris Liri or Garigliano rises in the territory of the Marsi, and flovvs 
 thence with a Southerly course into the Tuscan Sea at Minturnae ; the Trerus Sacco 
 is one of it’s tributaries, and has it’s source in Algidus M. M. Artemisio, which was 
 sacred to Diana*’®, and was a favourite lurking-place of the Aiqui”®. Lepinus M. 
 M. ArdigheUa, celebrated for it’s wine, is a continuation of this mountain, joining 
 Fundani Montes M. Romano above Fundi, and terminating near Tarracina at the 
 famous woody pass of Lautulas. The principal towns of the Hernici were Anagnia ’‘■*® 
 Anagni, their capital, which, after a slight resistance, submitted to the Romans ; 
 Antony caused a medal to be struck here, when he married Cleopatra and divorced 
 Octavia : Ferentinum Ferentino, originally a Volscian city, but taken from them by 
 the Romans and allotted to the Hernici ; and Frusino”** Frosinone, deprived by the' 
 Romans of a third part of it’s lands, for having stirred up the Hernici to rebellion y 
 it was situated on the left bank of Gosa fl. Cosai, which runs into the Trerus. 
 
 24, The Volsci were, at one time, a more considerable and 
 powerful people than any other in Latium ; their territory, on 
 the coast, stretched from Antium to Tarracina, and extended, 
 inland, beyond the river Liris to the borders of the Samnites 
 and Marsi. Their capital was Antium Torre d’ Anzo, on 
 the coast, said to have been founded by Anthias, a son of 
 Circe ; it was hither that Coriolanus retired into banishment, 
 and here he was finally murdered. Though taken early, 
 and colonized by the Romans, it revolted frequently, till at 
 last it*s inhabitants were completely reduced, and most of 
 their ships destroyed; the heaks of these were carried to Rome, 
 and placed in the Forum on a tribunal, which, from this cir- 
 cumstance, was called Rostra. Farther S. on the coast, were 
 Circeii Mons Monte Circello, the residence of the enchantress 
 Circe ; and Tarracina Terracina, situated on a lofty rock ; it 
 
 ”® Vos laetam fluviis, et nemorum coma, 
 
 Quaecunque aut gelido prominet Algido, 
 
 Nigris aut Erymanthi 
 
 Sylvis, aut viridis Cragi. Hor. Carm. I. xxi. 5. 
 
 '*® Scilicet hie olim Volscos Jiquosque fugatos 
 
 Viderat in campis, Algida terra, tuis. Ovid. FaU. VI. 721. 
 
 ’*> quos, dives Anagnia, pascis. Virg. AEn. VII. 684. 
 
 The fertility of it’s soil is noticed by Silius Italieus : 
 
 Quis putri pinguis sulcaris Anagnia gleba, — Punic. VIII. 392. 
 
 Si potes avelll Circensibus, optima Sorae, 
 
 Aut Fabrateriae domus, aut F rusinone paratur, — 
 
 Jnv. Sat. III. 223. 
 
 At Antium was a celebrated temple of Fortune, addressed by Horace : 
 
 0 Diva, gratum quae regis Antium, 
 
 Praesens vel imo tollere de gradu 
 Alortale corpus, vel superbos 
 Vertere funei'ibus triumphos. Carm: I. xxxv. 1. 
 
 The famous Apollo Belvedere, and other statues of celebrity, were discovered at 
 Antium. 
 
 Described by Virgil : 
 
 Proxima Circaem raduntur litora terrae ; 
 
 Dives Inaccessos ubi Solis filia lucos 
 
 o Assiduo 
 
258 
 
 Italia — Latium. 
 
 was also called Anxur ^^4 and Trachias, and was taken from the 
 Volsci by the Romans, who made it a great naval station; it' 
 was sacred to Jupiter Anxyrus^*^, who was there represented 
 in the form of a beardless boy. The Pomptinse Paludes Pon- 
 tine Marshes, extended from Tarracina, in a North Western 
 direction, beyond Forum Appii Bor go Lungo ; they were 
 
 principally formed by the overflowing of the rivers Ufens 
 Uffente, and Amasenus Amaseno, and were the haunts of 
 robbers and murderers ^“^9. They were, several times, attempted 
 to be drained, but this design was not completed till the time 
 of Augustus who cut the Fossa Augusti, on which Horace 
 embarked when journeying to Brundusium. This canal, called 
 also Decennovium,from it’s length of nineteen Roman miles, ran 
 parallel with the Appian way : it’s Southern extremity passed 
 Feroniee Lucus^^b where was a temple containing a seat for 
 the manumission of slaves. The marshes obtained their name 
 from the neighbouring city Suessa Pometia, a colony of Alba, 
 taken by Tarquinius Superbus, who, with the plunder he there 
 obtained, laid the foundations of the Capitol. Above the 
 
 Assiduo resonat cantu, tectisque superbls 
 Urit odoratam nocturna in lumina cedrum, 
 
 Arguto tenues percurrens pectine telas. &c. ^n. VII. 10. 
 
 The neighbouring shore was famous for it’s oysters : 
 
 Ostfea Circaeis. Miseno oriuntur echini. Hor. Sat. II. iv. 33. 
 
 Circaeis nata forent, an 
 
 Lucrinum ad saxum Rutupinove edita fundo 
 
 Ostrea, callebat primo deprendere morsu. Juv. Sat. IV. 140. 
 
 subimus 
 
 Impositum saxis late candentibus Anxur. Hor. Sat. I. v. 20. 
 
 queis Jupiter Anxurus arvis 
 
 Praesidet, et viridi gaudens Feronia luco. Virg. ACn. VII. 799. 
 Mentioned by St. Luke, in his account of St, Paul’s journey to Rome, Acts, 
 xxiii. 15 ; sixteen miles from the station called Tres Tabernae, mentioned with it. 
 It was the second resting-place of Horace, in his journey to Brundusium : 
 
 ■ Inde Forum Appt 
 
 Differtum nautis, cauponibus atque malignis. Sat. I. V. 3. 
 
 Qua Saturae jacet atra palus, gelidusque per imas 
 Quaerit iter valles, atque in mare conditur Ufens. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VII. 802. 
 
 quos, dives Anagnia, pascis ; 
 
 Quos, Amasene pater. , Id. VII. 685, 
 
 *** Interdum et ferro subitus grassator agit rem, 
 
 Armato quoties tutae custode tenentur 
 
 Et Pomtina palus et Gallinaria pinus. Juv. Sat. III. 307. 
 
 ISO Tq which Horace alludes : 
 
 sterilisve diu palus, aptaque remis, 
 
 Vicinas urbes alit, et grave sentit aratrum. He Ar. Poet. 65. 
 
 Ora, manusque tua lavimus, Feronia, lymphk. 
 
 Id. Sat. I. V. 24. 
 
Italia — Latium. 259 
 
 marshes, were Privernum^^- Piperno Vecchio ; Setia^"*^ Sezze, 
 famed for it’s wine; and Norba Norma, fortified by the Romans, 
 who there detained the Carthaginian hostages : this last town 
 was destroyed by Sylla’s party, in the civil wars. Signia 
 Segni, the place to where the Carthaginian hostages were 
 transferred from Norba, was noted for it’s pears, and for an 
 austere wine ; Ulubrae was a mean town, whose inhabitants 
 Cicero called little frogs, in allusion to the marshy situation 
 of their town; at Velitrse^^® Velletri, Augustus was said to 
 have been born ; Corioli, now Monte Giove, was the place, 
 from the taking of which, Caius Marcius received the surname 
 Coriolanus. Towards the Liris were Fabrateria Falvaterra ; 
 Fregellae Ceprano, at one time a considerable city belonging 
 to the Sidicini, but taken from them and colonized by the 
 Romans; Aquinum Aquino, the birth-place of JuvenaC^®; 
 Arpinum Arpino, the birth-place of C. Marius ; and Sora 
 Sora, a Roman colony : between Arpinum and Sora the Liris 
 received the little river Fibrenus Fihreno, on an island in 
 which was a villa belonging to Cicero, where he was born ; 
 as this villa was attached to the municipal town Arpinum, 
 Cicero is generally styled a native of that place 
 
 25. The Ausones, who, at one time, spread themselves 
 so widely over the whole Southern part of Italy, as to com- 
 municate the name Ausonia to the country in general, were, 
 in process of time, confined within very narrow bounds, and 
 appear to have only possessed a small tract of country near 
 
 Spoken of by Virgil as the residence of Metabus, the father of Camilla : 
 Pulsus ob invidiam regno, viresque superbas, 
 
 Privemo antiqua Metabus cum excederet urbe, 
 
 Infantem fugiens media inter praelia belli 
 
 Sustulit JEn. XI. 539. 
 
 133 Tunc ilia time, quum pocula sumes 
 
 Gemmata et lato Setinum ardebit in auro. Juv. Sat, X. 26 
 
 Potabis liquidum Signina morantia ventrem : 
 
 Ne nimium sitias, sit tibi parca sitis. Mart. XIII. ep. cxvi 
 
 At quos ipsius mensis seposta Lysei 
 
 Setia, et incelebri miserunt valle Velitrae, — Sil. Ital. VIII. 376. 
 
 As he informs us by the words of Umbricius to him : 
 
 Ergo vale nostri memor et, quoties te 
 
 Roma tuo refici properantem reddet Aquino, 
 
 Me quoque &c. Juv. Sat. III. 318. 
 
 Locum mutemus, et in insula, quae est in Fibreno (nam opinor illi alteri 
 flumini nomen esse), sermoni reliquo demus operam sedentes I — Hoc ipso in loco, cum 
 avus viveret, et antiquo more parva esset villa, ut ilia Curiana in Sabinis, me scito 
 esse natum. Cic. de Leg. II. 1. 
 
 Hie novus Arpinas, ignobilis et modo P.omae 
 Municipalis Eques, galeatum ponit ubique 
 Praesidium attonitis, et in omni gente laborat. &c. 
 
 Juv. Sat. VIII. 237. 
 
260 Italia — Latium, 
 
 the sea-coast, between the pass of Lautulse and the Southern 
 extremity of the Massic hills. Their name, according to some, 
 is derived from Auson, son of Ulysses and Circe ; according 
 to others, from Auson, son of Italusj They were a very 
 ancient people, and, possibly, descended from the Sicani. On 
 the coast was Amyclae Gastello del Principe, giving name to 
 Amyclanus Sinus B. of Terracina : it was of Greek origin, 
 and said to have been desolated by serpents, with which it’s 
 neighbourhood was infested ; or, according to some, it was 
 surprised by the enemy, owing to the passing of a law to sup- 
 press the false alarms, with which it’s inhabitants had been 
 so often disturbed ^•‘’9. Above it were the Ager Caecubus, 
 so famed for it’s wine^^°, and Fundi Fondi, admitted, at an 
 early period to the privileges of a Roman city Farther 
 Eastward, on the coast, were Spelunca Sperlonga, a favourite 
 residence of Tiberius ; Cajeta Gaeta, so called from the 
 nurse of ^Eneas^^^, and situated on a cognominal promontory, 
 with a very fine port, at the Western extremity of Cajetanus 
 Sinus G. of Gaeta ; Formiee Mola, a Lacedsemonian, and 
 afterwards a Roman, colony, near which Cicero had a villa, 
 where he was murdered by order of Antony : this last was 
 originally called Hormise and surnamed, sometimes, Lses- 
 trygonia, from the cannibal Laestrygones, who are said to have 
 passed over here from Sicily, with Lamus as their leader, and 
 to have founded the city^^^ : the wine of the Formian hills was 
 accounted very excellent. It was near Minturnae Torre, in the 
 
 139 Whence Virgil, 
 
 ditissimus agri 
 
 Qui fuit Ausonidum, et tacitis regnavit Amyclis. JCn. X. 5G4. 
 
 quasque evertere silentia, Amyclae. Sil. Ital. VIII. 528. 
 
 ‘‘*® Cfficubum, et prajlo domitam Caleno 
 
 'I'u bibes uvam. Hor, Carm. I. xx. 9. 
 
 Absumet haeres Caecuba dignior 
 Servata centum clavibus ; et mero 
 Tinget pavimentum superbum 
 
 Pontificum potiore coenis. Id. II. xiv. 25, 
 
 Horace well ridicules the pompousness of it’s praetor ; 
 
 Fundos Aufidio Lusco praetore libenter 
 Linquimus, insani ridentes praemia scribae, 
 
 Praetextam, et latum clavum, prunaeque batillum. Sat. I. v. 34. 
 
 Tu quoque litoribus nostris, A2neVa nutrix, 
 
 Aiiternam moriens famam, Caieta, dedisti : 
 
 Et nunc servat honos sedem tuus ; — Virg. Mn. VII. 1. 
 
 143 Prom op/ao£ a naval station, as being a sea-port : Plin. Ill, 5, As the aspi- 
 rate H was often expressed by the Aiolians by the Pelasgic F, the namemf the town 
 in the JLolian and Pelasgic dialect was FOPMIAI, whence the Latin FORMIAL. 
 
 Homer is supposed by many to speak of it, as 
 
 Adfiov airri) TTToXUSrpov, 
 
 T>]\sTrv\ov Aai(JTpvyovir}V, 
 
 Od. K. 81. 
 
261 
 
 Italia — Campania. 
 
 Paludes Minturnenses, towards the mouth of the Liris, that 
 Marius concealed himself, but was dragged thence to a prison 
 in the city, where his terrific appearance saved his life from 
 the hand of the ruffian sent to despatch him : at Maricse 
 Littora was a temple dedicated to Marica, said, by some, to 
 be the same with Circe; but, by othem, to be the mother 
 of Latinus. Sinuessa^"*® Rocca di Mondragone, the Southern- 
 most town of Latium, was built on the ruins of the ancient 
 Greek city Sinope, and so called from it’s situation on 
 the edge of Sinus Vescinus, or Cajetanus, as it is generally 
 called ; it was a Roman colony, and suffered much from Han- 
 nibal’s soldiers. To the N, of Minturnse, in the Piano delV 
 Ausente was Ausona, the capital of the Ausones, taken by the 
 Romans, who massacred it’s inhabitants. 
 
 26. Campania, one of the most beautiful and fertile 
 countries in the world^% was bounded on the W. by the 
 Massic hills, and Vinius fl. Rapido ; on the E. by the upper 
 course of Vulturnus fl. Volturno, Callicula M. Scopello, Tifata 
 M. Maddaloni, and by a range of hills running thence to the 
 Silarus ff. Sele] on the S. it was washed by the Tuscan Sea. 
 To the W. it bordered on Latium, to the N. and E. on Sam- 
 nium and Lucania : it contained the major part of Terra di 
 Lavoro, and Western Principato Citra\ in all, with it’s islands, 
 about 1.700 square miles. 
 
 vetusto nobilis ab Lamo, 
 
 (Quando et priores bine Lamias ferunt 
 Denomiaatos, et nepotum 
 
 Per memores genus omne fastos ; 
 
 Auctore ab illo ducis originem, 
 
 Qui Formiaram mcenia dicitur 
 Princeps, et innantem Maricse 
 Litoribus tenuisse Lirim 
 
 Lat6 tyrannus) Hor, Carm, 111. xvii. 1. 
 
 Exilium, et career Minturnarumque paludes, 
 
 Et mendicatus victa Carthagine panis 
 
 Hinc causas habuere. Juv. Sat. X. 276. 
 
 It was on the Appian way : 
 
 Plotius, et Varius Sinuessse, Virgiliusque 
 
 Occurrunt ; - Hor.Sat.l.v.iO. 
 
 — ■ niveisque frequens Sinuessa colubiis. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 715. 
 
 Ager Campanus orbis terras pulcherrimus. Cic. de Leg. Agrar. II. 28. 
 
 Fundum pulcherriraum populi Romani, caput vestrae pecuniae, pacis ornamentum, 
 subsidium belli, fundamentum vectigalium, horreum legionum, solatium annon®,— 
 
 Jam vero, quos dives opum, quos dives avorum 
 E toto dabat aid bellum Campania tractu, 
 
 Ductorum adventu vicinis sedibus Osci 
 Servabant j 
 
 s 3 
 
 Sil. Ital.YlU. 524. 
 
262 
 
 Italia — Campania, 
 
 27. It’s earliest inhabitants were the Osci or Opici, the former being their Latin, 
 and the latter their Greek, appellation, who appear to have conquered the central 
 parts of Italy. They were probably descendants of the aboriginal Umbri, and from 
 them have been deduced the various tribes that composed the Sabine nation, the 
 several communities of Latium and Samnium, and, in conjunction with the Illyrian 
 Liburni, the various people of Apulia: indeed, to such an extent had their name 
 spread, that the terms Itali and Opici, among the Greeks, seem to had one and the 
 same signification. The Tusci, in the extension of their conquests, reached Cam- 
 pania, of which they gained possession, but they in their turn were conquered by the 
 Saninites. From these three nations then, and from the Greeks, who had formed 
 various colonies on the coast, the Campani may be said to have sprung. 
 
 28. In the Northern part of the province, on the borders of 
 Latium, was Massicus M. Monte Massico, so famed for it’s 
 excellent wine^^*^, in the production of which, however, it was 
 rivalled by the adjoining FalernuS Ager^^^i, extending between 
 it and the river Vulturnus. Towards the middle of Campania, 
 and near the sea-shore, was the famous volcano of Vesuvius^®*^ 
 Vesuvius, which rises to the height of 3,820 feet above the 
 level of the sea. The source of Vulturnus Volturno, is 
 amongst the Apennines, in the N. W. corner of Samnium, 
 whence it flows with a S. and W. course of 100 miles into the 
 Tuscan sea. To the S. of it are the Clanius Lagni, Sarnus^^^ 
 SarnO, on the banks of which dwelled the Sarrastes, and the 
 Silarus^^^ Sele. 
 
 29. The Aurunci^^^ were cantoned in the Northern part of 
 Campania ; they formed a part of the Ausonian nation, and 
 once possessed an extensive territory in Latium, contiguous to 
 
 '‘*® Bacchi Massicus humor. Virg. Georg. II. 143. 
 
 Quocumque lectum nomine Massicum 
 Servas, moveri digna bono die, 
 
 Descende, Corvino jubente 
 
 Promere languidiora vina. Hor. Carm, III. xxi. 5. 
 
 Quod si dolentem nec Phrygius lapis, 
 
 Nec purpurarum sidere clarior 
 Delinit usus, nec Falerna 
 
 Vitis, Achaemeniumque costum ; — Id. III. i. 43. 
 
 Called also Vesevus & Vesvius ; 
 
 Talem dives arat Capua, et vicina Vesevo 
 
 Ora jugo, Virg. Georg. II. 224. 
 
 Hie est pampineis viridis modo Vesvius umbris ; — 
 
 Mart. IV. ep. xliv. 
 
 multamque trahens sub gurgite arenam 
 
 Vulturnus, Ovid. Met. XV. 715. 
 
 late jam turn ditione premebat 
 
 Sarrastes populos, et quae rigat aequora Sarnus. 
 
 Virg. .Sin. VII. 738. 
 
 Est, lucos Silari circa, ilicibusque virentem 
 
 Pluriinus Alburnum volitans, — Id. Georg. III. 146, 
 
 quos de collibus altis 
 
 Aurunci misere patres j Sidicinaque juxta 
 
 vEquora ; — Id. An. VII. 727. 
 
263 
 
 Italia — Campania. 
 
 tlie Volsci, but were driven from it by the Romans. Their prin- 
 cipal cities were Aurunca Roccamonjina, destroyed by the 
 Sidicini ; and Suessa (surnamed Aurunca, to distinguish it 
 from Suessa Pometia,) Sessa, the birth-place of the poet 
 Lucilius. The Sidicini were E. of the Aurunci ; their chief 
 city was Teanum Teano, a place of some consequence, which 
 they colonized after they had been reduced by the Romans. 
 Above Teanum wasVenafrum Venafro, celebrated for it’s fine 
 oib^^ : Cales Calvi, about midway between Teanum and the 
 
 R. Vulturnus, was a considerable city, which formerly belonged 
 to the Ausones, but was conquered by the Romans, and 
 colonized ; it gave name to the Ager Calenus, much celebrated 
 for it’s vineyards. The chief city of Campania was Capua 
 
 S. M. di Capua, said to have been founded by Capys the 
 Trojan’ but more probably by the Etruscans. It was taken 
 from the Etruscans by the Samnites, and from them by the 
 Romans. It revolted from the latter people in favour of Han- 
 nibal, whom it received within it’s walls, and who promised, if 
 he destroyed Rome, to make it the capital of Italy’^^, but it’s 
 voluptuousness proved so fatal to this great general, as to be 
 termed his Cannse : on it’s submission to the Romans, it was 
 stripped of it’s magnificence, it’s citizens punished with death, 
 or sold into slavery, and the city itself reduced to the condition 
 of a mean prcefectura^^^. It was situated a little to the S. of 
 the Vulturnus, and must not be confounded with the modern 
 Capua, which is on the river, and was formerly called Casili- 
 num’^9. S. of Capua were Atella S. Elpidio, whence the 
 Fabulae Atellanae derived their origin; Acerrm Acerra, and 
 Nola’^® Nola, where Augustus died ; bells are said to have 
 been first used in Nola, whence their Latin name Nolae or 
 Campanse employed by the later writers. 
 
 30. On the coast of Campania was Litemum’^’ Patria, 
 whither Scipio Africanus, disgusted with his countrymen, 
 
 Et Capys : hinc nomen Campanas ducitur urbi. Virg. JEn. X. 145. 
 Hence Horace, Epod. XVI. 5, speaks of the “ HLmula virtus Capuae.” 
 
 Liv. XXVI. 34. Horace made it a stage in his journey to Brundusium : 
 Hinc muli Capuse clitellas tempore ponunt. Sat. I. v. 47. 
 
 159 Post Gasilina sibi, multum obluctatus iniquis 
 
 insuper addes 
 
 Pressa Venafranae quod bacca remisit oliva;. Hor. Sat, II. iv. 69. 
 
 insuper addes 
 
 Defendentum armis, aegre reseraverat astu 
 Limina, 
 
 Sil,. ItaL XII. 426. 
 
 Campo Nola sedet, crebris circumdata in orbem 
 Turribus, &c. 
 
 Id. XII. 162. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 714. 
 
264 
 
 Italia — Campania. 
 
 retired into exile^®^, and died. Below it stood Cumse Cumaf 
 founded by some settlers from Eubceai*^^^ more ancient than 
 any other Greek colony either in Italy or Sicily ; it was con- 
 quered, after many years, by the Samnites, but subsequently 
 placed itself under the protection of Rome^®^ : it was the resi- 
 dence of one of the Sibyls^®^, and the place where Daedalus 
 erected a temple to Apollo^®^, after having escaped from the 
 iesentment of Minos, Near it was Baiae Haia, a favourite 
 place of resort with the wealthy Romans^% and so named 
 from Baius a companion of Ulysses : it’s warm springs were 
 amongst the principal causes of it’s celebrity. To the S. of 
 Baiae, the land runs out into the sharp promontory of Misenum 
 C. Miseno, so .called from Misenus, a companion of Ulysses, 
 or a follower of ^neas, whom the latter buried there^® ; it 
 gave name to the Port Misenum Porto di Miseno, which in 
 the time of Augustus became one of the great naval stations 
 of the Romans, and was the rendezvous for the fleet which 
 guarded the Tuscan Sea; Misenum was celebrated for the 
 shell-fish called Echinus. Above this last was the villa of 
 Marius, bought afterwards by Lucullus, and which finally 
 belonged to the emperor Tiberius, who died there. 
 
 XXXVIII. 52. It is possible that the .epitaph, which Scipio himself is 
 said ^ have caused to be engraved on his tomb (‘*0 ingrata Patria, ne ossa quidein 
 mea habes* ), may have given rise to the modern name. 
 
 Et tandem Euboicis Cumarum allabitur oris. Virg. JEn. VI. 2. 
 
 In the time of Juvenal it appears to have been deserted ; 
 
 Quamvis digressu veteris confusus amici, 
 
 Laudo tamen, vacuis quod sedem figere Cumis 
 
 Destinet atque unum civem donare Sibyllje. Sat. III. 1. 
 
 Excisurn Euboicae latus ingens rupis in antrum, 
 
 Quo lati ducunt aditus centum, ostia centum : 
 
 Unde ruunt totidem voces, responsa Sibyllae. Virg. Mn. VI. 42. 
 
 At pius iEneas arces, quibus altus Apollo 
 " ■ Praesidet, hoiTendaJque procul secreta Sibyllae, 
 
 Antruni immane, petit ; magnam cui mentem animumque . 
 
 Delius inspirat vates, aperitque futura. Jd. VI. 9. 
 
 Nullus in orbe sinus Baiis praelucet amoenis. 
 
 Si dixit dives ; lacus et mare sentit amorem 
 
 Festinantis herij Ear. Epist. I. i. 83, 
 
 Litus beatae Veneris aureum Baias, 
 
 Baias superbae blanda dona Naturae, 
 
 Ut mille laudem, Flacce, versibus Baias ; 
 
 Laudabo digne non satis tamen Baias. Mart. XI. ep, Ixxxi. 
 
 At pius iEneas ingenti mole sepulchrum 
 Imponit, suaque arma viro, remumque, tubamque, 
 
 Monte sub aerio, qui nunc Misenus ab illo 
 Dicitur, aeternumque tenet per saccula noriien. 
 
 Virg. jEn. VI. 232. 
 
Italia — Campania. 265 
 
 31. Lucrinus L., famous for it’s oysters and other shell-fish'®, was separated from 
 the sea by a very narrow dike, said to be the work of Hercules ; a volcanic erup- 
 tion, A. D. 1538, which threw up the hill now called Monte Nuovo, has caused nearly the 
 total disappearance of this lake, but there are still slight traces of it in a few places, 
 which maintain the name of Logo Liicrino. Above this lake was the deep basin of 
 L. Avernus, or Aornos, Lago d’Averno, celebrated for the descent of Ulysses to the 
 ■infernal regions, and said to have obtained it’s name from the exhalations of it!s 
 waters proving fatal to birds Agrippa converted this lake into a harbour, by 
 making a communication between it and Lucrinus L., and cutting through the dike 
 which separated the latter from the sea. The port was called Portus Julius in 
 honour of Augustus ; but from the eruption already noticed, this connection has 
 ceased to exist, although traces of it may still be seen, and a little point near the 
 mountain preserves tlie name of Giulio, The subterraneous abodes of the Cimmerii 
 are placed by some authors round Lake Avernus The Phlegraei Campi, famed 
 for the battle between the gods and giants, extended from Cumae to M'. Vesuvius; 
 Leborini Campi was a name applied to that part of tliem which lay between Cum® 
 and Puteoli, and seems to carry with it the etymon of the modern district Te>ra di 
 Lavoro. 
 
 32. Beyond Misenum was Puteoli Pozzuoli, the port of 
 Cumae, so named from it’s wells, or from the stench arising 
 from the sulphureous springs ; it was formerly called Dicaear- 
 chia, and was the place where St. Paul disembarked, and 
 remained seven days, before he proceeded on his journey to 
 Rome. Near it were Pausilypon Posilipo, and the Crypta 
 Neapolitana Grotte di Posilipo ^ or tunnel through the hills, 
 which separated Neapolis and Puteoli, Neapolis Naples, the 
 metropolis of the modem Kingdom of Naples, was built by 
 
 *® Non me Lucrina juverint conchylia. Hor. Epod. II. 49, 
 
 Qua jacet et Troj® tubicen Misenus arena, ; 
 
 Et sonat Herculeo structa labore via : Propert. III. xvi. 4. 
 
 Spelunca alta fuit, vastoque immanis hiatu, 
 
 Scrupea, tuta lacu nigro nemorumque tenebris ; 
 
 Quam super baud ull® poterant impune volantes 
 Tendere iter pennis : tabs sese halitus atris 
 Faucibus effundens supera ad convexa ferebat; 
 
 *Unde locum Graii dixerunt nomine Aornon* *. Virg. AEn. VI. 242. 
 
 An memorem portus, Lucrinoque addita claustra, 
 
 Atque indignatum magnis stridoribus ®quor; 
 
 Julia qua ponto longe sonat unda refuso, 
 
 Tyrrhenusque fretis immittitur ®stus Avernis ? 
 
 Id. Georg, TI. IGl. 
 
 According to Ephorus, as mentioned by Strabo, V. 244. But this is not in 
 agreement with Homer’s account of the Cimmerii ; for Homer does not represent 
 them as living under ground, but deprived of the light of the sun, and enveloped 
 in mist and clouds : 
 
 "EvS’a dt Kipneploov dvdpdv drjpog re, TroXig re, 
 
 ’Hspi Kai ve^eXy KeKaXvp.fievoL‘ ovde ttot avrovg 
 ’HaXtoc (pak^MV emSepKerai CLKTiveoaiv. Od. A. 14. 
 
 Which Horace has expressed : 
 
 Quod latus mundi nebul®, malusque 
 Jupiter urget. 
 
 Carm, I. xxii. 19. 
 
266 Italia — Campania. 
 
 a colony from and formerly called Parthenope^^s, 
 
 from the Siren of that name, who was there cast on shore ; it 
 was remarkable for the indolence and effeminacy of manners pre- 
 valent among it’s inhabitants^^e. Near it was the tomb of Virgil, 
 who was conveyed there from Brundusium, where he had died! 
 Herculaneum, a very ancient city, is said to have been founded 
 by Herculesi’b as was also the neighbouring Pompeii, a port of 
 some consequence ; they were both destroyed by an eruption 
 of Vesuvius, a. d. 79, which cost the elder Pliny his life : they 
 were situated at the head of Cumanus Sinus G. of Naples, 
 about five Roman miles distant from the Volcano. Farther 
 S. were Stabise^^^ Castel a Mare, destroyed by Sylla in the 
 civil wars; and Surrentum Sorrento, the neighbourhood of 
 which produced excellent wine. This last derived it’s name 
 from the Sirens, who frequented this coast^^s, and had a temple 
 erected to them here : they gave name to the adjacent Minervse 
 Pr., called also Sirenusarum and Surrentinum, Funta della 
 Campanella, where Minerva had a temple consecrated to her 
 by Ulysses. 
 
 33. The Picenlini inhabited the Southern part of Campania, from the last men- 
 tioned promontory to the mouth of the Silarus ; they were a colony from Picenum, 
 whom the Romans, after their conquest of that province, compelled to settle here! 
 The principal cities in their territory were Salernum Salerno, built by the Romans, 
 and Picentia Vicenza.— Off the coast of Latium were the islands of Palmaria Pal- 
 marola, Pontia Ponza, Sinonia Zannone, and Pandataria Vandotena ; of these, Pontia 
 
 Whence frequent allusion is made to Euboea by the Latin poets, when speakintr 
 of this city ; especially by Statius, who was born there : ° 
 
 At te nascentem gremio mea prima recepit 
 Parthenope, dulcisque solo tu gloria nostro 
 Reptasti : nitidum consurgat ad asthera tellus 
 Eubois, et pulchra tumeat Sebethos alumna. 
 
 Silv. I. ii. 260 (addressed to Stella). 
 Illo Virgillum me tempore dulcis alebat 
 
 Parthenope, studiis florentem ignobilis oti : 
 
 Virg, Georg. IV. 563. 
 
 Et otiosa credidit Neapolis, Hor. Epod. V. 43. 
 
 Herculeamque urbem, Stabiasque, &c. Ovid. Met. XV. 711. 
 Est inter notos Sirenum nomine muros, 
 
 Saxaque Tyrrhenae templis onerata Minervae, 
 
 Celsa Dicarchei speculatrix villa profundi. 
 
 Qua Bromio dilectus ager, collesque per altos 
 
 Uritur, et praelis non invidet uva Falernis. Stat. Silv. II. ii. 1. 
 
 Et Surrentino generosos palmite colles, — Ovid. Met. XV. 710. 
 
 A different opinion of the Surrentine wine is recorded by Pliny, and the Scholiast 
 upon Horace: 
 
 Surrentina vafer qul miscet faece Falerna 
 
 Vina, columbine limum bene colligit ovo ; Sat. II. iv. 55. 
 
 Hie et pugnacis laudavit tela Salernl Sil. Ital. VIII. 582. 
 
 Horace was recommended by his physician to try the air of Salernum, for the' 
 benefit of his eyes. 
 
Italia — Samnium. 267 
 
 and Pandataria were used by the Romans as places of banishment. Near them, on 
 the coast of Campania, was Rinaria Ischia, said to have been so called from .dineas’ 
 fleet anchoring there ; but it probably obtained this name from it’s mines. It was 
 the reputed place of torment of the giant Typhoeus, who was buried there under 
 Epopeus M. Epomeo ; it was also called Pithecusa and Inarime owing, as some 
 authors say, to the number of earthen vessels used there, for which the island was 
 much famed Prochyta I. Procida, a most wretched and lonely spot, lay between 
 R2naria and Misenum Pr. ; it is said to have derived both it’s origin and name from 
 a profusion of mountainous parts, upon the occasion of the island .^naria being 
 moved by an earthquake. Off Minervae Pr. was Caprese I. Capri, inhabited originally 
 by the Teleboae, and rendered infamous by the debaucheries of the emperor Tiberius 
 during the last seven years of his life 
 
 34. Samnium touched to the N. on the territories of the 
 Frentani and Peligni, to the W. and S. on Campania, and 
 to the E. on Apulia. It contained the Southern part of 
 Abruzzo Citra, the greater part of Sannio (carrying with it 
 evident traces of the old name), the Eastern part of Terra di 
 Lavoro, and nearly the whole of Principato Ultra ; in all, 
 about 2,700 square miles. 
 
 35. The Sabines being engaged in a long and obstinate war with the Umbri, 
 promised, in tbe event of victory, to consecrate to the gods whatsoever should be 
 produced in their country during the spring of that year. They conquered, and 
 kept their vow : they dedicated the children born to them in that year to Mars, who, 
 when . they had attained a certain age, were sent forth from their country to seek 
 another land. Under the guidance of a bull they arrived in the mountainous country 
 of the Opici, whom they drove out, and then settled there under the name of Sabelli 
 and Samnites. They were a hardy, brave, and ambitious race, remarkable for their 
 inveterate hatred to the Romans, who were unable to subdue them after a war of 
 70 years, till the success of Sylla put an end to them as a nation. — The principal 
 river in the N. of Samnium was Tifernus Biferno, rising in a part of the Apennines 
 
 Inarime is the name which it most frequently bears in the Latin poets. Heyne 
 upon Virgil, .dEn. IX. 715, 
 
 (Turn sonitu Prochyta alta tremit, durumque cubile 
 Inarime, Jovis imperiis impbsta Typhoeo), 
 is of opinion, that Uomer’s description of the scene of Typhoeus’s punishment has 
 been transferred from the mountains in Cilicia called ’Apipa to the island Pithecusa, 
 and that the name Inarime is a perverse rendering of the preposition and noun 
 together, from Homer’s expression Ei’v "Ap/juoic : 
 
 Taia 5’ virtOTOvaxi^i, Ait wg rspTTiKtpavvip 
 X(t)opLsv(p, or* T apiipl Tvipuisi yaiav ifidaay 
 Ei’j^ 'Api'/xoif, oSri (paffi Tvipoikog sppitvai tvvdg. 11, B. 781. 
 
 orbataque praeside pinus 
 
 Inarimen, Prochytenque legit, sterilique locatas 
 
 Colle Pithecusas, habitantum nomine dictas. Ovid Met. XIV . 88. 
 
 According to Pliny ; but there seems to be greater reason for preferring the 
 other derivation of the name iriSiriKog an ape : for Strabo mentions that the Etrurians 
 called apes arimi, whence it was easy for the mistake to arise, by which the scene of 
 Typhoeus’s punishment was transferred from the”Api/xa optj of Cilicia to Pithecusa, 
 off" the coast of Campania. There is a difficulty, moreover, in reconciling the deriva- 
 tion of UierjKovffa from ttiQoi with the general analogy of derivation. See Heyn. 
 Excurs. II. upon Virg. jEn. IX., and Ovid. Met. quoted in the preceding note, and 
 his account of the Cercopes in the subsequent verses. 
 
 162 prlncipis angusta Caprearum in rupe sedentis 
 
 Cum grege Chaldaeo. Juv, Sat, X. 93. 
 
268 
 
 Italia — Samnium. 
 
 called M. Tifernus Monte Matese, whence it flows with a N. E. coui'se into the 
 Adriatic Sea : the Southern part of the province was watered by several rivers, tribu- 
 tary to the Vulturnus, amongst which may be mentioned Calor fl. Calore, Tamarus fl. 
 Tammaro, and Sabatus fl. Sabbato. 
 
 36. In the Northern part of Samnium, were the Caraceni, 
 whose chief towns were Samnium Cerro, Aufidena Aljidena, 
 and Aquilonia, Agnone ; they were all taken by the Romans. 
 The Pentri were S. of these, in the middle of the province ; 
 their capital was Bovianum Bojano, an opulent and important 
 city 1^3, which became a military colony under Csesar. The 
 other towns of the Pentri were Allifae Allife, captured twice 
 from the Samnites, and famed for it’s pottery • Calatia 
 Cajazzo ; Batulum Paduli ; and Equus Tuticus S. Eleu- 
 terio, a name alluded to by Horace, according to some, as 
 unfit for verse The Caudini dwelled to the S. of these, 
 between the river Sabatus and Tifata M. ; their chief town 
 was Caudium Paolisi, giving name to the Furcae Caudinaa 
 Valle Caudina, near Forchia ; here the Roman army was 
 compelled to pass under the yoke by Pontius, the Samnite 
 general, and to make a disgraceful peace, b. c. 321. To the N. 
 of Caudium was the lofty mountain Taburnus^**® 
 
 37. The remainder of Samnium was inhabited by the Hirpini, whose name was 
 thought to be derived from the word Hirpus, signifying a wolf. Their chief city was 
 Beneventum Berievento, at the junction of the rivers Calor and Sabatus, founded, 
 as it is said, by Diomed ; it was anciently called Maleventum, which name it changed 
 for a more auspicious one when colonized by the Romans : of this place was the 
 grammarian Orb'ilius, the first instructor of Horace To the S. E. of Beneventum 
 
 Qui Batulum Nucrasque metunt, Boviania quique 
 Exagitant lustra, aut Caudinis faucibus haerent. 
 
 Sil. Ital VIII. 564. 
 
 Invertunt Allifanis vinaria tota 
 
 Vibidius Balatroque, Hor. Sat. II. viii. 39. 
 
 Quatuor bine, (i, e. villa Triyici) rapimur viginti et millia rhedis, 
 
 Mansuri oppidulo, quod versu dicere non est. Id. I. v. 86. 
 
 Equus Tuticus, according to it’s position in the map, would have been out of 
 Horace’s way. It seems more probable that Asculum is meant, though as the site 
 of Equus Tuticus is much doubted by topographers, and some place it near Asculum, 
 it may still be the place meant by Horace, 
 
 juvat Ismara Baccho 
 
 Conserere, atque olea magnum vestire Taburnum, 
 
 Virg. Georg. II. 38. 
 
 Ac velut ingenti Sila summove Taburno, 
 
 Cum duo conversis inimica in praelia tauri 
 
 Frontibus incurrunt, Id. jEn, XII. 715. 
 
 Mentioned by Horace : 
 
 Tendimus hinc recta Beneventum, ubi sedulus hospes 
 Paene, macros, arsit, turdos dum versat in igne. &c. 
 
 Sat. I. V. 71. 
 
 Horace speaks of his severity ; 
 
 Non equidem insector, delendave carmina LivJ 
 
 Esse reor, memini quae plagosum mihi parvo 
 
 Orbilium dictare ; Ep/st. II. 1. 69. 
 
269 
 
 Italia — Frentani. State of the Church. 
 
 lay Tauraslum Taurasi, giving name to the Campi Taurasini, where Pyrrhus, king 
 of Epirus, on his return to Italy, was defeated by M. Curius Dentatus : hard by was 
 Trivicum Trevico, near which Horace passed a night in his journey to Brundusium 
 Below these lay Amsancti Vallis and Lacus, where the fury Alecto descended into 
 hell, after her visit to the upper regions ; in the neighbourhood of the lake, the 
 waters of which were said to be so sulphureous as to destroy whatever animals ap- 
 proached them, was a temple consecrated to the goddess Mephitis ; the lake itself is 
 now called Ansante, and the spot, generally, Le Mujite. In the South Eastern 
 corner of Samnium was Compsa Conza, where Hannibal left his baggage and part of 
 his army, when advancing into Campania. 
 
 38. The Frentani^^^ were descendants of the Samnites, 
 and inhabited a small tract of country between them and the 
 Adriatic Sea. On the N. they were separated from the Mar- 
 rucini by Clocoris fl. Foro, and from Apulia on the S. by 
 Tifernus fl. JBiferno ; but their limits, in this latter direction, 
 extended once as far as Frento fl. For tore, whence they 
 derived their name. Their territory included the greater part 
 of A hruzzo Citra, and the N. E. portion of Sannio ; about 
 700 square miles. 
 
 39. Trinius fl. Trigno rises in the N. part of Samnium, and runs N. Eastward 
 into the Adriatic ; above it was Sagrus fl. Sangro, and S. of it ran the Tifernus 
 Biferno, both already noticed ; these were the principal rivers, which watered the 
 possessions of the Frentani. Their chief towns were, Urbs Ferentana Castel Vecchio, 
 Ortona Ortona, their naval arsenal, Anxanum Lanciano Venchio, Histonium Vasto 
 d’Ammone, and Interamna Termoli. 
 
 40. The State of the Church, 
 
 Called also the Papal Dominions, or Popedom, and sometimes the Ecclesiastical or 
 Poman States, is separated on the N. from the Lombardo Venetian Kingdom by the 
 lower part of the R. Po ; from the Duchy of Modena, and the Grand Duchy of 
 Tuscany, on the W., by an irregular line running from this river to the Tuscan Sea, 
 which last washes it’s Southern coast ; and from the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies, on 
 the E., by another irregular line, stretching from the mouth of' the Tr'mitff'to the 
 Southern extremity of the Pontine Marshes : the Adriatic Sea bathes it’s Eastern 
 shores, from the R. Tronto to the mouths of the Po. It’s greatest length is about 
 230 miles, and it’s greatest breadth about 90, but it’s average breadth does not 
 exceed 60 miles : it contains 13.300 square miles, and it’s estimated population, in 
 1826, amounted to 2,590,000 souls. It was formerly divided into thirteen provinces. 
 
 Inciplt ex illo montes Apulia notos 
 Ostentare mihi, quos torret Atabulus, et quos 
 Nunquam erepsemus, nisi nos vicina Trivici 
 Villa recepisset, Her. Sat. I. v. 77. 
 
 Est locus, Italise in medio sub montibus altis, 
 
 Nobilis, et fama multis memoratus in oris, 
 
 Amsancti valles : densis hunc frondibus atrum 
 tlrget utrlnque latus nemoris, medioque fragosus 
 Dat sonitum saxis et torto vortice torrens. 
 
 Hie specus horrendum, et saevi spiracula Dltls 
 Monstrantur : ruptoque ingens Acheronte vorago, 
 
 Pestiferas aperit fauces : queis condita Erinnys, 
 
 Invisum numen, terras coelumque levabat. Virg, Mn. VII. 563. 
 
 Qua duri bello gens Marrucina, fidemque 
 Exuere indocilis sociis Frentanus in armis. 
 
 Sil. Ital. XV. 56T. 
 
270 
 
 State of the Church, 
 
 viz. Ferrara, Bologna, Romagna, Urbino, Citta di Gastello, the Marches of Ancona and 
 Fermo, Cameririo, Umbria or Spoleto, Perugia, Omieto, Sabina, Patrimonio di S, Pietro, 
 and Campagna di Roma. But in 1816 these divisions were discontinued, and the 
 State was then portioned off into 18 Delegations, or provinces, which again were 
 abandoned in 1824: it is now composed of 13 Delegations, the names of which, 
 together with their chief towns, and the population of the latter, may be seen in the 
 following table : 
 
 Delegations or Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 
 r Bologna ----- 
 
 Bologna - 
 
 
 . 
 
 6.5,000 
 
 E 1 
 
 Ferrara ----- 
 
 Ferrara - 
 
 
 - 
 
 24,000 
 
 
 Ravenna ----- 
 
 Ravenna - 
 
 - 
 
 
 24,000 
 
 S o 
 
 Fo)-li ----- 
 
 Forli 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 16,000 
 
 fiq 
 
 w Pesaro and Urbino - . . 
 
 Pesaro 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 14,000 
 
 
 '’Ancona ----- 
 
 Ancona 
 
 - 
 
 
 25,000 
 
 g S 
 
 Macerata and Gamerino 
 
 Macerata 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 13,000 
 
 § 
 
 \ Fermo and Ascoli - 
 
 Ascoli 
 
 - 
 
 _ 
 
 12,000 
 
 
 [^Perugia ----- 
 
 Perugia - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 18,000 
 
 
 'Spoleto and Rieti - . . 
 
 Spoleto 
 
 - 
 
 
 7,000 
 
 
 Viterbo and Givita Vecchia - 
 
 Rome 
 
 
 - 
 
 150,000 
 
 
 Frosinone and Ponte-Gm-vo - 
 
 Frosinone 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 6,000 
 
 
 iBenevento - - - - 
 
 Benevento 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 14,000 
 
 The last of these provinces is locally situated in the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies, 
 and comprises a small circular tract of territory round the town, whence it derives 
 it’s name, and which stands upon the R. Galore. The district of Ponte-Gorvo, also, 
 which forms part of the Delegation of Frosinone and Ponte Gorvo, is in the same 
 kingdom, being altogether disjointed from the Papal State ; it is a small elliptical 
 portion of territory, extending a few miles from Ponte Gorvo, in a N. W. direction, 
 along the banks of the R. Garigliano. The Pope formerly possessed^ that part of 
 Ferrara which lay to the N. of the Po, but the Congress of Vienna transferred it to 
 the Lombardo-Venetian Kingdom; he likewise had dominion over the districts of 
 Avignon and Venaissin, in France, but the revolution swept them away from his 
 grasp. 
 
 41. The form of government in the Roman States, however absurd it may seem, 
 is pretended to be a Theocracy, the Pope, as the Vicar or Vicegerent of God, being 
 invested with absolute power, both spiritual and temporal. The candidates for the 
 papal tiara, are necessarily members of the college of cardinals, and for some time 
 back they have been Italians by birth. The election of the pope rested formerly 
 with the nobility, clergy, and citizens of Rome ; but in the year 1059 it was trans- 
 ferred to the college of cardinals. The number of the latter is nominally 70, but it 
 is seldom complete : the Roman Catholic courts of Austria, France, and Spain, have 
 the right to object to the appointment of such cardinals as do not suit them. An 
 assembly of cardinals held under the presidency of the pope, is called a Consistory, 
 and may be either public or private. The latter, which is commonly held once in 
 fourteen days, is a kind of cabinet council : a public consistory, or meeting of all the 
 cardinals, is held once a month, when his holiness gives audience to foreign am- 
 bassadors. A Congregation is a board or commission held under a cardinal or other 
 prelate : there are several kinds of them for various purposes, such as that for draw- 
 ing dispensations and bulls, superintending the tribunal of the Inquisition, watching 
 over the different communities, regulating the ceremonies throughout the Romish 
 Church, seizing on prohibited books, directing foreign missions, &c. &c. The great 
 ministers of state, and the governors of the delegations or provinces, are cardinals ; 
 the latter hear causes, and pass sentence in all but capital offences. The pope can 
 alter or annul the existing laws whenever he thinks proper. His subjects are, of 
 course, almost all Roman Catholics ; but, in the large towns, there are some 
 
271 
 
 State of the Church. 
 
 Protestants of foreign extraction, and a few Jews. — Amongst the principal errors of the 
 Church of Rome, renounced and opposed by the Protestants , are Transubstaiitiation, 
 or a belief that the consecrated wafer, or Host, as it is called, from the Latin word 
 Hostia, a sacrifice, are absolutely changed in the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, into 
 the real and substantial body and blood of Christ ; Purgatory, or the intermediate state 
 of punishment between this life and the final judgment, from which the souls of men 
 can be delivered by the prayers, or alms, or penances of the faithful ; the worship of the 
 Virgin Mary ; the intercession of saints ; the worship of images and relics ; miraculous 
 interpositions 5 the celibacy of the clergy, &c. &c.— Though there is by no means any 
 want of academies and other learned institutions in Rome, Bologna, and some other 
 great towns, the state of literature in the Papal Dominions is far from flourishing. 
 
 42. The scriptural means by which the knowledge of the Christian religion is 
 to be preserved in the world, are the perpetual observance of the institutions, and the 
 right interpretation of the completed Scriptures. To secure these great objects, the 
 Divine Founder of Christianity appointed twelve Teachers, and after them He ap- 
 peared from the invisible state to appoint another, who should establish societies 
 from among the mass of mankind, and set apart teachers to instruct the people, 
 interpret the Scriptures, and maintain the institutions of the new religion. The. 
 apostles were equal among themselves. They governed the whole visible Church, 
 or general body of Christians, when they were assembled together ; and each was 
 the spiritual ruler of the Church or society which himself had founded. The pecu- 
 liar doctrines which characterize Christianity are all identified with facts. The facts 
 are the foundation of the doctrine, and moral influences are deducible from the 
 doctrine which is thus sanctioned and established. T. he first creeds were veiy scanty, 
 because controversies were few, and were decided by highly venerated teachers. 
 They were enlarged as the decisions of, the Catholic Church, represented by its 
 general councils, concluded the controversies commenced by the philosophy which 
 wrongly explained, or wilfully rejected, the faith which was generally received. J he 
 general reception of an opinion among all Churches, was esteemed a proof that it 
 had been originally taught by the apostles and their successors. Such was the new 
 faith, which, at the closing of the canon of Scripture, had begun to leaven the whole 
 mass of the subjects of the imperial dominions. Churches had been founded in 
 Rome, Corinth, Crete, Antioch, the cities of Asia Minor, Italy, Rritain, Spain, and 
 elsewhere. Every separate Church was a society complete in itself, governed 
 through all it’s gradations of laity, and through the minor offices of the priesthood, 
 the deacons, and the presbyters, by one episcopal head, who was liable to be de- 
 posed by the sentence of his own order, if he violated the Christian faith. Every 
 ruler was controlled by the rest of his brethren, while every independent hierarchy 
 preserved it’s freedom under the empire of known law. 1 he world has not since 
 beheld more union in the belief, or more perfection in the conduct of Christians. 
 The churches of God, in these early ages, were opposed by every weapon which the 
 devices of an evil spirit, or the corruptions of the human heart, could suggest ; and 
 their conquests were made over it’s inveterate foes. The civil and military powers 
 of the idolatrous governments opposed them by ten sanguinary persecutions ; and 
 though there is some diflliculty in rightly estimating the number of sufferers, theie 
 remains a sufficiency of undeniable evidence abundantly to demonstrate the preju- 
 dice, hatred, and cruelty of the persecutors, and the singular union of holiness and 
 zeal, of fortitude and patience, among the blameless sufferers in the cause of Chris- 
 tianity. But the more their spiritual enemies within, and the turbulent heathen 
 without, oppressed the Churches of Christ, the more they multiplied and giew, till 
 the majority of the Empire professed the doctrine of the Gospel, and the Emperor 
 of Rome himself became the convert, and protector, of the Christian faith. 
 
 43. Ecclesiastical history ought only to have related the progress of mankind in 
 knowledge, virtue, and happiness ; it tells the same sad and melancholy tale of human 
 infirmity, and crime, and folly, which profane history has given to the world. It wp 
 at the death of Constantine that those two principal heresies commenced, which still 
 divide the Universal Church, and which have proved the great sources of all the 
 corruptions which have degraded Christians : the one contaminated the doctrine, and 
 the other destroyed the government, of the independent episcopal Churches. The 
 
 193 Townsend’s Harmony of the New Testament, II. xv. 
 
272 State of the Church, 
 
 eiTor of Arius, which induced him to reject the plain declaration of the Bible, as 
 well as the evidence of antiquity both of the Jews and Gentiles, and to prefer his 
 private speculations to that interpretation of Scripture which had been uniformly 
 adopted by the Univei-sal Church, led to many vehement disputes which convulsed 
 the whole Church for three centuries. These disputes led to the calling of the first 
 general councils of Nice, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chaicedon, which have con- 
 firmed the general opinions of the primitive Churches, and that also of the far 
 greater portion of Christians at present, on the subject of the person of Christ, of 
 the Trinity, the Incarnation, and the Atonement. But the progressive deterioration 
 of the age, by the extinction of learning amongst the heathen, in consequence of the 
 political convulsion of the Roman Empire, and the savage inroads of the barbarians, 
 by the puerile attention to trifles amongst the Jews, by the general contempt in which 
 they were held, and the almost universal mental debasement, rendered this the fittest 
 period for the general establishment of the two great corruptions of Christianity j the 
 apostacies of Rome and Mahomet, the predicted rival enemies of pure religion in 
 the West and East. 
 
 44. The early churches were united into one society by the observance of one 
 common law — submission to episcopal government. A member of the episcopal 
 Church of one countiy, was considered a member of the Catholic Church of Christ 
 in every country where he might happen to travel. When Christianity began 
 to be more extensively dispersed, the Church at Rome was distinguished above 
 all others by the number and wealth of it’s converts. The Bishop of Rome was 
 soon enabled, by the munificent donations made to the Church, to assume greater 
 pomp, and exercise more extensive power, than other Bishops. Many circumstances 
 occurred to increase and establish his influence. The provinces had been accus- 
 tomed to bring their civil appeals to Rome and hence this became the precedent 
 for the members of the provincial Churches to appeal from their own Bishops to the 
 Bishop of Rome. A general deference was paid amongst the Western Churches in 
 the first centuries, to the see of Rome, though it’s more open usurpations were 
 repelled with contempt. When Victor, who was bishop of Rome in the year 195, 
 excommunicated the Churches of Asia for refusing to observe Easter in the manner 
 which he judged to be right, Irenaeus, the metropolitan of France, reproved his pre- 
 sumption. In the year 250, the African Church peremptorily refused to submit to 
 the. mandate of the Bishop of Rome, and received again their heretical bishops. 
 The Church of Spain also, a few years afterwards, refused submission to the Roman 
 Pontiff when he insisted on the restoration of their bishops, after they had been deposed 
 for offering sacrifice to idols. These facts will be sufficient to prove the early assumption 
 of power, and the continued ambition of the Popes in the primitive ages, and the refusal 
 of the independent episcopal Churches to submit to their dominion. The political 
 divisions of Italy, in the fourth century, considerably increased the influence and 
 power of the see of Rome, the ecclesiastical divisions of the Church being made 
 conformable with those of the empire. Every province had it’s Metropolitan, and 
 every vicariate it’s ecclesiastical primate. The Bishop of Rome presided in the 
 latter capacity over the Roman vicariate, which comprehended Southern Italy, and 
 the three chief Mediterranean islands. But none of the ten provinces which formed 
 this division, had any Metropolitan, so that the Popes exercised all metropolitical 
 functions within them, such as the consecration of bishops, the convocation of synods, 
 the ultimate decision of appeals, and many other acts of authority. These provinces 
 were called the Roman Patriarchate, and by gradually enlarging it’s boundaries, and 
 by applying the maxims of jurisdiction by which it was governed, to all the Western 
 Churches, the asserted primacy was extended and strengthened over the fairest 
 portion of the empire. Another principal circumstance, which contributed to the 
 establishment of the power of the church of Rome, was the removal of the seat of 
 empire from that city to Constantinople. The political influence, always attendant 
 on the immediate presence of the sovereign, consequently ceased ; and the principal 
 magistrate at Rome was the head of it’s Church. The sudden power which was 
 thus unavoidably, though unintentionally, conferred on the Pontiff, was increased by 
 the abandonment of Rome, and of Italy, by it’s principal senators. To this cause of 
 influence we must add, the progress of the conversion of the Northern nations, and 
 the grant of Patriarchal power to Pope Damasus, by the emperors Gratian and 
 Valentinian, over the whole Western Church, sanctioning the custorn of appeals to 
 Rome. The renewal of this edict by Valentinian the Third, still farther increased 
 
State of the Church, ’27Ji 
 
 the power of the Pontiff. The custom of pilgrimages to the tomhs of St. Peter and 
 St. Paul ; the introduction of the Gregorian Litany ; and, more than all these, the 
 granting of the title of Universal Bishop by Phocas the Emperor of the East, 
 completed the worldly structure of ecclesiastical ambition, which had now usurped 
 the name of the Church of Christ, and appeared to be the rolling stone which should 
 become the predicted mountain, and fill the whole earth. 
 
 45. Though many superstitious practices and unscriptural opinions had debased 
 the purity of the early faith, there can be no comparison between the state of 
 religious error, when the grant of Phocas conferred political power on the Roman 
 pontiff, and the extent to which the system of imposture, deceit, and falsehood, 
 subsequently attained, by the time when the council of Trent impressed it’s seal on 
 the great Charter of papal slavery. The published works of Pope Leo, who sent 
 Augustine to England, prove that the religious faith of that day was essentially dif- 
 ferent in the most important doctrines, from the creed which was sanctioned by the 
 council of Trent. The doctrines of solitary masses, masses for the dead, transub- 
 stantiation, the supremacy of the pope, the equal authority of Scripture and tradition, 
 the equal authority of the apocryphal with the canonical books of Scripture, the power 
 of good works to deserve salvation, the confession of sins in private to the priest, 
 communion in one kind only, and the worship of images, were all condemned by Pope 
 Leo ; and were all decreed to be articles of faith, and as such to be implicitly' believed 
 on pain of damnation, by' the council of Trent. This remarkable fact destroys at once 
 the truth of the assertion so generally made, that the Church of Rome has maintained 
 an unchangeable creed. The faith of that church is an embodied collection of true 
 and false opinions ; partly derived from misinterpreted Scripture, but principally 
 invented in the course of the controversies and discussions which have ever pre- 
 vailed in the world, and which would have escaped from the memory of mankind, 
 with other absurdities of the age of ignorance, if they had not been preserved, and 
 sanctioned, and enforced, by the asserted infallibility of the most fallible church upon 
 earth. From the grant of Phocas to the age of Luther, the annals of Europe are 
 filled with one long catalogue of crime, produced by the influence of the corruptions 
 of the Church of Rome. The depositions of princes, the fomenting of rebellions, the 
 flagitious lives of the popes, the scandalous decrees against the freedom of opinion, 
 the persecution of the objectors to the power of Rome, which disgrace this sad portion 
 of the history of the world, have been amply and frequently related. The friends of 
 the church of Rome had long endeavoured to effect it’s reformation before the age of 
 Luther: indignant remonstrances, the most energetic appeals, the most affecting 
 intreaties, the most bitter and galling satire, were alike in vain exerted to induce the 
 removal of abuses. The natural reason of thinking men was shocked at the con- 
 sequences of the papal doctrines. In this state of things, the injudicious enforce- 
 ment of one of the more objectionable doctrines of its absurd creed, elicited the spark 
 which fired the long prepared train of public indignation. Permissions to commit sin 
 were publicly sold, under the pretence of remitting the penalties of the guilt which 
 their commission would have contracted : the open and shameless manner in which 
 these indulgences were sold, together with the quarrel between the rival societies of 
 
 Phocas was a centurion in the army on the Danube, at the time of the revolt 
 from the emperor Mauritius, a, d. 602, It is not at all known how he came to be 
 elected emperor, except from his having been a leader in some sedition. On the 
 intelligence of this revolt, the people of Constantinople broke out into an insurrection, 
 and Mauritius was obliged to retire into Asia. Phocas soon afterwards entered the 
 capital, and, with his wife, was crowned by the Patriarch. At the public games 
 which he exhibited on the occasion, a tumult arose, during which he was reminded 
 that Mauritius was still alive. The death of that unfortunate emperor, and of his 
 five sons, soon followed. The reign of the infamous Phocas was full of bloodshed 
 and cruelty, so that he has been justly ranked among the most detestable of tyrants. 
 At length he became an object of terror to his own son-in law. Prisons, who with 
 the assistance of Ileraclius, exarch of Africa, effected a revolution. Phocas, deserted 
 by his guards and domestics, was seized in his palace, stripped of his imperial robes, 
 and carried to the galley of Ileraclius, who had been proclaimed emperor : after 
 this his head was cut oft’, and his body committed to the flames, in the eighth year of 
 bis reign. 
 
 T 
 
274 
 
 State of the Church. 
 
 monks, who were desirous of participating in the profits of the scandalous traffic, 
 occasioned that gradual, open, and indignant opposition to the church of Rome, which 
 ended in the alienation of it’s fairest provinces, and the restoration of that pure religion 
 and unfettered liberty of mind, which it had been amongst the original objects of 
 Christianity to secure to it’s adherents. 
 
 46. The popes possessed no temporal possessions till the invasion of Italy by Pepin, 
 whatever might have been their political influence previous to that period : for the 
 pretended donation made by Constantine to Silvester 1st. is acknowledged as fabu- 
 lous by all sound critics, and even by the iLalians themselves. Pepin, the first king 
 of France, of the second race of kings, was originally mayor of the palace to Chil- 
 deric the 3d ; being anxious to obtain for his usurpation of the throne, the consent and 
 support of the head of the Church, he formally consulted pope Zachary upon the 
 matter, who replied, like one of the ancient oracles, that the crown belonged to him 
 •who exercised the royal power. This was what Pepin wanted ; he shortly after- 
 wards had himself proclaimed king, and consecrated by the pope’s legate, upon which 
 he confined Childeric in a convent, where he soon died. Some time afterwards he 
 made war upon the Lombards, and having driven them out of the exarchate of 
 Bavenna, he bestowed it upon Pope Stephen 3d, who had solicited assistance from 
 the French king, and had even undertaken a journey to Paris, where he crowned the 
 usurper with the greatest solemnities : this gift was confirmed by Charlemagne, 
 Pepin’s son, who added to it the two provinces of Perugia and Spoleto. Ambition 
 and thirst for power were fully displayed by the bishops of Rome, now that they had 
 become temporal princes ; in the eleventh century, Henry 3d, Emperor of Germany 
 gave them the duchy of Benevento ■, in the 12th century, Matilda, Countess of Tus- 
 cany, presented the see with those lands, since called the Patrimonio di S. Pietro, 
 though then known under various names. Rome was as yet only the residence of the 
 pontiflTs, for it belonged to the empire, but was torn from it by a revolution which ter- 
 minated about the end of the 14th centui-y, in it’s being annexed, as well as the pro- 
 vince of Sabina, to the Papal Territory. In 1532, Clement 7th gained possession of 
 the Marches of Ancona, and united them with the States of the Church: in 1626, the 
 duchy of Urbina, which had belonged to the family of Julius 2d, was annexed to the 
 possessions of the pope. The last conquests made by the see of Rome were those of 
 the provinces of Orvieto, Castro, and Romiolwne : the two last of these belonged to 
 Pope Paul 3d, who gave them to his son Farnese, afterwards Duke of Raima ; but 
 one of his descendants having pawned them at the Monte-di-Pieta in Rome, for a sum 
 of money which he was unable subsequently to return, pope Innocent the 11th took 
 possession of them in the name of the holy see. Thus gradually sprang up the 
 power of the throne of Rome, which boasts itself to be the most ancient in Europe ; 
 the sovereign of which claims for himself the title of the successor of St. Peter, and 
 Prince of the Church, insisting upon the personal homage, and veneration, and 
 prostration of all his subjects, and vainly aspiring to that of the whole world. It can- 
 not be as the successor of an Apostle, that this priest invests himself with the powers 
 of an absolute monarch, over the lives and property of thousands of human beings in 
 this world, and over their happiness in a future state; that he clothes himself with 
 purple ; that he assumes a triple crown, as representing his pretended triple capacity 
 of high priest, supreme judge, and sole legislator of the Christians ; that he sur- 
 rounds himself with all the insignia and splendour of royalty, which his feeble means 
 admit of ; that he is shrouded with all the pomp of magistracy, and the destructive 
 machinery of war. It requires some patience to follow him through such a tissue of 
 hypocrisy, and to find him notwithstanding, assuming the humble title of “ Servant 
 of the Servants of God:” but the whole details of his assumed supremacy are 
 shocking and disgusting indeed. And, amongst its other incongruities, it would 
 not be believed, were it other than a point in the history of the State itself, that the 
 head of this apostate church, the fountain whence the Inquisition draw s it’s infu- 
 riating draughts of bigotted cruelty, encourages and sanctions the lottery ; that the 
 drawing takes place in presence of the cardinals, with the greatest solemnities, 
 and that the child who is about to put his hand into the wheel, only does so after 
 having made the sign of the cross 
 
 Precis de la Geograph. Univers. par M. Malte Brun, T. vii®. 658. 
 
•275 
 
 State of the Church. 
 
 47. Rome, the metropolis of the Papal dominions, and the seat of it’s government, 
 
 occupies both banks of the Tiber, but stands principally on the eastern side of the 
 river : it is still divided into fourteen regions, or rioni as they are now called. The seven 
 eminences on which the ancient city was built, are now covered with vineyards, corn- 
 fields, or villas, the close population being confined to the level tract between the 
 eminences and the river. The length of this part is about two miles, and it’s breadth 
 from one to one and a half ; but the whole space inclosed by walls approaches to the 
 form of a square, and is about eleven miles in circuit: It possesses many features 
 
 of the ancient city. The same roads lead to the gates, the same aqueducts pour the 
 same streams into the fountains ; the same great churches that received the masters 
 of the world under the emperors, are still open to their descendants ; and the same 
 venerable walls, that enclosed so many temples and palaces in the reign of Aurelian, 
 still exist. No city in Europe is superior to Rome in the number and magnificence 
 of it’s churches. The most remarkable are St. Peter’s, the Pantheon, and the seven 
 patriarchal Basilica, or cathedrals, all distinguished for their architecture. The 
 cathedral church of St. Peter is the chef d’ oeuvre of Italy, the largest and most 
 beautiful church in the world, and in magnitude of outline and variety of parts, 
 far exceeds any edifice constructed by the ancient Greeks or Romans. It is 
 720 feet long, 510 broad, and 500 high from the pavement to the top of the cross. 
 Pope Julius the 2d laid the first stone of it in 1506, but it was not finished till 
 1621 : the most celebrated architects, Bramante, Raphael, Michael Angelo, 
 Vignola, Mademo, and Bernini, have displayed their talents in this great work ; 
 and no fewer than eighteen successive popes were employed in it’s construction. 
 The total expense has been estimated at 12,000,0001. sterling. The hall is the most 
 spacious ever constnicted by human art, extending upwards of 600 feet in length. 
 But of all the objects of this admirable edifice, the most surprising is the dome, the 
 vault of which rises to the height of 400 feet, and extends over the spectator like 
 a firmament. The Pantheon, or Rotonda, as it is now called, from it’s circular form, 
 originally dedicated to all the gods, is now a temple dedicated to all the saints by 
 Gregory the 4th. It is distinguished for its solidity and the beauty of it’s proportions, 
 and is the most perfect of the old Roman temples now remaining : it is about 147 
 feet in height, and 160 in diameter, with a spacious dome, receiving the light from 
 one great aperture in the centre. But a still more imposing object is the Colosseum, 
 or amphitheatre of Vespasian, the largest edifice of this kind ever constructed; 
 about one half of it’s external circuit yet remains, and it is by far the most stupen- 
 dous monument of antiquity in the chaos of magnificent and ruined buildings with 
 which this once mighty city is crowded. The three palaces of the pope are the 
 Lateran, Quirinal, and Vatican. The Lateran is of great extent, but the main body 
 of the building has been long converted into a hospital for orphans. The Quirinal, 
 from its height and salubrity, is now the summer residence of the popes : this splen- 
 did palace likewise bears the name of Monte Cavallo, from two marble groups in 
 front of it, each representing a horse of colossal proportions, under the guidance of 
 a youth. The Vatican, the winter residence of the pope, is situated on an eminence 
 near St. Peter’s, and is connected with it ; it is a vast irregular pile of building, erected 
 by various architects at different eras, and forming, not one but an assemblage of 
 edifices : it is said to occupy the site of Nero’s golden palace. Under the pontificates 
 of Clement 14th and Pius 6th, this palace was enriched with a numerous collection 
 of antiquities and magnificent statues. The library is one of the largest in the 
 world, and is estimated to contain half a million of volumes, and 50,000 manuscripts, 
 but the former number is no doubt grossly exaggerated. 
 
 48. Porto, at the mouth of the Tiber, has lost all it’s value and interest, 
 except what is connected with it as occupying the site of the beautiful Port of 
 Augustus, opposite to Ostia. The great port of the Papal Dominions upon the 
 Tuscan Sea, is Civita Vecchia, nearly 30 miles to the N. of the Tiber ; it is one of 
 the best harbours belonging to the Pope, and is the place where his holiness keeps 
 his gallies. The other great harbour is Ancona on the shores on the Gulf of Venice ; 
 it is by far the most flourishing commercial seaport in the whole state, and it’s inha- 
 bitants are more active and enterprising than the generality of the Italians. About 
 10 miles to the S. of Ancona, a mile or two from the sea-shore, stands Loreto ; it is a 
 mean little insignificant town, built upon a hill, surrounded with a rampart and deep 
 ditch, and defended by towers, without, however, being of sufficient strength to sustain 
 a siege. It owes what little importance it possesses to the idolatrous superstition of 
 
 T 2 
 
276 
 
 Republic of San Marino. 
 
 the church of Rome : for here is the Santa Casa, or holy house, said to have been 
 inhabited by the Virgin Mary in Nazareth, This house, formerly nothing but a plain 
 brick building, though now encased with the finest Carrara marble, is 32 feet long, 
 13 broad, and 18 high ; it is pretended, that in the year 1291 it was conveyed by certain 
 angels from Galilee to Tersato in Dalmatia, and thence, three years afterwards, to 
 Reccanati, on the coast of Italy ; but eight months afterwards, this site being found 
 inconvenient, it took another flight of a thousand yards, and settled on a piece of ground 
 belonging to a certain lady called Lauretta. Here the triple crown has thought 
 proper to allow it to remain ever since, as the speculation has answered amazingly 
 well : the number of devotees who visit it for the purpose of absolving themselves 
 from vows, obtaining relief from sickness or other distress, and seeking remission of 
 their sins, is very great ; before the Reformation, it is said that more than 200,000 
 pilgrims visited the shrine annually, and laid at the feet of the idol the best offerings 
 they were able to present. It contains a cedar wood statue of the Virgin, covered 
 with precious stones, which, on particular days, is dressed out in all sorts of tawdry 
 finery. The inhabitants of Loreto, about 7,000 in number, are employed in the 
 pious manufacture of rosaries, crosses, relics, and any other article with which they 
 can beguile the credulous and the miserable. Bologna is the second town in the 
 Papal Territory, and stands in it’s northern part, no great distance from the frontiers 
 of the Duchy of Modena : it is of an oblong form, about six miles in circuit, and is 
 surrounded by a brick wall. No town in Italy, excepting Rome, is said to contain 
 more valuable paintings by the first masters. Bologna is likewise famous for it’s uni- 
 versity, which was founded at a very early period ; it first drew the attention of 
 Europe to the Roman law, after the slumber of the middle ages, and hence received 
 the title of Mater Studiorum : it obtained such renown, that at the beginning of the 
 13th century it is said to have been attended by 10,000 students, but this number 
 has now dwindled to about 400, 
 
 49, The Republic of San Marino is situated in the N. E. part of Italy : it is 
 completely environed by the dominions of the pope, and lies about midway between 
 the grand duchy of Tuscany and the Gulf of Venice, ten miles from Runini, on the 
 shores of the latter. It’s territory is confined to a mountain about 2,000 feet high, 
 with a small tract of country at it’s base, comprising about forty square miles. This 
 inconsiderable state, which has enjoyed almost uninterrupted tranquillity for thirteen 
 centuries, and whose sole ambition is to be free, was founded during the fifth century 
 by Marino, a Dalmatian by birth, and a mason by trade. After having finished some 
 repairs in the neighbouring town of Rimini, he retired to this mountain, where he led 
 the life of a hermit, and subjected himself to all it’s austerities. The princess of the 
 country, admiring his extraordinary sanctity, made him a present of the mountain, 
 and a number of inhabitants resorting hither, he established the republic distinguished 
 by his name : after his death he received the honours of canonization. The whole 
 history of the state is comprised in two purchases made of a neighbouring prince ; in 
 the aid it afforded the pope in a war against the lord of Rimini ; in it’s subjuga- 
 tion by his holiness, and it’s subsequently throwing off his yoke. It is composed of 
 the town of San Marino, and two neighbouring villages, and contains a population 
 of about 7,000 souls ; it is governed by it’s own laws, and acknowledges the pope as 
 a protector, but not as a sovereign. The executive power is in the hands of 300 
 elders, and in a senate composed of twenty patricians, twenty citizens, and twenty 
 peasants, with two presidents, or gonfalonieri, who are elected every three months : 
 these two magistrates have a guard of thirty men, but if the liberty of the republic 
 should be threatened, every citizen turns soldier. 
 
Italia — Apulia. 
 
 277 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 ITALIA MERIDIONALIS. 
 
 1. Apulia was bounded on the N. by Tifernus fl. Biferno, 
 on the E. and S. by the sea, and on the W. by Bradanus fl. 
 Bradano, and the Eastern limits of Samnium : to the N. it 
 bordered on the Frentani, to the S. on Lucania, and to the W. 
 on Samnium. It contained a small part of Sannio, the Capi~ 
 tanata, Bari, and Otranto ; in all, about 6.800 square miles. 
 It was called lapygia by the Greeks, but both this name and 
 that of Apulia were applied in a much more confined sense : 
 Apulia Proper comprehended the Northern part of the pro- 
 vince, as far as Cerbalus fl. ; then followed Daunia, reaching 
 as far S. as Vultur M. and Cannse; Peucetia, extending to 
 Egnatia, and the upper course of the Bradanus ; and lapygia, 
 including the remainder of the province. Apulia was famed 
 for it’s wooP, and is said to have derived it’s name from 
 Apulus, an ancient king of the country ; it’s inhabitants were 
 probably descended from the Osci and Illyrian Liburni. 
 
 2. It’s principal rivers were Frento F<i7'tore, Cerbalus Cervaro, Aufidus* Of onto, 
 and Bradanus Bradano ; of these, the three first flow from the Apennines N. E. into 
 the Adriatic Sea, and the last S. E. into the G. of Taranto. In the North Eastern 
 part of Apulia was the lofty Garganus M.® Monte S. Angelo, terminating in Gar- 
 ganum Pr. 2'esta del Gargano ; Vultur Mens close on the limits of Daunia, 
 
 * Velleribus primis Apulia, Parma secundis 
 
 Nobilis ; Altinum tertia laudat ovis. Mart. XIV. ep. civ. 
 
 ^ Sic tauriformis volvitur Aufidus, 
 
 Qui regna Dauni prasfluit Appuli 
 Cum siEvit, horrendamque cultis 
 
 Diluviefn'Wditatur agris. Hor. Carm. IV. xiv. 25. 
 
 Ne forte credas interitura, quaj 
 I.onge sonantem natus ad Aufidum, 
 
 Non ante vulgatas per artes 
 Verba loquor socianda chordis. 
 
 3 Aquilonibus 
 
 Querceta Gargani laboi ant, 
 
 simul et Garganus et arva 
 
 Vulturis,,ct calidi lucent buceta Matini. 
 
 ^ Me fabulossB Vulture in Appulo, 
 
 Altricis extra limen Apulise, 
 
 Ludo fatigatumque somno 
 
 Fronde nova puerum palumbes 
 
 Texere : Hor. Carm, III. iv. 9. 
 
 T 3 
 
 Id. IV. ix. 2. 
 Id. II. ix. 7. 
 Lucan. IX. 184. 
 
278 
 
 Italia — Apulia. 
 
 Peucetia, Samnium, and Lucania, is a part of the Apennine cliain, now called 
 Volture. Off the Northern shores of the province were Diomedeae lae. Tremiti, to 
 which the companions of Diomed flew, after having been changed into birds ; to 
 one of these islands, called Diomedea or Tremitus S. Domenico, Augustus banished 
 his grand-daughter Julia, who died there. 
 
 3. Amongst the chief cities of Apulia Propria were, 
 Larinum ® Larino Vecchio, at one time in the possession of 
 the Frentani ; Geronium Girone, taken by Hannibal, who had 
 a sharp contest here with Fabius and Minucius ; Teanum 
 Apulum Civitate, a Roman Colony; Collatia Collatina\ Mati- 
 nus^ Mattinoia, where the philosopher Archytas was ship- 
 wrecked, and buried'^; Uria Manfredonia, on Urias Sinus 
 G. of Manfredonia. Sipontum S. Maria di Siponto was called 
 Sipus ^ by the Greeks, and is said to have derived it’s name 
 from the cuttle-fish (Sepia) there thrown on shore ; it was 
 colonized by the Romans, and had a large, though incon- 
 venient port, now called Pantano Salso : Arpi 9 Arpa, called 
 formerly Argyrippa and Argos Hippium, was a large and 
 populous city : Luceria Lucera contained a famous temple of 
 Minerva ; it was noted for it’s wool and was a place highly 
 important to the possessors of Apulia ; the three last cities 
 are said to have been founded by Diomed. 
 
 4. The name of Daunia was said to be derived from 
 Daunus, the father-in-law of Diomed, who, on his return 
 from Troy, here founded another kingdom in the country 
 round Aufidus fl. : Apulia Proper is frequently included in 
 
 ® Quaque jacet super! Larinas accola ponti, — Si/. JtaL XV. 565. 
 
 ® Ego, apis Matinse 
 
 More modoque 
 
 Grata carpentis thyma per laborem 
 
 Plurimum, &c. Hor. Carm, IV. ii. 27. 
 
 quando 
 
 Padus Matina laverit cacumina ; 
 
 In mare seu celsus procurrerit Apenninus, 
 
 Id. Epod. XVI. 28. 
 
 t Te maris et terras numeroque carentis arenas 
 IMensorem cohibent, Archyta, 
 
 Pulveris exigui prope litus parva Matinum 
 Munera. Id. Carm. I. xxviii. 1. 
 
 ® Quaesivit Calaber, subducta luce repente 
 Immensis tenebris, et terram et litora Sipus. Sil. Ital. VII. 633. 
 
 ® Atque iterun in Teucros A2tolis surgit ab Arpis 
 Tydides. Virg. £n. X. 28. 
 
 Id. XI. 246. speaking of Diomed : 
 
 Ille urbem Argyripam, patriae cognomine gentis, 
 
 Victor Gargani condebat lapygis agris. 
 
 Te lanae prope nobilem 
 
 Tonsae Luceriam, non citharae, decent, 
 
 Hor. Carm. III. xv. 14. 
 
279 
 
 Italia — Apulia. 
 
 the general appellation Daunia. Amongst it’s principal places 
 were Salapia Salpi, on the shore of Salapina Pains L. di 
 Salpi, founded by the Rhodians, under a chief named Elpias ; 
 it was, at one time, the emporium of Arpi, and was the place 
 to which Hannibal withdrew after the battle of Cannse ; Cannae 
 Canne, memorable for the defeat and slaughter of the Romans 
 by Hannibal, b. c. 216 ; the plain where the battle was fought 
 is said to have been formerly called Campus Diomedis and 
 through it ran the little stream Vergellus, over which Hanni- 
 bal made a bridge of the bodies of the Romans Canusium 
 Canosa was famed for it’s wool, as well as for it’s manufacture 
 of cloth 15, and was the place to which the remains of the 
 Roman army fled, after their defeat at Cannse ; Vibinum is 
 now Bovino ; at Herdonia i® Ordona, the Romans were twice 
 defeated by Hannibal. Asculum Ascoli, with the surname 
 Apulum, was also remarkable for an obstinate battle, which 
 was fought there between Pyrrhus and the Romans : V enusia 
 Fenosa was a Roman colony, and the birth-place of Horace 
 and near it, at Palazzo, was Pons Blandusiee, or Bandusise 
 
 5, Peucetia is fabled to have received it’s name from Peucetus, son of Lycaon, 
 king of Arcadia, who migrated to Italy with his brother CEnotrus ; it’s coast was 
 
 “ Quas recipit Salapina palus, et subdita Sipus 
 
 Montibus : ’’ Lucan. Y.^77, 
 
 Quid Cremera3 legio et Cannis consumpta juventus, — 
 
 Juv. Sat. II. 155. 
 
 >3 Sil. Ital. VIII. 241. ‘1 Flor. II. 6. 
 
 ‘3 Martial (XIV- cxxvii.J) speaking of a travelling cloke, says : 
 
 Ha;c tibi turbato Canusina simillima mulso 
 Munus erit. 
 
 Canusium appears to have been of Grecian origin, to which circumstance Horace 
 probably alludes : 
 
 Canusini more bilinguis. Sat. I. x. 30. 
 
 From Horace, also, (Sat. I. v. 91) we know, that it was badly supplied with 
 water, which defect was in after time remedied by Hadrian. 
 
 1® Mentioned by Silius Italicus ; 
 
 Quosve 
 
 Obscura incultis Herdonia misit ab agris. Punic. VIII- 5G7. 
 
 17- Sequor hunc, Lucanus an Appulus, anceps : 
 
 Nam Venusinus arat finem sub utrumque colonus, 
 
 Missus ad hoc, pulsis (vetus est ut fama) Sabellis, 
 
 Quo ne per vacuum Romano incurreret hostis ; 
 
 Sive quod Appula gens, seu quod Lucania helium 
 Incuteret violenta. Hor. Sat. II. i. 34. 
 
 Haec ego non credam Venusina digna lucerna 1 Liv. Sat. I 51. 
 (i. e. study and satire, such as Horace’s.) 
 
 1® O fons Bandusia?, splendidior vitro, 
 
 Dulci digne mero, &c. Hoc. Carm, III. xiii. 1. 
 
 19 Venulus Calydonia regna, 
 
 Peucetiosque sinus, Messapiaque arva relinquit. 
 
 ‘ Otic/. Met. XIV. 513. 
 
 T 4 
 
Italia — Ajjulia . 
 
 inhabited by the Poediculi, who were probably Illyrians. It’s principal towns were 
 llhudiaE Peucetia3 ^4 lidrta ; Ilubi^® Ruvo^ Barium Pari ; Egnatia T. d'Egnasia, 
 where was a stone said to possess the property of igniting wood that was laid on it*'-^; 
 Grumum Griimo ■, Ferentum Ferenza ; Acherontia ^cerenza, a strong fortress taken 
 by the Romans ; and Bantia^ Banzi, between which and Venusia the brave Mar- 
 cellus was entrapped in an ambuscade by Hannibal, and killed ; the three last places 
 stood at the foot of Vultur Mons. 
 
 G. Iapyqia derived it’s name from lapyx, son of Daedalus. 
 It was inhabited by the Calabri, who have left their name in 
 the modern Calabria, and seem to have stretched along the 
 Eastern coast, as far as Hydruntum Otranto ; by the Mes- 
 sapii, who inhabited the interior, and from whom the whole of 
 lapygia was sometimes called Messapia ; and by the Salen- 
 tini, a colony of Cretans whose situation seems to have been 
 round lapygium Pr. C. di Leuca : the name of the latter 
 people is also used to denote the gr ' • ^ lapygia. The 
 
 they were confined afterwards within the limits assigned to 
 them above. On the Eastern coast of lapygia, were Brundu- 
 sium Brindisi, famed for it’s harbour, whence was an easy 
 passage to Greece ; on being taken Isy the Romans, it was 
 made one of their great naval stations ; here Virgil died"®, and 
 Pacuvius was born : LupiiB Lecce, called formerly Sybaris : 
 
 ^ Mentioned by Horace ; 
 
 Herodot. IV. 99. — See Lucan’s description, II. 610. — Caesar. Bell. Civ. 
 XXIV. XXV. 
 
 ^ Euseb. Chron. et Donat. 
 
 It was at Brundusium that the Commissioners appointed to arrange the differences 
 between Augustus and Marc Antony met. Maecenas, who was one of the Commis- 
 sioners, was accompanied by Horace upon the occasion. The 5th Satire of the 
 1st Book of Florace is an humourous description of the journey, which ended with 
 their arrival at Brundusium : 
 
 territory of the lapyges extended 
 
 Crotona, but 
 
 Inde Rubos fessi pervenimus, utpote longum 
 Carpentes iter, et factum corruptius imbre. 
 
 Sat. 1. V. 94. 
 
 Postera tempestas meliol, via pejor, ad usque 
 Bari mcenia piscosi. 
 
 llor. Sat, I. V. 97. 
 
 Plin. II. 107. 
 
 Iratis exstructa dedit risusque, jocosque : 
 
 Dum flamma sine thura liquescere limine sacro 
 Persuadere cupit : Credat Judaeus Apella, 
 
 Non ego. 
 
 Dein Gnatia lymphis 
 
 Hor. Sat. I. v. 97. 
 
 Mentioned by Horace ; 
 
 — mirum quod foret omnibus. 
 
 Quicunque celsae nidum Acherontiae, 
 
 Saltusque Bantinos, et arvum 
 
 Pingue tenent humilis Ferenti : — 
 
 Cam. TIL iv. 15. 
 
 Et Salentinos obsedit milite campos 
 Lyctius Idomeneus : 
 
 Virg. Mn. III. 400. 
 
 Brundusium longae finis chartaeque vi'tuque. 
 
2i31 
 
 Italia — Apulia. 
 
 Rhudise Calabrae Struda, the birth-place of Ennius : and 
 Hydruntum or Hydrus Otranto, said to have been founded by 
 some Cretans. This last was the nearestpoint of Italy to Greece, 
 which induced Pyrrhus, and afterwards Varro, Pompey’s lieu- 
 tenant, to think of joining the two countries by a bridge ; the 
 distance from Hydruntum to Acra Ceraunia, in Epirus, is 
 thirty-eight miles. On the Western coast of lapygia, above 
 lapygium Pr., were Callipolis Gallipoli, formerly called Anxa, 
 a Lacedaemonian colony, and Tarentum or Taras Taranto, 
 giving name to Tarentinus Sinus G. of Taranto-, it was in- 
 creased by a Lacedeemonian colony"^, and became a very 
 great and flourishing city ; it was the birth-place of Archytas 
 the philosopher, and of Aristoxenus the musician: Galse- 
 sus fl.29, called also Eurotas, Galeasi, flowed into it’s harbour, 
 and near it’s banks were the fruitful hills and vallies of 
 Aulon^o. Between Tarentum and Brundusium, were Hyria 
 
 Ennius, antiqua Messapi ab origine regis, 
 
 Miscebat primas acies, &c. &c. * * * 
 
 * » * * * hlspida tellus 
 
 Miserunt Calabri ; Rhudiae genuere vetustae ; 
 
 Nunc Rhudias solo memorabile nomen aluinno. 
 
 Sil. Ital. XII. 393, et seq. 
 Ennius emevuit, Calabris in montibus ortus, 
 
 Contiguus poni, Scipio magne, tibi. 
 
 Ovid, de Ar. Am. III. 4091. 
 
 Horace (Carm. IV. viii. 20.) speaks of the Poems of Ennius under the term 
 “ Calabrae Pierides.” 
 
 Tendens V enafranos in agros, 
 
 Aut Lacedfemonium Tarentum. Hor. Carm. III. §. 56. 
 
 ventisque faventibus aequor 
 
 Navigat Ionium, Lacedaemoniumque Tarentum 
 
 Praeterit, Ovid, Met. XV. 50. 
 
 Hence it is also called Qibalia, an old name of Laconia : 
 
 Namque sub CEbaliae memini me turribus allis. 
 
 Qua niger humectat flaventia culta Galesus, 
 
 Corycium vidisse senem : Virg. Georg. IV. 125. 
 
 In the time of Horace, Tarentum had degenerated from it’s former greatness, and 
 it’s inhabitants had become the votaries of pleasure and licentiousness : whence the 
 expressions of “ molle ” and “ imbelle Tarentum,” which he applies to it. 
 
 It was under the immediate tutelage of Neptune ; 
 
 tibi defluat sequo 
 
 Ab Jove, Neptunoque sacri custode Tarenti. 
 
 Hor. Carm. I. xxviii. 28. 
 
 It’s purple dye was held in great estimation : 
 
 Lana Tarentino violas imitata veneno. Id. Epist. IT. i. 207. 
 
 ^ Dulce pellitis ovibus Galesi 
 Flumen, et regnata petam Laconi 
 
 Rura Phalanto. Id. Carm. II. vi. 10. 
 
 Ver ubi Ion gum, tepidasque prsebet 
 •Tupiter brumas ; et amicus Aulon 
 Fertili Baccho minimum Falernis 
 
 Invidet uvis. Id. IL vi. 18. 
 
282 
 
 Italia — Lucania. 
 
 Oria, a Cretan city ; and Mandurige Manduria, where Archi- 
 damus, the Spartan king, was killed in a battle, whilst assist- 
 ing the Tarentines against the Lucanians. 
 
 7- Lucania was bounded on the N. by Silarus Sele, 
 by the Apennines, and by Bradanus fl. JBradano, on the E. 
 by the G. of Taranto, on the S. by a line drawn from 
 Crathis fl. Crati, to Lalis fl. Lao, and on the W. by the 
 Tuscan Sea. Towards the N. it bordered on Campania, 
 Samnium, and Apulia ; and towards the S. on the territory of 
 the Bruttii : it contained the Basilicata, the major part of 
 Principato Citra, and a small portion of Calabria Citra ; in 
 all, 3.900 square miles. 
 
 8. The Southern part of Italy was anciently possessed by the (Enotri, who are 
 said by some to have obtained their name from (Enotrus, a Sabine or Latin chief, 
 or from CEnotrus, a son of Lycaon, who led a colony of Arcadians thither ; but by 
 others from oivoq the Greek word for wine : they were probably a branch of the 
 Northern aboriginal inhabitants. On the arrival of the various Greek colonies on 
 their coast, the (Enotri were compelled to retire inland, where they remained till they 
 gave place to the Lucani, of Samnite origin, who, descending from the North, boldly 
 attacked the tottering Greek republics, and at last gained complete possession of 
 them. 
 
 9. One of the principal cities on the Eastern coast of 
 Lucania was Metapontum Torre di Mare, said to have been 
 originally founded by some Pylians, on their return from 
 Troy, but it was afterwards improved and colonized by the 
 Achseans ; Pythagoras lived here for some time, and is sup- 
 posed to have died here : it was situated at the mouth of 
 Casuentus fl. Vasento, which rises in the Apennines, and 
 flows into the G. of Taranto. Farther S. lay Heraclea Poli- 
 choro, where the congress of the Greek colonies assembled ; 
 it was built by the Tarentines, at the mouth of Aciris fl. 
 Agri : higher up this river was Pandosia Anglona, where 
 Pyrrhus gained his first victory over the Homans. Siris 
 Sinno, at the mouth of a cognominal river Sinno, was founded 
 by some Trojans, whom an Ionian colony afterwards expelled, 
 chanD-ing: the name of the town to Poliseum: it suffered much 
 in a subsequent war with Metapontum and Sybaris, and be- 
 came at last the harbour of Heraclea. Farther S. between 
 the rivers Sybaris Cochile, and Crathis Crati, was the power- 
 
 Esl, lucos Silari circa, ilicibusque virentem 
 
 Plurimus Alburnum volitans, —— Vtrg. Georg. III. 146. 
 
 It’s waters were said to possess the property of incrusting with a calcareous 
 deposition wood or twigs thrown into them • Sil. Ital. VIII. 580. 
 
 The waters of which were said to turn the hair of those, who bathed in them, 
 yellow ; 
 
 'O ^avSrav xairav irvpaaivMv 
 KpdS’tc, ZaBeaic Trrjyaiffi T(>e(p(x)v 
 
 Eiiav^pov r’ 6\/3iZwv yav, Eurip, Troad, 224. 
 
 Crathis 
 
Italia — Lucania. 
 
 283 
 
 ful and luxurious city of Sybaris Sibari, said to have been 
 founded by a colony from Troezene, and increased aftenvards 
 by the Achaeans ; the Crotonians destroyed it by overwhelming 
 it with the waters of the Crathis^^. Some years after this, the 
 Athenians sent a band of Greeks (amongst whom were Hero- 
 dotus and the orator Lysias), who built a city more inland, 
 which they called Thurii Orio, and which, in after times, 
 when it was colonized by the Romans, received the name of 
 Copia. The rivers Sybaris and Crathis are small and insigni- 
 ficant, and both enter the G. of Taranto ; the former rises in 
 the Southern part of Lucania, the latter in the territory of the 
 Bruttii. 
 
 10. On the Western coast of Lucania, close on the limits 
 of Campania, stood Psestum Pesto, called by the Greeks 
 Posidonia, and giving name to Sinus Paestanus or Posido- 
 niates G. of Salerno ; it was built by the people of Sybaris, 
 and colonized afterwards by the Romans ; it was famed for 
 it’s roses, which bloomed twice in a year^^ : near it Alexander, 
 king of Epirus, landed, and defeated the Lucani and Samnites 
 in a pitched battle^®. Below it was Velia or Elea Castel a 
 Mare della Bruca^ founded by the Phocaeans of Ionia, by 
 whom it was called Hyele^^; it was the country of Parme- 
 nides, and of Zeno, under whose auspices a school of philo- 
 sophy was founded in Elea, the disciples of which were 
 thence called the Eleatic sect. Elea^^ gave name to Eleates, 
 or Veliensis Sinus, the Southern extremity of which was Pali- 
 nurum Pr. C. Spartimento, so called from the steersman of 
 iEneas, who perished there ^9. Pyxus Policastro was built by 
 
 Crathis, et huic Sybaris nostris conterminus arvis. 
 
 Electro similes faciunt auroque capillos. Ovid. Met. XV. 315. 
 Pliny mentions, that the hair of cattle and men was turned white by the waters 
 of the Crathis : XXXI. 8, 9. 
 
 33 Strab. VI. p, 263.— Herod. V. 44. stj-ai,, p. qsg. 
 
 33 Forsitan et pingues hortos quae cura colendi 
 Ornaret, canerem, biferique rosaria Paesti ; — 
 
 Virg. Georg. IV. 119. 
 
 Leucosiamque petit, tepidique rosaria Paesti. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 708. 
 
 Calthaque Paestanas vincet odore rosas. Id. ex Pont. II. iv. 28. 
 
 3B Liv. VIII. 17. 37 Herod. I. 164, et seq. 
 
 33 Horace was recommended to try the air of Velia for a disorder in his eyes : 
 Quae sit hiems Veliae, quod coelum, Vala, Salerni, 
 
 Quorum hominum regio, et qualis via ? nam mihi Baias 
 Musa supervacuas Antonius ; et tamen illis 
 
 Me facit invisum, Epist. I. xv. 1. 
 
 Virgil (^2En. VI. 366) mentions the “ portus Velinus.” 
 
 33 Et statuent tumulum, et tumulo solennia mittunt ; 
 
 jEternumque locus Palinuri nomen habebit. Virg. Mn. VI. 381. 
 
284 
 
 Ita lia — IBru ttii. 
 
 a colony from Messana, and subsequently called by the Romans 
 Buxentum ; this name is still preserved in the little river 
 Busento Pyxus, at the mouth of which the town was situated. 
 Laiis Scalea was founded by the Sybarites ‘‘b at the mouth of 
 Laiis fl. Lao, which flows into Laiis Sinus, G. of Policastro. 
 
 11. In the interior of the province, towards the N. lay Numistro Muro, where 
 Marcellus defeated Hannibal; Potentia Potenztf ; the Campi Veteres Ftefn', where 
 Tiberius Gracchus was treacherously slain ; and Cosilynum Padula, an important 
 city on the banks of Tanager fl. Tanagro, This river is a tributary of the Silarus ; 
 to the W. of it were Alburnus M. Alburno ; and Calor fl. Galore, which also joins 
 the Silarus, near Templum Junonis Argivse Cappa Santa, built by Jason and the 
 Argonauts. 
 
 12. The Bruttii.— The territory of the Bruttii was sepa- 
 rated from Lucania on the N. by a line between the rivers 
 Crathis and Laiis; it comprised the modern provinces of 
 Calabria Citra and Ultra, excepting a small tract in the N. 
 of the latter, and contained about 3.400 square miles. 
 
 13. The Bruttii, called also Brutii and Brettii, were said to be runaway slaves and 
 shepherds of the Lucanians, who, after concealing themselves for a time, became at 
 last numerous enough to attack their ancestors or masters, and succeeded at length 
 in gaining their independence. They then directed their arms against the Greek 
 colonies, which, from various causes, were in a declining state ; and after having 
 made repeated attacks on them with more or less success, (during which they were 
 at one time opposed by Alexander king of Epirus, whose assistance the colonies had 
 begged,) they became masters of them, and sole possessors of the country to the 
 South of the Crathis and Laiis. 'I'heir territory is sometimes called Bruttia or 
 Bruttium, and Bruttiorum Ager. In the Northern part of the province was the 
 district of Sila, which was a great extent of forest land abounding in pitch 
 and famed for it’s wine ; it’s name is still preserved in Regia Sila. 
 
 “ Ille et pugnacis laudavit tela Salerni 
 Ealcatos enses, et quae Buxentia pubes 
 
 Aptabat dextris irrasae robora clavae. Sil. Ital. VIII. 583. 
 
 •“ Herod. VI. 21. 
 
 Est, lucos Silari circa, ilicibusque virentem 
 Plurimus Alburnum volitans, cui nomen asilo 
 Romanum est, cestron Graii vert^re vocantes ; 
 
 Asper, acerba sonans ; quo tota exterrita sylvis 
 Diffugiunt armenta, furit mugitibus aether 
 Concussus, sylvaeque, et sicci ripa Tanagri. 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 146. 
 
 Ac velut ingenti Sila, summove Taburno, 
 
 Cum duo conversis inimica in praelia tauii 
 Frontibus incurrunt, pavidi cessere magistri ; 
 
 Stat pecus omne metu mutum, Id. Mn. XII. 715. 
 
 Virgil probably alludes to the same place, when he says, 
 
 Pascitur in magna Sila formosa juvenca : — Georg. III. 219. 
 which is in all probability the reading, and not “ sylva.” 
 
 ** Which Virgil speaks of (Georg. II. 438.) as “ Narycia pix,” borrowing the 
 name from the Narycii l/ocri, who settled in Bruttium : 
 
 Et juvat undantem buxo spectare Cytorum, 
 
 Narycimque picis lucos :• 
 
 Plin. XIV. 20. ; and most probably Cic. Brut. XX. 
 
Italia — Bruttii. 
 
 285 
 
 14. On the Eastern coast of the Bruttii, were Hylias fl. 
 Coseria, at one time the boundary between the territories of 
 Sybaris and Croton; Traens fl. Trionto, memorable for the 
 bloody defeat which the Sybarites received there from the 
 Crotonians, a short time before the destruction of their city ; 
 Crimisa Giro, called afterwards Paternum, said to have been 
 founded shortly after the siege of Troy by Philoctetes whose 
 tomb was there shewn ; Petilia or Petelia Strongoli, likewise 
 said to have been built by Philoctetes •*‘5, famed for it’s fidelity to 
 the Romans, and for sustaining a severe siege against Han- 
 nibal : to the W. of this last stood Chone Casabona, belonging 
 originally to the Chones, an old (Enotrian tribe. Farther S. 
 was Croton Cotrone, built by the Achaeans and long the 
 residence of Pythagoras, who there established his school ; 
 it was the birth-place of the physical! Democedes, and of 
 Milo the wrestler : the state, of which it was the capital, was 
 one of the most celebrated and powerful in Magna Graecia, 
 and alone of all the colonies sent out from Greece, assisted it 
 when invaded by the Persians ^9. Near Lacinium, Pr. C. Hau, 
 or delle Colonne, stood the temple of Juno Lacinia in honour 
 of whom the inhabitants of all the Greek colonies there held 
 an annual festival. The lapygum tria Promontoria are 
 now called C. delli Cimiti, C. Rizzuto, and C. della Castella : 
 
 T6v Aiadpov re psiSrpa, ical f3paxv7TTo\LC 
 OivwTpiag yrjg Kty\p'n'y ^e^po)pevov 
 
 KpipuT<7a (piTpov ck^srai piaupovov. Lycophr. 911. 
 
 hie ilia duels Meliboei 
 
 Parva Philoetetae subnixa Petelia muro. Virg. Mn. III. 402. 
 
 Under one Myseelus, or Myseellus, son of Alemon, who was ordered by 
 Hereules in a dream to leave his native land, though forbidden by the laws of his 
 eountry. Ovid says that Myseelus founded Crotona upon the spot where Croton, an 
 aneient hero, had been buried, and named the town from him : 
 
 Invenit ASsarei fatalia fluminis ora : 
 
 Nee proeul hine tumulum, sub quo saerata Crotonis 
 Ossa tegebat humus ; jussaque ibi moenia terra 
 Condidit, et nomen tumulati traxit in urbem. 
 
 Talia eonstabat eertS, primordia fama 
 
 Esse loei, positaeque Italis in finibus urbis. Met. XV. 54. 
 
 « Strab. VI. p. 263. 
 
 Vir fuit hie ortu Samius, &e. Ovid. Met. XV. 60. 
 
 Herod. VIII. 47. 
 
 Attollit se DivaLaeinia eontra, 
 
 Caulonisque aiees, et navifragum .Seylaeeum. Virg. JEn. III. 552. 
 praeterque Laeinia templo , 
 
 Nobilitata Deae, Seylaeeaque litorafeitur. Ovid. Met. XV. 701. 
 
 Hannibal (aeeording to Livy, XXX. 21.) did not respeet the sanetity of this 
 temple, which had ever, until his violation of it, been considered a safe place of 
 refuge. 
 
28G 
 
 Italia — Bruttii. 
 
 off them, some authors place Ogygia the island of Calypso, 
 where Ulysses was shipwrecked. Scylaceum, called formerly 
 Scylletium Squillace, was founded by the Athenians, and gave 
 name to Sinus Scylleticus, now known as the G. of Squillace. 
 
 15. The Isthmus between this gulf and Sinus Hipponiates G, of S. Eufemia, was 
 the narrowest pait of Italy, being only fifteen Roman miles wide ; Dionysius the 
 elder attempted to fortify it, when at war with the Lucani, and Hannibal entrenched 
 himself there against the Romans. 
 
 16. Continuing southwards, we arrive at Caulon^s Castel 
 VHere, built by the Achaeans, and destroyed by Dionysius, 
 who removed the inhabitants to Syracuse ; it was situated on 
 Sagras fl. Alaro, famed for the defeat of the Crotonians by the 
 Locrians Locri Pagliapoli (whether founded by the Locri 
 Ozolae, or Opuntii of Greece, uncertain) was the chief city 
 of the Locri Epizephyrii, so called from their having first settled 
 near above Zephyrium Pr. C. Brassano : it was celebrated 
 for the code of laws which Zaleucus drew up for the Locrians, 
 and which was said to have been the first code of laws com- 
 mitted to writing 5®. Orra, or Uria, Biancho Vecchio, was 
 another city of the Locri ; near it was Herculis Pr. C. Sparti- 
 vento, already noticed as one of the Southernmost promontories 
 of Italy. 
 
 17. On the Western coast of the Bruttii was Clampelia Amantea. A little to the 
 E. of it lay Pandosia Mendicino, at one time the residence of the (Enotrian kings, and 
 the place where Alexander king of Epirus, deceived by the oracle of Dodona, met 
 his death ; it was near the source of Acheron fl. Arconte, which joins the Crathis 
 at Consentia Cosenza, the capital of the Bruttii. Lower dowathe coast, was Temesa®'^ 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 85. 
 
 Linquit lapygiam, laevisque Amphissia remls 
 Saxa fugit : dextra praerupta Ceraunia parte, 
 
 Romechiumque legit, Caulonaque, Naryciamque, 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 705. 
 
 Said to have been known at Olympia the day on which it occurred : 
 
 Atque etiam cum ad fluvium Sagram Crotoniatas Locri maximo praelio devicissent, 
 eo ipso die auditam esse earn pugnam ludis Olympiae memoriae proditum est. 
 
 Cic. de Nat. Dear. II. 2. 
 
 Virgil calls them Narycii, from Narycia or Naryx a town of the Locri Opuntii, 
 opposite Euboea : 
 
 Hie et Narycii posuerant moenia Locri. JE7i. III. 399. 
 
 ot Se Xeyonevoi 
 
 'ETTii^efvpioi TfXrjffiov Ktivrai Aofcpot 
 Tovtovq Se TTpdirovg ^aat ■)(^pi](ra(jQai vofioip 
 FpaTTTOicnv, ovq ZidXevKog imoQkdOai doKsl. Seym. Ch. 316. 
 Pindar (Olymp. X. 17. & XI. 13.) sounds the praises of the Locrians in very 
 honourable strains. 
 
 5® Liv. VIII. 24. 
 
 Evincitque fretum, Siculique angusta Pelori, 
 
 Hippotadaeque domos regis, Temesesque metalla : 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 707. 
 
 Temesaeaque concrepat aera. Id. Fast. V. 441 . 
 
Italia — Via, 
 
 287 
 
 Torre del Piano del Casale, originally in the possession of the Ausones, but colonized 
 aftemards by the Aitolians, and finally by the Romans, who called it Tempsa ; it 
 was famed for it’s copper-works, which are, however, referred by some to a town of 
 the same name in Cypms®®. To the E. of it was Terina Martorano, founded by the 
 Crotonians, and destroyed by Hannibal ; it gave name to Sinus Teiinaeus G, of S. 
 Eufemia, This gulf was also called Hipponiates and Vibonensis, from Hipponium 
 Monte Leone, which was founded by the Locri Epizephyrii, and destroyed by Diony- 
 sius ; it was subsequently restored under Hannibal, and finally colonized by the 
 Romans, who called it Vibo Valentia. The Sinus Teiinaeus was also called Lame- 
 ticus, from Lametia S. Eufemia, a Crotonian colony. Farther S. were Medma, or 
 Mesma, Mesiano, a Locrian colony ; Metaurum Gioja, on Bruttius Sinus G. of Gioja ; 
 Mamertum Oppido, a colony of the Mamertini, a set of mercenary soldiers, who 
 passed from Campania into Sicily ; Portus Orestis Porto Ravaglioso, where Orestes is 
 said to have landed in order to purify himself from the murders he had committed, by 
 washing in seven streams there ; and the terrible rock of Scylla^®, with a cognominal 
 town Scilla, a little W. of which was Caenys Pr. C. del Cavallo: this promontory, 
 with the opposite Pelorum Pr. C. Peloro, formed the narrowest part of the St. of 
 Messina, the points being only two miles and a half apart. To the S. of this was 
 Rhegium Reggio, supposed to have taken it’s name from the violent bursting asunder 
 of Italy and Sicily ; it was built by a colony from Chalcis, and increased by the 
 Zanclians and Messenians : ifgave birth to many eminent men, amongst whom may 
 be mentioned the poet Ibycus. Leucopetra Pr. C. dell’Armi, has already been 
 noticed as one of the Southernmost points of Italy. 
 
 18. Vi^. — Before entering upon the description of the Italian Islands, it will be 
 found useful to take a view of the great roads, with which the peninsula of Italy was 
 intersected in various directions. The Via Aurelia, made hy the consul Aurelius, 
 stretched at first from Rome to Pisse ; it was afterwards extended by HSmilius 
 Scaurus, under the name of Via H2milia, to Vada Sabatia and Dertona, and 
 finally continued from Vada Sabatia to Arelate, so that at last Via Aurelia 
 was the name applied to the whole road between Rome and Arelate. Another 
 branch of the Via Aurelia is also supposed to have led from Pisa3 to Mutina, — 
 The Via Posthumia extended from Genua, through Dertona to Cremona, Mantua, 
 and Verona, and perhaps farther. — The Via ALmilia was made by the consul ASmilius 
 Lepidus, originally from Ariminum toBononia; but it was afterwards continued 
 through Placentia to Mediolanum, thence to Verona, and through Patavium to 
 Aquileia. — The Via Claudia, or Clodia, separated from the Flaminia not far 
 from the Pons Milvius, to the North of Rome, and passing the Western side 
 
 s® N£tv S’ diSe ^vv viji KartjXvOov r}S’ trdpoiai, 
 
 nXeoJi/ sttI olvonra irovrov ett dXXoOpoovg dvOpdorcovg, 
 
 'Ec TEukanv uetcl vaXKov’ dyw S’ alQoiva aiSnpov. 
 
 Horn, Od. A. 182. 
 
 Homer (Od. M. 73.) describes the inaccessible rock, and the cave of Scylla helow. 
 At Scyllam caecis cohibet spelunca latebiis. 
 
 Ora exsertantem, et naves in saxa trahentem. Virg. ^n. III. 424. 
 
 «o 
 
 Et vobis alii ventorum praelia narrent ; 
 
 Quas Scylla infestet, quasve Charybdis aquas : — 
 
 Ovid. Amor. II. xi. 18. 
 
 From "pijaao} frango. 
 
 Haec loca, vi quondam, et vasta convolsa ruinS, 
 
 (Tantum aevi longinqua valet mutare vetustas) 
 
 Dissiluisse ferunt ; cum protinus utraque tellus 
 
 Una foret : venit medio vi pontus, et undis 
 
 Hesperium Siculo latus abscidit, arvaque et urbes 
 
 Litore diductas angusto interluit aestu. Virg. AHn. III. 414. 
 
 Zancle quoque juncta fuisse 
 
 Dictur Italiae : donee confinia pontus 
 
 Abstulit ; et media tellurem reppulit unda. Ovid, Met. XV. 290. 
 
288 
 
 Italia— Vicp. 
 
 of Sabatinus Lacus, through Forum Clodii, Rusellm, Sena Julia, Florentia, and Luca, 
 joined theVia Aurelia at Luna — The Via Cassia branched off from the Clodia about six 
 miles to the N. of Rome, and passing through Veii, Vulsinii, Clusium, and 
 Arretium, rejoined the Clodia at Florentia. — The Via Portuensis led from Rome to 
 Portus August!, — The Via Amerina separated from the Cassia at Baccanre, and passed 
 through Amelia, whence it obtained it’s name; it probably also passed through 
 Tuder and Perusia, and re-joined the Via Cassia at Clusium. — TheVia Flaminia®' 
 was constructed by C. Flaminius the Censor, b. c. 221, and extended originally only 
 as far as Narnia; here it divided, one branch passing through Carsulae, the other 
 through Spoletium, and both joined at Fulginia. Hence it continued to Nuceria, 
 where it separated again ; one road passing through Septempeda, Ancona, and along 
 the coast of the Hadriatic as far as Fanum Fortunm, where it was re-joined by the 
 other branch, which had passed through Helvillum and the Petra Pertusa : from 
 Fanum Fortunae the Via Flaminia passed on to Ariniinum. The road, which fol- 
 lowed the coast from Ancona to Ortona, and thence through Larinum, Sipontum, 
 and Barium to Brundusium, seems also at one time to have borne the name of 
 Via Flaminia. There is likewise thought to have been another V’ia Flaminia, con- 
 structed by C. Flaminius Nepos the Consul ; it led from Arretium to Ariminum. — 
 The Via Salaria®^, so called from the Sabini using it to import salt into their country 
 from the sea, led from Rome through Eretum, Reate, and Asculum Picenum, to 
 Forum Truentinorum, where it divided, one branch passing Northward to Ancona, the 
 other Southward to Hadria. — The Via Nomentana, so called from Nomentum, through 
 which it passed, went from Rome, and joined the Via Salaria at Eretum : it was at 
 first called Via Ficulensis, from it’s passing through the ancient city of Ficulea. — The 
 Via Sublacensis obtained it’s name from it’s passing through Sublaqueum ; it branched 
 off from the Via Valeria at Laminae, and probably rejoined it a little to the N. of 
 Marrubium. — The Via Tiburtina led from Rome to Tibur. — The Via Valeria, sup- 
 posed to have been constructed by the Censor M. Valerius Maximus, commenced at 
 Tibur, and passed through Corfinium and Teate Marrucinorum to Fladra in Picenum. 
 — The Via Ostiensis led from Rome to Ostia. — The Via Laurentina led from Rome 
 to Laurentum. — The Via Ardeatina led from Rome to Ardea. — The Via Severiana led 
 from Ostia along the coast to Tarracina, where it joined the Via Appia. — The Via 
 Appia called, by way of eminence, Regina Viarum, was made by the censor Appius 
 Csecus, B, c. 312, and originally carried only as far as Capua, passing through Aricia, 
 Tarracina, and Sinuessa. From Capua it was afterwards continued to Beneventum, 
 and finally to Brundusium : at Beneventum it divided into two branches, one of which 
 passed through Venusia and Tarentum to Brundusium, the other, or more Northern 
 one, led through Equus Tuticus, Canusium, and Egnatia, which city communicated 
 to the latter road the name of Via Egnatia. — The Via Latina commenced at Rome, 
 and passing through Tusculum, Anagnia, Venafrum, and Teanum Sidicinum, 
 joined the Via Appia at Casilinum near Capua. — The Via Labicana, so called from 
 the city of Labicum through which it passed, led from Rome, and joined the Via 
 Latina at the station Ad Pictas between Praeneste and Algidum. — The Via 
 Praenestina led from Rome, through Praeneste, whence it’s name, and joined the 
 Via Latina at the station Compitum Anagninum near Anagnia. — The Via Collatina 
 led from Rome to Collatia. — The Via Puteolana seems to have been the road from 
 
 It is mentioned by Juvenal ; 
 
 — : ^ dum pervolat axe citato 
 
 Flaminiam ; Sat. I. Cl. 
 
 Experiar, quid concedatur in illos. 
 
 Quorum Flaminia tegitur cinis, atque Latina. Id. 1. 171. 
 
 Liv. VII. 9. 
 
 Arat Falerni mille fundi jugera ; 
 
 Et Appiam mannis terit; Hor. Epod. IV. 14. 
 
 Hoc iter ignavi divisimus, altius ac nos 
 
 PrEBcinctis unum : miniis est gravis Appia tardis. Id. Sat. I. v. 6. 
 Nec magis est curvis Appia trita rotis ; — 
 
 Ovid, ex Pont. II. vii. 44. 
 
Italia— Sicilia. 209 
 
 Cumae to Neapolis, passing through Puteoli. — The Via Domitiana, so called from 
 Domitian, who constructed.it, led from Sinuessa to Cumae. — The Vise Consulaies 
 led from Capua to Cumae and Puteoli ; one of them was called Via Cainpana. — The 
 Via Numicia®"*, orMinucia, appears to have been a connecting road between the Via 
 Valeria and Aquilia : it quitted the former at Corfinium, and ran through Bovianum ; 
 Equus Tuticus ; past Amsancti Vallis, near which it crossed the Via Appia; Hono- 
 ratianum, supposed to be the same with Compsa; Venusia, where it joined the Via 
 Appia ; Potentia ; and Nerulum ; which last station was on the Via Aquilia. — The 
 Via Hadriana, constructed by the emperor Hadrian, commenced at Minturnaj, and 
 ran Eastward to Teanum Sidicinum, thus connecting the Via Appia with the Via 
 Latina. — The Via Aquilia, constructed by M. Aquilius Gallus, the proconsul, 
 branched off from the V'ia Appia at Calatia, passed through Salernum, the midst of 
 Lucania and Bruttia, and terminated at Rhegium. — The Via Trajana, said to have 
 been so called from having been repaired by Trajan, was also a branch of the Appia, 
 leading probably from Tarentum along the Eastern coast of Lucania and Bruttia 
 to Rhegium. 
 
 19. Sicilia, separated from Italy by the Fretum Etruscum, 
 or Siculum, St. of Messina, was supposed by the ancients to 
 have been once joined to it; it contains, including the ^Eolian 
 Is. 7,900 square miles. 
 
 20. The Cyclopes®® and Lmstrygones®® were said to have been the first inhabit- 
 ants of the island ®b It was formerly called Sicania, from the Sicani, who passed 
 into it from Italy, and afterwards Sicilia from the Siculi, who also crossed over from 
 the main land, and drove the Sicani to the Western extremity of the island ; the 
 latter people, however, are said by some to have retreated from the desolating erup- 
 tions of JEtna. farther into the interior. The Elymi once dwelled in the westernmost 
 part of the island ; the Sicani, and some wandering bands of Trojans and Achmans 
 are supposed to have been included under this name®®. Sicily was likewise called, 
 at a very early period, Trinacria and Triquetra, owing to it’s triangular shape®®, and 
 Proviucia Suburbana by the Romans, from it’s vicinity to Italy : owing to it’s great 
 
 ®* There is reason to suppose this the Via Numicia mentioned by Horace: 
 Brundusium Numici melius via ducat, an Appf. 
 
 Epist. I. xviii. 20. 
 
 ®® Homer (Od. I. 105.) gives a description of their mode of life.^ .Wro- /En 
 
 III. 643. b- 
 
 ®® Horn. Od. K. 82. 119. 
 
 Thucyd. VI. 2. Sil. Ital. XIV. 33. 
 
 ®® Miscuerunt Phrygiam prolem Trojanus Acestes, 
 
 Trojanusque Helymus, structis qui, pube secuta. 
 
 In longum ex sese donarunt nomina muris. Sil. Ital. XIV. 45. 
 
 ®® Thucydides, in the chapter referred to in note 67, says it was so called before 
 the Sicani came over into the island. 
 
 Terra tribus scopulis vastum procurrit in aequor 
 
 Trinacris ; a positu nomen adepta loci. Ovid. Fast. IV. 419. 
 Insula quern Triquetris terrarum gessit in oris ; 
 
 Quam fluitans circum magnis anfractibus aequor 
 
 Ionium glaucis aspergit virus ab undis 
 
 Angustoque fretu rapidum mare dividit undis 
 
 Italiae terrai oras a finibus ejus. Lucret. I. 718 
 
 Militibus promissa Triquetr^ 
 
 Prmdia Caesar j an est ItaH tellure daturus ? Hor. Sat. II. vi. 55. 
 Homer calls it OpivaKip, for the sake of euphony, according to tlie Scholiast ; 
 OinroTE Sr) Trpairov TVEXarryQ tvepyka vija 
 OpivaKiy vr)(T(p, Trpofvyuv loeiSsa ttovtov Od, A. 106. 
 
 L 
 
290 Italia — Sicilia. 
 
 fertility”, it lias been styled the granary of the Romans. It received at various 
 times Phoenician and Greek colonies ; the Carthaginians afterwards held it in sub- 
 jection, but they in their turn were dispossessed of it by the Romans. 
 
 21. The three great promontories of Sicily are Pelomm 
 Pr.^^ Peloro, the North Eastern extremity, which is said to 
 have obtained it’s name from Pelorus, Hannibal’s pilot, whom 
 he there murdered, from an idea that he had deceived him ; on 
 this cape was a celebrated temple of N^tune, fabled to have 
 been built by Orion: Pachynum Pr.^^ (J. Passaro, the South 
 Eastern, and Lilybseum Pr.^3 C. Boe, the Western extremity : 
 from the last mentioned the nearest point of Africa, C. Bon, is 
 distant 80 miles, and the nearest point of Sardinia 155. The 
 great range of mountains, which extends through the whole 
 leno-th of Sicily, anciently bore several names. Near Pelomm 
 Pr.^it was called Pelorias M. Spreverio : farther W . it bore the 
 name of Herrni Montes Madonia, which were understood as 
 extending to the source of Gelas fl. ; then followed Ne- 
 brodes^% or Maro M. Madonia, which name was, in a 
 general way, applied to the whole chain as far Eastward as 
 jEtna, though it was sometimes confined to that part of it 
 in which are the springs of the two rivers Himera : Gemelli 
 Mele, and Cratas M. Madonia, were the two farthest 
 to the West. In the N. E. part of the island, connected 
 with the main ridge by a spur, is the volcano of .Etna’^ 
 
 7® Whence Ovid calls it. 
 
 Grata domus Cereri. Fast. IV. 421. 
 
 Ast, ubi digiessum Siculae te admoverit orae 
 Ventus, et angusti rarescent claustra Pelori ; 
 
 Laeva tibi tellus, et longo laeva petantur 
 
 Aiquora circuitu : — Virg. ^n. III. 411. 
 
 The promontories are mentioned together by Ovid : 
 
 — intrant 
 
 Sicaniam. Tribus haec excurrit in aequora Unguis. 
 
 E quibus imbriferos obversa Pachynos ad Austros : 
 
 Mollibus expositum Zephyris Lilybaeon : at Arcton 
 
 ^quoris expertem spectat Boreanque Peloros. Met, XIII. 723. 
 
 Jamque Peloriaden, Libybaeaque, jamque Pachynon 
 
 Lustrarat, terras cornua prima suae. Id. Fast, IV. 479. 
 
 Ts Praestat Trinacrii metas lustrare Pachyni 
 Cessantem, longos et circumflectere cursus, — 
 
 Virg. JCn. III. 429. 
 
 Hinc altas cautes projectaque saxa Pachyni 
 
 Radimus, — Id. 699. 
 
 Et vada dura lego saxis Libybei'a caecis. Id. 706. 
 
 Nebrodes gemini nutrit divortia fontis. 
 
 Quo mons Sicania non surgit ditior umbrae. Sil. Ital. XIV. 236. 
 
 75 horrificis juxta tonat ^tna ruinis : 
 
 Interdumque atram prorampit ad asthera nubem. 
 
 Turbine fumantem piceo et candente favill^ : 
 
 Attollitque 
 
Ita lia — Sici Ha . 
 
 291 
 
 Etna, or Gibello, the fabled forge of Vulcan, who had a 
 temple on the mountain, and the residence of the Cyclopes ; 
 it is 10,940 feet above the level of the sea. Tiie giant 
 Typhoeus was said to be buried under Sicily, his hands being- 
 kept down by the promontories Pelorum and Pachynum, his 
 feet by Lilybaeum, whilst TEtna pressed upon his head’®. 
 
 Attollitque globes flammarum, et sidera lambit : 
 
 Interdum scopulos avolsaque viscera mentis 
 Eiigit eructans, liquefactaque saxa sub auras 
 Cum gemitu glomerat, fundoque exaestuat imo. 
 
 Virg, Mn. III. 571. 
 
 OTTTrdre Sovttov UKOverav 
 
 "Akhovoq i]xn^o.vroQ etti jxkya, ttovXv t arjjxa 
 4 > v ( Tnwv , aiirwv te f3apvv arovov. Avs yap Atrvf/, 
 
 Ave dk TpivaKpiri, 'SiKavwv eSoq, ave Sk yeirwv 
 ’IraXir]' fisyaXtjv dk (iorjv ini Kvpvos avTEi. 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Dian, 54. 
 
 ardeo 
 
 Quantum neque atro delibutus Hercules 
 Nessi cruore, nec Sican^ fervida 
 
 Furens in ^tnd flamma : Hor. Epod. XVII. 3.1. 
 
 Dextra sed Ausomo manus est subjecta Peloro, 
 
 Lseva, Pachyne, tibi : Lilybaeo crura premuntur : 
 
 Degravat JEtna. caput : sub qua resupinus arenas 
 Ejectat, flammamque fere vomit ore Typhoeus. 
 
 Ovid. Met. V. 350. 
 
 Kat vvv d-xpEiov Kai nappopov difiag 
 Keirai arevinnov nXijaiov QaXaaaiov 
 ‘Inov/jLtvoQ pi^aiffiv Alrvaiaig vno' 
 
 Kopvtpalg S’ iv aKpaig Tjpsvog fivdpoKTvnel 
 "H^aterrof, ev9ev 'EKpayyaovrai nore 
 Ilornjuoi nvpbg SanTovreg dypiaig yvdQoig 
 Tijg KaXXiKapnov ^iKeXiag XEvpovg yvag' 
 
 ToiovSe Tvfpdig l^aval^kaEi ^oXov 
 Oepfioig dnXparov ^kXefft nvpnvoov ZdXr]g, 
 
 Kainsp Kepavvtp 7ji]vbg r}v9paK(t>p,ivog. JEschyl. Prom, 303. 
 Virgil places Enceladus under .(Etna : 
 
 F ama est, Enceladi semiustum fulmine corpus 
 Urgeri mole hac, ingentemque insuper ALtnam 
 Impositam, raptis flammam exspirare caminis ; 
 
 Et, fessum quoties mutat latus, intremere omnem 
 Murmure Tiinacriam, et ccelum subtexere fumo. JEn. III. 578. 
 And Typhoeus under Inarime ; M.n. IX. 716. 
 
 Callimachus places Briareus under AEtna : 
 
 'Qg S’ bnoT Alrvaiov bpkog nvpl TV(j)opivoio 
 'SsiovTai pvxd ndvra, KarovSaioio yiyavrog 
 Et’e kr'epyv Bptaprjog kneopiSa Kivvpkvoio, 
 
 Qtppavffrpai re /3pspovffiv, v(j> ’H^ainroto nvpdypyg 
 *Epya 9’ bpov, k.t.X. Hymn, in Del. 141. 
 
 Horace speaks of the fabled punishment, but does not specify the name of the 
 giant : 
 
 Injecta monstris terra dolet suis ; 
 
 Mceretque partus fulmine luridum 
 Missos ad Orcum ; nec peredit 
 Impositam celcr ignis .Etnam Carm, III. iv. 73. 
 u 2 
 
202 Italia — Sicilia. 
 
 22. The principal river in the Eastern pai t of Sicily is the Symaethus Giaretta, 
 tributary to which are the Cyamosoixis Adriano, and the holy Chrysas Dittaino : to 
 the S. of the latter are the fertile Plains of Catania, anciently called Campi Leon- 
 tini'^®, or Laestrygonii, from the adjacent city Leontini, and from their having been 
 the residence of the gigantic Laestrygonian cannibals. In the southern part of the 
 island are Himera fl. Salso, which has obtained it’s modern name from certain salt 
 springs flowing into it, which proved so fatal to some of Agathocles’ thirsty soldiers ; 
 Halycus fl. Platani; and Hypsafl. Belici: Crimisus fl. Belcidestro, near which 
 Timoleon defeated the Carthaginians, is a tributary of the last river. The only river 
 of consequence in the northern part of Sicily is the Himera®' Fiume Grande, which 
 flows from the M®. Nebrodes into the ^olian sea ; both it and the Halycus Platani, were 
 frequently mentioned in the articles of pacification between the Syracusans and Car- 
 thaginians, as the eastern boundaries of the latter people. The ancients fancied, that 
 both this Himera, and the one mentioned above in the southern part of Sicily, flowed 
 from the same source, and divided the island as it were into two unequal parts. 
 
 23. In the North Eastern part of Sicily was Messana*^- 
 Messina, the birth-place of the historian Euemerus ; from it’s re- 
 semblance to a sickle^^ it was called Zancle, before the Messe- 
 mans from the Peloponnesus settled there, and sometimes 
 Mamertina, in consequence of the Mamertini having seized 
 upon it by surprise. Off it is the terrible whirlpool Charybdis^^ 
 
 Quaque Symaetheas accipit aequor aquas, 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 472. 
 
 Acis, the favoured lover of Galatea, was son of Symaethis, the nymph of this 
 river, and is on that account called “ Symaethius heros” by Ovid (Met. XIII. 879). 
 
 ■^® Prima Leontinos vastarunt praelia campos, 
 
 Regnatam diro quondam Laestrygone terram. 
 
 Sil. Ital. XIV. 125, 
 
 Necnon qui potant Hypsamque Alabimque sonoros, 
 
 Id. XIV. 227. 
 
 The god of this river was the reputed father of Acestes, of whom Virgil says, 
 Troia Crimiso conceptum flumine mater 
 
 Quam genuit. V. 38. 
 
 ®' Tuapa avB’ vSarog pslro) yaXa’ 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. V. 124. 
 
 X’ opog d/i^sTToXeiro, Kal wg Spvsg avrov k^pyvsvv, 
 
 'l/aipa aiTE ^vovTi reap’ ox^aimv TTora/toIo. Id. VII. 75, 
 
 ^ qua mergitur Himera ponto 
 
 Aiiolio : nam dividuas se scindit in eras ; 
 
 Nec minus occasus petit incita, quam petit ortus. 
 
 Sil. Ital. XIV. 233, 
 
 ®'' Incumbens Messana freto, minimumque revulsa 
 
 Discreta Italia, atque Osco memorabilis ortu. Id. XIV. 194. 
 
 Liquerat et Zanclen, adversaque moenia Rhegi, 
 
 Ovid. Met. XIV. 6. 
 
 ®® Quique locus curvae nomina falcis habet ; — 
 
 Id. Fast. IV. 474. 
 
 ®' Effugit et Syrtes, et te, Zanclaea Charybdi ; — Id. IV 499. 
 
 me Zanclaia Charybdis 
 
 Devoret, aque suis ad Styga mittat aquis : — 
 
 . Id. Trist. V. ii. 73. 
 
1 tulia — Sicilia. 
 
 203 
 
 Galofaro, which proved .so fatal to Ulysses’ fleeU ^ ; it appears 
 to be an agitated water, circling in quick eddies, and is probably 
 caused by the meeting of the lateral, with the main, current. 
 Farther S. were Tauromenium^'^ Taormina^ the birth-place of 
 the historian Timseus ; Naxus Castel Schiso, founded by the 
 Chalcidians, but destroyed by Dionysius ; Acis fl.®'^ laci, where 
 Acis was changed into a stream, after having been crushed to 
 death by Polyphemus ; and Catana Catania^ built by the 
 Chalcidians®^ \ to the West of this last was CenturipseS® Cen- 
 torhi, an ancient city of the Siculi. Below these lay Leontinis’^ 
 Lentini, built by the Chalcidians, and giving name to Leontinus 
 Sinus G. of Catania ; and Megara 9^ Hyblsea Melilla, famed 
 for it’s bees and honey, and called anciently Hybla^®; it took 
 the name of Megara from some Megareans who settled there. 
 
 VITO dla XapvfSdig avappaijSSsl fjikXav vSwp’ 
 
 Tpig p,iv yap r aviriaiv Itt’ •tjp.aTi, r pig S' avapoi^Sti 
 Ativov. K. T. X. Horn. Od. M. 104. 
 
 See Polybius (XXXIV. 3), who says rpig is either an error of the manuscripts or 
 the author, for dig, as the current changes it’s direction only twice in the day, or 
 every six hours. — Virgil follows Homer : 
 
 Dextrum Scylla latus, la;vum implacata Charybdis 
 
 Obsidet : atque iiho barathri ter gurgite vastos 
 
 Sorbet in abruptum fluctus, rursusque sub auras 
 
 Erigit alternos, et sidera verberat unda. Mn. III. 420. 
 
 Himeraque, et Didymen, Acragantaque, Tauromenonque ; — 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 475. 
 
 Tauromenitana cernunt de sede Charybdim. Sil. Ital. XIV. 256. 
 
 et ripas, herbifer Aci, tuas : — Ovid. Fast. IV. 468. 
 
 See the story told by Ovid (Met. Xlll. 750), which he thus closes : 
 
 sed sic quoque erat tamen Acis in amnem 
 
 Versus : et antiquum tenuerunt flumina nomen. v. 896. 
 
 Ovd’ AiTvag (Tkottiolv, ovS’ "AKtSog iepbv vSwp. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. I. 69. 
 
 Turn Catane, nimium ardenti vicina Typhoeo, — 
 
 Sil. Ital XIV. 196. 
 
 Necnon altus Eryx, necnon et vertice celso 
 
 Centuripic, — Id. XIV. 204. 
 
 ®‘ Jamque Leontinos Amenanaque flumina cursu 
 
 Praiterit, et ripas, herbifer Aei, tuas; — Ovid. Fast. IV. 467. 
 Liquerat Ortygien, Megareaque, Pantagienque, — Id. IV. 471. 
 
 Hinc tibi, quse semper vicino ab limite sepes 
 Hyblaeis apibus florem depasta salicti, 
 
 Saape levi somnum suadebit inire susurro. Virg. Eel. I. 55. 
 
 thymo mihi dulcior Hyblae, — 
 
 Id. VII. 37. 
 
 Florida quam multas Hybla tuetur apes; — 
 
 Ovid. Trist. V. vi. 38. 
 
 Turn, quae nectareis vocat ad certamen Hymetton, 
 
 Audax Hybla, favis, Sil. Ital. XIV. 200. 
 
 u 3 
 
294 
 
 It a lio, — Sici lia . 
 
 Farther S. on the coast was Syracus8e94 Syracuse, the most 
 considerable of the Sicilian cities, founded b. c. 732, by a 
 Corinthian colony under Archias, in conjunction with some 
 Dorians 9-^; it’s name was originally derived from the marsh 
 Syraco, now known as II Pantano, and lying along the right 
 bank of Anapus fl.9® Alfeo. The colonists settled at first in 
 the island Omothermon, which they named Ortygia97 from it’s 
 resemblance to a quail; it was also simply called Nasos. 
 The city soon extended beyond the narrow channel which 
 separated the island from the main land, and Acradina, ex- 
 tending far to the Northward, foraied it’s second portion ; near 
 the limits of these two divisions of the city, which always 
 remained the most important and splendid of the whole, there 
 was an altar erected to Concord. Tycha, to the W. of Acra- 
 dina, was shortly afterwards added to the city, which was 
 subsequently increased by Neapolis to the S. of Tycha, and 
 W. of Acradina. From these four divisions the city was some- 
 times called Tetrapolis : when Dionysius enclosed Epipolae, 
 which lay to the extreme West, it was called Pentapolis, but 
 the last mentioned district was not occupied by habitations. 
 It was supposed to be the largest cityS^ which then existed in 
 the world. The people of Syracuse were wealthy and power- 
 ful; though subject to tyrants, and possessing a very circum- 
 scribed territory, they extended their influence and renown 
 over the councils and enterprises of many dependent states. 
 It fell into the hands of the Romans under the consul Marcellus, 
 after a siege of three years, b. c. 212. Of this city were 
 
 *■* Ipsa Syracusae patulos urbs incluta muros 
 
 Milite conlecto variisque impleverat amis. Sil. Ital, XIV. 277. 
 
 Thucyd. VI. 3. — Steph. Byzant. in voc. 
 
 Sicanio praetenta sinu jacet insula contra 
 
 Plemmyrium undosum : nomen dixere priores 
 
 Ortygiam. Virg. ^n. III. 694. 
 
 Epicydes ab Insula, quam ipse Nason vocant, citato profectus agmine, &c. 
 
 Liv. XXV. 24. 
 
 It is also a name of Delos, whence the expression of Pindar in the passage 
 
 For a detailed description of Syracuse, see Cicero in Verr. Act. II. lib. IV. 52, 
 et seq . ; various parts of the Vlth. and Vllth. books of Thucydides; and the XXIV th. 
 of Livy. 
 
 Praeterit et Cyanen, et fontem lenis Anapi ; — 
 
 Ov) 
 
 Quaque suis Cyanen miscet Anapus aquis. 
 
 Id. ex Pont. II. x. 26. 
 
 Ovid, Fast. IV. 469. 
 
 Find. Nem I. 1. 
 
 quoted. 
 
Italia — Sicilia. 
 
 295 
 
 Archimedes the geometrician, who, during the siege by the 
 Romans, constructed machines w'hich annoyed them greatly 99; 
 the historians Philistus and Vopiscus ; the poets Theocritus 
 Philemon, and Epichanuus ; and many other great and 
 brave men. 
 
 24. Syracusanus Sinus or Portus Magnus Harbour of Syracuse lay to the W. of 
 Ortygia I. and Plemmyrium ; above it, towards the JSI. was the Portus Minor or 
 Laccius Porto Piccolo, which appears to have been sometimes called Marmoreus. 
 The island of Ortygia was the strongest part of the city ; after it had been taken by 
 Marcellus, he would not allow any Syracusan citizen to dwell within it’s walls. On 
 the Western side of it was the famous fountain of Arethusa, so called from one of 
 Diana’s attendants in Elis, whom the god of the Alpheus pursued ; Diana changed 
 her into a fountain, and opened a way for her under the earth and sea till she rose 
 here: Alpheus followed, and rose close by her side According to the same ac- 
 count, garlands and other things flung into the Alpheus at the Olympian games, 
 have re-appeared in the fountain of Arethusa At a small distance from the foun- 
 tain, a copious spring, now called L’occhio di Zilica, rises from the bottom of the 
 harbour with such violence, as not to mingle with the salt water until it gains the 
 surface; this has been supposed by some to be the pursuing Alpheus*®^. In the 
 fountain of Arethusa itself were sacred fish, which could not be taken, even in the 
 severities of a famine, without offence to the deities. Towards the centre of the 
 island was the beautiful temple of Minerva, on the top of which was an enormous 
 shield, dedicated to that goddess ; when the Syracusan sailors, after leaving the port, 
 
 See the account of his death in Liv. XXV. 31. ; Cic. Act. II. in Verr. iv. 68. 
 
 "AXkog 6 Xlog- eyw dk OsoKpirog bg Tabs ypadya, 
 
 E(c dirb To)v TroWibv tiyi ^vpriKocnwv , — 
 
 Theocr. Ep. 22. 
 
 "A re (pu)vd Awpiog, x<bvvp b rdv Kiopipbiav 
 Evpibv ETTixappog. 
 
 ”0 ;y;dXK£6v viv dvr aXa^ivov 
 
 T'lv <L5’ avsdyKav' 
 
 Tbv 'SvpaKOffaaeg kvibpvvrai TreXwptoT^ TrdXtt, 
 or dvdpl TToXiV^. 
 
 "Zwpbv yap el^e pepvap'evoig 
 
 TfXeTv 'eirixsipa. Jd. 17. 
 
 Ovid. Met. V. 572, et seq. 
 
 Hie Arethusa suum piscoso fonte receptat 
 
 Alpheon, sacrae portantem signa coronae. Sil. Ital, XIV. 53. 
 ’AXcpubg, perd Ilicrav sTn'/v icard ttovtov bbevy, 
 
 ’'Epxtrai eig ’ ApeSroicrav dywv KOTivt](pbpov vSaip, 
 
 "Edva (pepo)v KaXd (bvWa Kai dvSrea, Kat koviv ipdv‘ 
 
 Kai fSaSrvg ep^aivti ro~ig Kvpaac rdv be ^dXaaoav 
 ’NspSrtv vTTorpoxdei, kov uiyvvrai vbamv vbwp. 
 
 Mosch. Idyl. VII. 1, 
 
 Theocr. XVI. 102.— Plin. II. 103 ; XXI. 30.— Strab. VI. p. 270. 
 
 Alpheum fama est hue, Elidis amnem, 
 
 Occultas egisse vias subter mare ; qui nunc 
 
 Ore, Arethusa, tuo Siculis confunditur undis. Virg. lEn. III. 694. 
 
 Extremum hunc, Arethusa, mihi concede laborem. 
 
 Pauca meo Gallo, sed quaj legat ipsa Lycoris, 
 
 Carmina sunt dicenda : neget quis caimina Gallo ! 
 
 Sic tibi, cum fluctus subterlabere Sicanos, 
 
 Doris amara suam non intermisceat undam. Id. Eel. X. 1. 
 
 See the quotation from Pindar, in N^ote 97, supra. 
 
 u 4 
 
Italia — Sicilia. 
 
 ‘2D(5 
 
 lost sight of this, they used to fling into the sea ashes brought from a temple of Juno 
 at the extremity of the island, together with flowers and aromatics. A little farther 
 to the N. was the temple of Diana Soteira, who presided over the island ; it was 
 during the celebration of her festival that Marcellus took the city Near the 
 temple were a laurel grove, sacred to Diana, and the celebrated baths of Daphne, in 
 which Constans is said to have been murdered by a private soldier, at the instigation 
 of Magnentius ; others, however, affirm, that he was murdered at Helena. Close to 
 the narrow channel, which separated the island from Acradina, was the famous 
 palace of Dionysius, defended on the northern side by the strong fortress of Pentapy- 
 lon, so called from the number of it’s gates ; within this fortress Dionysius constructed 
 a magazine for arms, a mint, and a prison, and enclosed within it’s walls a part of the 
 little harbour, so as to form a secure dock. Acradina, separated from Tycha and 
 Neapolis by a wall, was the largest division of the city In it were the Forum, the 
 Prytaneum, (where the perpetual fire of Vesta was kept, and where the magistrates, 
 or others eminent for their public services, feasted together,) the Curia andHexa- 
 contaclinos ; this last was a house, containing sixty of those couches used by the 
 ancients at their tables, and surpassed even tbe temples in magnitude and splendour. 
 Here also were a temple of Jupiter Olympius, an amphitheatre, a temple of Juno, and 
 the greater part of those enormous Lautumim, or stone quarries, which served as places 
 of confinement for state prisoners and public criminals ; in them the Athenian 
 captives were closely shut up'°®. The entrance to the extensive Necropolis, now 
 called the Catacombs of S. Giovanni, was also in this part of the city. 
 
 25. Tycha was the most populous portion of Syracuse, and received it’s 
 name from an ancient temple of Fortune, which was within it’s walls : it had also 
 a large gymnasium, and many sacred edifices. The tower, called Galeagra, was on 
 it’s Northern side, near it’s junction with Acradina ; close to it was one of the 
 principal gates of the city. At the North Western extremity of Tycha, was the 
 fortress Hexapylon, and near it were two entrances to the city, one of which was for 
 foot passengers only. Father S. was the castle of Labdalum, built by the Athenians 
 on a height of the same name"®.— Neapolis, which was separated from Tycha by 
 a wall, was the last built quarter of Syracuse. In it were a beautiful colossal 
 statue of Apollo, called Temenites, superb temples of Ceres, and Libera or Proserpine, 
 a very extensive theatre, the tomb of Archimedes, with the sphere and cylinder carved 
 upon the sepulchral cippus or pillar"*, and many other magnificent structures. On 
 
 ‘0** Liv. XXV. 23. 
 
 ’®® Altera autem est urbs Syracusis, cui nomen Acradina est : in qua forum 
 maximum, pulcherrimse portions, ornatissimum prytaneum, amplissima est curia, 
 templumque egregium Jovis Olympii. — Cic. in Verr. IT. iv. 53. 
 
 — curia Syracusis, quern locum illi BovXtvrripiov vocant, ■ — 
 
 Id. II. ii. 21. 
 
 QuiE sunt istae custodiae 1 apud quos homines ? quemadmodum est asservatus I 
 Lautumias Syracusanas omnes audistis : plerique nostis. Opus est ingens, magni- 
 ficum, regum ac tyrannorum. Totum est ex saxo in mirandam altitudinem depresso, 
 et multorum operis penitus excise. Nihil tarn clausum ad exitus, nihil tarn septum 
 undique, nihil tam tutum ad custodias nec fieri, nec cogitari potest. In has Lau- 
 tumias, si qui publice custodiendi sunt, etiam ex caeteris oppidis Sicilise deduci 
 imperantur. — Id. II. v. 27. 
 
 Career ille, qui est a crudelissimo tyranno Dionysio factus Syracusis, qure 
 Lautumiae vocantur, in istius imperio domicilium civium Romanorum fuit. Ut 
 ([uisque istius animum aut oculos offenderat, in Lautumias statim conjiciebatur.— 
 Id. II. V. 55. 
 
 *®9 Thucyd. VII. 86. 
 
 "» Thucyd. VI 97. ; VII. 3. 
 
 Cic. Tusc. Disp. V. 23. ; though there is a variety of reading in the passage, 
 it being su])posed that for “ ad portas Agvagianas ” we should read “ ad portas 
 Aeradinas.” 
 
wmMmsiJM 
 
 ^ erson iwtt. 
 
 
 Hui^isti^^ 
 
 TrooUiuf Jlrits 
 
 ' Q>u 
 
 I PjO 
 
 •f (oil is 
 
 (jymnasuuu 
 
 Timoleojiis 
 
 pipylon 
 
 ToittriQ. 
 
 ^(0/* c^^ea-vpipfi^ 
 
 "^z n o f' 
 
 § i‘t\ria 
 
 Jj^vt/uuuntji^^^ 
 
 Tr/tuvfitf.f .Fix 
 
 ttntni' 
 
 Mi/ir/iur X 
 
 «x>r *'f'i 
 ^Jialnctim 
 
 lyuiu/n 
 
 '**^yracu^^ 
 
 uur Tenif^^^ 
 ^wer v(r Im 
 
 ^j:etlmsip 
 
 .^IpheuA 
 
 
 TvnTti .Piiblica 
 
 Puna -Ins^i 
 
 Tt'opmi MarceUi 
 
 Tr o gili orixm 
 F o r t IT s 
 
 ■-r renif 
 
 'J Liuriu.\ 
 
 -.^'(iiiiieinia ^Fon. 
 
 pr. 0/nothennon 
 
 ( y<mcs I’otu \ 
 
 C vanes Ftmnm 
 
 PoUc/nux =u % 
 
 ' '^1 Ji^'acui!auii 5 Sinus 
 
 Olvuipieaim "- 4 ^ rd 1 ^ 0 ‘t'tns IMaqnus 
 
 ’%A ^ll' ' 
 
 XI'um-a r„„^ 
 
 ITetx'iilis Temp 
 
 '{.A.An'owsxnWi dditj - 
 
 ZoTuion . l*uhUshed by the AiUlwr. N? lo Soho Square. 
 

297 
 
 Italia — Sicilia. 
 
 the S. it was defended by a wall erected on the high ground called Temenites ; near 
 it’s Western extremity was a Dipylon, or double gate, where the road branched off 
 two ways. — The heights of Epipolee were enclosed by Dionysius within the circuit of 
 the city, by a wall of 30 stadia, in the short space of twenty days ; they received 
 their name from being so elevated above the city, the whole of which could be seen 
 from them On the highest point of Epipolse was the important fortress of Euryalus, 
 or Euryelum the site of which is now occupied by the village Belvedere-, over 
 against it was the Acrajum Lepas The stupendous aqueducts for supplying the 
 city with water, were hewn in the rock by Gelon ; they were afterwards materially 
 enlarged, and subterraneous channels cut for the water, which was thus conveyed 
 to every part of the city. 
 
 26. Trogiliorum Portus Panagia Bay, on the coast of which were Trogilus"® 
 Stentim, and Leon, extended Northward from Syracuse to Thapsus Chersonesus”® 
 Magnisi ; there was also a town of the same name on the peninsula. To the S. W. 
 of it, at Aguglia, was a momument erected by Marcellus, in memory of his victory 
 over the Syracusans. — On the left bank of the Anapus lay the fatal marshes of 
 Lysimelia, in the neighbourhood of which were the fountains of Milichia Pismotta, 
 and Temenitis Fonte di Canali ; the Pratum Syracusanum extended between this 
 marsh and the city. The villa of Timoleon, presented to him by the grateful 
 Syracusans, was near the junction of Tycha with Neapolis, outside the walls, at 
 Tre Miglia. At a little distance from the Southern bank of the Anapus, were the 
 celebrated temple and fountain of Cyane Pisma, where Pluto, disappearing with 
 Proserpine, metamorphosed the nymph who endeavoured to assist her“'^j on the 
 banks of this fountain the Syracusans held an annual festival : close by was the 
 village of Polichna, and farther to the N. W. was the fountain of Archidemia. 
 Near the junction of the Cyanean stream with the Anapus, stood the Olympieum, 
 in which were a celebrated temple and statue of Jupiter, as well as a public treasury; 
 the registers of the Syracusan tribes were kept there. Farther S. were the Gyas 
 Ager, Magaea Tons, and Herculis Tern plum, all on the edge of Dascon Sinus 
 Maddalena Bay, so called from the castle Dascon, which stood above it. 
 
 27. To the S. of the Island Ortygia, now the only inhabited part of Syracuse, 
 was Plemmyrium Pr. Massa Pt., which the Syracusans connected by chains thrown 
 over a line of barks, and thus blockaded the Athenian fleet in the great port, previous 
 
 ’B^TfpryTai yap to d\Xo x^^^pLOv, Kal pf-XP'- TrdXfWf IttikXiveq ts ion 
 Kai ETTKpaviQ ttclv eiffoi- Kai wvopaoiTai virb tuiv ’SvpaKoa'iwv Sid rd iTrnroXfjg 
 Tov aXXov eivai ’E7ri;roXdt. Thucyd. VI. 96. 
 
 dvafiaQ Kara rov BvpvyXov, Id. VI. 97. 
 
 Marcellus postquam id inceptum irritum fuit, ad Euryalum signa referri jussit : 
 tumulus est in extrema parte urbis versus a mari, viaeque imminens ferenti in agros, 
 mediterraneaque insulae, percommode situs ad coinmeatus excipiendos. 
 
 Liv. XX V. 25. 
 
 *’'* Non Thapsos, non e tumulis glacialibus Acrae 
 
 Defuerunt : — Sil. Ital. XIV. 206. 
 
 Thucyd. VI. 78. 
 
 113 
 
 perflataque Trogilos Austris, 
 
 Sil. Ital. XIV. 259. 
 
 Thucyd. VI. 4. 99. 
 
 “® vivo praetervehor ostia saxo 
 
 Pantagiae, Megarosque sinus, Thapsumque iacentem. 
 
 Virg. mn. III. 689. 
 
 nine Camerinan adit, Thapsonque, et Heloria tempe ; 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 477. 
 
 Est medium Cyanes, et Pisaeae Arethusae, 
 
 Quod coit angustis inclusum cornibus aequor. 
 
 Hie fuit, a cujus stagnum quoque nomine dictum est. 
 
 Inter Sicelidas Cyane celeberrima Nymphas ; — 
 
 Id. Met. V. 409. 
 
•2J)8 Italia — Sicilia. 
 
 to it’s destruction : there was a castle of the same name on the Plemmyrian point, 
 and below it was the Parva Egg Rock, where the troops of Nicias displayed their 
 trophies. Beyond this were Asinarus fl. Asinaro, near which the Athenian generals 
 Nicias and Demosthenes were taken prisoners; and Helorum”® Muri Ucci, an 
 ancient city near the mouth of a ccgncmina! river, now called Abisso, which watered 
 a beautiful valley styled the Heloria Tempe : the road between Syracuse and this 
 city was called the Viallelorina. Ichana Icana was the extreme city on this side of 
 the island ; in it was the temple of Apollo Libystinus. 
 
 28. On the Southern coast of Sicily, Westward from Pachy- 
 num Pr. C. Passaro, was Camarina “9 Torre Camerina, built 
 by the Syracusans, but destroyed several times ; it was sup- 
 posed by some to be the same with Hyperia, the seat of the 
 Pheeacians, near the Cyclopes ; but this, according to others, 
 was in the island of Malta. Gela Terra Nova, built by 
 colonists from Rhodes and Crete, was originally called Lindus ; 
 it was the birth-place of the comic poet Apollodorus, and near 
 it .^schylus was killed by an eagle letting fall a tortoise on 
 his head : it was destroyed by Phintias, tyrant of Agrigen- 
 tum, who removed the inhabitants to the neigbouring city 
 Phintias Alicata, built by him. Upon Ecnomus Mons Alicata, 
 stood the citadel of Phalaris, called Dsedalium or Phalarium, so 
 famous for the brazen bull Near the mouth of Acragas fl. 
 now known as Girgenti R., was the famous city Acragas, 
 or Agrigentum ^^3^ Girgenti Vecchio, the inhabitants of which 
 were noted for their luxury and magnificence j above it was 
 
 Exsupero praepingue solum stagnantis Plelori, Virg. Mn. III. 698. 
 
 11® nunquam concessa moveri 
 
 Apparet Camarina procul, campique Geloi, 
 
 Immanisque Gela, fluvii cognomine dicta. Id. III. 701. 
 
 Et, cui non licitum fatis, Camarina, moveri. Sil. Ital. XIV. 198. 
 Find. Olymp. V. 9. 
 
 1®® Venit, ab amne trahens nomen, Gela ; Sil. Ital. XIV. 218. 
 
 Et te, vorticibus non adeunde Gela. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 470. 
 
 *** Ep. in vit. .dEschyli. 
 
 Et Phalaris tauro violenti membra Perilli 
 
 Torruit ; infelix imbuit auctor opus. Ovid, de Ar. Am. I. 6.55. 
 
 The story is told at greater length. Id. Trist. Ill xi. 39 ; it is mentioned also 
 V. i. 53 ; and by Silius Italicus : 
 
 Doctor Grosphus erat, cujus cselata gerebat 
 Taurum parma trucem, poenm monimenta vetustae. 
 
 Ille, ubi torreret subjectis corpora flammis, 
 
 Mutabat gemitus mugitibus ; actaque veras 
 Credere erat stabulis armenta eft’undere voces. 
 
 Hand impune quidem : nam dirae conditor artis 
 
 Ipse suo moriens immugit flebile tauro. Punic. XIV. 211. 
 
 Arduus inde Agragas ostentat maxima longe 
 Moenia, magnanimum quondam generator equorum. 
 
 Virg. AEn. III. 703. 
 
 HoTafii(f, T ’AKpayavri Find. Pyth. VI. 6. 
 
 Alrho 
 
Italia— ~ Sicilia, 
 
 290 
 
 Camicus Drago, an old Sicanian town, said to have been 
 founded by Daedalus. Farther W. on C. Bianca, was Hera- 
 clea, surnamed Minoa, built by the Cretans, after the death of 
 Minos ; it was anciently called Macara, and was the reputed 
 country of the painter Zeuxis. Beyond it lay Thermae Seli- 
 nuntiae ^^4 Sciacca, built by the Carthaginians, the birth-place 
 of the tyrant Agathocles, and the place where Minos is said 
 to have been suffocated in a bath ; Inycum Menfrici, the 
 residence of the Sicanian king Cocalus, near which Timoleon 
 defeated the Carthaginians ; Selinus Terra dei Pulci, so 
 called from the parsley which grew there in abundance, and 
 remarkable for the number of palm-trees in it’s neighbour- 
 hood : and Mazara Mazzara, the emporium of the Selinuntii. 
 On Lilybaeum Pr. was the splendid and well fortified city 
 Lilybaeum Marsala, the most Western city of Sicily : it was 
 the chief hold of the Carthaginians in the island, and the 
 capital of their possessions there ; it had a port, which the 
 Romans, in one of their sieges, endeavoured vainly to stop up. 
 
 29 . On the Northern coast of Sicily, near it’s Western 
 extremity, lay Drepanum Tro,pani, where Anchises died, on 
 his voyage to Italy with ^neas : it derived it’s name from it’s 
 shape resembling a sicMe (^pe-nravov), and was fortified by the 
 Carthaginians, who, under Adherbal, defeated the Romans 
 under Cl. Pulcher, between it and Lilybeeum. Farther East- 
 ward, were Eryx Mons S. Julian, on the top of which was the 
 the famous temple of Venus hence frequently surnamed 
 
 AiVlw CTf, (piXdyXat, KaX- 
 Xicrra ^poTsdv TroXiwv, 
 
 ^spffe^Svag sSog, d- 
 
 T ox^aiQ STTi paXojSoTOv 
 Nai'sif ’Aupdyavrog ev- 
 
 SpaTov KoXojvav , — Find. Pyth. XII. 5. 
 
 Litora Thermarum, prisca dotata Camcena, 
 
 Armavere sues, qua mergitur Himera ponto 
 
 Sil. Ital, XIV. 232. 
 
 125 Pausan. VII. p. 209.— Herod. VI. 23. 
 
 125 Teque datis linquo ventis, palmosa Selinus ; — 
 
 Virg. JEn. III. 705. 
 
 palmasque arbusta Selinus. 
 
 Sil. Ital. XIV. 200. 
 
 121 nine Drepani me portus et illsetabilis ora 
 Accipit. Hie, pelagi tot tempestatibus actus, 
 
 Heu ! genitorem, omnis curse casdsque levamen, 
 
 Amitto Anchisen : hie me, pater optime, fessum 
 Deseris, heu ! tantis nequicquam erepte periclis. 
 
 Virg, Mn. III. 707. 
 
 125 Turn vicina astris Erycino in vertice sedes 
 
 Fundatur Veneri Idalise. Id. V. 759. 
 
 Quantus Athos, aut quantus Eiyx, — Id. XII. 701. 
 
300 Italia — Sicilia. 
 
 Eiycina ^"9 : Agathyrsus Pr. C. S. Vito : and jEgesta or 
 Segesta^^® Barbara, founded by some Trojans at the con- 
 fluence of two streams, which they named Scamander and 
 Simois; it suffered much from the tyrant Agathocles, and was 
 famed for it’s contentions with Selinus ; it’s port jEgestanum, 
 or Segestanum, Emporium, was at Castel a Mare. Beyond 
 these lay Hyccara Car ini, taken by Nicias, amongst whose 
 captives was the beautiful Lais, a native of that city. Panor- 
 mus ^31 Palermo, built by the Phcenicians, and a principal 
 town of the Carthaginians, was situated near the mouth of 
 Orethus fl. Oseto, and is remarkable for the defeat of Asdru- 
 bal, the Carthaginian general, by Metellus, and that of Himilco 
 by Marcellus : Himera Bonfalino, at the mouth of Himera fl., 
 was a colony of Zancle, and the country of Stesichorus, the 
 lyric poet ; it was besieged by Hamilcar, who was severely 
 beaten there by the Syracusans, the same day with the memo- 
 rable battle of Salamis ; the town was afterwards destroyed 
 by Hannibal, and such of the inhabitants as remained, built 
 the adjoining Thermae Himerenses Termini. Farther East- 
 ward, were Cephaloedium Cefalu, an ancient Phoenician 
 town ; Tyndaris Tindari, founded by some banished Mes- 
 senians, near the mouth of Helicon fl. Elicona ; and Milae 
 
 Sive tu mavis Erycina ridens ; 
 
 Quam jocus circumvolat, et Cupido ; — Hor, Carm. I. ii. 33. 
 
 Called Acesta by Virgil, from Acestes, whose name is said to have been origi- 
 nally Egestus : 
 
 Est tibi Dardanius divina; stirpis Acestes : 
 
 Hunc cape consiliis socium, et conjunge volentem. 
 
 Huic trade, amissis superant qui navibus ; et quos 
 Pertaesum magni incepti rerumque tuarum est ; 
 
 Longaevosque senes, ac fessas aequore matres ; 
 
 Et quicquid tecum invalidum, metuensque perlcli est, 
 
 Delige : et his habeant terris sine mcenia fessi. 
 
 Urbem appellabunt permisso nomine Acestam. Mn. V. 711. 
 
 Trojanaque venit Acesta ; — 
 
 Sil. Ital. XIV. 220. 
 
 131 Tergemino venit numero fecunda Panormos ; 
 
 Seu silvis sectere feras, seu retibus aequor 
 
 Verrere, seu coelo libeat traxisse volucrem. Id. XIV. 201. 
 
 '3* Erat etiam Stesichori poetae statua senilis, incurva, cum libro, summo, ut 
 putant, artificio facta : qui fuit Himerae, sed et est, et fuit tota Graecia summo 
 propter ingenium honore et nomine. Cic. in Vei'r. II. ii. 35. 
 
 Herod. VII. 166. 
 
 Quaeque procelloso Cephalcedias ora profundo 
 
 Caeruleis horret campis pascentia cete, — Sil. Ital. XIV. 252. 
 
 *35 Agyrina manus, geminoque Lacone 
 
 Tyndaris attollens sese affluit. Id. XIV. 208. 
 
 *36 jystj quondam portus, nunc litore solo 
 
 Subsidium infidum fugientibus aequora, Myle. Id. XIV. 202. 
 
 Ovid 
 
Ita lia — Sicilia. 
 
 301 
 
 Milazzo, built by the people of Zancle, on a cognominal pen- 
 insula : in Mylae Portus B. of Milazzo, two decisive naval 
 engagements took place, in one of which the Carthaginians 
 were defeated by the consul Duilius, and in the other, Sextus 
 Pompeius was beaten by Agrippa. The great road, which ran 
 along the Northern coast of the island, from Messana to Lily- 
 baeum was called Via Valeria. 
 
 30. In the interior of Sicily was Engyum^^^ Gangi, near 
 the source of the Southern Himera, said to have been founded 
 by the companions of Minos. A little lower down the river, 
 was Enna^^^ Castro Giovanni, where Proserpine was carried 
 away by Pluto, and where that goddess and Ceres were espe- 
 cially worshipped ; it was on the edge of Pergusa L.^^9 Gori- 
 dan, and was reckoned the umbilicus of Sicily, being midway 
 
 Ovid distinguishes the artist Alcon, of this town, from the Cretan Alcon, mentioned 
 by Virgil : 
 
 Miserat hunc illi Therses, fabricaverat Alcon 
 
 Myleus ; et longo caelaverat argumento. Met. XIII. 683. 
 
 Romanos Petraea duces, Romana petivit 
 Foedera Callipolis, lapidosique Enguion arvi, — 
 
 Sil. Ital. XIV. 249. 
 
 Ovid. Met. V. 384 et seq. 
 
 Grata domus Cereri : multas ibl possidet urbes ; 
 
 In quibus est culto fertilis Enna solo. Fast. IV. 421. 
 
 After describing the rape of Proserpine and the grief of her companions, he 
 proceeds ; 
 
 Attonita est plangore Ceres ; modo venerat Ennam : 
 
 Nec mora. Me miseram, filia, dixit, ubi es 1 
 Mentis inops rapitur : quales audire solemus 
 ThreVcias passis Maenadas ire comis. 
 
 Ut vitulo mugit sua mater ah ubere rapto, 
 
 Et. quaerit foetus per nemus omne suos ; 
 
 Sic Dea, nec retinet gemitus, et concita cursu 
 
 Fertur ; et e campis incipit, Enna, tuis. V. 4.55. 
 
 Enna Deum lucis sacram dedit ardua dextram. 
 
 Hie specus, ingentem laxans telluris hiatum, 
 
 Caecum iter ad manes tenebroso limite pandit, 
 
 Qua novus ignotas Hymenaeus venit in oras. 
 
 Hac Stygius quondam, stimulante Cupidine rector 
 Ausus adire diem, maestoque Acheronte relicto 
 Egit in inlicitas currum per inania terras. 
 
 Turn rapta praeceps Ennaea virgine flexit 
 Attonitos coeli visus lucemque paventes 
 In Styga rursus equos, et praedam condidit umbris. 
 
 Sil. Ital. XIV. 238. 
 
 See also Cic. in Verr. II. iv. 48. and 50 ; in the latter of which passages a very 
 happy application is made of the story in question, to the rapacity of Venes in 
 carrying off the statue of Ceres. 
 
 A poem of Claudian’s upon the subject is extant, entitled “ De Raptu 
 Proserpinae.” 
 
 Hand procul Ennaeis lacus est a moenibus altaa. 
 
 Nomine Fergus, aquae: non ill o plura Cays tros 
 
 Carmina cygnorum labentibus audit in undis. Ovid. Met, V. 38G. 
 
002 
 
 Italia — Sicilia et Insiilce. 
 
 between Gela and the Northern coast, and nearly so between 
 the promontories Lilybseum and Pelorum. Agyrium Argiro, 
 the birth-place of Diodorus Siculus, was near the source of 
 the Symsethus : to the S. of it, near Leontini, was Palicai^*^ 
 Palagonia, on a lake of the same name, where the deities 
 Palici had an oracle ; the oath by the waters of this lake was 
 deemed very sacred. 
 
 31. Off the Northern coast of Sicily lie the ^lioliae lae. Liparioi Molian la., the 
 residence of ^olus, who there confined the winds at pleasure*"" ; they were called 
 by the Greeks Hephaestiades, and by the Romans Vulcaniae, from their fiery erup- 
 tions ; but they afterwards received the name Lipareorum lae., from the principal 
 island of the group. The Northernmost of them is Strongyle Stromboli, so called 
 from it’s round figure, and below it is Euonymus Panaria. Farther Southward lies 
 Lipara Lipari, called anciently Meligunis, the most important of the whole, with 
 a cognominal city Lipari, which possessed a considerable fleet; the island was 
 colonized by the Cnidians and Rhodians, and was famed for it’s excellent harbours, 
 the variety of it’s fruits, and it’s medicinal waters. Nearer to Sicily is Hieia*"'* 
 
 Venit, ab amne trahens nomen, Gela ; venit Haltesa, 
 
 Et, qui praesenti domitant periura, Palici, 
 
 Pectora supplicio ; Sil. Ital. XIV. 219. 
 
 Perque lacus altos, et olentia sulfure fertur 
 
 Stagna Palicorum rupta ferventia terra : — Ovid. Met. V. 400. 
 Ennaeosque lacus, et olentia stagna Palici, — 
 
 Talia flammato secum Dea corde volutans, 
 Nimborum in patriam, loca foeta furentibus Austris, 
 jEoliam venit. Hie vasto rex Aeolus antro 
 Luctantes ventos tempestatesque sonoras 
 Imperio premit, ac vinclis et carcere frsenat. 
 
 Illi indignantes, magno cum murmure montis, 
 Circum claustra fremunt. Celsh sedet ALolus arce, 
 Sceptra teuens ; mollitque animos, et temperat iras. 
 
 Protinus .Aioliis Aquilonem claudit in antris, — 
 
 Ovid. Met. I. 262. 
 
 AvS’i Se Ku/cXw7rac pereKia^s. Tovq niv tTtrpe 
 svi AiTrdpp (^Airrdpjj veov, dWd tot tCKSV 
 Ovvopd ol M.tXiyovvig') err' aKpoaiv 'HfaiffToio 
 
 It was the supposed workshop of Vulcan : 
 
 jam siccato nectare turgens 
 
 Brachia Vulcanus Liparsea nigra taberna. Juv. Sat. XIII. 44. 
 Whence Vulcan is called Liparagus; 
 
 Insula Sicanium juxta latus Aiioliamque 
 Erigitur Liparen, fumantibus ardua saxis : 
 
 Quam subter specus et Cyclopum exesa caminis 
 Antra .iEtnaea tenant, validique incudibus ictus 
 Auditi referunt gemitum, striduntque cavernis 
 Stricturae Chalybum, et fornacibus ignis anhelat ; 
 
 Vulcani domus, et Vulcania nomine tellus. Virg. JEn, VIII. 416. 
 
 Id. ex Pont. II. x. 2H, 
 
 Virg. JEn. I. 50. 
 
 Callim, Hymn, in Dian. 47. 
 
 Epojg S’ apa Kai Kiirapaiov 
 
 IIoWnKtf ’ A^aitrroio a'ekag (jyXoytpwTepov aiS'ti. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. II. 133. 
 
 Described by Virgil : 
 
Italia- ■— Corsica , 
 
 30:3 
 
 Vulcano, Called also Thermissa, Hephaestias, and Vulcania. Westward from Lipara 
 are, Didyme Salina, a name which it received from two high mountains on it, making 
 it appear as two isles ; Phoenicodes Felicudi, abounding in palm trees ; and Ericodes 
 Alicudi. To the W. of the ^olian 1®., and N. of Hyccara, is Ustica, or Osteodes 
 Ustica ; it is said to have obtained the latter name from the bones of 6,000 mer- 
 cenaries, whom the Carthaginians abandoned there to starvation, in consequence of 
 their becoming clamorous for pay. 
 
 32. Opposite the Western extremity of Sicily are the .lEgades or iEgusae lae., near 
 which the Romans, under Lutatius Catulus, defeated the Carthaginians, and put an 
 end to the first Punic war, b. c. 242*'*'*. The Westernmost of them was called 
 Hieia, or Maritima Maritimo ; and those nearer the shore were known by the names 
 of .(Egusa Favignana, and Bucinna Levanso. 
 
 33. At some distance from the Southern coast of Sicily, opposite Gela and Cama- 
 rina, is the island Melita, or Melite *“*^ Malta, with a cognominal city, Citta Vecchia ; 
 it had several convenient harbours, and was famed for it’s fertility and it’s wool. 
 The Apostle Paul suffered shipwreck here *“*®, though some critics are of opinion that 
 he v/as cast on shore at Melita in the Adriatic Sea *'*'^. Not far to the N. W. of it 
 is Gaulos*"*® Gozo, with a city of the same name, now called Rabatto. Both the 
 islands were first colonized by the Phoenicians ; they fell afterwards into the hands 
 of the Carthaginians, from whom they were taken by the Romans. Between Melita 
 and Gaulos is the islet Lampas Comino. 
 
 34. Corsica Corsica, called Cyrnus^^9, and Corsis by the 
 Greeks, lies S. of Liguria and W. of Etruria, and contains 
 2,600 square miles. It was celebrated for its woods and 
 honey ; the latter was reckoned noxious, owing to the quantity 
 of yew trees which grew on the island 
 
 *“*^ Nec dirum Hannibalem, nec Siculum mare 
 
 Pceno purpureum sanguine, Har. Carm. II. xii. 2. 
 
 his super, sevi 
 
 Flore virens, avet .lEgates abolere, parentum 
 Dedecus, ac Siculo demergere foedera ponto. Sil. Ital. I. 60. 
 These islands are erroneously considered by some to be alluded to by Virgil in 
 that ver y doubtful passage, 
 
 Saxa vocant Itali, mediis quae in fluctibus Aras, •— ^n. I. 109. 
 
 Lycophron lengthens the penultima : 
 
 "AXXoi Ms\irt]v vrjffov ’03‘p<ovov TreXag 
 nXayKvoi KaroiKTjaovffiv, r}v zrepi^ k\vSu)v 
 "E fiirXtjv naxvvov EiKavog TTpocrixavatTai,—^ v. 1027. 
 
 Ovid shortens it : 
 
 Fertilis est Melite sterili vicina Cosyrae 
 
 Insula, quam Libyci verberat unda freti. Fast. III. 567. 
 As does Silius Italicus : 
 
 — telaque superba 
 
 Lanigera Melite, 
 
 Punic, XIV. 251. 
 
 *'*® Acts, xxviii. 1. See page 154, 1. 2, supra. 
 
 148 strato Gaulum spectabile ponto, — ■ Sil. Ital, XIV. 274. 
 
 Herod. I. 163. 
 
 Sic tua Cymeas fugiant examina taxos, — Virg. Eel. IX. 30. 
 Ite hinc difficiles, funebria ligna, tabell® : 
 
 Tuque negaturis cera referta notis. 
 
 Quam puto de longae collectam flore cicutas 
 
 Melle sub infami Corsica misit apis. Ovid. Amor, I. xii. 7. 
 
304 Italia — Sardinia. 
 
 35. It’s earliest inhabitants were Iberians and Ligurians ; then followed a colony 
 of Phocaeans'''*, who were driven from it by the Tyrrhenians and Carthaginians : 
 the Romans became finally masters of the island, and used it as a place of exile ; 
 Seneca was for a time banished hither. Corsica is a mountainous island : the highest 
 part of the chain, which intersects it from North to South, was called Aureus M. 
 Monte d’Oro. Sacrum Pr. C. Corso, was the Northernmost point in the island. To 
 the S, of it, on the Eastern coast, were Mariana Mariana, at the mouth of Tavola fl. 
 Golo, colonized by Marius, whence it’s name ; Alalia Torre d’Aleria, founded by the 
 Phocajans*'*®, at the mouth of Rhotanus fl. Tavignano ; they were driven from it by 
 the Carthaginians, and the latter by the Romans, who colonized it under Syl'a, and 
 thenceforward called it Aleria. Near the Southern point, on the Western coast, 
 was Pall® Bonifacio ; N. of it were Titianus Portus, near Punta Tizzano ; Urcinium 
 Castel Vecchio, near Ajaccio ; and Casalus Sinus the G. of Porto. Corsica is separated 
 from Sardinia by the Strait of Bonifacio, which the ancients called Taphros, or I ossa ; 
 it’s narrowest width is six miles. 
 
 36. Sardinia Sardinia was called Sardo^^^ by the Greeks, 
 and Ichnusa or Sandaliotis, from it’s resemblance to the print 
 of a foot or sandal it contains 7,700 square miles. 
 
 37. The name of the island is said to have been obtained from Sardus, a son of 
 Hercules, who settled there with a colony from Libya, and dispossessed some Ilians, 
 who had gone thither after the destruction of Troy. The Iberians followed the 
 Libyans, and after these, came other colonies of Thespians and Athenians, under 
 lolas ; the Tyrrhenians had settlements there for a time, and the Carthaginians were 
 long masters of it, till it fell into the hands of the Romans, with Corsica. It was 
 called by some, one of the granaries of Rome ; it’s climate was fertile*®^, though 
 unwholesome : no serpents or wolves were there to be met with and only one 
 poisonous herb which if eaten, contracted the nerves, and produced a grin ol laugh- 
 ter (“ Sardous risus”) under which the patient died. — Erebantium Pr. C. di Testa 
 
 '*> Herod. I. 170 ; V. 106. 
 
 "Oariq rroXtiov a^%o)v zrXfiorwv, diro tov Hovtov jJ-expi SapSovq, ' — 
 
 Aristoph. Vesp. 720. 
 
 Human® in speciem plant® se magna figurat 
 Insula, (Sardoam veteres dixere colon!,) 
 
 Dives ager frugum, Claudian. de Bell. Gild. 507. 
 
 Insula, fluctisono circumvallata profundo, 
 
 Eastigatur aquis, compressaque gurgite terras 
 Enormes cohibet nud® sub imagine plant®. 
 
 Inde Ichnusa prius Grabs memorata colonis, 
 
 Mox, Libyci, Sardus, generoso sanguine fidens 
 Herculis, ex sese mutavit nomina terr®. 
 
 Affluxere etiam, et sedes posuere coactas 
 
 Dispersi pelago, post eruta Pergama, Teucri. Sil. Ital. XII. 355. 
 
 opimas 
 
 Sardini® segetes feracis ; — Hor. Carm. I. xxxi. 3.- 
 
 Serpentum tellus pura, ac viduata venenis ; 
 
 Sed tristis coelo, et multa vitiata palude. 
 
 . Qua videt Italiam, saxoso torrida dorso 
 
 Exercet scopulis late freta, pallidaque intus 
 Arva coquit nimium, Cancro fumantibus Austris. 
 
 Cetera propens® Cereris nutrita favore. Sil. Ital. XII. 370. 
 
 The ranunculus ; Plin. XXV. 13. 
 
 Immd ego Sardois videar tibi amarior herbis. — Virg. Eel. VII. 41. 
 The Sardinian honey also, as well as the Corsican, was in very bad repute : 
 
 Ut gratas inter mensas symphonia discors, 
 
 Et crassum unguentum, et Sardo cum melle papaver 
 Offendunt;— Hor.de Ar, Poet. ^75. 
 
305 
 
 Kingdom of the Two Sicilies. 
 
 was the Northernmost cape of the island. Below it, on the Eastern coast, were, 
 Tibula Longo Sardo, a common landing-place for such as came from Corsica ; and 
 01bia‘“® Terra Noun, said to have been founded by the Thespians ; the latter was 
 at one time the residence of the governor of the island, and was the usual landing- 
 place from Italy. Below these were Portus Luquidonis, to the W. of which lay 
 Luquido Lugridor ; Feronia on C. Monte Santo-, and Saeprus fl. Flurnendosa. On 
 the Southern coast was Caralis’^® Cagliari, the modern capital of the island, built by 
 the Carthaginians ; it gave name to Caralitanum Pr. C. S. Elias, and to Caralitanus 
 Sinus G. of Cagliari. At the S. W. corner of the island, near Palmas, was the 
 Carthaginian city Sulci on the edge of Sulcitanus Portus G. ofFalmas-, adjacent 
 to it were the islands Plumbaria, or Enosis, S. Antioco, and Accipitrum S. Pietro. 
 Above this, and near the mouth of Thyrsis fl. Tirsi, was Othoca Oristano. The North 
 Western point of Sardinia was called Gorditanum Pr. C. Falcone ; off it lay Herculis 
 la;. Asmara and Piana, and not far E. of it was the Roman colony Turris Libissonis 
 Porto Torres. Montes Insani Lymbara, was the name assigned to the lofty hills in 
 the Northern part of the island ; but it was also occasionally used to designate the 
 mountains on the Eastern coast. 
 
 38. The KtKODOM of the Two Sicilies, 
 
 Or Naples, as it is likewise called, is bounded on the N. by the State of the Church, 
 on the E. by the Gulf of Venice, on the S. and W. by the Mediterranean Sea : it is 
 composed of the Southern part of Italy and the Island of Sicily. It contains 31.700 
 square miles, and it’s population (as estimated in 1826) amounted to 7,160,800 
 souls. The greatest length of it’s continental territory is 315 miles, and it’s average 
 breadth about 80 ; it contains 24.100 square miles, or about as many as Ireland, 
 and 5,456,800 inhabitants. The island of Sicily, which is nearly the same size as 
 Sardinia, contains 7.600 square miles, and 1,704,000 inhabitants ; it’s shape is that 
 of an isosceles triangle, of which the greatest length from E. to W. is 160 miles, and 
 from N. to S. something more than 40. The whole kingdom is divided into 22 pro- 
 vinces, of which 15 appertain to the continental territory, and 7 to the island of Sicily ; 
 the names of these, as well as of their chief towns, and the population of the latter, 
 may be seen in the following table : 
 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 
 /Ahruzzo Ultra P*. - - - 
 
 Teramo - - - 
 
 9,000 
 
 
 Ahruzzo Ultra JJ“. - - - 
 
 Aquila . - - 
 
 13,500 
 
 
 Abruzzo Citra - - - - 
 
 Chieti - - - 
 
 12,600 
 
 
 Samiio or Molise - - - 
 
 Campobasso 
 
 7,600 
 
 
 Capitanata - - - - 
 
 Foggia - 
 
 20,700 
 
 
 Terra di Lavoro - - - 
 
 Capua - m - 
 
 8,000 
 
 a, 
 
 Naples ----- 
 
 Naples - - - 
 
 349,300 
 
 
 Principato Citra - . - 
 
 Salerno - - - 
 
 10,600 
 
 < 
 
 Principato Ultra - . - 
 
 Avellino - - - 
 
 13,500 
 
 
 Terra di Bari - - - - 
 
 Bari - - - 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 Terra di Otranto - - - 
 
 Lecce - 
 
 14,000 
 
 
 Basilicata - - - - 
 
 Potenza - - - 
 
 8,800 
 
 
 Calabria Citra - - - - 
 
 Cosenza - - - 
 
 8,300 
 
 
 Calabria Ultra I“. - 
 
 Reggio - 
 
 16,000 
 
 
 ^Calabria Ultra IN. - - - 
 
 Catanzaro 
 
 11,000 
 
 
 
 
 (continued) 
 
 155 Pais adit antiqua ductos Carthagine Sulcos : 
 
 Partem litoreo complectitur Olbia muro. Claudian. de Bell. Gild. 518. 
 Urbs Libyam contra Tyrio fundata potenti 
 Tenditur in longum Caralis, tenuemque per undas 
 Obvia dimittit fracturum flamina collem. 
 
 Efficitur portus medium mare ; tutaque ventis 
 
 Omnibus ingenti mansuescunt stagna recessu. Id. 521. 
 
 X 
 
3(X> Kingdom of the Two Sicilies. 
 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 
 Messina - - - 
 
 Messina - - - 
 
 60,000 
 
 
 Catania - - - - - 
 
 Catania - - - 
 
 45,000 
 
 ^ J 
 
 Syracuse - - - - 
 
 Syracuse - - - 
 
 13,800 
 
 o \ 
 
 Caltanissetta - - - - 
 
 Caltanissetta 
 
 17,000 
 
 
 Girgenti ----- 
 
 Girgenti - _ . 
 
 18,000 
 
 
 Trapani - - - . 
 
 Trapani - - - 
 
 24,000 
 
 
 ^Palermo ----- 
 
 Palermo - 
 
 168,000 
 
 39. The government of Sicily is an hereditary monarchy : the executive power is 
 vested in the hands of the king, but his prerogative, which was formerly unlimited, 
 has been of late years somewhat restricted. The inhabitants are almost all Roman 
 Catholics. The only important exception is formed by the descendants of those 
 Albanians, who in the 15th century emigrated from their own country, when, it was 
 overrun by the Turks, and settled in many of the small towns in the Southern part 
 of the kingdom : they adhere in general to the doctrines of the Greek Church, but 
 live in great poverty, and are even more backward than the other Italians in the 
 various arts of life. The two great pests of Italy, ihe brigand and the mendicant, 
 are as widely spread over the kingdom of the Two Sicilies, as over the Dominions of 
 the Pope. The latter are to be found in every village and town of the two countries : 
 the great hold of the brigands is the little mountainous tract of country between 
 Tei'racina, in the Papal States, and Fondi, in the kingdom of Naples, but they are 
 to be met with skulking behind rocks and ruins, in caverns and glens, over the 
 whole extent of these ill-governed territories. The brigands are a cowardly and 
 cruel race of robbers, romantically picturesque in their dress, and singularly rapid 
 in their motions ; they are all under the command of one chief, chosen for his 
 cunning and effrontery, and have wives, and children, and fields, and a patron- 
 saint (St. Anthony). The traveller has no means of avoiding their rapacity; to 
 resist is to be massacred, and if he has not sufficient property about him to satisfy 
 their cupidity, he is detained as a hostage till such time as his friends pay the 
 ransoin, which these outlaws please to set upon his life. — There are four univer- 
 sities in the kingdom, viz. at Naples, Salerno, Palermo, and Catania, but they enjoy 
 only a slender celebrity, though that of Naples is said to be attended by about 800 
 students. 
 
 40. The city of Naples is the metropolis of the kingdom ; it’s situation is one of 
 the most delightful that can be imagined, being partly on the declivity of a hill, and 
 partly on the margin of a spacious and beautiful bay. It spreads it’s population 
 along the shore, and covers the shelving coasts and adjacent eminencies with it’s 
 villas and gardens. On the Western side of the bay are the delightful shores of 
 Pozzuoli-, on the East, towers the Volcano of Vesuvius, with it’s luxuriant sides and 
 smoking summit ; in the centre stands the city, with its palaces, churches, and 
 gardens, rising gradually one above the other : these, with the verdant islands at the 
 mouth of the bay, and the wide expanse of sea, form altogether an almost unrivalled 
 assemblage of picturesque and beautiful scenery. The city is about eight miles 
 in circuit, but twice this including all it’s suburbs : it is surrounded by a wall, 
 defended by a nuinber of towers, and three large castles ; but it’s fortifications are 
 not adapted to resist an army. The splendour of the churches and other public 
 edifices, consists more in the richness of their paintings, marbles, and other decora- 
 tions, than in the elegance of their architecture. The cathedral church is a hand- 
 some Gothic edifice, supported by more than 100 columns of granite, belonging 
 originally to a temple of Apollo, upon, or near, the site of which it has’been built. 
 In the subterranean chapel is deposited the body of St. J anuarius, the patron of Naples, 
 and it s preserver from the desolations of the terrible Vesuvius ; it contains, amongst 
 other wonders, the pretended blood of the saint, carefully kept in two vials, which, 
 on the day of his festival it is said, liquifies of itself; and, according to the space 
 of time which elapses during the performance of the miracle, or rather before the 
 
307 
 
 Kingdom of the Two Sicilies. 
 
 conjuring priest thinks proper to perform the trick, the credulous inhabitants estimate 
 the happiness or misery of the coming year. The higher ranks in Naples are gene- 
 rally ignorant, frivolous, and dissipated ; the lower orders are indolent and supersti- 
 tious. The Lazzaroni are a part of the populace, without either dwellings or regular 
 occupation, who work only to supply the immediate wants of nature ; they may be 
 said to spend their life in the streets, lying in the shade, or sauntering about during 
 the day, and sleeping at night under a portico, on the pavement, or on the steps of 
 a church : their number is estimated at nearly 40,000. A large tract of country, 
 extending both to the N. and S. of the metropolis, has obtained the name of Cam- 
 pagna Felice, from the happiness of its climate, and the lavish hand with which 
 nature there pours forth all her treasures. 
 
 41. About nine miles to the E. of Naples is the volcano of Vesuvius, which rises 
 in a gentle swell from the G. of Naples to the height of 3,820 feet above the level of 
 the sea. The upper part of the mountain has been torn by a series of convulsions, 
 and is strewed with it’s own fragments ; the part next in the descent is mixed with 
 dried lava, extending in wide black lines over it’s surface ; whilst the lower part of the 
 volcano, as if danger were far remote, is covered with villages and country seats, with 
 groves of fruit trees, vineyards, and other luxuriant productions, all displaying the 
 great fertility given by the ashes to the soil. The summit of the mountain is in the 
 form of a cone, and consists of masses of burnt earth, ashes, and sand, thrown out 
 in the course of ages by the volcano : the crater is nearly a mile and a half in cir- 
 cumference ; but it’s depth, or descent from the ridge, is not above 350 feet. The 
 total number of great eruptions on record is above thirty, reckoning from the cele- 
 brated one of A. D. 79, which proved destructive to Herculaneum and Pompeii : one 
 of the latest, though not most formidable, took place in 1819, and has somewhat 
 lowered the height of the mountain. The volcanic matter which covered Her- 
 culaneum was begun to be removed in the year 1689, since which period a prodigious 
 number of ancient monuments of every kind have been discovered, such as basilicks, 
 temples, theatres, paintings, statues, furniture, utensils, &c. ; whole streets have been 
 cleared, and are found to be paved and flagged on both sides. The relics are in 
 a surprising state of preservation, and afford a good idea of the manners of the age, 
 and the improvement in the arts. The statues, vases, tripods, and lamps, are often 
 of the finest workmanship, being much superior to the pictures. But the relics, 
 which have lately excited the greatest interest, are the Manuscripts ; they are chiefly 
 in Greek, but partly also in Latin, and are nearly 2,000 in number : several of them 
 have been unrolled, but by far the greater portion of them is illegible. Pompeii 
 has been likewise opened ; it had been almost forgotten till the middle of the last 
 century, when it was discovered, and about one-fourth of the town is now cleared. The 
 streets are paved, but narrow ; the houses small ; some have two stories, but most 
 of them only one: and, on the whole, Pompeii has, in many respects, a strong 
 resemblance to modern Italian towns. Salerno, the capital of the province of Prin- 
 cipato Citra, and situated at the head of a gulf to which it has given name, lies 
 about thirty miles to the S. E. of Naples ; it possesses a good harbour : it’s streets 
 are paved with lava from Vesuvius. It contains an obscure university, formerly in 
 great repute as a medical school, much resorted to by the Arabians and Saracens, 
 Gaeta, another convenient port, lies to the N. W. of the metropolis, upon the con- 
 fines of the Papal Territory ; it is by no means large, but it is very well fortified, and 
 as regularly as the ancient wall would permit. On the South Eastern coast of Italy, 
 and at the head of the great gulf to which it has given name, stands Taranto, or 
 Tarento, as it is also called, possessing several advantages as a maritime position : 
 it has a castle of some strength for the protection of it’s harbour, and contains 
 18,000 inhabitants j but it is, notwithstanding, a town of but little interest, either 
 as a commercial or military station, though it filled such a conspicuous place in 
 ancient history. 
 
 42. Crossing the Strait (or Faro~) of Messina into Sicily, we find the city of 
 Messina, the most important place in the island after Palermo. The harbour is the 
 best in Sicily, and is esteemed superior to any other in the Mediterranean : the city 
 itself is well defended, and is considered stronger than any other in the island. 
 Messina has been remarkable for its misfortunes : the most recent and calamitous 
 were, the plague of 1743, which carried off, in a few months, 35,000 of the inha- 
 bitants 5 and an earthquake, which took place 40 years afterwards, and levelled one 
 
 X 2 
 
308 Kingdom of the Tico Sicilies. Maltese Islands. 
 
 half of the city with the ground. To the S. of Messina, about the middle of tlf 3 
 Eastern side of the island, stands Catania, remarkable for baving been visited by 
 several tremendous earthquakes : one of these, in 1G93, completely laid it in ruins, 
 and destroyed 18,000 people. It has revived, however, with great splendour, and 
 has much more the features of a metropolis than Palermo : most of the edifices have 
 an air of magnificence unknown in other parts of the island, and the town has a title 
 to rank among the elegant cities of Europe. It’s university is celebrated through 
 the whole island, and it’s inhabitants have always been noted for their superiority 
 in politeness of manners over the other Sicilians. There are many religious edifices in 
 Catania : one of these is remarkable as the dwelling-place of the successors of the 
 Knights of Malta, so long the terror of the Crescent. The volcano of Etna, or 
 Gibello as it is also called, from the Arabic word Gebel, signifying a mountain, is 
 about 1.5 miles to the N. W. of Catania. The circumference of it’s base is upwards 
 of 60 miles ; and thence it rises, like a pyramid, to the height of 10,940 feet above 
 the level of the sea. The crater is upwards of two miles in circuit, and presents 
 the appearance of an inverted cone. The mountain contains an epitome of the 
 different climates throughout the globe ; presenting at once all the seasons of the 
 year, and almost every variety of produce. If is accordingly divided into three distinct 
 zones, or regions, known by the names of the cultivated region, the woody region, 
 and the desert region : in the first of these, pasture, corn fields, vineyards, and fruit 
 trees of nearly every description, are extremely abundant ; here are said to be no 
 less than 77 towns and villages, numerous monasteries, and a population of 120,000 
 souls. In succeeding to the woody or temperate region, the scene changes ; instead 
 of suffocating heat, the air has a genial freshness ; the surface and soil present 
 great inequalities, and are covered with a variety of trees, which diminish in size 
 towards the upper zone. In this last, vegetation entirely disappears, and the surface 
 is a dreary expanse of snow and ice. The summit presents a prospect of unrivalled 
 beauty and grandeur, embracing a wide extent of land and sea : in a clear day, 
 Etna may be distinctly seen from Valetta, the capital oi Malta, a distance of 112 
 miles. The number of eruptions on record, to which this volcano has been subject, 
 is said to amount to 81 ; but of these not more than 10 are supposed to have issued 
 from the highest crater, the others having torn openings in the sides of the mountain. 
 Syracuse has lost all it’s ancient magnificence and splendour; but still possesses an 
 excellent and beautiful harbour, capable of receiving vessels of the greatest burden, 
 and of containing a numerous fleet. At present, the only inhabited part is the 
 island formerly called Ortygia, with a small portion of Acradina : it is walled, and 
 entered by drawbridges. The cathedral is the ancient temple of Minerva. The 
 catacombs still exist, and form a remarkable feature of Syracuse ; they are only 
 seven or eight feet high ; but their extent is such that they form a kind of subterra- 
 nean city, with a number of narrow streets, some of which are said to be a mile 
 long. The speaking gi otto, or, as it was called by the ancients, the Ear of Diony- 
 sius, is a cave 170 feet long, 00 high, and about 30 wide, with so strong an echo, 
 that the slightest noise made in it is heard in the small chamber near the entrance, 
 in which Dionysius is said to have listened to the conversation of his prisoners. 
 The fountain of Arethusa has lost nearly all its poetry, being now the resort of the 
 laundresses of Syracuse. Palermo, the capital of Sicily and the residence of the 
 Viceroy, stands on the Northern coast of the island, towards it’s W. extremity : it 
 is situated on the Western shore of a bay, in a beautiful plain, presenting the 
 appearance of a magnificent garden, filled with fruit trees and watered by rivulets. 
 1 he form of the city is nearly circular : it is fortified, though in a weak manner, 
 towards the sea ; but on the land side it is altogether open. The cathedral of 
 Palermo is one of the finest Gothic buildings in Sicily. There are some catacombs 
 in the city, the property of certain monks, celebrated for the singular property of 
 converting into mummies the bodies which are placed in them, and which are there- 
 fore arranged in attitudes as whimsical as they are disgusting. Palermo is likewise 
 celebrated for a splendid festival, which is annually held in honour of St. Rosalia ; 
 who once, under the ingenious management of a few friars, delivered the city from 
 the plague, after she had been dead and buried for five centuries. 
 
 43. The Maltese Islanbs lie about 45 miles from the Southern shore of Sicily, 
 and 150 to the E. of the coast of Africa, in the neighbourhood of Cape Bon: they 
 are nearly due North from Lebida, the ancient Leptis Magna, the distance between 
 
Maltese Islands. 309 
 
 ihem being 190 miles. They are composed of the three islands Malta, Gozo, and 
 Comino, of which the first is by far the largest : their superficial extent is about 120 
 miles, and their estimated population about 100,000 souls, of whom nearly 80,000 
 are in Malta alone, which is thus one of the most populous spots in the globe. 
 Malta was formerly possessed by the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem. This order, 
 founded about the end of the eleventh century, was originally a charitable institution, 
 but it’s members, called Hospitalers, became military, and took the title of Knights 
 shortly afterwards. On the final loss of Jerusalem by the Christians, they retired to 
 Acre, which they defended valiantly against the Turks. They subsequently followed 
 the king of Cyprus, and in 1310 took Rhodes, but 200 years afterwards, this latter 
 island having fallen into the hands of the Turks, the knights retired into Candia, and 
 thence into Sicily. In the year 1530, the emperor Charles 5th, gave them the island 
 of Malta, that they might defend his valuable possession, Sicily, against the Turks. 
 Malta was then a barren rock, producing little else than fruit and seeds ; it was 
 likewise without any means of defence, and the knights therefore fortified it with 
 much labour and address. Having greatly distinguished themselves by their enter- 
 prise and valour, Solyman, at that time Sultan, determined in 15C4 to extirpate 
 them. His first attempt on the island having failed, he afteiwards sent an army of 
 
 30.000 men against it, provided with artillery and all the requisites for a grand 
 attack. The siege that ensued has been the object of the most animated descriptions, 
 and was certainly one of the most obstinate on record ; but the Turks, after losing 
 four months in reiterated attacks, and sacrificing a great part of their army, were 
 obliged to re-einbark, and from that time forebore from all farther attempts upon 
 Malta. The Knights continued long afterwards to bear a part in the hostilities of 
 the various Mediterranean powers against the Turks, but nothing of importance 
 occurred in their history till 1798. In that year, the French expedition to Egypt, 
 under the command of Buonaparte, suddenly appeared before Malta, and summoned 
 it to surrender : after a short delay, the knights submitted without resistance, and 
 Malta received a French garrison. The naval superiority of the British soon enabled 
 them to blockade the island ; but the works being too strong for attack, it remained 
 in the hands of the French till the year 1800, when being pressed by famine, it 
 surrendered. Since this period it has continued in our possession, having being 
 confirmed to us by the treaty of Paris in 1814. The Maltese, however, have been 
 allowed to retain the greater part of their ancient rights and usages, amongst others, 
 that of electing their own magistrates : the civil and military governors are both 
 British. In no fortress in Europe are the defences more imposing : admiration is 
 excited in Gibraltar by the work of nature, in Malta, by the labours of art. The 
 coast of Malta is in general steep and rugged, the only good harbours being those of 
 Marza and Marza Murzet : these are separated by a peninsula on which stands 
 Valetta, the chief town, built in 1566 by the knights of St. John, and called after 
 a celebrated grand master of the order j it’s present population is estimated at 
 
 36.000 souls. 
 
310 
 
 Dacia. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 DACIA, MOSSIA, THHACIA, AND MACEDONIA. 
 
 DACIA. 
 
 1. Dacia was bounded on the S. by the R. Danube, on 
 the E. by the Euxine Sea, on the N. by the R. Danaster 
 Dniestr, and on the W. by an imaginary line, commencing 
 near the source of this river, and terminating on the Danube, 
 a few miles to the East of Belgrade. To the S. it bordered 
 on Moesia, to the N. on Sarmatia Europaea, and to the E. 
 on the territory of the Jazyges Metanastse, who separated it 
 from Pannonia and Germany. It included the Eastern part 
 of the Banat, the whole of Walachia and Transylvania, 
 Moldavia, Bessarabia, and the Southern part of Galicia ; in 
 all, 87.000 square miles. The inhabitants were called Dacib 
 or Getae^, the former name being more familiar to the 
 Romans, and the latter to the Greeks ; the Getae were, how- 
 ever, considered by some as dwelling in the Eastern part of 
 the province, and the Daci as cantoned to the West of them, 
 about the upper course of the Danube. This province must 
 not be confounded with the Dacia of Aurelian, who, finding it 
 difficult to maintain his possessions on the Northern side of 
 the Danube, withdrew the Roman colonists into Mcesia, 
 where he established a new province, under the name of 
 Dacia Aureliani. 
 
 2. The Daci, who were Thracians, dwelled originally between M*. Haemus and 
 the Danube ; but they were driven beyond the river, by the victories of Philip, and 
 his son Alexander the Great. The new territory, which they acquired here from the 
 Scythians, either by conquest or treaty, increased rapidly, till it extended at length 
 from the R. Danaster to Pannonia ; and to such an extent had their power at one 
 time risen, that they were encouraged, with the assistance of the Scordisci, to attack 
 the Taurisci and 13oii, whom they subdued, reducing the territory of the latter to 
 a mere desert. A short time previous to this, they had lost a part of their own pos- 
 
 * Aut conjurato descendens Dacus ab Istro : — Virg. Geoi'g. II. 497. 
 Te Dacus asper, te profugi Scythae, — Hor, Carm. I. xxxv. 9. 
 Psene occupatam seditionibus 
 Delevit urbem Dacus et ADthiops j 
 Hie classe formidatus, ille 
 
 Missilibus melior sagittis. Id. III. vi. 14. 
 
 Non qui profundum Danubium bibunt, 
 
 Edicta rumpent Julia; non Getae, &c. 
 
 Id. IV. XV. 22. 
 
Dacia. 
 
 311 
 
 sessions by the incursions of their neighbours the Bastarnae ® : this tract of country, 
 situated between the Dniestr and Priith, obtained, from it’s being uninhabited, the 
 name Getarum Solitude. At a subsequent period, they were also driven from the 
 neighbourhood of Pannonia and the R. Tibiscus, by the Jazyges'* * Metanastee, and 
 their territory was then included in the limits assigned to it above. The growing 
 power of the Daci, and their incessant attacks upon the forts, with which Augustus 
 had lined the shores of the Danube®, drew upon them the jealousy and vengeance 
 of the Romans ; they were, at length, attacked and conquered by the emperor 
 Trajan, who, in order to secure his new province, sent colonies into it from all parts 
 of the Roman world, constructed roads in it, and fortified it’s Western frontier. The 
 Daci were actual or nominal subjects of Rome till the time of Aurelian, who felt 
 himself unable to defend this extended frontier, and accordingly contracted his 
 empire within narrower limits. They were divided into several tribes : in the 
 Northern part of the province were the Anarti, Predavensii, Biephi, Teurisci, 
 Rhatacensii, Burridensii, Cistoboci, Caucoensii, and Cotensii ; in the Southern part 
 were the Albocensii, Saldensii, Potulatensii, Ciagisi, Sensii, and Piephigi. The 
 Peucini, a branch of the Bastarnse, dwelled about the mouths of the Danube, and 
 received their name from the island Pence ® Pitzina, formed by two arms of that 
 river, and so called from the number of pine-trees which grew there. 
 
 3. Carpates M. Carpathian M\ is the continuation of 
 Asciburgius M., already mentioned in the description of Ger- 
 many, and enters Dacia near the sources of the Danaster and 
 Tibiscus ; from it all the rivers, which water the province and 
 flow into the Danube, take their rise : it’s Southern part was 
 called Alpes Bastarnicse. Cogseonus M., reckoned sacred by 
 the Getse, an-’ giving rise to a cognominal river, was pro- 
 bably the Southern extremity of the Bastarnic Alps, now 
 called Kaszom ; the Serrorum Montes, separating the modern 
 provinces of Transylvania and Walachia, were a continuation 
 of them to the Westward, crossing the Danube near Orsova, 
 and forming The Cataract ( The Narrows ) in that river, 
 where it’s name, Danubius, is said to have been lost in that 
 of Ister^. 
 
 4. The Tibiscus, or Pathissus, Theiss, is the longest tri- 
 butary of the Danube; it rises in the Bastarnic Alps, and 
 flows with a Westerly, and afterwards Southerly course, 
 through the country of the Jazyges Metanastse, into the great 
 river near Belgrade ; it’s length is 570 miles : before it’s 
 
 3 Hactenus Euxini pars est Romana sinistri j 
 
 Proxima Bastarnae Sauromatajque tenent. Ovid. Trist. II. 198. 
 
 * Jazyges, et Colchi, Bdetereaque turba, Getaeque, 
 
 Danubii mediis vix prohibentur aquis. Id. II. 191. 
 
 * Frigidus a rostris manat per compita rumor ; 
 
 Quicunque obvius est, me consulit : O bone (nam te 
 Scire, deos quoniam propius contingis, oportet) 
 
 Num quid de Dacis audisti I Hor, Sat. II. vi. 53. 
 
 ® Deseritur Strymon, tepido committere Nilo 
 Bistonias consuetus aves, et barbara Cone 
 Sarmaticas ubi perdit aquas, sparsamque profundo 
 Multifidi Peucen unum caput adluit Istri. Lucan. III. 202. 
 
 ^ Stat vetus urbs, ripae vicina binominis Istri, — 
 
 Ovid, ex Pont. I. vtii. 11. 
 
 X 4 
 
312 Dacia. 
 
 confluence with the Danube, it receives the Marisus, or Marisia, 
 Maros, a considerable river, which rises not far from it in 
 the Bastarnic Alps ; the Grissia, or Gerasus, FeJier Koros, is 
 likewise one of it’s tributaries. The Aluta, or Tiarantus, Alt, 
 rises in the Bastarnic Alps, and enters the Danube opposite 
 Nikopol. The Porata Pruth, called by the Greeks Pyrethus 
 and Hierasus, rises on the Eastern side of the Bastarnic Alps, 
 and flows with a Southerly course into the Danube, near 
 (xalatz-, it is 430 miles long. The Tyras®, called in a later 
 age Danaster Dniestr, rises in the Carpathian Mountains, and 
 after a S. E. course of 715 miles, enters the Slack Sea near 
 Odessa : upon it’s banks dwelled the Tyritse or TyragitsB, 
 who are thought to have derived their name from Tiraz, a 
 son of Japhet, and to have been distinguished by the latter 
 appellation, after having entered into relationship with the 
 Getae. 
 
 5. Besides these, the Danube receives the Ararus Sereth, near Galatx; the 
 Naparus J alomnitza, opposite Hirsova ; the Ardeiscus, or Ordessus, Argis, to the E. 
 of Rustclrnkj the Rhabon Schyl, opposite Rahova-, and the Apo Neva, at tlie 
 Western extremity of the province. — The famous bridge of Trajan, which he built 
 over the Danube for completing his conquest of the Daci, is now in ruins near 
 Severin, at the Western extremity of Walachia-, it was raised on twenty piers of 
 hewn stone, one hundred and fifty feet from the foundation, sixty feet broad, and 
 one hundred and seventy feet distant from each other. It was about 3,40(t 
 Eiiglish feet long, and was defended on each side by a fortress ; that on the East 
 being called Pontes Severin, and that on the West Theodora Gludova. It was 
 destroyed by his successor Hadrian, out of envy, under the pretext that it favoured 
 the irruptions of the barbarians®. 
 
 6. Zernes Tchernetz, a Roman colony, and a place of con- 
 siderable strength, was not far from the Pons Trajani. To 
 the N. of it were Tibiscus Cavaran, and Sarmizegethusa 
 Varhely : the latter city was situated near Sargetia fl. Strehl, 
 a tributary of the Marisus, and was the old capital of the 
 province ; a dignity which it maintained after it’s subjection 
 by Trajan, who made it a Roman colony, with the epithet 
 Ulpia Irajana. Beyond these, to the Northward, were Ce- 
 
 Hermanstadt ; the colonies Apulum Carlshurg, and 
 Patavissa Tovis, both on the river Marisus ; Salinee Thorda, 
 one of the most productive salt-mines in Transylvania; Na- 
 poca Valaszut, and Porolissus Bistritz : the two last were 
 Roman colonies. 
 
 7. Besides these, we meet with Dierna AH Orsova, near Trajan’s Bridge ; Berso- 
 via, on Berzava R. -, Singidava Deva -, Utidava Udvarhaly ; Marcodava Maros 
 
 ® Partheniusque rapax, et volvens saxa Cynapes 
 
 Labitur; et nullo tardier amne Tyras. Ovid, ex Pont. TV. x. 50. 
 
 ® The longest bridge now existing in Europe is said to be the Pont de Saint Esprit, 
 built in the 12th century across the Rhone, between Montelimart and Orange j it’s 
 length is 3,197 feet: that of Waterloo bridge, over theT/iajnes, is 2,890 feet. 
 
Mcesia. 313 
 
 Vasarhely, and Rucconium Ilegcn. Ardeiscus was at Kurta Argisch, near the source 
 of Ardeiscus fl. ; Prastorium at Rimnik, on the Aluta ; Pons Allttae, at Slatina, on the 
 same river, and Castra Nova at Craiova, In the Eastern part of the province were 
 Paloda Birlat •, Hermonactis Akerman; Tyras Palanka, called formerly Ophiusa, 
 a Milesian colony, near the mouth of Tyras fl. ; lassii Jassy ; Petrodava Piatra ; 
 Susidava Soutchava, and Netindava Sniatyn. 
 
 MCESIA. 
 
 8. Mcesia, called also Mysia^® (with the epithet Europsea, 
 to distinguish it from the Mysia of Asia Minor), was bounded 
 on the N. by the Danube ; on the W. by Drinus fl. Drin ; on 
 the S. by a high range of mountains, known under the various 
 names of Scardus, Orbelus, Scomius, and Hsemus ; and on the 
 E. by the Euxine Sea. To the N. it touched on Dacia, to the 
 W. on Illyricum, and to the S. on Macedonia and Thrace. 
 It corresponded generally with the modern provinces of Servia 
 and Bulgaria, and contained 41.600 square miles. It formed 
 originally a portion of the great district of Thrace, and is said 
 to have first obtained the name of Mcesia on it’s subjugation 
 by the Romans under M. Crassus. This latter appellation 
 Avas probably used originally as a collective one for all the 
 Thracian tribes between the Hsemus and Danube, and was 
 supposed by the ancient heathens to have been communicated 
 by them to the province of Mysia in Asia Minor ; but there 
 seems better ground for supposing that the Asiatic Mysi were 
 the ancestors of the European Mysi, or at all events that they 
 were an originally colony from Madai, Japhet’s son, and did 
 not pass over from Europe into Asia. The name of Mcesia 
 was not applied in it’s full extent to the Europaean province 
 till the time of Augustus, who included within it’s limits the 
 possessions of the Dardani and Triballi. It was, in a later 
 age, divided by the little river Cebrus Zibritza, into Superior 
 and Inferior, so called with respect to the Danube ; the former 
 touching on Illyricum and Macedonia, the latter on Thrace and 
 the Euxine Sea. 
 
 9. This partition of Mcesia lasted till the time of Aurelian, who formed within 
 it his province of Dacia, bounded on the N. by the Danube from The Cataract to 
 Utus fl. Vid, on the E. by the latter river, on the S. by the mountains, and on the 
 W. by the upper course of the Margus Morava, as far as HoiTea Margi Morava 
 Hissar. In a later age this arrangement was again altered, Mcesia Superior was 
 divided into Mcesia Prima, the capital of which was Viminacium, and into Dar- 
 dania, with it’s capital Scupi : Aurelian’s Dacia was also divided into Ripensis, 
 nearer the Danube, and into Mediterranea, towards the hills 5 the capital of the 
 former was Ratiaria, of the latter Sardica. These four provinces and that of Prasva- 
 litana mentioned in a former chapter, constituted, in addition to Macedonia and the 
 whole of Greece, the Illyricum of the Eastern Empire. 
 
 Hie tenuit Mysas gentes in pace fideli : 
 
 Hie arcu fisos terruit ense Getas. Ovid, ex Pont. IV. ix. 77. 
 
314 
 
 Mcesia Superior, 
 
 10. The range of mountains, which formed the Southern 
 boundary of Moesia, was the continuation of that chain already 
 described as striking off from the Alps, and intersecting the 
 whole of Illyricum. It entered the province at Scodrus, or 
 Scardus, M. Rachha and Tchar Dagh, shortly after which it 
 ^assumed the names Orbelus Gliuhotin, and Scombrus, or 
 Scomius, Ghiustendil hence to the Eastward it was called 
 Haemus Balkan, a name still preserved in Emineh Bagli, and 
 in C. Emineh, it’s tennination on the Black Sea, which 
 promontory was known to the ancients as Haemi Extrema. 
 The Haemus was erroneously said to be so lofty, that from 
 it’s summit the Alps and the Danube, the Adriatic and Euxine, 
 could be at once seen j it was fabled to have been so called 
 from the Thracian king Haemus, who was changed into 
 a mountain for aspiring to divine honours. It is from this 
 range of mountains that all the rivers of Moesia take their rise, 
 flowing thence into the Danube. 
 
 11. Mcesia Superior comprehended Servia, the Eastern 
 part of Bulgaria, and the South Eastern part of Bosnia, and 
 contained 21.200 square miles. The longest river in the whole 
 of Moesia was the Brongus, or Margus, as it was also called, 
 Morava, which rises in Scomius M., and after being increasecl 
 by the waters of the Angrus or Servian Morava, joins the 
 Danube near Semendria. Besides this we may notice the 
 Timacus Timok, about which dwelled the Timachi ; the Almus 
 Lom, and the Cebrus, or Ciabrus, Zihritza, already mentioned 
 as the boundary between the two provinces. Amongst the 
 inhabitants of Mcesia Superior were the Moesi, or Mysi, a par- 
 ticular tribe so called, dwelling between the rivers Driiius and 
 Brongus ; the Merdi were cantoned about the sources of the 
 latter river, and farther S. were the Treres, who are said to have 
 occupied the country round Troy, after it’s destruction. Dar- 
 dania comprehended at one time the whole Southern part of 
 the province, and extended into Macedonia from the Drilo to 
 
 ** Aut in uml)iosis Heliconis oris, 
 
 Aut super Pindo, gelidove in Haemo ? 
 
 Unde vocalem temere insecutae 
 Orphea sylv», 
 
 Arte matern^ rapidos morantem 
 Fluminum lapsus, celeresque ventos, 
 
 Blandum et auritas fidibus canoris 
 
 Ducere quercus. Hor. Carm. I. xii. 6. 
 
 6 qui me gelidis in vallibus Haemi 
 
 Sistat, et ingenti ramorum protegat umbr^ ! Virg, Geoi-g. II. 488. 
 A'ifup £7Tt Opr/iici, roSrev Boplao Karai^ 
 
 *Ep;y;£rat a‘\\aivoiai dvtjaka Kpvfibv dyovtra. 
 
 Callim, Hymn, in Dian. 114. 
 
Mcesia Inferior. 315 
 
 the Strymon, as>- well as into Moesia Inferior, but it was after- 
 wards much reduced in extent : the Dardani, pretended by 
 some authors to have been the ancestors of the Trojan Dardani, 
 are said to have been a savage race, living in caves, but pos- 
 sessing a considerable knowledge of music 
 
 12, The principal places in Moesia Superior along the 
 Danube, were Singidunum Belgrade, at it’s confluence with 
 the Save-, Tricornium Ritopek, giving name tothe Tricomesii; 
 Vinceia Semendria ; Viminacium Kostellacz, a Roman colony, 
 and a city of some consequence ; Bononia Widin - Ratiaria 
 Arcer Palanka, a strong Roman post ; and Cebrum Zihrou 
 Palanka. In the interior of the province were Horrea Margi, 
 or Oromagus, Morava Hissar, on the banks of the Margus ; 
 and Naissus Nissa, the birth-place of Constantine the Great, 
 an important and flourishing city, destroyed, like most of the 
 other cities in Moesia and Dacia, by Attila. 
 
 13 . Moesia Inferior comprehended nearly the whole of 
 Bulgaria, and contained 20.400 square miles. It’s principal 
 rivers were the Cius, called also Oscius and (Escus, Iskef ; 
 the Utus, or Artanes, Vid-, the Noes, or Osmus, Osma-, the 
 latrus, or Athrys, lantra ; the Tibisus Cara Lorn, ■ of which 
 the Lyginus, where Alexander defeated the Triballi, was per- 
 haps a tributary ; the Auras, or Lyras, Tahan ; and the Atlas 
 Tchernavada : all of these rise in the Haemus, and flow 
 Northwards into the Danube. In the South Eastern corner 
 of the province were the two rivers Potami Pravadi, and 
 Panysus Camtchi, which run into the Blach Sea ; the former 
 at Varna, and the latter a few miles to the S. of it. The 
 Triballi were once the most powerful people of Mcesia, and 
 indeed of all Thrace ; their dominions, extending from the 
 Margus to the CEscus, and at one time considerably to the 
 Eastward of the latter river, were subsequently much circum- 
 scribed in their extent, and confined to the North Western 
 portion of Moesia Superior. To the E. of the Triballi were 
 the Crobyzi, extending as far as the coast of the Euxine ; and 
 to the N. of the latter people, in the angle formed by the 
 Danube, were some Scythian Troglodytse, whose territory, 
 when they conquered it, the Romans called Scythia Parva, 
 or Pontus 
 
 "Aypioi S’ ovrtQ ol AapSdvioi rtXlwp, wcrS’' vtto rate KOirpiaic opv^avrec 
 (TTTijXaia, evravSra Siairag TrouiaBai, /xovaiKrjg S’ 'opwg tTref^uXrjSrrjcrav, povai- 
 Kolg dti Kai avXdig Kal Tolg IvTardlg opydvoig. 
 
 Strab. VII. p. 316. 
 
 Ut sumus in Ponto, ter frigore constitit Ister : 
 
 Facta est Euxini dura ter unda maris. Ovid. Trist. V. x. 1. 
 
31 G Mcesia Inferior. 
 
 14. Besides these tribes, we find in the Western part of the province, the Tilatsei ; 
 the s'erdi round Serdica; the Dentheletae, reaching to the sources of the Strymon ; 
 the Hybrianes, extending from the Hebrus to the Utus; the Dasaretii; Deminsii; 
 and Piarensii : in the Eastern part were the Obulensii and CEtensii. 
 
 15 . Descending the Danube, we meet with the cities 
 Augusta, or Regianum, Rahova ; and CEscus Igihi, an ancient 
 city of the Triballi, at the mouth of a cognominal river: 
 a little to the W. of the latter, Constantine built a wooden 
 brido-e over the Danube, during his campaign against the Goths. 
 Lower down the river stood Nicopolis ad Istrum Nikopol, 
 built by Trajan, in memory of his defeating the Daci, and 
 remarkable for the victoiy gained there in modern times, by 
 Bajazet, over the Christian army ; Prista, or Sexantaprista, 
 Rustchuh ; Durostorum Silistria, the birth-place of the general 
 jRtius, and one of the most important cities in Mcnsia. Far- 
 ther Eastward, on the Danube, were Axiopolis Rassova ; 
 Carsum Hirsova ; Trosmi Matchin, a Roman post of some 
 consequence; Noviodunum lassatchi, near which Darius 
 Hystaspis threw a bridge over the river when waging war 
 agiinst the Scythians ; .®gissus Toultcha, a position very 
 strong by nature ; and Salsovia Dounavietzi. The last men- 
 tioned place received it’s name from the neighbouring salt 
 lake Halmyris, now called Rassein, which communicated both 
 with the Danube and the Black Sea; the town Halmyris was 
 at the Western extremity of the lake, near Baba Dagh. On 
 the coast of the Euxine were Ad Salices Kara Kerman-, 
 Istropolis, or Istria, Vistiar, a Milesian colony, and once 
 a very powerful city ; Constantiana Kustendje ; Tomi Tomis- 
 war, or Baba, a Milesian colony, said to have received it’s 
 name from .S^etes there burying the mangled remains of his 
 son Absyrtus and remarkable as the place whither Ovid 
 
 '■* Hie captam Trosmin celeri virtute receplt, 
 
 Infecitque fero sanguine Danubium. Ovid, ex Pont. IV. ix. 79. 
 
 15 sVXfs iStv row "larpov dvaTrXwffag Sk dvd rbv Trorafiov bviov 
 
 t'l/itptojv TtXoov anb BaXdaarjg, tov Trorajuow rbv avx^va, Ik rov ffxi^trat rd 
 aTOfiara tov "lorpow, k^ivywe. Herod. IV. 89. 
 
 Whence Ovid : 
 
 Hue quoque Mileto missi venere coloni, 
 
 Inque Getis Graias constitu^re domes. 
 
 Sed vetus huic nomen, positaque antiquius urbe, 
 
 Constat ab Absyrti caede fuisse, loco. 
 
 Having described the murder of Absyrtus, he proceeds : 
 
 Atque ita divellit, divulsaque membra per agros 
 Dissipat in multis invenienda locis. 
 
 # * * * 
 
 Inde Tomis dictus locus hie ; quia fertur in illo 
 
 Membra soror fratris consecuisse sui. Trist. ill. ix. 3, et seq. 
 
Thratiti. 
 
 317 
 
 was banished ; and Calatis Mangali, a colony from Heraclea 
 in Ponto. Farther S. were the promontory Tetrisias, or 
 Tiristria, Calaghriah ; Cruni, called afterwards Dionysopolis, 
 Baldchik, so named from it’s springs ; and Odessus Varna, 
 a Milesian colony at the mouth of Potami fl. Pravadi : a few 
 miles to the W. of this last was Marcianopolis Pravadi, which 
 received it’s name from the sister of Trajan. In the South 
 Western extremity of the province, on a branch of the QEscus, 
 was it’s metropolis Sardica, or Serdica, Sophia, the capital of 
 the modern Bulgaria ; the road from it to Philippopolis 
 crossed the Hsemus at the famous defile Angustise Succorum, 
 now called Bemir Kapi, or The Iron Gate. 
 
 16. Thracia^®, in it’s extended sense, comprehended the whole 
 country bounded on the N. by the Danube, on the E. by the 
 Euxine and Propontis, on the S. by the ^geean Sea, and on the 
 W. by the rivers Strymon and Drinus, connected by the chain 
 of Mons Scardus. This great extent of country, governed by 
 many princes, was divided, on it’s conquest by the Romans, 
 into Moesia, and Thrace properly so called. The latter pro- 
 vince, answering to the modern district of Ttumilia in its con- 
 fined sense, was bounded on the N. by the Haemus, on the E. 
 by the Euxine and Propontis, on the S. by the iEgsean Sea, 
 and on the W. by the river Nestus Mesto, though it’s limits 
 in this last direction extended once to the Strymon ; it con- 
 tained 21.100 square miles. At a much later period, it was 
 subdivided into four districts ; Europa to the South East, 
 Rhodope to the South West, Thracia to the North West, and 
 Haemimontus to the North East. 
 
 THRACIA. 
 
 Quam grata est igitur Latonse Delia tellus, 
 Erranti tutum quae dedit una locum ; 
 
 Tam mihi cara Tomis : patri^ quae sede fugatls 
 Tempus ad hoc nobis hospita fida manet. 
 
 Ovid, ex Pont. IV. xiv. 59. 
 
 non Thracia tantum 
 
 Vidit Bistonii stabulis pendere tyranni, 
 
 Lucan. II. 162. 
 
 Hac ave conjuncti Procne Tereusque ; parentes 
 Hac ave sunt facti : gratata est scilicet illis 
 
 Thracia. 
 
 Ovid. Met. VI. 435. 
 
 It is more commonly written Thraca, or Thrace, in poetry : 
 • gemit ultima pulsu 
 
 Thraca pedum. 
 
 Virg. Mn. XII. 335. 
 
 Thracane vos, Hebrusque nivali compede vinctus, — 
 
 Hor. Epist. I, hi. 3. 
 
318 
 
 Thracia. 
 
 17. The Thracians ‘® are said to have obtained their name from Thrax, tlie son of 
 Mars, hut the later Greek writers regarded it as originally derived from the word 
 TjOa%£T«, denoting rough in their language, and thought that this country was so 
 named from it’s mountainous nature. The appellation, however, used by the Ori- 
 ental writers to distinguish Thrace, plainly shows that the name of the country was 
 originally derived from Tiraz, or Thiraz, the son of Japhet; and this is remarkably 
 confirmed by the many traces of his name in this part of Europe, that are to be met 
 with in the ancient writers. Thus we observe the river Athrys ; the river, bay, and 
 haven of Athyras ; the town Tiristasis ; the river Trausus, and a tribe called Trausi ; 
 the promontory Tiristria, and the town Trissae ; not to mention the famous tribe of 
 the Odrysae, whose deified king, Odrysus, the founder of their nation, is conjectured, 
 not altogether without probability, to be either Tiraz himself, or else another so called, 
 perhaps in honour of him. The name of Tereus, too, the king of Thrace, is looked 
 upon by the learned as retaining plain marks enough of Tiraz, of which it contains all 
 the radical letters, differing from it only in the vowels. The Thracians were a cruel, 
 though brave, and warlike people whence Mars was said to have been born in 
 their country, and to have resided amongst them ; but, notwithstanding this, they 
 attained to a remarkable state of civilization. They were probably an aboriginal 
 people ; there are no accounts of their migration to the country to which they com- 
 municated their name, but on the other hand, the Greek writers represent them as 
 sending numerous and important colonies into several parts of Greece and Asia 
 Minor. The tradition handed down by these authors, of the people on the Eastern 
 shores of the Hellespont and Propontis having been originally descended from the 
 European Thracians, seems, however common, to have been an opinion arising from 
 their ignorance of the true plantation of the world. Both nations seem to have 
 been descended from the same Tiraz, who probably settled in the North Western 
 extremity of Asia Minor, whence his descendants afterwards sent colonies into 
 Thrace in Europe. Indeed it has been conjectured from the similarity between the 
 names Tiraz and Tros, that the king of this name, from whom the Trojans took 
 their denomination, was originally either Tiraz himself, or one of his descendants so 
 named in memory of him. 
 
 18. The lofty and snowy range of Rhodope ~~ Despoto, the 
 birth-place of Mars, detaches itself from Scomius M. at it’s 
 junction with the Haemus, and winds through the Western 
 and Southern parts of Thrace ; it was fabled to have received 
 
 Terra procul vastis colitur Mavortia campis , 
 
 Thraces arant, acri quondam regnata Lycurgo : 
 
 Hospitium antiquum Trojee, sociique Penates, 
 
 Dum fortuna fuit. Virg. JEn. III. 14. 
 
 “ hello furiosa Thrace, Hor. Carm. II. xvi. 5. 
 
 One of the names of Mars, the god of the Thracians, was Qovpac, which has 
 an apparent affinity to Qeipag, for so the Seventy Interpreters render Tiraz. Hence 
 Homer has been supposed, by some critics, to call Mars Oovpog "Aprjg : 
 
 ijxfl Sk vvKTa 
 
 €ovpog "Aprjg iKaXvrpe judyp, Tpoosffaiv aprjywv , — II. E. 507. 
 Twv fiev TToWijv Oovpog ’Aprjg vrrb yovvar’ tXvatv. 
 
 11. Q. 498. 
 
 “ Quaque redit medium Rhodope porrecta sub axem. 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 351. 
 
 Theocritus classes it with the highest summits of the ancient world : 
 
 Ewr£ KartraKtTo pLaKpbv ixp’ Alp.ov, 
 
 "H "A&w, rj 'PoSoTrav, rj KavKaffov £cry;aro£V7'a. 
 
 Idyl. VII. 77. 
 
 Whence Virgil : 
 
 Aut Atho, aut Rhodopen, aut alta Ceraunia telo 
 
 Dejicit: Georg. I. 332. 
 
Thracia. 
 
 319 
 
 it’s name from Rhodope, the wife of the Thracian king 
 Hsemus, who was changed into this mountain for presuming 
 to rival Juno. The Hebrus ^3 Maritza, is the only great river 
 of Thrace ; it rises in the angle formed by the mountains 
 Scomius, Heemus, and Rhodope, and after an Easterly and 
 Southerly course of ,284 miles, it enters the jEgsean Sea at 
 ^nos, opposite the island Samothrace. The Hebrus is called 
 CEagrius, an appellation which it derived, according to some, 
 from a Thracian king of that name, who was the father of 
 Orpheus by Calliope, or, as others maintain, from the little 
 river CEagrius, the waters of which supply the streams of the 
 Hebrus. It was in this neighbourhood that the mythologists 
 represent the poet Orpheus to have played on his lyre with 
 such a masterly hand, that all nature seemed charmed and 
 animated, even the most rapid rivers ceased to flow, the savage 
 beasts of the forest forgot their wildness, and the mountains 
 moved to listen to his song. The nymphs were his constant 
 companions, but Eurydice was the only one who made a deep 
 impression upon him: their nuptials were celebrated; but 
 their happiness was short, for soon afterwards, having been 
 bitten by a serpent, she died of the poisonous wound. Her 
 loss was so severely felt by Orpheus, that he resolved to 
 recover her, or perish in the attempt. With his lyre in his 
 hand, he gained an easy admission to the palace of Pluto. 
 The king of hell was charmed with the melody of his strains, 
 the wheel of Ixion stopped, the stone of Sisyphus stood still, 
 Tantalus forgot his perpetual thirst, and even the Furies re- 
 lented. Pluto and Proserpine, moved with his sorrow, con- 
 sented to restore Eurydice, provided he forbore looking behind 
 till he had gained the extreme borders of hell. The conditions 
 were gladly accepted, and Oi’pheus was already in sight of 
 the upper regions of the air, when he forgot his promise, and 
 turned back to look at his long-lost Eurydice. He saw her, 
 but she instantly vanished from his eyes. He attempted to 
 follow her, but he was refused admission ; and the only com- 
 fort he could find was to soothe his grief by the sound of his 
 
 Ei'jjc ’HSuivoiv f.dv ev Mpeffi x^pari fikacup, 
 
 "Efipov Trap Trorapbv, r(.Tpap,}ievoQ eyyiSrev apKrov. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. VII. 111. 
 Qualis apud gelidi cum flumlna concitus Hebri 
 Sanguineus Mayors clypeo increpat, atque furentes 
 Bella movens immittit equos : illi jequore aperto 
 Ante Notes Zephyrumque volant : gemit ultima pulsu 
 
 Thraca pedum : Virg. JCn. XII. ,331. 
 
 1 ut nec 
 
 Frigidior Thracam, nec purior ambiat Hebrus, 
 
 Har, Epist. I. xvi. 13. 
 
320 
 
 Thracia. 
 
 lyre in grottos, or on the mountains. He totally separated 
 himself from the society of mankind ; but the Thracian women, 
 whom he is said implacably to have offended, attacked him 
 whilst they were celebrating the orgies of Bacchus, and after 
 they had torn his body to pieces, they threw his head into 
 the Hebrus still articulating the words Eurydice ! Eury- 
 dice!” as it was carried down the stream into the .^Egsean Sea. 
 — The Nestus Mesto, rises in the same mountain with the 
 Hebrus, and after running with a South Easterly course of 
 120 miles, enters the iEgeean Sea opposite the island of 
 Thasos. 
 
 19. The Hebrus Is Increased by the waters of several minor rivers. On it’s right 
 bank it receives the Arzus, or Assus, Urzundja, and the Harpessus Arda ; on it’s 
 left the Tonzus, or Trausus, Tondja, Burgus Papasli, Suemus Derbend, Artiscus 
 Sakden-e, and Erigon, or Agrianes, Erkene. The Erigon is joined by the Conta- 
 desdus, and this again by the Tearus Tekedere-, at the sources of the last-men- 
 tioned river Darius, during his Scythian expedition, erected a column with an inscrip- 
 tion, setting forth that they afforded the purest water in the world, and that he was the 
 best and most amiable of men 
 
 20. The dominions of the Odrysae one of the most powerful and warlike of the 
 Thracian tribes, extended at one time from Abdera and the Nestus, along the 
 whole coast, as far as the mouths of the Ister, and reached as far inland as the 
 source of the Strymon ; but they were afterwards very much circumscribed, being con- 
 fined within a small territory on the banks of the Hebrus, about AcZ?-i(mop/e. The Bessi^, 
 inhabiting the angle formed by the junction of the Haemus and Rhodope, were the 
 most hardy and unprincipled of all the Thracian robbers ; in their dominions on 
 Mb Rhodope, were a temple and oracle of Bacchus : near them were the Dii, pro- 
 bably allied to them, as were also the neighbouring Satraein Macedonia. TheTrausi 
 were cantoned about the upper course of the Trausus ; they were remarkable for the 
 custom of weeping at the birth of man, and rejoicing at his death On the coast 
 of the Black Sea were the Mypsaei, Thranipsae, Thyni, Cyrmianre, and Melinophagi ; 
 the Thranipsae, as well as the Thyni, were much dreaded for their nightly attacks. 
 
 Turn quoque marmorea caput a cervice revulsum, 
 
 Gurgite cum medio portans (Eagrius Hebrus 
 Volveret, Eurydicen vox ipsa et frigida lingua. 
 
 Ah ! miseram Eurydicen, animfi fugiente, vocabat : 
 
 Euiydicen toto referebant flumine ripae. Virg. Georg. IV. 523. 
 
 See also Note 11, supra, 
 
 ’Etti tovtov S)v rov irorapov cnriKo/ievog 6 Aapeiog, wq EffTparoTTEStvaaro, 
 7 )(tBeIp r<p TTorapup, crrrjXrjv eorr/ffs Kal kvSfavra, ypapfiara Ey/paxpap, Xsyovra 
 rdds' Tsapov Trorapov KE(pdXai vdiop apLorov re Kai KaXXicrrov Trapexovrai 
 Trdvrtov TrorapiXv’ Kai ett’ avraq aTTiKETO kXavvoiv etti ’S.KV^aq arparov dvyp 
 dpuJTOQ TE Kai KdXXurroQ iravTCov dvSrpwvoJv, Aapscoq 6 'YardairtoQ, IlepaEOJV 
 re Kai irdarjQ rrjq yTTEipov fiaaiXeyg. Tavra St) evStavra iypdtpt]. 
 
 Herod. IV. 91. 
 
 At rex Odrysius, quamvis secessit, in ilia 
 
 HSstuat, &c. Ovid. Met. VI. 490. 
 
 ^ Vivere quam miserum est inter Bessosquo Getasque 
 
 Illi, qui populi semper in ore fuit ! Id. Trist. IV. i. 67. 
 
 Tpavaoi Se rd piv aXXa trdvra Kara ravrd roim dXXoun QpyKi emre- 
 Xsovcn, Kara Se rov yivopEvov a<pi Kai diroyivopEVOv Troievai roidSe, Tov 
 P'ev yevopEvpv TrspiU^opevoi ol 7Tp0(7t]K0vrEC dXo^vpovrai, daa piv Sei, ette'i re 
 EjEvero, dvaTrXrjaai KaKu, avtiyeo^ievoi rd dv^poyripa irdvra TrdS/Ea’ rov 
 d* diTOyEvopevov, Trai^ovrEQ re Kai t/Sopevoi ytj KpvTTTOVcn, ETTiXEyovreq oawv 
 KaKOJV E^aTraXXax^eiq, eari ev Trday evSaipoviy. Herod. V. 4. 
 
Thracia. 
 
 a2i 
 
 and the latter, in conjunction with their brethren the Bithyni, were said by the 
 ancient historians to have crossed over into Asia Minor, and given name to the pro- 
 vince Bithynia. The whole Eastern part of Thrace, from Perinthus to M'. Hsemus, 
 was subsequently called Astica from the Astae. The Corpilli were on the shores of 
 the Propontis, and the Dolonci in the Thracian Chersonesus ; to the W. of them 
 were the Apsinthii and Paeti. The Cicones inhabited the Southern coast of the 
 province, between the mouth of the R. Hebrus and Bistonis L. Lagos Burn ; they 
 were attacked by Ulysses for having assisted Priam against the Greeks. The 
 Bistones 3“ were cantoned in the South Western corner of Thrace, and from them 
 the whole country was occasionally called Bistonia®'. 
 
 21. The principal places on the Eastern coast of Thrace 
 were, Mesembria^^ Missivri, said to have been a colony from 
 Megara and Chalcedon ; Anchialus AMoglou ; Aquae Calidae 
 Bourgas Develtus Zagora ; Apollonia called afterwards 
 Sozopolis, Sizeholi, a Milesian colony, sacred to Apollo, of 
 whom there was a statue in the city 30 cubits high, which was 
 carried to Rome by M. Crassus on his conquering the inha- 
 bitants ; and Salmydessus, or Halmydessus, Midieli, on a river 
 of the same name : a little to the W. of this last wa-s Bizya 
 Viza, the citadel of Tereus, king of Thrace, and the capital of 
 the Astae. The whole coast, from Thynias Pr. C. Ainada to 
 the Thracian Bosporus, was sometimes called Salmydessum 
 Littus, and was exceedingly dangerous and inhospitable 
 At the Northern entrance of the Bosporus, or Channel of 
 Constantinople, as it is now called, were the Cyaneae^^ lae. 
 Pavorane, known also by the names of Symplegades ^5 and 
 
 ^ spreto Ciconum quo munere matres. 
 
 Inter sacra Deiim, noctumique orgia Bacchi, 
 
 Discerptum latos juvenem sparsere per agros. 
 
 Virg. Geoig. IV. 520. 
 
 Sanguineum quatiens veluti Bellona flagellum, 
 
 Bistonas aut Mavors agitans, Lucan, VII. 569. 
 
 BuTTOviy (popfiiyyi XiysirjQ J/pyfV aoiSrj(;‘ ApolL Argon. B. T04. 
 Bistonis ingenio terra superba tuo est. Ovid, ex Pont, II. ix. 54. 
 
 Thyniacosque sinus, et ab his per Apollinis urbem 
 Alta sub Anchiali maenia tendat iter. 
 
 Inde Mesembriacos portus, et Odesson, et arces 
 Praetereat dictas nomine, Bacche, tuo. Id. Trist. I. ix. 35. 
 Tpayeia vovrov "^oXfivSyaia yvdSrog 
 
 ’Ex^poKtvoc vavTytn, pyryvid vswv JEschyl. Prom. 728. 
 
 HfBC precor evincat, propulsaque flantibus Austria 
 
 Transeat instabiles strenua Cyaneas : — Ovid. Trist. I. ix. 34. 
 concurrentia saxa 
 
 Cyaneas Jttt). Sat. XV. 20. 
 
 £veSpo7' £c Apyw, 
 
 "Atiq Kvavtdv ouy r'lxl/aTO avv^po}id^ii)v vavQ, 
 
 A\\<i Iit^ai^e {(laBiiv d’ eiaedpaixs <^d<nv') 
 
 Autoq aiQ, fikya Xalrpa’ cup’ at rare tarav. 
 
 ^ Theocr. Idyl. XIII. 21. 
 EiB’ djtptX ’Apyolig iiy diairraaStai tJKcupoQ 
 KdXywv kg alav Kvaveag EvfnrXyydSag , — Eurip. Med. 1. 
 
 Compresses utinam Symplegades elisissent, 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. XII, 121. 
 
 Y 
 
322 
 
 Thracia. 
 
 Planctse^* *^; they were fabled to have floated, and to have 
 crushed all vessels to pieces that passed the straits, till Minerva 
 guided the Argo through, and fixed them for ever. 
 
 22. The communication between the ^gaean and Euxine Seas 
 was by the Hellespontus, Propontis, and Bosporus Thracius 
 The Hellespontus^®, separating the Thracian Chersonesus in 
 Europe, from the district Dardania in Asia, was fabled to have 
 been so called from Helle, the daughter of the Theban king 
 Athamas, who was drowned there ; but it probably derived 
 it’s name from Elishah, the son of Javan, and grandson of 
 Japhet, whose family seem to have possessed themselves of 
 the most considerable islands lying in the sea between Europe 
 and Asia ; hence, the prophet Ezekiel calls these islands the 
 Isles of Elishah. And, as the isles lying in the sea, were thus 
 originally known by the name of the Isles of Elishah, it is 
 conjectured that the sea itself was originally called the Sea of 
 Elishah : which name, though it wore away in process of time 
 in other parts, seems to have been faithfully preserved in that 
 part, which to this day is frequently called the Hellespont. 
 This conjecture will serve to account for the epithet aTretpwv^o 
 immensus, applied by Homer to the Hellespont, as the nar- 
 row channel which generally bears this name in the ancient 
 authors, was one of the smallest seas with which Homer was 
 acquainted. The Hellespont was famous for the bridge of 
 
 ^®*AXXo3't Sk nXayKTai jueyaXfjj vtco KVfiaTi irerpai 
 'Po'xSrtov, yxi Ttapoi^tv a-n-twTvsv al^opkvr] 0X6? 
 
 *A(cpwv g/c (tkotteXmv TrvpiBaXTrsoQ ini/63'1 TTErpyg. 
 
 ApolL Argon. A. 924. 
 
 "EXXap t’ d/Kpl TTopov irXaTvv tv\6p,tvai, hvx'ki te UpoTrovTig, 
 
 K«i (TTOfiu/pa TLovtov. JEschyL Pers. 854. 
 
 Forsitan ad pontum mater pia venerit Helles, 
 
 Mersaque roratis nata fleatur aquis : 
 
 Aut mare ab inviso privignae nomine dictum 
 Vexat in aequoream versa noverca deam. 
 
 Non favet, ut nunc est, teneris locus iste puellis. 
 
 Hac Helle periit : hac ego laedor aqua. 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. XVIII. 123. 
 
 Chap, xxvii. ver. 7. 
 
 "Offeror' Agff/3of dvin MaKapog 'iSog evtoq kkpyEi, 
 
 Kai 4>poyt>/ Ka3v7TEp3E, Kai 'EXXjjffrrovrof cnrEtpw'i', 
 
 Tdiv ffg, ykpov, ‘KXovrip te Kai vidcn (paai KEKaa3ai. 
 
 Horn, II. Q. 545, 
 
 Homer also calls it TrXarvg 'EXXpaiTovrog, an epithet which may be accounted 
 for in the same manner; although some critics are of opinion that •rrXar'vg merely 
 refers to it’s width at the entrance of the Archipelago, whilst others interpret it 
 as salt : 
 
 "Srjfia TE 01 x^vatnaiv ettI TrXeirgi 'EXXt](nr6vT<p. II. H. 86. 
 
 'Aktij ettI Tvpovxovay, ettI rrXargt 'EXXrjairoprip. Od. Q. 82. 
 
 Tbe author of the poems attributed to Orpheus, likewise makes use of the epithet 
 irXarvg, in describing the Hellespont : Argon. 497. 
 
Thracia. 
 
 323 
 
 boats thrown across it by Xerxes, from Sestus to Abydus, 
 which was no sooner completed than it was rent in pieces 
 and utterly destroyed by a great tempest. When Xerxes 
 heard of this, he was so enraged, that he ordered three hundred 
 lashes to be inflicted^- on the Hellespont, a pair of fetters to 
 be thrown into it, and executioners to brand it with marks of 
 ignominy. Moreover, he commanded those who had the 
 inflicting of the lashes to harangue the Hellespont in a set 
 speech, by which the sea was informed that Xerxes, it’s 
 master, condemned it to that punishment for having injured 
 him without a cause, and that the King of the Persians would 
 pass over it, whether it consented or not. But the vengeance 
 of this silly monarch was not finally appeased till all those 
 who had presided over the construction of the bridge had 
 been put to death The length of the Hellespont, from the 
 iEgaean Sea to Callipolis on the shores of the Propontis, is 
 33 miles, and it’s narrowest breadth about seven (or, as some 
 say, eight) stadia. It’s modern name, Channel of the Dar- 
 danelles, was first used by the Greeks of the middle ages, 
 who derived it from the district of Dardania, but it is rendered 
 more familiar by the two castles, called The Dardanelles, 
 built by the emperor Mahomet IV. a. d. 1659, a little to the 
 S. of Sestus and Abydus. The Propontis Sea of Marmara 
 was so called from it’s situation before the Pontus Euxinus ; 
 it’s length from Callipolis on the W. to Nicomedia on the 
 E. is 160 miles, it’s greatest breadth being 40 miles. The 
 
 Tales fama canit tumidum super aequora Persen 
 Construxisse vias, multum cum pontibus ausus, 
 
 Europamque Asiae, Sestonque admovit Abydo, 
 
 Incessitque fretum rapid! super Hellespont!, 
 
 Non Eurum, Zephyrumque timens. Lucan. II. 672. 
 
 Juvenal alludes to this senseless parade: 
 
 Hie tamen (Xerxes) quails redilt Salamine relictS, 
 
 In Corum atque Eurum solitus saevire flagellis 
 Barbarus, jEoHo nunqumn hoc in carcere passos, 
 
 Ipsum compedibus qu! vinxerat Ennosigaeum 1 
 Mitius id sane, quod non et stigmate dignum 
 Credidit. Sat. X. 179. 
 
 « Herod. VII. 35. 
 
 Erigida tarn multos placuit tibi Cyzicus annos. 
 
 Tulle, Propontiaca qua fluit Isthmos aqua, 
 
 Propert. III. xxi. 2, 
 
 Propontida, trucemve Ponticum sinum ; Catull. IV. 9. 
 
 Misit in has si quos longa Propontis aquas-. 
 
 • Ovid, ex Pont, IV. ix. 118. 
 
 Euboici non, per scopulos inlisa Caphareo, 
 
 Euripi magis unda furit ; pontumve sonantem 
 Ejicit angusto violentius ore Propontis ; — Sil. Ital. XIV. 145. 
 Y 2 
 
324 
 
 Thracia. 
 
 Bosoms (improperly written Bosphorus) Thracius Channel 
 of Constantinople, called also Bosporus Mysius and Chalce- 
 donise, is 15 miles long, and only five stadia across in that part 
 where Darius constructed his bridge : it is said to have re- 
 ceived it’s name from the Greek words /3ooe Tropoe, lovis meoMs, 
 owing to the circumstance of an ox being able to swim across it, 
 or from lo’s passing it when persecuted by Juno. Darius, when 
 advancing against the Scythians, threw a bridge over the 
 Bosporus, about midway between the Euxine and Propontis ; 
 he likewise caused two columns of white marble to be erected 
 on the shores of the channel, upon one of which were inscribed 
 in Assyrian, on the other in Greek, characters, the names of 
 the different nations which followed him ; these columns the 
 Byzantines afterwards removed to their city, and placed 
 before the altar of the Orthosian Diana. Darius was so de- 
 lighted with the bridge, that before passing over into Europe, 
 he made many valuable presents to Mandrocles the Samian, 
 who had constructed it, and who, with the produce of these, 
 caused a representation to be made of the Bosporus, with the 
 bridge thrown over it, and the king seated on a throne, review- 
 ing his troops as they passed ^<5. At the Northern termination 
 of the Bosporus, in the Euxine Sea, were two temples, Sara- 
 peum Fanaraki, on the coast of Europe, and that of Jupiter 
 Urius C. Majar, the dispenser of favourable winds, said to 
 have been built by Jason, on the coast of Asia. At it’s South 
 Western extremity, on the shore of the Propontis, was Lygos, 
 colonized afterwards by some Megareans under Byzas, who, 
 from their leader, named the city Byzantium ; a little inlet 
 of the channel to the N. of it, was called, from it’s curved figure 
 as well as from it’s great beauty, the advantages which it pos- 
 
 •‘® Herodotus (IV. 88) likewise adds, that the artist consecrated this model in 
 the temple of Juno, with the following inscription ; 
 
 MavSpoKXsrje "Hpp fivr\^6avvov 
 AvT(p jj,iv (rrifavov TrtpiSrtlsi "S-afiioiai de kvSoq, 
 
 Aapeiov j3aai\sog iKTtXstjag Kara vovv. 
 
 Quaque tenent Ponti Byzantia littora fauces. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. I. ix. 31. 
 
 Cum duce mutatse vires. Byzantia robur 
 Fregit luxuries, Ancyranique triumphi. 
 
 ''E(Tra^ St ^vtjToXg ticrati Xoyog fiiyag 
 Tijg ffrjg TroptiaQ, Boffiropog S’ tir<i)wiiog 
 KtKXrjfftrai. 
 
 JEschyl. Prom. 735. 
 
 Navita Bosporum 
 Pcenus perhorrescit, neque ultra 
 CcEca timet aliunde fata ; — 
 
 Hor. Carm. II. xiii. 14. 
 
 Clavdian. in Eutrop. II. 413. 
 
Thracia. 
 
 325 
 
 sessed, and the valuable cargoes which floated on it’s waters, 
 Chrysoceras, or The Golden Horn. It suffered much at 
 various times from the attacks that were made on it, and was 
 twice nearly reduced to ruins ; . but the emperor Constantine 
 the Great, disliking Rome, and finding it necessary to remove 
 his seat of government to a more central situation, constituted 
 it the metropolis of the Roman Empire, a. d. 328., after which 
 it was called Constantinopolis, a name it still preseiwes in 
 Constantinople : it’s Turhtsh appellation Stamboul, or JSstam- 
 houl, is corrupted from the expression 'eg rav ttoXiv, used by the 
 inhabitants to denote their going into the city. Byzantium 
 occupied originally little more than is now covered by the 
 Sultan’s Seraglio ; but Constantine, affecting to call his me- 
 tropolis Roma Nova, increased it exceedingly; till at length, 
 under the younger Theodosius, it stood like Rome upon seven 
 hills, and was divided into fourteen regions. Constantinople 
 was taken, a. n. 1453, by Mahomet the Second, since which 
 time it has been the capital of the Turkish Dominions. On 
 the Northern shore of The Golden Horn was Sycse Pera, 6ne 
 of the fourteen regions already mentioned, now inhabited 
 principally by Europeans, and the suites of the various 
 embassies. 
 
 23. On the Northern coast of the Propontis, near the en- 
 trance of the Bosporus, stood Selymbria Silivria, a little to 
 the W. of which commenced the Macron Tichos, or Great 
 Wall, built across to the Black Sea by the Emperor Anasta- 
 sias, as a defence for his city against the irruptions of the bar- 
 barians. To the W. of Selymbria lay Perinthus, an important 
 city, colonized by the Samians, and so strong as to have with- 
 stood a severe siege by Philip of Macedon ; it was afterwards 
 called Heraclea, from Hercules, in honour of whom it was 
 originally founded, and maintains this name, in the corrupted 
 form of Erekli, to the present day. Between Selymbria and 
 Perinthus, a little inland, was Csenophrurium, where Aure- 
 lian was treacherously murdered. Farther Westward, on the 
 coast, were Bisanthe, or Rhsedestus, as, it was afterwards 
 named, Rodosto-, and Ganos Ganos, below a mountain of the 
 same name. To the S. of these the Chersonesus Thracia, 
 called sometimes simply Chersonesus'*^, stretched out into the 
 jEgsean sea; it was 45 miles long, and 10 miles across in it’s 
 broadest part, and was fortified towards Thrace by a wall. On 
 it’s Eastern coast lay Pactya Bulair, whither Alcibiades retired 
 when banished a second time by his countrymen*^^ • Callipolis 
 
 "Off r>)j/ dpiffTTjv ’X.tp(Tovt}(Tiav 7rXa(ca 
 
 STTttptt, (piXiTTVov Xaov tv^vvwv Sopi. 
 
 ^9 DiocJor. Sic. XIII. 370. 
 
 Y 3 
 
 Eurip. Hecub, 8. 
 
32f> 
 
 Thracia. 
 
 Gallipoli, the common crossing-place to Lampsacus or Abydus, 
 and said to have been built by the Athenian general Callias ; 
 and ^gos Potamos^®, where the Athenian fleet under Conon 
 was totally defeated by the Spartans under Lysander, 
 B. c. 405, which put an end to the Peloponnesian war. Besides 
 these, there were Sestus^^ Akhachi, an .^olian city, on the 
 shores of which Leander was drowned, after swimming from 
 Abydus, to visit his mistress. Hero, the priestess of V enus 
 here; Madytus Maito-, Coelus Ps., where the Athenians 
 erected a trophy, after having conquered the Spartans in 
 a naval engagement^*; Cynossema, the scene of Hecuba’s 
 metamorphosis and buriaP^; and Elaeus, a colony from Teos 
 in Ionia, situated near Mastusia Acra°^ Helles Bournu, the 
 Southernmost point of the Chersonese. On it’s Western 
 coast were Alopeconnesus Alexiakeui, an .®olian colony, 
 and one of it’s chief towns ; Paeon ; Ide ; and Cardia Cardica, 
 founded by some Milesians, and said to have taken it’s name 
 from the word Kap^ta cor, owing to the shape of the ground 
 on which it stood resembling that of a heart ; it gave birth 
 to Eumenes, one of Alexander’s most able generals, and to 
 Hieronymus the historian. A little E. of it was Lysimachia, 
 built by Lysimachus, who transferred hither the inhabitants 
 of Cardia and Pactya ; in a much later age it obtained the 
 name Hexamilium, corrupted now into JEcsemil, from the 
 length of the Isthmian wall near which it stood. 
 
 Herod. IX. 119.— Xenoph. Hell. 2. 19.— Diodor. Sic. XIII. 105.— Plut. Alcib. 
 — Corn. Nep. Alcib. 
 
 ** Hei mihi, cur animis juncti, secernimur undis, 
 
 Unaque mens, tellus non habet una duos ? 
 
 Vel tua me Sestos, vel te mea sumat Abydos : 
 
 Tam tua terra, mihi, quam tibi nostra placet. 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. XVII. 125, 
 
 Tot potuere manus aut jungere Seston Abydo, 
 
 Lucan, VI. 
 
 Mela, II. 2.— Diodor. Sic. XIII. 39, 40. 
 
 .55. 
 
 Oavovffa S’, rj ^cocr’, ivSrdS’ skttX^ctw jS'iov > 
 
 Qavovaa . rup/3ip S’ ovofia aov KiK\ri<Ttrai. 
 
 Mop<pi)g ’tTT(pSbv, 7) ri tyiq ’Eprjg epeig ; 
 
 'KvvSg raXaivrjg uppa vavriXoig rsKpap, Eurip, Hecub, 1270. 
 
 Clade sui Thracum gens irritata tyranni 
 
 Troada telorum lapidumque incessere jactu 
 
 Coepit. At haec missum rauco cum murmure saxum 
 
 Morsibus insequitur : rictuque in verba parato 
 
 Latravit conata loqui. Locus exstat, et ex re 
 
 Nomen habet : veterumque diu memor ilia malorum. 
 
 Turn quoque Sithonios ululavit moesta per agros. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XIII. 565. 
 
 ’AKTr) Ao\6yKu)v tvTrpnrpg KtKprjKori, 
 
 Ma^ovcria npovxovcra, Xfptraiov Kepojg. ^ Lycophr. 533. 
 
Thracia. 
 
 321 
 
 24. On the Southern coast of Thrace we find Cobrys Ibridgi-, Sarpedonium Pr.®* * 
 C. Gremia, which with the promontory near Alopeconnesus formed Melanes Sinus 
 C. of' Saros, so called from the river Melas Cavatcha, running into it ; and .lEnos 
 Enos, at the mouth of the Hebrus, founded by a colony from Mitylene, where 
 .iEneas is said to have landed after the burning of Troy, and commenced building 
 a city, until having discovered the tomb of Polydorus he was warned by the 
 ghost of his murdered countryman to quit so barbarous a land. Also Zona Tekieh, 
 whence the woods and beasts are said to have followed Or pheus as he sang ; Ismarus 
 near Meri, the chief hold of the Cicones, attacked in vain by Ulysses, and situated 
 at the foot of a mountain of the same name, much famed for it’s wine®®; Maronea®® 
 Marngna, a colony of Chios, said to have been so called from Maro, a follower of 
 Bacchus ; Dicaea Bourikhane ; and Abdera®', on the cape Baloustra, built by colo- 
 nists from Clazomenae and Teios. The inhabitants of this last place are said to 
 have been subject to a speciesof phrenzy, whence the adage “ Abderitica mens it 
 gave birth to Democritus, Protagoras, Anaxarchus, and Hecataeus. A few miles 
 above the mouth of the Nestus was Nicopolis ad Nestum Nikopoli, built by Trajan : 
 in the interior, between it and the Hebrus, were, Stabulum Diomedis Tajardi, the 
 
 ®® ’2apTrr)dovit]v oSfi Trsrprjv 
 
 iLkeiovffiv, TTOTapoXo irapd poov ’Epyivoio. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 216. 
 
 ®® (3dXs dk OpyKwv aybg dvSpwv, 
 
 Beipiog ’IpPpaff'iSrjQ, og dp’ AivoBtv eiXrjXov^ei. 
 
 Horn. II. A. 620. 
 
 Feror hue, et litore curvo 
 Moenia prima loco, fatis ingressus iniquis ; 
 
 ZEneadasque meo nomen de nomine fingo. Virg. jEn. III. 18. 
 
 Forte fuit juxta tumulus, quo cornea summo 
 Virgulta, et densis hastilibus horrida myrtus. 
 
 Accessi, viridemque ab humo convellere sylvam 
 Conatus, ramis tegerem ut frondentibus aras ; — 
 
 * * * * gemitus lacrymabilis imo 
 
 Auditor tumulo, et vox reddita fertur ad aures : 
 
 Quid miserum, ^nea, laceras ? jam parce sepulto, 
 
 Parce pias scelerare manus : non me tibi Troja 
 Externum tulit : aut cruor hie de stipite manat, 
 
 Heu ! fuge crudeles terras, fuge litus avarum ; 
 
 Nam Polydorus ego : hre confixum ferrea texit 
 Telorum seges, et jaculis increvit aerrtis. Id. III. 22, et seq. 
 
 S8 ^fjyoi S’ dypidSec, Keivtjc tTi- crfipara poXTcrj^, 
 
 ’AKTrjc Qpt}'iKit]g ’Lmvuiq iiri TrjXeSroitxTai 
 
 'E^s'irjg crnxdwcrtv k7rf]rpip,oi, — Apoll, Argon, A. 29. 
 
 ’iXioS^ev ps (fkpwv dvspoQ EiKoveffffi rreXaffaev, 
 
 ’iffpdpip’ ’tvBa S’ iyot> iroXiv tTrpaS^ov, wXeaa S’ avrovg, 
 
 Horn, Od, I. 40. 
 
 drdp a’tyeov dffKov tyov pkXavog olvoio, 
 
 'HSeog, ov poi tSoJKe Mdpojv, EvdvBeog vlbg, 
 'Ipevg’AvoXXujvoQ, bg"l(rpapov dp(f>ij5(.fii]Kii. Id. I. 197. 
 Nec tantum Phoebo gaudet Parnassia rupes, 
 
 Nec tantum Rhodope miratur et Ismarus Orphea. 
 
 Virg. Eel. VI. 30. 
 
 juvat Ismara Baccho 
 
 Conserere, atque oleh magnutri vestire Taburnum. 
 
 Id. Georg. II. 37. 
 
 ®® Cessit et .iEtnseae Neptunius incola rupis, 
 
 Victa Maroneo foedatus lumina Baccho. Tibull. IV. i. 57. 
 
 *’ Si patiens fortisque tibi durusque videtui', 
 
 Abderitanae pectora plebis habes. Mart. X. ep. 25. 
 
 Y 4 
 
32B 
 
 Macedonia. 
 
 residence of tlie Thracian king Diomedes, who fed his horses with human flesh 
 and Scapte Hyle Chapdjilar, famous for it’s gold mines, where Thucydides, who 
 had some property in the neighbourhood, retired on his banishment from Athens, 
 and wrote the history of the Peloponnesian war Ascending the Hebrus we meet 
 with Cypsela Ipsala, one of the most ancient cities of Thrace ; Hadrianopolis 
 Adrinaple, or Edreneh, built by Hadrian, and fabled to have been formerly called 
 Orestea, from Orestes there purifying himself ; and Philippopolis Filiheh, built by 
 Philip, the father of Alexander, on three hills, whence it was also called Trimon- 
 tium. To the N. E. of this last city was Beroea Beria, which upon being repaired 
 by the empress Irene was called Irenopolis : nearer the coast was Cabylaj Carnabat, 
 used by Philip as a place of banishment. 
 
 MACEDONIA. 
 
 25. The limits of Macedonia varied exceedingly at diftevent 
 periods of it’s history. In the times of Philip and Alexander 
 they were, to the N. the chain of Orbelus and Scomius, to the 
 E. Nestus fl. Mesto, to the S. the riEgsean Sea, and the Cam- 
 bunii M®. Volutza, and to the W. a chain of mountains known 
 W the names of Bermius Magna Petrinia, and Canalovii 
 Grammos. The river Strymon was the Eastern boundary of 
 Macedonia before the time of Philip, who added the territory 
 between it and the Nestus to his dominions. On it’s conquest 
 by the Romans, these boundaries remained for some time 
 unaltered ; but at length, the Western frontier was extended 
 to the Adriatic, and it then included what was before known 
 as Grsecian Illyria, and named in a much later age Epirus Nova. 
 Macedonia, considered under these limits, touched to the N. 
 on Illyricum and Moesia, to the E. on Thrace, and to the S. 
 on Thessaly and Epirus ; it included the Northern part of 
 Albania, and the country, which for distinction’s sake, we still 
 call Macedonia ■ in all, 27.800 square miles. 
 
 26. The Macedonians are said, in mythology, to have obtained their name from 
 Macedo, a son of Jupiter, and the founder of their nation. But they probably de- 
 rived both their name and their origin from the descendants of Japhet, though the 
 learned are not agreed as to which of his sons may be looked upon as their ancestor. 
 Some trace their origin to the Kittim®"*, who were the grandsons of Japhet, observing 
 that Macetia is not unfrequently used to denote this country, and Macetas it’s 
 inhabitants®®. Others, however, are of opinion that they derived their name from 
 Madai, a son of Japhet, and think this the more probable from Emathia having 
 
 ®‘-‘ Non tibi succurrit crudi Diomedis imago, 
 
 Efferus humana qui dape pavit equas. 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. IX. 67. 
 
 Thucyd. IV. 104. — Marcellin. Vit. Thucyd. — Plut. de Exsil. 
 
 ®'* The Author of the Book of Alaccabees plainly denotes Macedonia by the land 
 of Chettiim, when he says, [I. i. 1.] “ Alexander, son of Philip, the Macedonian, 
 who came out of the land of Chettiim — and again, in chapter VIII. 5. of the 
 same book, “ how they had discomfited in battle Philip, and Perseus, king of the 
 Citims.” 
 
 ®' 1 inde per arva 
 
 Graiorura Macetumqiie novas adquirite vires, — 
 
 Lucan. II. 647. 
 
Macedonia. 
 
 32a 
 
 been the ancient name of Macedonia, as though it were compounded of the Hebrew 
 word ai, or the Greek ala, signifying a region, and Madai ; and so iEmathia may 
 be only an alteration of ala MdSai the land of Madai. In addition to this it may 
 be observed, that there was a tribe of some consequence in the Eastern part of 
 Macedonia called Mredi, who appear to have given name to the x<ap« or 
 
 Medic Region mentioned by Aristotle, and to the Prrefectura Medica of the later 
 authors. The Macedonian dynasty is said by the Greek authors to have derived 
 it’s origin from Perdiccas, the youngest of three brothers, who wer6 descended from 
 Temenus, son of Hercules. They left their native city, Argos, in company with 
 a body of colonists, and went in quest of fortune amongst the Illyrians, who, 
 though they allowed them at first to dwell in their country, became jealous of 
 their increasing strength, and drove them into IMacedonia. Here they seized upon 
 the district of Emathia, and it’s capital Edessa, then governed by Midas, and founded 
 the Macedonian kingdom b. c. 814, the first ruler of which was Perdiccas : it con- 
 tinued in existence 646 years, till the defeat of it’s last king, Perseus, by the 
 Romans at Pydna, when it became subject to that ambitious people. The Mace- 
 donians were naturally brave and warlike ; under the reigns of Philip and Alexander 
 they signalized themselves by their valour and extensive conquests ; their phalanx 
 was famed for it’s irresistible strength. Macedonia is sometimes mentioned under 
 the names of Emathia®®, Paeonia, Mygdonia, /Emonia, Edonia, and Bistonia, 
 
 27 . The range of mountains called Bermius, or Berniis, is 
 thrown off from Scardus M., and proceeding Southwards 
 under the name of Canalovii, enters Greece, where it is known 
 as the Pindus : it divides all the Macedonian rivers, which flow 
 into the Hadriatic and ^Egsean Seas. At the peak of Lacmos, 
 where it enters Greece, it sends ofl‘ a ridge to the Eastward, 
 known as the Cambunii M®., and now called Volutza, from the 
 old pass Volustana; the Eastern extremity of this was Olyrripus 
 Mons Elymbo, famous from the fable of the giants ; it is 6,250 
 feet high, though the ancients fancied it so lofty as to exceed 
 the flight of birds, and to touch the heavens with it’s summit, 
 wherefore they made it the court of Jupiter, and the residence 
 of the gods : the calmness and serenity which reigned on it’s 
 summit were never broken, neither clouds nor wind ever 
 
 ®® nuph]v S’ k-iTifSdffa, Kui epartivpv , — 
 
 Horn. II. S. 226. 
 
 ®'^ rdxa S’ 'tv rolg TToXvSsvSpoi- 
 aiv ’OXvpTTov BaXdpoic, tv- 
 S'a ttut’ ’Ojxptvg KiBapU^cuv 
 (Tvvaytv StvSpta Movaaic, 
 
 avvaytv i^rjpag aypiorag- Eiu ip. Bacch. 560. 
 
 Nec metuens imi Borean habitator Olympi 
 Lucentem totis ignorat noctibus Arcton. 
 
 Hos inter monies media qui valle premuntur, 
 
 Perpetuis quondam latueie paludibus agri ; 
 
 Elumina dum canipi retinent, nec pervia Tempe 
 
 Dant aditus pelago, stagnumque implentibus undis 
 
 Crescere cursus erat : postquam discessit Olympo 
 
 Herculea gravis Ossa manu, subitaeque ruinam 
 
 Sensit aquae Nereus. Lucan. VI. 341. 
 
 Olympus, from being the residence of the gods, is sometimes used by the poets as 
 synonymous with ccchnn. 
 
330 
 
 Macedonia. 
 
 interrupting it’s perpetual spring. In the Eastern part of the 
 province was Pangseus Negrokop, striking off from 
 Scomius M., and terminating on the sea-coast opposite Thasos, 
 in a defile called Acontisma, or Sapseorum Pylae ; it separated 
 the Strymon from the Nestus, and was noted for it’s gold and 
 silver mines. 
 
 28. Cercine Mons Menikion was a spur of the Pangseus nearer the Strymon, 
 running as far S. as the shores of Cercinitis Palus. Between the Stiymon and 
 Axius was another ridge of hills, the Northern part of which was called Sintii M®, 
 from the adjacent district Sintice ; below it was Dysorus M. Tchengel, famous for 
 it’s gold and silver mines ; and still lower lay Bertiscus M. Betchik. 
 
 29. Strymon Stroma, the Easternmost river of Mace- 
 donia, takes it’s rise in Scomius M., and after a course of 165 
 miles, runs into a part of the ^gaean Sea, to which it com- 
 municated the name Strymonicus Sinus G. of Contessa, and 
 which was infested with a violent wind called after the river : 
 not far from it’s mouth it passed through Cercinitis Palus 
 Tikinos. To the W. of the Strymon was the Axius the 
 principal river of Macedonia, which, from having assumed the 
 name of Bardarus in the middle ages, is now called Vardar ; 
 it rises in Scardus M., and runs with a South Easterly course 
 of 175 miles into Sinus Thermseus G. of Salonica: it receives 
 on it’s right bank the Erigon Kutchuk Carasou, and is joined 
 at it’s month by the Ludias'^^ Caraismah, of which the iEstrseus 
 
 BaK^ou TrpotpTjrrjQ, of re Ilayyaiov ‘trerpav 
 
 "QiKTjfft ffepvbg Tolcnv eiboaiv Btog. Eurip. Rhes. 972. 
 
 Altaque Pangaea, et Khesi Mavortia tellus, — 
 
 Vii-g. Georg. IV. 462. 
 
 Teixsct piv Kal Xaeg viral piiryg Ke irsaouv 
 
 'Lrpvpoviov fiopsao' Callim. Hymn, in Del. 25. 
 
 irrjyvvmv Se irav 
 
 'PhS’pov ayvov ^rpvpovog. ^schyl. Pers. 489. 
 
 Quales sub nubibus atris 
 
 Strymoniae dant signa grues, atque aethera tranant 
 Cum sonitu, fugiuntque Notes clamore secundo. 
 
 Virg. JEn. X. 265. 
 
 desert! ad Strymonis undam. Id. Georg. IV. 508. 
 
 Avrdp Hvpa'ixprjg dye Uaiovag dyicvXoTo^ovg, 
 
 TrjXoSrev eK ’ApvStvvog, dir ’ A^iov tvpv peovrog, 
 
 ’A^iov, ov KdXXidTOv vd(op eiriKidvarai aly. Horn. 11. B. 849. 
 ” paKaip’ w Iliapia, 
 ae(3erai a Eutoe, 
 re xoptvatjv dpa Baxev- 
 pacn * Tov T wKvpoav 
 dia^d.g“ A^tov alXtcr- 
 aopsvag MaivdSag d^ei, 
 
 AvSlav re rbv rag evbaipov'iag 
 fSpOTOig bXjSoSorav, irarepa re 
 rbv IkXvov eviirirov vbamv 
 
 KoXXlffroiffi Xiiraiveiv. 
 
 Eurip. Bacch. 565. 
 
Macedonia. 
 
 331 
 
 Vistritza is a tributary. To the S. of this is Haliacmon fl. 
 Indje Mauro, at one time the boundary between Macedonia 
 and Thessaly ; it rises in the Canalovian Mountains, and after 
 being increased by the waters of the Lyncestis Nazilitza, runs 
 into the G. of Salonica. 
 
 .so. Amongst the rivers which enter the Adriatic may be mentioned the Drilo, 
 or Drinius, Drino, 165 miles long ; it is composed of two branches, the Northern 
 one, or White Drino, rising in Scardus M., and the Southern one, or Black Drino, 
 issuing from Lychnitis Palus L. of Okhrida ; this lake abounded in fish, which were 
 cured by the inhabitants of the surrounding country. Farther S. were the Mathis 
 Matiap Genusus Scomhi, Apsus fl. Beratino, and Aous, or AJias Vojuzzo ; the 
 last mentioned river rises in Lacmos M. on the borders of Thessaly and Epirus, 
 and runs with a North Western course of 140 miles into the Adriatic Sea, near 
 Apollonia. 
 
 31. Tn the Eastern part of Macedonia were the Pieres, who settled here after 
 being expelled from their country S. of the Haliacmon ; the Sapsei the Maedi 
 extending into Thrace, the Odomanti, Edones’^®, Bisaltae’^®, Satras, Leaei, Graaei, 
 Agrianes, and the Sinti, who are said to have once dwelled in the island of Lemnos 
 The district of Chalcidice, so named from the Chalcidians of Euboea, who settled 
 here, extended between the Gulfs of Contessa and, Salonica, and terminated on the 
 jEgaean Sea in three extensive promontories : the Easternmost of these was Acte, 
 the central Sithonia’’®, and the W estern Pallene or Phlegra as it was formerly 
 
 Tellus, quam volucer Genusus, quam mollior Apsus 
 Circueunt ripis. Apso gesture carinas 
 Causa palus, leni quam fallens egerit unda : 
 
 At Genusum nunc sole nives, nunc imbre solutre 
 Praecipitant : neuter longo se gurgite lassat, 
 
 Sed minimum terrae, vicino litore, novit. 
 
 Purus in occasus, paiwi sed gurgitis, Aiias 
 lonio fluit inde mart ■ — 
 
 ’■* Exta canum vidi Triviae libare Sapseos ; 
 
 Et quicunque tuas accolit, Haeme, nives. 
 
 7j£vx^t] S’ d^vxoXoQ TTcuQ 6 Apvavrog, 
 
 ’RSiovwv fSaffikevg. 
 
 Utque suum Bacchis non sentit saucia vulnus, 
 
 Dum stupet Edonis exululata jugis ; — 
 
 Ovid. Trist. IV. i. 42. 
 
 Ibat, ut Edono referens trieterica Baccho 
 
 Ire solet fusis barbara turba comis. Id. Uemed. Amor. I. 593. 
 
 Bisaltaj quo more solent, acerque Gelonus, 
 
 Cum fugit in Rhodopen, Virg. Georg. III. 461. 
 
 Kdinreaov sv Aij/rr/fp, oXlyog S’ ’tn Srvpbg tvrjtv. 
 
 ”EvSra at ~2ivTug dvSptg dfap Kopicravro irtaovra. 
 
 Horn. Jl, A. 593. 
 
 Sithoniasque nives hyemis subeamus aquosae. Virg. Eel. X. 66. 
 Tempus erat, quo sacra solent Trieterica Bacchi 
 Sithonias celebrare nurus. Ovid. Met. VI. .588. 
 
 ’'® Esse vlros fama est in Hyperborea Pallene : 
 
 Qui soleant levibus velari corpora plumis ; 
 
 Cum Tritoniacam novies subiere paludem. Id. XV. 357. 
 
 brav Srtoi tv TrtSitp <I>X6- 
 
 ypag ViydvTtcKnv pdxctv 
 
 ’ AvndZioaiv — Find. Nem. I. 100. 
 
 cecini plectro graviore Gigantas, 
 
 Sparsaque Phlegraeis victricia fulmina campis. Ovid. Met, X. 150. 
 
 Lucan. V. 462. 
 Id. VI. 361. 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 389. 
 Soph. Ant. 955. 
 
332 
 
 Macedonia. 
 
 called, famous in mythology as the scene of the battle between the Gods and Titans. 
 Farther N. was Mygdonia, which must not be confounded with the Phrygian Myg- 
 donia®* so remarkable for tbe happiness of it’s climate. Above it, extending to 
 the hills was Paeonia the country of an ancient and powerful nation ; they assisted 
 Priam during the siege of Troy, and occupied at one time the whole Northern part 
 of Macedonia from the Erigon to the Strymon, including Emathia and other districts ; 
 the South Western part of Paeonia was called Pelagonia from Pelegon, the son of 
 the river Axius, and a portion of it towards the Erigon obtained the name Deuriopus. 
 Emathia, one of the most ancient names by which Macedonia is mentioned 
 touched to the N. on Pelagonia, to the E. on Mygdonia, to the S. on the Haliacmon, 
 and to the W. on Eordaea and Lyncestis ; part of it, between the Haliacmon and 
 Axius, was inhabited by tbe Bottiaei, who migrated thither from Thrace, and settled 
 in the countiy occupied by the Briges prior to their passing over into Asia Minor. 
 The districts of Eordaia and Lyncestis touched to the W. on the Canalovii M®. : 
 the former was immediately S. of the Erigon, the latter adjacent to it, on the Lyn- 
 cestis. Pieria®"*, the early seat of the Muses, and the country which gave birth to 
 Orpheus, extended from the Haliacmon to the borders of Thessaly ; it’s inhabitants, 
 the Pieres, who were Thracians, fled from the conquering Temenidre and settled to 
 the E. of the Strymon. To the W. of Pieria, and stretching into Greecian Illyria, 
 was Elymiotis, which touched on Orestis, the most Southern district in that divi- 
 sion of Macedonia. The Taulantii®® were a powerful nation, who extended at 
 one time along the coast of the Adriatic, from Acra Ceraunia to the mouth of the 
 Drilo ; to the N. of them, on the great bend of this river, were the Albani, from 
 whom the modern province of Albania has derived it’s name. The Dassaretii 
 inhabited the upper course of the Drilo, and the shores of Lychnitis Palus ; to the 
 N. E. of them were the Penestae, whose territory reached beyond the hills into Mace- 
 donia properly so called. 
 
 32. In the Eastern part of Macedonia was Neapolis Cavalla, 
 the port of Philippi, opposite the I. of Thasos ; it was formerly 
 called Datos, and near it the Athenians were defeated by the 
 Edones, on their first attempting to form settlements here. 
 A- few miles to the N. of it, on a branch of Gangites fl. 
 Anghista, was Philippi*^^ FilibaJi, founded by the Thasians, 
 
 ®‘ Num tu, quae tenuit dives Achaimenes, 
 
 Aut pinguis Phrygiae Mygdonias opes 
 
 Permutare velis crine Liciniaet Hor. Carm. II. xii. 22. 
 
 82 vel cedite victae 
 
 Fonte Medusaeo, et Hyantea Aganippe : 
 
 Vel nos Emathiis ad Paeonas usque nivosos 
 
 Cedamus campis. Ovid. Met. V. 313. 
 
 ®® Bella per Emathios plus quam civilia campos, 
 
 Jusque datum sceleri canimus, — Lucan. I. I. 
 
 *■* The Muses were hence named Pierides : 
 
 Surge, anime, ex hiiraili ; jam carmina sumite vires : 
 
 Pierides, magni nunc erit oris opus. Lropert. II. viii. IG. 
 
 et me fecere poetam 
 
 Pierides : sunt et mihi carmina. Vii g. Eel. IX. 33. 
 
 ®® Hoc iter aequoreo praecepit limite Magnus, 
 
 Quamque vocat collem Taulantius incola Petram, 
 
 Insedit castris. Lucan. VI. 16. 
 
 ®® Ergo inter sese paribus concurrere telis 
 
 Romanas acies iterum videre Philippi. Virg. Georg. 1.490. 
 
 video Pangaea nivosis 
 
 f anajugis, latosque Haemi sub rupe Philippos. Lucan. 1. 680. 
 
Macedonia. 
 
 333 
 
 and by them called Cvenides from it’s many springs ; Philip 
 of Macedoii subsequently increased it, naming it Philippi after 
 himself : it is celebrated for the defeat which Brutus and 
 Cassius there suffered from Antony and Augustus, b. c. 42. 
 It is likewise rendered very interesting from being the first 
 place in Europe where St. Paul preached the GospeP^, a. d.50: 
 of all the churches planted by the Apostle, this at Philippi 
 seems to have cherished the most tender concern for him, and 
 though it appears to have been but a small community, yet 
 it’s members were peculiarly generous towards him, and faith- 
 fully ministered to his necessities at Thessalonica, at Corinth, 
 and whilst he was under confinement at Rome^^. At the 
 mouth of the Strymon, and surrounded by it, was Amphipolis 
 lenikeui, built by the Athenians on a spot called '^wia 'OSol, 
 where nine ways met ; it was here that Xerxes and his army 
 crossed the Strymon on biidges, after having offered a sacrifice 
 of white horses to the river, and buried alive nine youths and 
 as many maidens, natives of the country, on the spot where 
 the nine ways met®®. Amphipolis was the cause of much 
 contention between Philip and the Athenians, as well as be- 
 tween the latter people and the Spartans. Some distance 
 above it was Heraclea Demir Hissar, surnamed Sintica, from 
 it’s being the chief town of the Sinti, where Demetrius, Philip’s 
 son, was imprisoned and murdered: near the source of the 
 Strymon was Tauresium, called afterwards Justiniana Prima, 
 Ghiustendil, from the emperor Justinian, who was born there, 
 and who beautified it exceedingly. 
 
 33. Returning to the coast, we may notice Bolbe Palus®9 
 Betchik, at the junction of which with the sea was the valley 
 Arethusa, where Euripides was buried ; and Stagira Stavros, 
 a colony from Andros, and the birth-place of Aristotle, thence 
 sumamed Stagirites. Acanthus, another colony from Andros, 
 stood at the Eastern termination of the canal cut by Xerxes 
 across the neck of the peninsula Acte, to afford a passage for his 
 immense armament, and prevent it encountering the dangers 
 
 Acts, XVI. 9, et seq. Id. XX. 6.— Philip. IV. 15, 16.— 2. Cor. XI. 9.— 
 Philip. IV. 10. 14. 18. 
 
 avrbv tov ’Srpufiova, tg rbv ol Mdyoi -EKaWipeovro, (r^di^ovTsg 
 'iinrovQ Xevkovq. ^apfiaKivaavTig dt ravra ig tov TroTcipbv, Kal dXXa TroXXd 
 Trpbg rovTOiai, tv ’^vvka 'Oboioi ryat 'Hcioviov knoptvovro Kara rag ysipvpag, 
 rbv '2rpvfi6va eupovreg i^tvy/ievov. ’Evvea be 'Obovg TryvOavopivoi rbv x<vpov 
 rovrov KaX'ttaQai, roaovrovg tv avrip TralSdg rt Kai TrapOsvovg avSpuiv rivv 
 imywoiwv Zwovrag Kartvovaaov. IlepaiKbv be rb bwovrag Karopvaativ. 
 
 Herod. VII. 113, et seq. 
 
 ■ MaKfdoj/wv 
 
 Xuipav dtpiKOfiea^’ in’ ’A^iov nopov, 
 
 B6X/3yg B’ 'iXtiov bbvuKa, — Msehyt. Fers. i84. 
 
334 Macedonia. 
 
 attending the doubling of the Promontory Athos, now called 
 C. Monte Santo : this canal, which commenced at Sana, was 
 a mile and a half long, broad enough for two galleys to row 
 abreast, and occupied three years in cutting 9°. The Southern 
 extremity of the peninsula was Nymphaeum Pr. C. S. George, 
 and above it rose the lofty Mb Athos 9i, called now Monte 
 Santo, from the number of religious houses built round it; 
 it’s height is 6,400 feet, though the ancients declared it great 
 enough to cast it’s shadow upon the Island of Lemnos 92, 
 a distance of 38 miles. The gulf between Acte and Sithonia 
 was called Sinus Singiticus G. of Monte Santo, from the town 
 Singus Sigga, in the latter peninsula ; that between Sithonia 
 and Pallene was named Toronaicus Sinus G. of Cassandra, 
 from Torone Tor on, a town of some consequence on it’s 
 Eastern shore. At the head of the last mentioned gulf was 
 01ynthus93 Agios Mamas, a powerful city, celebrated for it’s 
 many contests with Philip and the Athenians, and for the 
 eloquence of Demosthenes in it’s behalf ; it was at last taken 
 and destroyed by Philip, and it’s inhabitants sold into slavery: 
 it’s port was Mecyberna Mesjidharna, whence the whole gulf 
 was sometimes called Mecybernseus. On the neck of the 
 peninsula Pallene, and not far from Olynthus, was Potidsea 
 Pinaca, founded by the Corinthians, from whom it was taken 
 by the Athenians, and from the latter again by Philip, who 
 gave it to the Olynthians; Cassander increased and beautified 
 it, after which it was called Cassandria : it was one of the most 
 opulent and splendid cities in Macedonia 9^. Farther N. was 
 
 Herod. VII. 21, et seg.— Plin. IV. 10.— Thuc. IV. 109.— Plat. Leg. III. 699. 
 Cum Medi properare novum mare, cumque juventus 
 
 Per medium classi barbara navit Athon. Catull. LXVI. 45. 
 Juvenal ranks it with the other fables to which the expedition of Xerxes gave rise : 
 Velificatus Athos, et quicquid Graicia mendax 
 
 Audet in historla : Sat. X. 174. 
 
 But it’s existence is too well attested by Herodotus, and subsequent writers, as well 
 as by the remains of it which are yet visible, to be considered as a subject of doubt. 
 
 Uupiriv S' kTnjiaaa, Kai ’HpaBtijv IparHvtjv, 
 
 Seuar’ l(j>’ 'imroTroXoDV Q(>7 jkS>v op«a vupoet^ra, 
 
 'AKporaTag Kopvtpdg, ovSs xS/ova jjidpTrrt ttoSouv. 
 
 ’E| 'A3’6w S’ £7rl rrovrov sf5r}craT0 Kvp.aivovTa. 
 
 Horn, II, S. 229. 
 
 vurffOfj.tvoi<nv’'ASr(>) avsTeWs KoXdjvt) 
 
 QprfiKii], 1 ) roaaov cnroTvpoSii Arjpvoi> eovffav, 
 
 "Ocrffov £Q tvSiov Ktv ivaroXog oXKag dvvacrai, 
 
 ’ AKpordry Kopv<py cTKidei, Kai eadxpi Mupivyg, 
 
 Apoll, Argon. A. 601. 
 
 callidus empitor Olynthi. Juv. Sat. XII. 47. 
 
 Thucyd. I. 56, et seg. ; II. 70.— Herod. VII. 123 j VIII. 127; IX. 28.— 
 Hiodor. Sic. XVIII. 699. 
 
Macedonia. 
 
 335 
 
 reputed to have been founded by ^Eneas, in honour of 
 whom annual festivals were here held. 
 
 34. Above this last, at the head of the G. of Salonica, was 
 Therma, called afterwards Thessalonica by Cassander, 
 
 in honour of his wife, the daughter of Philip. It was an im- 
 portant and flourishing city, and is rendered very interesting 
 from the labours of the Apostle Paul, who, together with Silas 
 and Timothy, preached the Gospel to the Jews in the syna- 
 gogues here, till they were compelled to leave the city by the 
 persecution raised against them 9®. St. Paul wrote two epistles 
 to the converts of Thessalonica. Continuing along the coast 
 we come to Methone Leuterochori, which Philip razed to the 
 ground, after having invested it for twelve months, and had 
 an eye struck out by an arrow during the siege. This arrow 
 is said to have borne the inscription “aimed at Philip’s right 
 eye,” and to have been shot by a dexterous archer named 
 Aster, who finding the offer of his services, which he had made 
 to the Macedonian king, treated with neglect, retired into the 
 city. Philip caused the same arrow to be shot back into 
 Methone with these words, “if Philip takes the town, Aster 
 shall be hanged” : the city yielded, and the conqueror kept 
 his word 9'^. Below Methone lay Pydna Kidros, famed for the 
 decisive victory gained there, b. c. 168, by P. iEmilius over 
 the Macedonian army under Perseus, which put an end to that 
 celebrated empire ; it was farther remarkable as the place where 
 Olympias, the mother of Alexander the Great, was besieged 
 and put to death by Cassander : near it was Dium Standia, 
 one of the most beautiful and important cities in Macedonia, 
 situated on Baphyras 11.9^ Mawronero. This river receives 
 the waters of the Helicon Pellica, on the banks of which was 
 the tomb of Orpheus, whither it had been removed from 
 Libethrum99, which was overwhelmed by the waters of the 
 
 Lycophron alludes to the foundation of this town by ^neas, where he speaks 
 of his occupying M', Rhacelus, which he couples with Cissus, as being near 
 Thessalonica : 
 
 "Of irpaira fitv 'PaiKrjXov oiK^uti fioXuiv, 
 
 Kicrffov Trap alvvv Trpwva Kai A.a(pvariaQ 
 Kepaffcpopovg ywaiKag, v, 123G. 
 
 See also Virg. ^En. III. 16, vyhich passage is referred by some to this place. 
 
 85 Acts, XVII. 1. 
 
 Diodor. Sic. XVI. 528. — Demosth. Olynth. I. 9. — Strab. VII. 330. — Lucian, 
 de Hist. Scrib. 
 
 Kpariipa Bafc^ow Svffsrai, KiKXavajxkvoq 
 
 'HviKpaiaiv, ai (piXavTO Br](j)vpov ydvoQ. Lycnphr. 273. 
 
 Hence the Muses were named Libethrides : 
 
 Nymphae, noster amor, Libethrides: Virg. Ech VII. 21. 
 
 Orpheus 
 
336 
 
 Macedonia. 
 
 river Sus, now called Nesiva. To the W. of Thessalonica, in 
 Emathia, was Pella Allahkilissia, on a lake formed by the 
 river Ludias; it was an important and ancient city, and the 
 residence of the Macedonian kings. Philip and his son 
 Alexander were both born here. Above it was Edessa, or 
 .®g8e, Vodena, the ancient capital of Macedonia until eclipsed 
 by Pella, and the burying place of it’s kings. 
 
 35. To the S. of Pella and Edessa was Beroea Veria, situated at the foot of 
 Mt. Bermius, a spur of which struck out hither from the neighbourhood of Lychnidus ; 
 it’s inhabitants were commended by St. Paul for their reception of the gospel on a 
 fair and impartial hearing of it In the district of Lyncestis were Heraclea 
 Lyncestis Mavrovo, it’s chief city, which appears to have been subsequently called 
 Pelagonia ; and Castra, or Nicia, Castoria, on Begorritis Palus L.of Castoria ; close 
 by was the Aqua Lyncestis remarkable for it’s intoxicating qualities. Stobi, 
 the chief city of Pelagonia, still retains it’s name, and is situated on the Erigon ; 
 considerably higher up this river was Uscana, the chief city of the Penestae. 
 Bylazora, the capital of Paeonia, may be placed near Ohrissai', a few miles West 
 from the junction of the Axius and Erigon ; to the N. of it, and near the source of 
 the former river, was Scupi, still called Scopia, or Uskup. 
 
 36. On the coast of the Adriatic was Epidamnus the chief city of the Taulantii, 
 founded by the Corcyreans on the rough and craggy peninsula Dyrrhachium ; 
 
 Orpheus himself was said to have been born at Pimplea, a small place near 
 Dium and Libethrum : 
 
 ITpuird vvv 'Op(pi]og fiVTjcywpeS^a, rov pci ttot avri) 
 
 KaXXioTTjj OpffiKi (pciTil^trai tvvri^iiaa 
 Oidyp(p aKOTTifjg lUp-TrXritdog dy^i rtKeaBai. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 25. 
 
 Respecting his tomb, an oracle is said to have declared, that when the Sun beheld 
 the bones of the poet, the city should be destroyed by a boar (utto avbg). The 
 inhabitants of Libethrum ridiculed the idea as a thing impossible ; but the column 
 of Orpheus’s monument having been accidentally broken, light burst in upon the 
 tomb, and on the same night the torrent Sus, being prodigiously swollen, rushed 
 down with violence from M'. Olympus upon Libethrum, overthrowing the walls and 
 edifices, and destroying every living creature in its furious course. 
 
 Pausan. Boeot. 30. — Apollod. Bibl. I. 3. 
 
 Unus Pellffio juveni non sufficlt orbis : Juv. Sat. X. 168. 
 
 Acts, XVII. 10, et seq. 
 
 Huic fluit effectu dispar Lyncestius amnis. 
 
 Quern quicunque parum moderate gutture traxit, 
 
 Haud aliter titubat, quam si mera vina bibisset. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 329. 
 
 The character of the inhabitants of Epidamnus is thus pourtrayed by Plautus : 
 Nam ita est haec hominum natio Epidamnia, 
 
 Voluptarii atque potatores maxumi : 
 
 Turn sycophant® et palpatores plurimi, 
 
 ■ In urbe hac habitant. 
 
 Propterea huic urbi nomen Epidamno inditum est, 
 
 Quia nemo ferme hue sine damno divortitur. 
 
 Menccch. Act. II. Sc. 1. 
 
 ITpof ry SfaXdfTcry S’ tariv ’ErriSapvog rroXig 
 
 'EXXrjvig, yv KipKop’ diroiKicjai SoKti. Seym. Ch. 435. 
 
337 
 
 The Turkish or Ottoman Em'pire. 
 
 on it’s falling into the hands of the Romans, they called the city also Dyrrhachium 
 Vurazzo, considering it’s former name one of ill omen ; it derived considerable 
 importance from it’s vicinity to Bmndusium in Italy, whence there was a common 
 passage across. To the E. of Dyrrhachium, in the interior of the country, were, 
 Parthus, the capital of the Parthini, and Scampes Scombi. Apollonia Pollina, a 
 favourite landing-place from Brundusium and Hydruntum, was farther S. near the 
 mouth of the Aous, and was founded by the Corinthians and Corcyreans ; Augustus, 
 when young, spent many years here in the cultivation of literature and philosophy'®®. 
 Below it, on the coast, were, Aulon Valona ; Amantia Mavrova, called formerly 
 Abantia, from it’s having been founded by the Abantes of Euboea on their return 
 from Troy ; Bullis, the chief city of the Bullini ; and Oricum Ericho, founded 
 likewise by the Abantes, and surnamed Dardania from Helenus and Andromache 
 having reigned there some time after the siege of Troy. Lychnidus, the capital of 
 the Dassaretii, was situated at the foot of Bermius Mons, on the Eastern shore of 
 Lychnitis Palus, a few miles to the S. of the modern Okhrida. 
 
 37. The Via Egnatia was a paved way from the Adriatic to Cypsela Ipsala, on 
 the Hebrus, and was continued afterwards to Constantinople. It commenced at 
 Dyrrhachium and Apollonia, both branches meeting at Clodiana El Bassan, on the 
 Genusus ; hence it passed through Lychnidus, Heraclea, Edessa, Thessalonica, 
 Amphipolis, Philippi, and Cypsela, to Byzantium, forming thus a line of communi- 
 cation through the whole of Macedonia and Thrace. 
 
 38. The Turkish or Ottom.4nEmpire extends over parts of Europe and Asia, from 
 the Adriatic Sea on the West, to the frontiers of Persia on the East ; it comprehends 
 some of the most celebrated countries of ancient history, both sacred and profane, and 
 which, though they were once amongst the most beautiful and flourishing in the whole 
 world, exhibit now nothing but desolation and misery under the despotic government of 
 the Crescent. The Turks made no figure in history till about the beginning of the se- 
 venth century, when issuing from their obscure retreat between the Black and Caspian 
 Seas, they laid waste Persia, and joined the Romans against it’s king Chosroes : shortly 
 afterwards they obtained possession of a portion of Armenia, called from them Turco- 
 mania. A part of them subsequently marched into Persia, being invited to aid the 
 Caliph of Bagdad against his rebellious Emirs ; it was upon this occasion that their 
 general, Ingrul Beg, assumed the title of “ Lieutenant to the Commander of the 
 Faithful this was only the prelude to a farther usurpation. In the 13th century, 
 the Ttirks being harassed in their new possessions by other Tartar tribes, retreated 
 to Asia Minor, which they had previously conquered, and established the head- 
 quarters of their government at Iconium in Cilicia. Their dominions, divided for 
 some time into petty states, were united under Ottoman (Othman or Osman, 
 as he is also called), who assumed the title of Sultan, and fixed the seat of his 
 empire at Prusa, in Bithynia, about the beginning of the 14th century. His suc- 
 
 105 Dyrrhachium was especially sacred to V'^enus ; 
 
 Nunc, o cairuleo creata ponto. 
 
 Quae sanctum Idalium, Uriosque apertos, 
 
 Quaeque Ancona, Cnidumque arundinosam 
 Colis, quaeque Amathunta, quaeque Golgos, 
 
 Quaeque Dyrrhachium Adriae tabernam : 
 
 Catxdl. Carm. XXXVI. 15. 
 
 Suet. Aug. 10. — Dion. Cass XLI. — Veil. Paterc. II. 59. 
 
 KtlSitv Si Kepavvia p,k\\ov ’Afid7'Twv 
 
 Ovpea 'Neoraiovg re Kcii’'QpLKOV eioa^iKeaSrai. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. IV. 1215. 
 
 ■ Hie Notis actus ad Oricum, 
 
 Post insana Caprae sidera, Hor. Car-m, III. vii. 5. 
 
 Oricum was noted for the abundance of the turpentine-tree which grew in it’s 
 neighbourhood ; 
 
 quale per artem 
 
 Inclusum buxo, aut Oricia terebintho, 
 
 Lucet ebur. 
 
 Z 
 
 Virg. X, 136. 
 
338 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Europe. 
 
 cessors, supported by fresh hordes of enthusiastic followers, extended their conquests 
 over the adjacent parts of Asia, Africa, and Europe, occupying Syria, Egypt, and 
 eventually the territory that remained to the Greek emperors. Adrianople was taken 
 by them in the year 1360, but it was not till 1453 that they gained possession of 
 Constantinople, under Mahomet the 2d, who put an end to the Roman Empire in 
 the East. Greece and it’s islands were afterwards overrun : and the Soutliern part 
 of Hungary likewise fell into their possession, though it was at first attacked without 
 any success. Moldavia and Walachia were occupied, Poland threatened, and on 
 the whole the Turkish arms met with few checks of importance till the latter part 
 of the 17th century. Since that period they have been kept in awe by several of the 
 most important powers of Europe, with whom, however, they have frequently carried 
 on long and desperate wars. Their power, especially in this quarter of the globe, is 
 now rapidly diminishing : they have lately lost the Greek part of their territory, 
 which has been erected into an independent kingdom, under the protection of Great 
 Britain, France, and Rztssia. The two grand divisions of the Ottoman Empire are 
 Turkey in Europe and Turkey in Asia ; it likewise extends it’s pretensions over parts 
 of Africa, claiming the sovereignty of Egypt, Tripoli, Tunis, and Algiers, but it’s 
 authority in these countries hangs on so doubtful a tenure as to be little more than 
 nominal. 
 
 39. Turkey in Europe is bounded on the N. by the Empires of Austria and Russia^ 
 on the E. by the Euxine, the Thracian Bosporus, and the Hellespont ; on the S. by 
 the HSgnean Sea and the kingdom of Greece, and on the W. by the Adriatic Sea. It 
 contains 162.600 square miles, and it’s population in 1828 is estimated to have 
 amounted to 9,394,000 souls. It is generally divided by us Europeans into 12 great 
 provinces; viz. Moldavia, Walachia, Bulgaria, Rumilia or Thrace, Macedonia, Seriia, 
 Bosnia, Turkish Croatia, Herzegovina, Monte Hegro, Albania, and Thessaly, But the 
 Turks divide it into two great divisions governed by a heglerbeg, Rumilia or Romania, 
 and Bosnia, excluding the provinces of Walachia and Moldavia, which are subject to 
 a higher jurisdiction ; in eed they may be considered as independent provinces, 
 though tributaiy to Turkey, as they are both under the protection of Russia. 
 These divisions are portioned out into 11 pachulics or governments ; viz. Rumilia 
 Sophia, Rustchuk, Widin, Belgrade, Bosnia, Scutari, Janina, Egripo, the Archipelago, 
 and Candia. There is likewise another subdivision of the country into 38 Sungiaks, 
 excluding the two provinces Moldavia and Walachia, mentioned above. These 
 several divisions, together with their chief towns, and the estimated population of 
 the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 
 
 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Sangiaks, &c. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Population 
 
 
 
 
 
 in 1828, 
 
 Tributary 
 
 r Moldavia - 
 
 Moldavia - 
 
 Jessy 
 
 30,000 
 
 Governments ; 
 
 [_ (Valachia 
 
 Walachia - 
 
 Bukarest 
 
 55,000 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 Novi Bazar 
 
 Novi Bazar 
 
 8,000 
 
 
 'Bosnia - - < 
 
 
 Zvornik 
 
 Zvornik - 
 
 6,000 
 
 Ejalet Bosna, 
 
 
 Srebernik - 
 
 Srebernik 
 
 1,500 
 
 OR 
 
 
 . 
 
 Trawnik - 
 
 Trawnik 
 
 8,000 
 
 Government of< 
 Bosnia . 
 
 Turkish Croatia 
 
 Banialouk - 
 
 Banialouk 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 Hei'zegovina 
 
 Hersek 
 
 Mostar - 
 
 12,000 
 
 
 
 
 Semendria - 
 
 Semendria 
 
 10,000 
 
 
 
 
 Belgrade - 
 
 Belgrade 
 
 30,000 
 
 Ejalet 
 
 '' Servia - - < 
 
 
 Aladschahissar or'\ 
 Kruchovatz -f 
 
 Kruchovatz 
 
 6,000 
 
 R.OUM-ILI, 
 
 OR 
 
 
 
 'Veldschterin or "I 
 Vousitrin -j 
 
 Vousitrin 
 
 6,000 
 
 Government C 
 
 
 
 
 
 OF 
 
 
 Widin 
 
 Widin - 
 
 25,000 
 
 Rumilia : 
 
 Bulgaria 
 
 
 Sophia 
 
 Nikopol 
 
 Sophia - 
 Nikopol - 
 
 40.000 
 
 10.000 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 Silistria 
 
 Silistria - 
 
 20,000 
 
Otto)nan .Kmpire in Europe. 
 
 33}) 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Ejalet 
 
 Roum-ili, 
 
 on 
 
 Government 
 
 OF 
 
 Rumilia : 
 
 I^Rumilia or 
 Thrace 
 
 Macedonia 
 
 { 
 
 Thessaly - 
 Monte Negro - 
 
 Sangiaks, &c. 
 
 \ Albania 
 
 Ejalet Djezair, 
 
 OR 
 
 Insular 
 Government : 
 
 , Candia 
 
 Tchirmen - 
 Edreneh or 
 Adrianople 
 Kirk-Kilissia 
 Viza 
 
 Istambol or 
 
 Constantinople J 
 Gallipoli - 
 
 Ghiustendil 
 Uskup 
 Salonika - 
 
 Tirhala or 
 Tricala - 
 
 Iskenderieh or 
 Scutari - 
 Dukagin - 
 Perserin or 
 Prisrendi 
 El Bassan - 
 Okhrida 
 Aulona or 
 Vaiona - 
 Delonia or 
 Delvhio - 
 Janina 
 
 Midillii 
 
 -} 
 
 Candia 
 
 Betimo 
 
 Canea 
 
 Chief Towns, 
 
 Tchirmen 
 
 Adrianople 
 
 Kirk-Kilissia - 
 Viza - 
 
 Constantinople 
 
 Gallipoli 
 
 Ghiustendil 
 Uskup - 
 Salonika 
 
 Tricala - 
 
 Scutari - 
 Pechia - 
 Prisrendi 
 
 El Bassan 
 Okhrida - 
 
 Vaiona - 
 
 Delvino - 
 Janina - 
 
 Thaso 
 Sarnotraki 
 Imbro - 
 Lemno - 
 
 Candia - 
 Betimo - 
 Canea - 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1828.. 
 
 8,000 
 
 80,000 
 
 10,000 
 
 4.000 
 
 598,000 
 
 17.000 
 
 10.000 
 11,000 
 
 70.000 
 
 12.000 
 
 18,000 
 
 5.000 
 16,000 
 
 8.000 
 
 3.500 
 
 6,000 
 
 10,000 
 
 40.000 
 
 1,000 
 
 800 
 
 1,000 
 
 1.500 
 
 15.000 
 6,000 
 4,000 
 
 40. The Turkish government may be regarded as a model of the most detestable 
 despotism. The power of the Sultan, or Grand Seignor, is altogether unchecked 
 by any representative body ; he is the sole fountain of honour and office ; possesses 
 absolute power of life and death over all his subjects, and disposes of their property 
 precisely as he pleases. He is supposed to be virtually restrained from excessive 
 outrages by the ordinances of the Koran (or Mahometan Bible), as well as by the 
 decisions of the superior priests, and by certain usages which are believed to have 
 acquired the force of laws ; but neither ordinances, nor usages, are able to protect 
 the life or property of any subject, whose wealth or ambition may have rendered 
 him obnoxious to his Barbarian Chief : indeed, the law maintains, that the property 
 of all persons in the employ of the State is his, and allows of his exercising his 
 cupidity over them to it’s full extent, as well as of his putting an end to their lives 
 if he should think fit so to do : and as if this were not sufficient scope for the pur- 
 poses of vengeance or envy, he is likewise pennitted to delegate this dangerous 
 authority to his ministers and some of his inferior officers. The prime minister is 
 called the Grand Vizier, and is by his office Commander in chief ; when in the 
 field, his functions at court are discharged by a Caimacan or deputy; the Kioga 
 Bey is the lieutenant of the Grand Vizier, and through his hands all papers must 
 pass before coming into the hands of the latter personage. The office of the Reis 
 Effendi is a mixture of that of Chancellor and Foreign Secretary ; and it is he who 
 signs all orders relative to the army and finance ; the finance minister is called Def- 
 terdar. The Pachas, or governors of provinces, are charged not only with the civil 
 
 z 2 
 
;340 Ottoman Empire in Europe. 
 
 and military authority, but, by a convenient mixture of powers, likewise act as 
 farmers general of the revenue of their respective provinces. A pacha of the first 
 class is termed a Pacha of three tails, and has a right to punish capitally any sub- 
 ordinate functionary. The Sangiak Beys are the governors of districts under the 
 pachas, and invested like them with both civil and military functions. The Divan, 
 
 O’* cabinet council, was formerly composed of six pachas of the first character for 
 experience ; but it is now limited to the Mufti, the Grand Vizier, and the Kioga 
 Bey. The Ulema are a numerous, and rather a respectable body, whose functions 
 consist in expounding the Koran, and in applying it’s injunctions to the circum- 
 stances of the times. They thus combine the character of clergy and lawyers, having 
 at their head the Grand Mufti, whose decrees are considered by the public as the 
 voice of inspiration, though they necessarily possess sufficient pliability to accom- 
 modate themselves to the will of the court : and in return for this complacency the 
 Sultan allows that every law which he promulgates, and all his declarations of war, 
 must receive the sanction of the Grand Mufti. Ihe Imans, or priests, are alto- 
 gether inferior to, and distinct from, the Ulema, their duty being merely to perform 
 public worship in the mosques. — The religion of the Turks is that of Mahomet, of 
 the sect of Omar. The rule of their faith is the Koran, an incongruous mixture of 
 sound and absurd doctrines, of grave and of trifling precepts. 1 heir fasts are frequent 
 and rio’orous ; the principal one, called the Ramadan, lasts for 28 days, and the ment qt 
 observing it consists in abstaining from food whilst the sun remains above the horizon. 
 Their ablutions are very frequent, being not only prompted by the warmth of the climate, 
 'but enjoined as necessary by their creed, after a variety of occupations. The mosques, or 
 churches, of the Mahometans are generally of a square figure, built with stone, and 
 covered with gilded lead: they have mostly six minarets or towers, from the tops 
 o'f which the people are called to prayer by the priests. No woman dares enter 
 'these consecrated edifices. The imperial mosques of Constantinople, Adnanople, 
 and Broussa, have colleges, which are resorted to by young men intended for the 
 professions of law and theology, from all the provinces of the empire, after they have 
 quitted the common schools ; here they are instructed in the I'dw of Mahomet, in 
 religious, civil, and criminal jurisprudence, and made in some measure acquainted 
 with the subtle commentaries on the Koran. Their teachers are ignorant of the 
 very rudiments of science, but assume the office of bestowing certain honorary degrees 
 upon their pupils. Literature and the arts, whether useful or ornamental, are uncul- 
 tivated and despised : the models of ancient Greece are wholly lost m this^ unin- 
 quisitive and semibarbarous race j in fact, statuary and painting are forbidden by 
 their faith as unlaw'ful imitations of the works of God. Ihere are, likewise, in the 
 TurMsh provinces many Christians of the Greek Cliurch, as well as of other sects, 
 besides a great number of Jews, all of whom enjoy a legal toleration by paying an 
 exorbitant tribute. 
 
 41. The metropolis of the Ottoman Empire is Constantinople, or Estamboul as it is 
 called by the Turks ; it is the residence of the Grand Seignor, and the seat of the 
 supreme authorities, as well as of the Greek Patriarch, and Armenian and Roman 
 Catholic Archbishops. It is situated on a peninsula, or promontory, composed ot 
 seven hills, rising from the Sea of Marmara and the Bosporus in the shape of an 
 amphitheatre, and forming an irregular triangle, the circuit of which is about 13 miles. 
 On the Western, or land, side of this triangle stands the ancient wall of the emperor 
 Theodosius, about five miles in length, and still bearing the marks of the breach 
 effected in it by the Turks in 1453. It has suffered chiefly from the effects of time ; 
 it’s ivy-mantled towers, it’s great height, and crumbling appearance, give it the 
 likeness of a succession of ruinous castles : it had formerly eighteen gates, but 
 there are now only seven. There are likewise walls along the two other sides of the 
 city towards the Sea of Mm'mara and the Bosporus, or Channel of Constantinople, as 
 this latter is now generally called, though the Turks distinguish it by the name m 
 Boeuz: these avails are from 14 to 20 feet in height, and flanked at intervals w^ith 
 towers. The name of The Porte, or The Sublime Pm'te, by which the Turkish Power 
 is distinguished, is said to be derived from one of the gates of the palace towards the 
 Propontis, called the Porta Aurea, which is a heavy mass like a bastion, erected by 
 Mahomet the 2d, shortly after his capture of the city : others, however, suppose it to 
 be so called from the custom which obtained amongst the ancient Asiatics of going 
 to the gates of their princes to attend them. The greater part of the suburbs 
 are entirely open, so that Constantinople could make but little resistance to a- land 
 force : towards the sea, however, it is defended by the strong current which sets 
 through the Bosporus from the Eiixine to the Propontis with such violence, as to .be 
 
341 
 
 Ottoman JEmpire in Europe. 
 
 of considerable inconvenience to the harbour itself. This harbour, one of the finest 
 in the whole world, both for security and convenience, is (as has been already stated) 
 on the Northen side of the city ; from the curve it describes, and from the rich cargoes 
 that were once wafted thither, it obtained at an early period the name of the Golden 
 Horn, which it retains at the present day : it is of sufficient depth for the largest 
 vessels, and is said to be capable of containing 1,200 sail of the line. Indeed, the 
 whole situation of Constantinople displays all the advantages of a city built on chosen 
 ground, uniting, as it were, the two most flourishing quarters of the globe : the seven 
 eminences on which it is erected rise above each other in beautiful succession, and 
 are crowned in the back ground by the verdant summits of the Little Balkan. But 
 whatever may be the exterior beauty of the city, the interior is very different ; the 
 streets being in general narrow, gloomy, and filthy : the houses are mostly low, and 
 built of wood, and from the slightness of their structure, as well as from the habitual 
 improvidence of the Turks, conflagrations are of frequent occurrence. The Seraglio, 
 or palace, with it’s gardens, occupies one of the seven hills upon W'hich Byzantium 
 formerly stood. It consists of a vast assemblage of buildings inhabited by the Sultan 
 and his court, and by the officers of government ; the part occupied by the women is 
 called the Harem. The castle of The Seven Towers was repaired and enlarged by 
 Mahomet the 2d., who appropriated it as a place of safety for his treasure, and as 
 a state prison ; three of the seven towers were thrown down by an earthquake in 
 1768; those which remain are vast octagons, with conical roofs resembling wind- 
 mills. There are in Constantinople nearly 500 mosques : the principal ones are to- 
 be met with in the squares and public places, being generally surrounded with 
 cypress trees, and provided with fountains. I’he oldest and most interesting of them all 
 is that of St. Sophia, which was origin-ally erected by Constantine the Great, but being 
 destroyed during a sedition, was built with greater sumptuousness and elegance by 
 the emperor Justinian. It’s form is quadrangular, the length from East to West 
 being 270 feet, and it’s breadth from North to South 240 feet ; it has a cupola which 
 rests on pillars of marble, and four minarets which were added by the Turkish 
 emperor Selim 2d. : the pavement is entirely of marble, worked in different- orna- 
 mental compartments. All the interior of the dome is lined with Mosaic, disposed 
 into figures and ornamental work ; but there is a degree of bad taste in several of it’s 
 interior decorations, and a want of order in the piles and buttresses around it. The 
 building appears to the greatest advantage when illuminated for a Turkish festival ; 
 at other times it is very gloomy, owing to the great want of light. The number of 
 Christian churches in Constantinople is about 23 ; they have externally the appear- 
 ance of private houses, no spires or bells being permitted but in the mosques ; this 
 want, however, is compensated in some by the elegance of their interior. One of 
 the finest is the patriarchal church of the Greeks, in which are the remains of 
 St. Euthymia, and the empress Theodora. There are still many ancient monuments 
 existing in different parts of Constantinople, for the Turks are in general too indolent 
 and too indifferent to make much change in them. But it cannot be expected that 
 a city, which for nearly four centuries has been in the hands of an ignorant and 
 bigoted nation, possessing no ideas of architecture, comfort, or even of cleanliness, 
 should have been able to preserve very many of it’s edifices from the destroying 
 grasp of such a barbarian horde. The suburb of Galata stands opposite to the 
 Seraglio, on the Northern side of the harbour ; it is built on a declivity, and is in- 
 habited only by merchants and seafaring people. On the heights above it is Peru 
 built of wood and burnt bricks, and principally occupied by individuals in the suites 
 of ambassadors to the Porte from the various European Powers. On an adjacent 
 hill stands the suburb of St. Demetri, chiefly inhabited by Greeks. Scutari, too, is 
 frequently reckoned a suburb of the great city, but very improperly so, for it is not 
 only separated from it by the Bosporus, but actually stands in another quarter of the 
 globe, and is, as it always has been, a distinct town of itself. The population of 
 Constantinople is a point of much dispute ; it is estimated, however, on pretty fair 
 grounds at 598,000 souls ; of these, about 300,000 are followers of Mahomet, being 
 either Turks or Tartars ; 200,000 are Greeks ; 30,000, Jews ; and the remainder, 
 Franks (i. e. civilized Europeans). 
 
 42. About 120 miles to the N. W. of Constantinople is Adrianople, or Edreneh 
 as it is called by the Turks ; it stands on the banks of the R. Maritza, in 
 the centre of the province of Rumilia, and is looked upon as the second city in, 
 European Turkey- The Turks obtained possession of it nearly 100 years before they 
 took Constantinople, and made it the seat of their empire till the latter city fell 
 into their hands. It’s situation is very pleasant and fertile, but the climate is 
 
 z 3 
 
342 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Europe. 
 
 unhealthy ; the Maritza, which is navigable to it’s mouth at Enos in the ^gsean 
 Sea, materially promotes both inland and foreign trade. The city is about eight 
 miles in circuit, and contains a palace, several splendid mosques, a spacious exchange, 
 and many other public buildings ; it still continues a favourite place of retreat with 
 the Sultans, for different reasons ; at one time for pleasure, at another to avoid the 
 plague, and sometimes to withdraw from a political storm in the metropolis. To 
 the N. E. of Adriancple, on the shores of the Euxine Sea, are the ports of Bourgas 
 and Sizebolij and above them, on the Northern side of the Haemus or Balkan, is 
 Varna, another important sea-port, which was taken by the Bussians, in 1828 ; the 
 last mentioned town contains about 16,000 inhabitants. Schoumla is situated in 
 the Eastern part of Bulgaria, about forty miles to the W. of Varna, and rather 
 farther from Silistria, on the banks of the Danube ; it has a strong castle, or rather 
 a set of castles, commanding the defile in which it is built, and which is formed by 
 a spur of the Hsemus, about midway between the main ridge and the R. Danube. 
 Owing to it’s great strength, both natural and artificial, it is generally used by the 
 Turks tor the assemblage of troops, or for their winter-quarters, during their wars 
 with any power attacking them from the North : it contains about 20,000 inhabitants. 
 But the metropolis of Bulgaria is Sophia, or Triaditza, as it is also called, situated 
 near the Western extremity of the province, at the foot of M*. Balkan, and on a branch 
 of the R. Isker, which (as has been stated) is a tributary of the Danube. It is one 
 of the richest and most beautiful cities in the Ottoman Empire, but is without walls, 
 and, like all other Turkish towns, exceedingly filthy : it is one of the greatest 
 thoroughfares in Turkey, as it lies on the direct road from Hungary to Constantinople. 
 Bukarest, the capital of Walachia, and the residence of the Hospodar, or prince, 
 stands nearly in the centre of the province, on the R. Dombovitza, which joins the 
 Argis, and so enters the Northern bank of the Danube ; it is about seven miles in 
 circumference, and is partly fortified. The houses are for the most part wretched 
 clay huts, yet there are several stately edifices of stone to be met with ; the common 
 pavement of the streets is composed of wooden logs. The inhabitants are Wala- 
 chians, Greeks, Armenians, and Jews ; there are very few Turks to be met with in it. 
 The prevailing religion is that of the Greek church, but both Lutherans and Roman 
 Catholics enjoy free toleration. Here also are various classical schools, and a respect- 
 able Greek college. The town was taken, in 1769, by the Russians, who held it 
 for five years, and by the Austria7is, in 1789; but the latter power restored it at the 
 peace of Sistow : it is likewise remarkable for a ti eaty of peace which was concluded 
 here, in 1812, between the Russians and the Sublime Porte. The famous city of 
 Belgrade is situated in the Northern part of Servia, and on the frontiers of Hungary, 
 at the confluence of the Danube and Save : it’s importance as a fortress, and as the 
 key of Hungary, has made it an object of fierce contention between the Austrians and 
 Turks. It is enclosed with high walls, strong towers, and a triple ditch, and is other- 
 wise very strongly fortified. The bulk of the population consists of Turks, there being 
 very few Gi-eek families in it ; there are likewise some Servians, Rascians, Gypsies, 
 and Jews. This important fortress was taken by Solyman, the Turkish emperor, in 
 1 522, retaken by the Imperialists in 1688, but lost again two years afterwards. It 
 remained in the hands of the Turks till 1717, when it capitulated to Prince Eugene, 
 and was secured to the emperor by the peace of Passarowitz ; but the Austrians were 
 compelled to surrender it to the Turks in 1739 ; they, however, retook it fifty years 
 afterwards, but were compelled to restore it at the peace of 1791. Since that period 
 it has become the most important place on the frontiers of the two countries, and the 
 great staple for their commerce. 
 
 43. The province of Albania, which extends along the Adriatic and Ionian Seas 
 from the borders of Dalmatia to Greece, is inhabited by a brave but ignorant people, 
 who have often signalized themselves in war ; they are called Arnauts by the Turks, 
 and are characterized by their hardihood and great bodily strength, by their activity 
 and courage, and by their simple mode of life : the majority of them profess them- 
 selves disciples of the Greek church. Albania was the country of the famous prince 
 George Castriot, generally known by the name of Scanderbeg, who, with a small 
 a;rmy, opposed for many years all the power of the Turks, and beat them in twenty- 
 two battles. At his death, he left his country to the Venetians ; but they were unable 
 to maintain the inland part of it, which was accordingly soon reduced by Mahomet 
 the 2d, and his successors finally made themselves masters of the whole province. 
 It’s chief town isJanina, or Joannina as it is also written, situated in the Southern 
 part of the province, on the Western shores of a cognominal lake, and not far from 
 the site of the old oracle of Dodona. It is about five miles in circumference, and is 
 
343 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Europe. 
 
 surrounded by a wall ; it possesses two tolerably respectable academies, and the 
 inhabitants are represented as more polished and better educated than in almost any 
 other Greek town ; they consist chiefly of Greeks and Albanians, with a few Turks and 
 Jeus. Janina was founded in the 15th century, and in the beginning of the 19th it 
 became famous as the capital of the late monster A!i Pacha, a chief who exercised 
 unlimited power, and brought under his dominion not only the province, which had 
 been originally committed to his charge, but the whole of Albaiiia, and a considerable 
 part of Thessaly. By extortion and rapine he contrived to secure himself an ample 
 revenue, and to defend himself from the vengeance of the Porte by a powerful 
 standing army ; but he fell a victim at last to his own perfidy and cruelty. About 
 30 miles to the S. W. of Janina, and about 10 from the Ionian Sea, lies the district 
 of Souli, the country of the brave Souliotes, who defended themselves for nearly 
 20 years against the invasions of Ali Pacha. They were a tribe of Greeks, about 
 10,000 in number, who maintained themselves for some time in the form of an 
 independent republic: their country contained about 18 villages, and was almost 
 surrounded by inaccessible mountains. It was not till the year 1803 that Ali 
 Pacha succeeded in depriving them of their liberty, when many of those who escaped 
 from his barbarity, took service in Russia and France: their country is at present, 
 like all the rest of Albania, subject to the Porte. Farther S. is Arta, situated on the 
 left bank of a river of the same name, which runs into the Gulf of Arta ; it is the 
 residence of several European consuls, and it’s inhabitants, about 6,000 in number, 
 carry on a considerable trade. Valona, or Avlona as it is also called, stands on 
 a gulf of the same name, about the centre of Albania, and opposite the South 
 Eastern extremity of Italy ; the narrow channel between the two countries is called 
 the Strait of Otranto, from an Italian town of that name, and forms the Southern 
 termination of the Gul^ of Venice. Valona has an indifferent port; but it’s situation 
 renders it an important place, and adds materially to it’s commerce. Next to Con- 
 stantinople, Salonica is by far the most important place in point of commerce ; it is 
 conveniently and delightfully situated at the head of the Gulf of Salonica, on the 
 declivity of a hill, and the approach to it from the sea is very imposing. The domes 
 and minarets of mosques, together with other buildings, environed with cypresses, 
 give it an air of splendour ; but, like other Turkish towns, it’s interior by no means 
 corresponds with it’s external magnificence. It is surrounded by a lofty stone wall 
 about five miles in circumference, which ascends in a triangular form from the sea, 
 and is surmounted by a fortress with seven towers. 'I'he population is about one 
 half Turks, the remainder being Greeks, Jews, and Franks (i. e. English, French,. 
 Dutch, and Italian, all of whom have consuls here). In the year 1313 it was ceded 
 by the Greek emperor to the Venetians, who were dispossessed of it shortly afterwards 
 by the Turks under Amurath the First, 
 
 44. The island of Candia, or Crete, called a.\so' Kirid by the Turks, continued 
 under the dominion of the Emperors of the East until the year 823, when it was 
 overrun by the Arabs: it was recovered, however, in 960. The Genoese ceded 
 it to Boniface, marquis of Montferrat, who in 1204 sold it to the Venetians. It 
 remained in their possession till the middle of the 17th century, when the Turks 
 made themselves masters of it after a disastrous war of 20 years ; the whole island 
 was secured to them by the peace of 1699, with the exception of the fortresses Suda 
 and Spinalonga, which were likewise delivered up to them at the beginning of the 
 tollowing century : since this period Candia has continued in the almost undisturbed 
 possession of the Ottoman Porte. It is divided by the Turks into the three pachalics 
 of Candia, Retiino, and Canea, the two last being subject in a manner to the first, 
 the governor of which resides at Candia : the whole island contains nearly 300,000 
 inhabitants, of whom about 150,000 are Greeks, the remainder being chiefly Turks. 
 Candia, the capital of the island, stands about the centre of it’s Northern shore ; it 
 is defended by walls, trenches, and outworks, which enabled it to stand a siege of 
 24 years by the Turks, who took it in 1669 ; it is of a semicircular figure, and 
 nearly four miles in circumference. It was a flourishing little city when in the 
 hands of the Venetians ; but, owing to the insecurity of property under the despotic 
 sway of the Crescent, it is now a very wretched and inferior town : it’s harbour, 
 which was once capable of containing many large vessels, has been so neglected, that 
 it is now nearly choked up with sand. Petimo, or Rhetzmo as it is also called, is the 
 capital of the central province of the island, and lies likewise on it’s Northern coast, 
 about 35 miles to. the W. of the city of Candia. Beyond this, in the same direction, 
 is Canea, the capital of the Western province, and the second town in the island ; it 
 is a neat little place, the buildings being nearly all Venetian, and is the residence of 
 the consuls-general of Great Britain and France. 
 
 z 4 
 
GrcBcia. 
 
 3 44 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 GRiECIA. 
 
 1. The name of Hellas, which was applied to the country 
 now known as Greece, designated originally but a small dis- 
 trict of Thessaly, whose inhabitants were called Hellenes, and, 
 though in this term the whole of the Greeks w^ere latterly com- 
 prised, it was at first employed to distinguish one of the 
 clans then dwelling in the country, and not as a collective 
 name for the whole people : these are called by Homer Achsei, 
 Argivi, Danai, and in one instance Panhellenes b The Romans 
 obtained the name of Greecia, by which they knew the 
 country we are describing, from the Greeci, an inconsiderable 
 tribe in Epirus, with whom, owing to their proximity, they 
 were first acquainted, and this before the general name of 
 Hellenes had been adopted. But when in a much later age, 
 they had completed the conquest of the whole country, by 
 the reduction of the states which constituted the Achscan 
 league, and by the destruction of Corinth, u. c. 146, they 
 borrowed the name of the last nation that opposed their am- 
 bition, to denote their new province ; and in all their official 
 proceedings, Greece was thenceforward termed Achaia, al- 
 though the recollection of it’s former names was still preserved 
 by the orator and poet. 
 
 2. But little is known about the earliest inhabitants of the country ; they are pre- 
 sumed to have been descendants of Japhet, and to have quitted the banks of the 
 Euphrates and Tigris for the shores of the ^g£ean Sea. Their great ancestors 
 appear to have been J avan, the son of Japhet, and two of his sons, or rather two 
 families descended from them, viz. Elishah and Dodanim : we have already seen that 
 the Kittim, another of Javan’s families, probably settled in Macedonia and gave 
 name to that country. Javan himself is thought to have dwelled on the Western 
 shores of Asia Minor, in that part of the country, which in after ages was called 
 Ionia, a name plainly derived from that of Javan to the N. of his own settle- 
 
 ' ’Eyxtly tKSKacrro UaveWi/vag /cat ’ A^atovg. II, B. 530. 
 
 ® This derivation seems to be strengthened by the circumstance of the lonians, or 
 "iioveg as they are commonly styled, being also called ’idoveg; thus, Homer: 
 
 ’AXXd (TV Ar/X(p, ^oljSe, /rdXtor’ sTTirspTrfat ?yrop, 
 
 TOi iKKEx'iTwvtg ’Ictovtg yyeps^ovrai 
 AiiToig (Tvv TTaiSecTcn Kai aidoiyg dXoxoicnv. 
 
 Oi Ss (Tt TTvy ^ax'iy rs Kai doidy 
 
 XlvycrdfiEVOi repTrovaiV orav arycnvvTai dywva. 
 
 •t>aiy k’ d^avdrovg Kai dyypiog tfijXEvai aui, 
 
 O'i TOT ETzavTiddEi, or’ ’IdovEg dS'pooi eIev. 
 
 Hymn, in Apull. 146. 
 
345 
 
 Grcecia. 
 
 (nents here, were those of Elishah, or the ^Eolians, as they are called by profane writers, 
 and to the South of his settlements were those of the Dodanim, or Dorians. These 
 three great families appear, in process of time, to have migrated VVestward into Greece, 
 and to have communicated their name to that country : and although ancient his- 
 torians generally assert that the Asiatic lonians, Dorians, and Aiolians, were colo- 
 nists from Europe, this can only be true with reference to some few bands of people 
 sent from Greece to Asia in a much later age. For as to the original plantation of 
 the world, the Asiatic Ionia lying nearer to the place whence mankind was dis- 
 persed, than the European Ionia, it is only agreeable to reason to suppose that the 
 former must be in a natural order first planted, or peopled, and then the latter by 
 colonies from it ; and this is positively asserted by some of the heathen writers, for 
 instance, Hecatasus^, who declares that the Athenians, or lonians of Europe, were 
 descended from those of Asia. It is very probable that the colonies, which passed 
 over from Asia into Greece, though they were distinguished in reference to their distinct 
 families by different names, yet, were all originally comprehended under the general 
 appellation of lones : hence we find the country of Greece denoted in the Prophecies 
 of Ezechiel and Daniel by the name Javan '* ; and the scholiast on Aristophanes® ex- 
 pressly says that the Barbarians called all the Greeks laones or lonians. This extensive 
 application of the appellation lones, seenrs to account for the name of the Ionium 
 Mare being used to designate the whole sea washing the Western shores of Greece, 
 as far Northwards as the limits of Macedonia. It may likewise be mentioned that 
 a tribe, called Aones, is said to have once occupied Boeotia, before the invasion of 
 Cadmus and the reign of Cecrops in Attica, that is, in the primeval times of Grecian 
 history. It has been already observed in a preceding chapter* that the islands of the 
 .Egffian Sea are called by the Prophet Ezekiel, The Isles of Elishah, from their 
 having been first peopled by the descendants of Elishah ; and that the sea, in which 
 these isles lay, was originally called the Sea of Elishah, the recollection of which 
 is preserved to our own day in a small portion of it distinguished as the Hellespont. 
 It is likewise conjectured that the descendants of Elishah passing over into Europe 
 from these islands, and from the coast of Asia Minor, came afterwards to be termed 
 "EXXrjveg arid their country ''E\Xdf, names, which in process of time became com- 
 mon to all Greece. There were other traces of Elishah’s name to be found formerly 
 in the country, as in the city and district of Elis in the Peloponnesus ; in the river 
 Helisson in Elis, and a river and town of the same name in Arcadia ; in the river and 
 town Aleisium in Elis ; in the mountain Alesium in Arcadia, and the town Alesise in 
 Laconia ; in several towns called Helos ; in the city of Eleusis and the river Ilissus in 
 Attica; in the mountain Helicon in Boeotia; the tribe Helli in Epirus, and many others. 
 As to the Dodanim, or Dorians, in addition to this being the common appellation for 
 all the inhabitants of the Peloponnese, their name was attached to a part of the country 
 N. of the isthmus, hence called Doris, not to mention the strong traces of it which 
 are found in Dodona, one of the most ancient establishments in all Greece : indeed; 
 the wliole Greek nation is sometimes denoted by the profane authors under the 
 appellation Dores ®. The origin of the name Pelasgi is likewise referred by some to 
 Elishah, though others derive it, with much probability, from Peleg, the descendant 
 of Shem, in whose days the earth was divided : this great nation, which spread itself 
 over so large a portion of Greece, is said to have dwelled originally in that part of 
 Asia Minor, called in after ages Ionia‘S. Connected with them were the Tyrseni 
 or Tyrrheni, as they are also called, who appear to have derived their origin from 
 Tarshish, the fourth son of Japhet, and who, it is likely, would settle colonists near 
 his brethren the Kittim, or Macedonians, and the descendants of Elishah and the 
 
 ® Ap. Strab. 
 
 Ezech. xxvii. 19 ; Dan. xi. 2. In the latter it is rendered Grecia in our Translation. 
 ® In Acharnan, 
 
 ® Thus, 
 
 ’ Strab. 
 
 ‘ Dorica Castra’ is used by Virgil to denote the whole Graecian camp ; 
 
 juvat ire, et Dorica castra, 
 
 Desertosque videre locos, litusque relictum. ^n. II. 27. 
 
 Non Simois tibi, nec Xanthus, nec Dorica castra 
 Defuerint ; — — 
 
 XIII. p. G21. 
 
 P. 322. Sect. 22, supra. 
 
 Id. VI. 88. 
 
346 
 
 GrcBcia. 
 
 Dodanim, or the Greeks. A branch of these two last nations, the Tyrrheni-Pelasgi, 
 (as has been already stated) passed over into Italy, and settled in Etruria®. But 
 the Italians are likewise thought by some critics, to have partly owed their origin 
 to the Kittim, and there is one passage in Scripture, where Kittim, by the consent 
 of almost all expositors, denotes the Romans®. There are also several traces of the 
 name Kittim, or Chittim, to be found in Italy, amongst the ancient authors, as two 
 towns in Latium called Cetia and Echetia, and a little river near Cum;® called Cetus : 
 indeed, the appellation Kittim itself is said in the Arabic tongue to denote a thing 
 hid, so that the name Latium, which the heathen authors pretended to be derived 
 from lateo, is thought by some critics to have been only a translation of the old 
 Eastern name. 
 
 3. The names which have been handed down by historians as those of the most 
 ancient inhabitants of Greece, are Leleges, Caucones, Hyantes, Dryopes, Aones, 
 Ectenes, Temmices/ and Pelasgi. But of all these, the Pelasgi were far the most 
 important ; indeed so much so, tlrat the whole of Northern Greece, including part 
 of Macedonia to the West of the Strymon, was at one time called Pelasgia. We 
 find them scattered over the North Western parts of Asia Minor, and the shores 
 of the Hellespont; in Crete*', the Cyclades, and in all the Northern islands of 
 the .iEgaean Sea; in Thrace, Macedonia, and Illyria; in Epirus, Thessaly, 
 Boeotia, Attica, and the Northern half of the Peloponnesus : in addition to 
 which it may be mentioned, that the oracle of Dodona, the oldest in Greece, and 
 the city of Athens itself, both owed their origin to the Pelasgi*®. These migratory 
 habits drew down upon them, from the Athenians, the nickname of TreXapyoi or 
 storks. They are said to have derived their name from their progenitor and king 
 Pelasgus, who is represented by some to have been the son of Jupiter and Niobe, 
 but by others to have sprung from the earth. In later times the principal nations 
 inhabiting Greece were otherwise distinguished, being equal in number to the dialects 
 spoken in the country, which were four. Of these the Ionic and Attic may be con- 
 sidered as the same, since the inhabitants of Attica, who were once called lohians, were 
 probably descended from those lonians who colonized Asia Minor, and used the 
 dialect called Ionic : at all events the two people sprung from one common stock. 
 All the Greeks beyond the Isthmus, excepting the Athenians, Megarcans, and 
 those Dorians who dwelled round Parnassus, were called A2olians, and used the 
 Hsolic dialect ; this, however, was not confined to these countries, but was spoken 
 by some of the people in the Peloponnesus, especially by the Arcadians and Eleans. 
 The nations inhabiting the peninsula were all called Dorians, and in conjunction 
 with the small tribe near Parnassus, spoke the Doric dialect, which partook more 
 or less of the iEolic, in proportion as the two nations had intercourse with each 
 other. 
 
 4. The limits of Greece are variously given by different authors, many of them 
 excluding Epirus, and not a few Thessaly ; the Peloponnesus itself, too, though 
 forming part of the Hellenic territory, was generally distinguished from the rest of 
 it, and was considered under it’s own particular name, as a distinct country. This 
 last exception certainly seems a distinction rather than a difference ; with respect to 
 
 ® Diodorus Siculus (XIV. p. 453) describes the Pelasgi as flying into Italy, to 
 avoid the flood of Deucalion : 
 
 Tivec ^aCL IltXaffyovQ, npo tu>v Tpwixwi/ sk OsTtaXiaQ (pvyovraQ rbv stti 
 A svKaXiwvog ytvoyitvov KaTaKXvcTfibv, tv Tovnp T<p romp KaToiKrjcrai. 
 
 ® Dan. XI. 30. By the ships of Chittim there mentioned, is generally ifnderstood 
 the Roman fleet, by the coming of Which Antiochus was obliged to desist from his 
 designs against Egypt. 
 
 *® iTTTrdS'ooc d’ ayt (j)vXa HtXaaywv iy\t(np,wpwv, 
 
 Twv, o'l Adpuraav tpi/IwXnKa vaitrdaffKoV Horn. 11. B. 840. 
 casus mihi cognitus urbis 
 
 Trojan®, nomenque tuum, regesque Pelasgi. Virg. JEn. I. G24. 
 
 *' tv fiiv ’A)(aioi, 
 
 ’Ev b’ ’ErtoicprjTtg ixtyaXrjToptg, tv bt Kvbuvtg, 
 
 Awpittg re rpi^diKsg, bloi rt TleXacryoi, Horn. Od. T. 177. 
 
 *® 7itv dva, Au)bo)vaTt, HeXacryucr, Id. 11. II. 233. 
 
Gracia. 
 
 347 
 
 Epirus and Thessaly, most of the nations inhabiting the former are mentioned as 
 honourable descendants from the great Graecian hero Pelasgus, whilst the latter was 
 the very cradle of the whole body, and furnished them from it’s ample means, with 
 that powerful name, from the participation of which not a few afterwards sought to 
 deprive it. Whatever, in the opinion of some writers, may be the doubt about 
 including within the limits of Greece the Northern paits of Thessaly and Epirus, it’s 
 natural boundaries are in this direction so strongly defined, that in the absence of 
 more certain data we cannot do better than follow them. Thus then, 
 
 5. Greece was bounded on the N. by the Cambunii M®. Vo- 
 bxtza, and Ceraunii M®. Khimera : on the E. by the jEgseum 
 Mare^^ Archipelago \ on the S. by the Creticum Mare^^ Sea of 
 Candia ; and on the W. by the Ionium Mare^^; being washed 
 by the sea on all sides, except to the North, where Macedonia 
 alone separated it from the rest of Europe. It contained, with 
 it’s islands, excepting such as are in the iEgaean Sea, 21.290 
 square miles, or about 3.000 less than Ireland. No country in 
 Europe, save Switzerland's, so mountainous in it’s whole extent 
 as Greece, being traversed in every direction by several ridges, 
 some of which nearly attain the height of perpetual congelation, 
 or that altitude at which water ceases to be a fluid, and constant 
 freezing takes place. The Northernmost of these ranges are 
 the Ceraunii M®. Khimera, so called from icepawoc fulmen, 
 owing to their being the seat of storms and tempests ; they 
 commence at Acra Ceraunia^® C. Linguetta on the Adriatic 
 Sea, and trend S. E. above Dodona and the L. of lanina, 
 till they join the Cambunii M®. Volutza, which attach them- 
 selves a little above the mouth of the Peneus, to the magnifi- 
 cent Olympus ^7 Hence the chain winds along the 
 
 Otium divos rogat in patente 
 
 Prensus .lEgaeo,— Hor. Carm. II. xvi. 2. 
 
 — tristitiam et metus 
 
 Tradam protervis in mare Creticum 
 
 Portare ventus : Id. I. xxvi. 2. 
 
 ** lonio in magno : Virg. jEn. III. 211. 
 
 Quern mortis timuit gradum, 
 
 Qui siccis oculis monstra natantia, 
 
 Qui vidit mare turgidum, et 
 
 Infames scopulos, Acroceraunia 1 Hor. Carm. I. iii 20. 
 
 Provehimur pelago vicina Ceraunia juxta : 
 
 Unde iter Italiam, cursusque brevissimus undis. 
 
 Virg. Mn. III. 506. 
 
 Haec tibi sint Syrtes ; haec Acroceraunia vita : — 
 
 Ovid. Remed. A?nor. 739. 
 
 <7 'EKaroyx^^pov KoXkaaa’ eq paKpbv "OXvfiTTOv, — 
 
 Horn. II. A. 402. 
 
 Tata 6’ tri Kwi) vrdvTMV, Kai paKpog "OXvfjfTTog" 
 
 Id. II. O. 193. 
 
348 
 
 Grcecia. 
 
 coast of the ^Egsean Sea, under the names of Ossa, Pelioti 
 and Tisseus, and terminates in the South Eastern point of 
 Thessaly. The great range of Pindus one of the haunts of 
 the Muses ^9, now called or Pindus, is a continuation 
 
 of the Canalovii M®. in Macedonia, and enters Greece at the 
 sources of the Peneus and Arachthus, where it crosses the 
 Cambunii M®. ; it nearly divides the continent from North to 
 South, and after throwing out the various spurs of Othrys, 
 CEta, and Corax, loses itself in the heights of Parnassus and 
 Helicon. Immediately above Attica and Megaris is the 
 ridge of Parnes and Cithseron-®, stretching across from the 
 Channel of Negropont to the Gulf of Lepanto. There are 
 two principal chains of mountains in the Peloponnesus, one in 
 it’s Northern part between Achai a, ^Arcadia, and Argolis, 
 known by the names of Scollis, Aroanii and Arachnaeus ; the 
 other, called in it’s different parts Artemisius, Maenalus, and 
 Taygetus, diverges from it, and nearly intersecting the penin- 
 sula, terminates in Taenarium Pr. C. Matapan, the Southern- 
 most point of the continent of Europe. 
 
 6. Amongst the principal rivers of Greece may be men- 
 tioned the Achelous'i, called formerly Thoas and Thestius, 
 Aspro Potamo ; it rises in the Northern part of Mb Pindus, 
 flows through Eastern Epirus, and after dividing Acarnania 
 from ^tolia, enters the Ionian Sea opposite the Echinades 
 loe. : it is 130 miles long. It is fabled, under the form of 
 a bull, to have contested the hand of Dejanira with Her- 
 cules but this hero conquered it by breaking off one of 
 it’s horns, which when filled by the nymphs with fruits 
 and flowers, was presented to the Goddess of Plenty"'^. 
 
 : Caucasus ardet, 
 
 Ossaque cum Pindo, majorque ambobus Olympus. 
 
 Ovid, Met. II. 224. 
 
 Nam neque Parnassi vobis juga, nam neque Pindi 
 
 Ulla moram fecere, neque Aonia Aganippe. Virg. EcL X. 11. 
 
 vocat ingenti clamore Cithaeron, 
 
 Taygetique canes, domitrixque Epidaurus equorum. 
 
 Id. Georg. III. 43. 
 
 ** aXX’ oiiK tffTi All Kpoviiovi fid)(t(T9ai’ 
 
 T(p ovrt Kpelwv ’A^tXaiiof iao(papi<^ti, 
 
 OvSi (SaOvpptiTao psya aOkvoQ 'QKeavoio 
 
 Horn. II. 4>. 194. 
 
 ** Cornua flens legit rapidis Achelous in undis, 
 
 Truncaque limosa tempera mersit aqua. Ovid. Heroid. IX. 139. 
 
 “ Rivers are frequently described by the poets under the form of bulls ; thus 
 Horace: 
 
 Sic tauriformis volvitur Aufidus, ^ — Cam. IV. xiv. 25, 
 
 the obvious foundation of the idea being, that the roaring noise of a river resembles 
 the bellowing of a bull. The fable of Hercules breaking off one of the horns of the 
 
 Achelous 
 
Graecia. 
 
 The Peneus'^ Salemhria rises in Mh Pindus, close by the 
 sources of the Achelous, and after winding through the 
 middle of Thessaly for the spaee of 110 miles, during which 
 it receives the waters of several rivers, it enters the jEgsean 
 Sea a little below Tempe ; it was celebrated for the fable 
 of Daphne, who is said to have been changed into a 
 bay tree on it’s banks, when pursued by Apollo, an ad- 
 venture which by others is referred to the P. Ladon in 
 Arcadia. The beautiful vale of Tempe Tsampas, so often 
 sung by the ancient poets, and described by them as the 
 most delightful spot upon earth, was situated between M. 
 piypipns-^ T^jJym.hn and Ossa Kissovo it is a romantic defile 
 of diffieult access, in length about 5 Roman miles, it s least 
 breadth being about 100 yards: the P. Peneus rushes vio- 
 
 lently through it, with considerable noise, and is supposed to 
 have found this outlet for it’s waters (which once flooded 
 Thessaly) in some great convulsion of nature ; hence it’s name 
 of Araxes, from 'apcurfra. The two great rivers of the Pelopon- 
 nesus, the Alpheus'^ Houpliia, and the Eurotas Eure, ox Ires, 
 are nearly of the same lenglli : the former rises on the 
 Southern borders of Areadia, and runs with a North Western 
 course of 60 miles, past Olympia into the Cyparissius Sinus 
 G, of Arcadia; the latter has it’s springs close by, in the 
 Northern limits of Laconica, which province it completely 
 traverses, and enters the Laconicus Sinus G. of Kolokythia 
 after a Southern course of 55 miles. The Alpheus was 
 
 Achelous, is thought to be an allusion to the damming up of one of the arms by 
 which this river once entered the sea. 
 
 Virgil (Georg. I. 9) calls water “ Acheloia pocula” Kar’ i^oxvv, from the 
 tradition that the Achelous was the first river which broke from the earth. 
 
 Est nemus Aimoniaj, praerupta quod undique claudit 
 
 Silva : vocant Tempe. Per quae Peneus, ab imo 
 
 Effusus Pindo, spumosis volvitur undis ; &c. Ovid. Met, I. 569. 
 
 Confestim Peneos adest viridantia Tempe ; 
 
 Tempe, quae silvae cingunt superimpendentes, — 
 
 Catull. Carm, LXIV. 286. 
 
 ^tvye Sk Kal HT]vtibg, eXiiraofiivoQ did Tf/tTrEwv. 
 
 Callim, Hymn, in Del, 105. 
 
 Pastor Aristaeus, fugiens Peneia Tempe, — 
 
 Virg. Georg. IV. 317. 
 
 XwTTov KaWiartvofisva 
 Hupia Movatiog eSpa, 
 
 'S.tpvd KXiTvg ’OXvpTTov. Eurip. Bacch, 407. 
 
 ^ ’AX(pei6g, perd TTurav Iwriv Kurd ttovtov bSsvy, 
 
 "EpYtrai tig ’ ApiQoiaav dywv Korivijibopov vowp. 
 
 Mosch. Idyl. VIIT. 
 
 Aut Alphea, rods praelabi flumina Pisae, 
 
 Et Jovis in luco currus agitare volantes. Firg. Georg. III. 180. 
 
3y0 
 
 Grcecia Septentrionalis — Thessalia. 
 
 remarkable for it’s fabled chace of the nymph Arethusa into 
 Sicily 28, and for it’s waters being used by Hercules in cleansing 
 the stables of Augeas : the Eurotas^o was called Basilipotamos 
 by the Spartans, who worshipped it as a god, and assigned 
 it’s banks for the exercise of their young men and the river 
 itself for the bath of their maidens ; it is still called Basilico 
 Potamo. 
 
 GRACIA SEPTENTRIONALIS. 
 
 7 . The names and sizes of the various countries, or provinces, into which G reece 
 was divided, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Thessalia - 4.260'^ 
 
 Epirus and it’s isles (including Corcyra) ... - 4.690 
 
 Acarnania (including Leucadia, Ithaca, Cephallenia, and the 
 
 adjacent isles) - -- -- -- - 1,350 
 
 ALtolia - 
 
 Doris and Dryopia -------- 
 
 Locri Ozolae --------- 
 
 Locri Epicnemidii and Opuntii - - 
 
 Phocis - -- -- -- -- 
 
 Bceotia - -- -- -- -- 
 
 Attica (including Salamis and Macris) 1 _ - - - 
 
 Megaris - - ---j"”.- 
 
 Corinthial - -- -- -- -- 
 
 St 
 
 Achaia J - - - -- -- - 
 
 Elis (including Zacynthus) ------ 
 
 Arcadia - -- -- -- -- 
 
 Argolis (including jEgina, Aristera, Tiparenus, and the other 
 isles) - - - - - 
 
 Laconica (including Cythera and adjacent isles) 
 
 Messenia and it’s isles ------ 
 
 930 
 
 280 
 
 350 
 
 175 
 
 610 
 
 1,000 
 
 700 
 
 200 
 
 2U^ 
 
 115 
 
 25 
 
 650 
 
 1.090 
 
 1.280 
 
 H 
 
 PS -2 
 
 “a 
 
 j . 
 
 <1 cr 
 )H “ 
 Z 2 
 
 Z ^ 
 
 H ^ 
 Z 
 O 
 U 
 
 890 
 1.500 
 960 J 
 
 & M 
 
 aj aj 
 
 Jz; S 
 
 o' 
 /O CO 
 
 / sti 
 
 O T)< 
 iJ •> 
 
 ^ ;o 
 
 A. 
 
 Total - - - 21.290 
 
 8. Thessalia Thessaly was bounded on the E. by the 
 jEgaean Sea, on the N. by Olympus M. and the Cambunii M®., 
 on the W. by the great range of M. Pindus, and on the 
 S. by (Eta M. Catavothra Vouno, which is a spur of M. 
 Pindus extending to Theimopylee. To the N. it touched on 
 
 See p. 295, supra, 
 
 ^ KdffTop Kai IloXvStvKeg, ot tv AaKtSaipovi diy 
 
 vaitT tir’ Eupwr^ KaWipotp Tzorapip — Hesiod, Theog. 1083. 
 Qualis in Eurotae lipis, aut per juga Cynthi 
 Exercet Diana chores ; quam mille secutae 
 
 Hinc atque hinc glomerantur Oreades : — Virg, Mn. 1. 498. 
 
 ^"Aixpeg ydp Trderni avvopdXiKtg, yg Spopog wvrog, 
 Xpiaaptvaig dv^piari irap’ Evpairao XotrpoTg, 
 
 TtrpdKig i^rjKovra Kopai, SrrjXvg vioXaia" 
 
 Theocr, Idyl. XVIII. 23. 
 
Grcscia — Thessalia. 351 
 
 Macedonia, to the W. on Epirus and jEtolia, and to the S. 
 on Doris ; it contained 4.260 square miles. In earlier times it 
 bore the several names of iEmonia, Aroos Pelasgicum, Hellas, 
 Pyrrha, ^olis, &c. ; that of Thessalia being derived from 
 Thessalus, one of it’s kino-s. 
 
 9. It was originally composed of many principalities, which united themselves 
 subsequently, under the direction of a supreme magistrate, into a federal body, the 
 first society of the kind established in Greece. It’s government, however, brought it 
 but little glory, for with the exception of one momentary period of splendour in it’s 
 history, Ihessaly appears to have been one of the weakest and most insignificant 
 provinces in the whole country ; at the same time that it’s resources, it’s extent, and 
 it s capability of defence, ought to have gained for it the very highest rank amongst 
 the other states. After having successively submitted to the yokes of Persia and 
 Macedonia, it was wrested from the latter power by the Romans, by the victory of 
 Cynoscephalae, when it was declared free by a decree of the senate, or in other words, 
 it was made a Roman province. Next to Boeotia it was the most fertile part of 
 Greece, abounding in corn, wine, and oil.. The inhabitants were exceedingly wealthy, 
 but were much reprobated for their many vices ; their treachery was so proverbial, 
 that false coin was called Thessalian money, and a perfidious action Thessalian 
 deceit. They were likewise remarkably superstitious, and much addicted to witch- 
 craft, incantations, and the study of magic^*. The ancients affirmed that Thessaly, 
 was once covered with the waters of the Peneus, till some convulsion of nature rent 
 asunder Olympus and Ossa at the gorge of Tempe, and thus made an outlet for 
 them ; a tradition connected no doubt with the Deluge, which was said to have flooded 
 the country in the days of Deucalion. 
 
 10. The R. Peneus Salembria, which has been already alluded to as one of the 
 largest rivers in Greece, extended it’s many branches over the whole country, and 
 was the principal cause of that abundance for which Thessaly was so remarkable. 
 Amongst it’s tributaries may be noticed the Apidanus®* Sataldge, which rises in 
 M'. Othrys, and after being joined near Pharsalus by the Enipeus Gura, enters the 
 right bank of the Peneus about the middle of it’s course. On it’s left bank, and 
 considerably lower down, it receives the Titaresius ^3, or Eurotas, fl., Saranta Pm'os, 
 which rises in a part of Olympus called M. Titarus ; it’s waters were thick and 
 turbid, and from their not mixing with the transparent stream of the Peneus, they 
 
 Quae sidera excantata voce Thessala 
 Luiiamque coelo deripit. Har. Epod. V. 45. 
 
 Quae saga, quis te solvere Thessalis 
 Magus venenis, quis poterit Deus ? Id. Carm. I. xxvii. 21. 
 
 Somnia, terrores magicos, miracula, sagas. 
 
 Nocturnes lemures, portentaque Thessala rides I 
 
 Id. Epist. II. ii. 208. 
 
 Quidquid habet Circe, quidquid Medea veneni, 
 
 Quidquid et herbarum Thessala terra gerit, — Tibull. II. iv. 56. 
 "H Awp'idog bppov aiag, 
 
 'H ^GidSog, ev9a rbv KaXXi- 
 <TTix)v vSdrwv Trarepa 
 
 (paaiv ’AttiSuvov yvag Xnraiveiv ; Eurip. Hec. 450. 
 
 — ; It gurgite rapto 
 
 Apidanos : nunquamque celer, nisi mixtus, Enipeus. 
 
 Lucan, VI, 374. 
 
 “ Ot r’ dp(p’ ipeprbv TiTaprjffiov tpy' Ivkpovro, 
 
 "Og p’ kg litjutiov irpotei KaXXippoov iidcop, 
 
 Ovd’ bye lirjveitp avppiayerai dpyvpodivy, 
 
 'AXXd TS fuv KaQvirepQev Imppeei, rjvr eXaiov 
 "OpKOv yap deivov Srwyof vSaTog kcmv d-iro^pd)^. 
 
 Horn, II. B. 751. 
 
352 
 
 Grcpcia — Thessalia. 
 
 were supposed to have been connected with the infernal Styx. Except the Peneus^ 
 the Sperchius Ellada was the only river of Thessaly worth notice ; it rises in 
 Tymphrestus M. Klytzos, which is the Southern part of M'. Pindus, and flows East- 
 ward through the valley formed by the ranges of Othrys and (Eta, into Maliacus 
 Sinus now called the G. of Zeitoun ; it received it’s name from airtpxtiv festinare, 
 owing to the rapidity of it’s current, and to it Peleus vowed the hair of his son 
 Achilles, if he returned safe from the Trojan war®*. 
 
 11. Opposite Olympus, and on the Southern side of Tempe, is the mountain 
 Ossa Kissovo, the continuation of which extends along the Magnesian coast till it 
 joins M. Pelion®® Plesnid, and terminates in the South Eastern point of Thessaly ; 
 these three mountains were famous for the ladder, which the giants are said to have 
 made of them in their war against the gods The Lapithai dwelled in the vallies 
 around Ossa, but they extended their dominions to Pelion, whence they drove out 
 the Centaurs ; the cave of Chiron, surrounded by innumerable kinds of plants and 
 trees, was on the highest point of this mountain, which was moreover famous for 
 havino- produced the spear of Achilles, that none but himself could wield®®. To- 
 wards the source of the Sperchius was the ridge of Othrys®®, now known by the names 
 of Hellovo and Gura ; it was noted for it’s forests of pine, and struck out from M. 
 Pindus Eastward to the harbour of Aphetae. To the S. of, and nearly parallel with, 
 it was the ran°e of (Eta Catavotkm Vouno, so lofty that the ancients feigned the 
 sun, moon and stars set behind it : here Hercules, under the influence of Dejanira’s 
 poisoned tunic, is said to have erected a large burning pile, laying himself down on 
 the skin of the Nemean lion as on a couch, and leaning his head on his club"*' ; but 
 
 ®^ Rura mihi et rigui placeant in vallibus amnes ; 
 
 Flumina amem silvasque inglorius. O, ubi campi, 
 
 Sperchiusque, et virginibus bacchata Lacaenis 
 
 Taygeta ! Virg. Georg. II. dS.?. 
 
 ®* Horn. II. ■^. 142. et seq. 
 
 ®® Tabs et ipse jubam cervice eftudit equina, 
 
 Conjugis adventu pernix Saturnus, et altum 
 
 Pelion hinnitu fugiens implevit acuto. Virg, Georg. III. 92. 
 
 ^’’“0(T(Tav ett’ OvXvp.'irq) fiepaffav Ospev, avrdp ett' "Oaay 
 IlwXtoj/ tivoai(bv\\ov, tV’ ovpavog dpjiardg tiy. 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 314. 
 
 Ter sunt conati imponere Pelio Ossam 
 
 Scilicet, atque Ossae frondosum involvere Olympum. 
 
 Virg. Georg. I. 281. 
 
 ®®"'Eyxoc S’ ovx eXer olov dfivyovog AluKiSao, 
 
 BpiSrii, p'eya, ari^apov’ to p'ev ov Svvar’ dXXog ’Axaiuiv 
 ridXXEiv, dXXd puv olog tTtiaTaro TrrjXai ’AxiXXtvg" 
 llyXidSa ptXirjv, rr)v rrarpl (biXqr Trope Xeipwv 
 HyXiov tK Kopvrpijg, <p6vov ipfievai ypureffcnv. Horn. H. H. 140. 
 The ship Argo, as having been built of wood cut from this mountain, is called 
 by Ovid “ Pelias arbor: ” Heroid.Xll. 8. 
 
 The Lapithee are surnamed Pelethronii by Virgil, from Pelethronium, which 
 ajipears to have been in the neighbourhood of Pelion : 
 
 Fraena Pelethronii Lapithae, gyrosque dedere, 
 
 Impositi dorso : atque equitem docuere sub armis 
 
 Insultare solo, et gressus glomerare superhos. Georg. III. 115. 
 
 ®® Ceu, duo nubigenae quum vertice montis ab alto 
 Descendant Centauri, Homolen Othrymque nivalem 
 jLinquentes cursu rapido. Virg. JEn. VII. G74. 
 
 « Sophocles represents Jove as thundering on the lofty crags of (Eta : 
 
 Tov Kar d.Kpov OiraXov vdirog 
 
 Aiog KararrrpdTTTOVTog Track. 43G. 
 
 ■"An tuus in media conjux lacerabitur CEtal 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. IX. 147. 
 
 Soph. Trach. 1193, et seq. 
 
Grcecia — Thessalia. 
 
 353 
 
 Jupiter, observing the melancholy scene from heaven, raised to the skies the immortal 
 parts of a hero who had cleared the earth from so many monsters and tyrants. 
 Oita was a spur of the Pindus, and extended Eastward as far as the memorable 
 defile of Thermopylae ; it’s highest point was called Callidromus. — Thessaly will be 
 best described under the divisions of Hestimotis ; Pelasgiotis, including the posses- 
 sions of the Perrhaebi ; Magnesia ; Phthiotis ; and the territory of the Malienses 
 and .(Enianes. 
 
 12. Hesti.eotis, the North Western part of Thessaly, and 
 situated on the upper course of the Peneus, was originally the 
 country of the Dorians, but was afterwards called Hestiseotis 
 from a district of that name in Eubcea, whose inhabitants, the 
 Perrheebi, removed hither. In the Northern part of the district 
 dwelled the ..Ethices, a set of robbers, to whom the centaurs 
 fled on their expulsion from Pelion. The principal towns in 
 Hestiseotis were, jEginium, a place of very great strength, but 
 given up to plunder by Paulus ^milius, for refusing "to open 
 it’s gates to the Roman army, after the battle of Pydna ; 
 Gomphi Cleisoura, a large and opulent city, considered the 
 key of Thessaly on the side of Epirus, but plundered by Csesar; 
 Tricca^^ Tricala, famous for it’s breed of horses, and close to 
 a small tributary of the Peneus called Lethseus Tricala, on the 
 banks of which iEsculapius was born, and where there was 
 a temple to him held in great veneration ; Metropolis Megalo 
 Tzigota, which surrendered to Caesar ; Ithome^^ Hassan Keui, 
 whence Mineiwa, who had a temple here, was surnamed 
 Ithomaea; and Pelinna, or Pelinnaeum, Plocovo, where was 
 another celebrated temple. 
 
 13. Pelasgiotis was the North Eastern portion of Thes- 
 saly. The lower course of the Peneus was first inhabited by 
 the Perrhaebi, a tribe of Pelasgic origin, who were driven from 
 a part of their possessions by the Lapithae, and retired nearer 
 to Pindus and to the Northern limits of Thessaly ; they were 
 of great antiquity, having fought at the siege of Troy, and 
 possessed a seat in the Amphictyonic assembly. About the 
 springs of the Titaresius was the district of Pelagonia Tripo- 
 litis, so called from the three cities of Azorus, Doliche, and 
 Pythium ,- the last commanded an important pass into Mace- 
 donia, and contained a highly venerated temple of Apollo, in 
 honour of whom games were regularly held. Oloosson, 
 remarkable for the whiteness of it’s soil, is now Alassona ; 
 to the S. E. of it were Cyphus^h which furnished 22 ships for 
 
 « Liv. XLIV. 46 ; XLV. 27. 
 
 Homer places Tricca under the dominion of the sons of JLsculapius : 
 
 O'i d’ sTxov xpiKKTjv, Kal ’l9d>iJLr]v KXwfxaicotiTffav, 
 
 Tu)V av9’ rfytw9r}v ’A(7/cX>j7rioi) duo TraTde. IL B. 729. 
 
 ‘‘‘* Vovvtvg d’ tK Ku0ou IjyE duw Kai hicoffi vfjag' 
 
 T(p 5’ 'Eviijveg CTrovro, fievsTrr6\tfj.oi re Jlepai/loi. 
 
 A A 
 
 Id. 719. 
 
354 
 
 Gracia — Thessa lia . 
 
 the siege of Troy, Phalanna, probably the same with Homer's 
 Orthe, and Gyrton. The important defile of Tempe was 
 guarded by four strong fortresses ; the two most important of 
 these were Gonnus, whither Philip retired after his defeat at 
 Cynoscephalae and Condylos, a few stadia lower down the 
 river. Opposite the junction of the Titaresius with the Peneus, 
 was Palus Nessonis L. JVezero, formed by Onochonus fl. 
 Rejani, which has it’s source in Mount Ossa ; the waters of 
 this little river were said to have been drunk up by the army 
 of Xerxes : not far from it’s banks was Sycurium Sardilar^ 
 where Perseus, the son of Philip, king of Macedonia, posted 
 himself in. his Thessalian campaign, whence it became the 
 scene of frequent skirmishes between his troops and the 
 Romans^''. Higher up the Peneus was Larissa Larissa, 
 one of the most ancient and most flourishing cities of Thessaly, 
 the country of Achilles ‘^9, and formerly the general capital of 
 the Pelasgi ; Acrisius was here inadvertently killed by his 
 grandson Perseus, the son of Danae. To the S. of Larissa, in 
 the heart of Thessaly, was an extensive plain, the scene of many 
 battles, and known to the ancients as the Thessalise, or Pelas- 
 gici, Campi; it’s North Eastern extremity, called Dotius 
 Campus, from the small town of Dotium, was the original seat 
 of the iEiiianes, and touched on Boebeis Palus L. Carlas. 
 This lake, the largest in Thessaly, received it’s name from the 
 little town Boebe, situated at it’s junction with Onchestus fl. ; 
 it was on the banks of this river that Philip encamped, 
 prior to the battle of Cynoscephalae. At it’s Southern extre- 
 mity was Pherae^o Velestina, one of the oldest and most 
 
 « Liv. XXXIII. 10.— Polyb. Excerpt. XVIII. 10. 12. 
 
 Herodotus (VII. 196.) states, that it was the only river in Thessaly, which 
 did not afford sufficient water for the army of Xerxes. J uvenal alludes to the cir- 
 cumstance, in connection with the other fables, to which the expedition of the Persian 
 monarch gave rise ; 
 
 credimus altos 
 
 Defecisse amnes epotaque flumina Medo 
 
 Prandente, — Sat. X. 176. 
 
 Liv. XII. 54. 
 
 Me nec tarn patiens Lacedaemon, 
 
 Nec tarn Larissae percussit campus opimae, &c. 
 
 Hm\ Carm. I, vii. 11. 
 
 Achilles is hence surnamed Larissaeus : 
 
 captique dolis, lacrymisque coacti 
 
 Quos neque Tydides, nec Larissaeus Achilles, 
 
 Non anni domuere decern, non mille carinae. Virg. Mn. II. 196. 
 Id. XI. 404. 
 
 0*1 ^6 4)£pde ivifiovTO napai Boi/3?)i^a Xifivrjv, 
 
 Boij3t]v, Kai T\a(j>vpag, Kai ivKTijxkvrjv TawXKOv, 
 
 Tu>v fjpx ’ASfifiroio (p'lXog irdig 'ivStica vijoiv 
 
 EujujjXof, Tov vtt’ ’ A^y,i)T<p re/ce 5ia yvvaiKwv 
 
 “ AXKt](TTig, rieXioo Bvyarpm' eldog aptVrjj. Horn, II, B, 711. 
 
355 
 
 Grcecia — Thessalia. 
 
 important cities in the province ; it was the birth-place of the 
 tyrant Jason (who must not be confounded with the famous 
 son of iEson, the leader of the Argonauts), under whose 
 guidance Thessaly obtained more power than at any other 
 period; but the succession of despots by whom Pherae was 
 scourged, prevented it from ever assuming any great rank 
 amongst the cities of Greece: here were the fountains of 
 Hyperia and Messeis^b so celebrated by the poets, and repre- 
 sented as pleasing to the Gods. The town of Armenium, on 
 the Eastern shore of the lake, was the birth-place of Annenus, 
 who accompanied Jason, the Argonautic chief, to Colchis, and 
 there founded a colony, to which he communicated the name of 
 Armenia. At the Eastern extremity of the Thessalian plain 
 was Scotussa Sarliki, whose inhabitants Alexander of Pheree 
 perfidiously murdered ; it was famous in the Macedonian war, 
 and near it, at Cynoscephalae, the Roman consul T. Q. Fla- 
 minius gained his important victory over Philip of Macedon, 
 197 years b. -phe hill of Cynoscephalae was so named 
 
 from the Greek words kwoq KecpaXij^ owing to some of it’s crags 
 resembling a dog’s head. 
 
 14. Magnesia was the Eastern, or maritime, part of Thes- 
 saly, extending from the mouth of the Peneus to the Pelasgic 
 Gulf ; the people were called Magnetes, and possessed the 
 country from a very remote period. Near the mouth of the 
 Peneus was Mount Homole^^, famous from the stoiy of 
 the Centaurs and Lapithae. Lower down, on the coast, were 
 Eurymense, Melibcea, where Philoctetes reigned, Castanaea 
 Tzankarada, Magnesias Pr. C. S. DemetriaSy and Sepias 
 Pr.*^ C. S. George, the South Eastern extremity of Thessaly. 
 It was on this part of the coast, between Castanaea and the 
 promontory Sepias, that a great part of the fleet of Xerxes 
 was wrecked in a storm, upwards of 400 vessels having been 
 dashed on shore, with the loss of thousands of men, and a 
 prodigious treasurers. From this latter headland, Peleus is 
 
 Kai Ktv vSu)Q <popsoie MeaatjiSos, ri 'Yireptirjs , — 
 
 Horn. II, Z. 457. 
 
 Flevit Amymone, flerunt Messeides undae, 
 
 Flevit et effusis revocans Hyperia lacertis. Val. Flac. IV. 374. 
 
 Strab. IX. p. 441.— Liv. XXXIII. 6.— Polyb. Fragm. XVIII. 3. 10. 
 
 Hdv, 'OfioXag eparbv nkbov bffre XkXoyxae- 
 
 Theocr. Idyll. VII. 103. 
 
 TraXaidg j^otpd^og koiXov fiv^bv 
 ^TjTTiaSog i^ov, Eurip. Androm. 1266. 
 
 Herodotus (VII. 189.) likewise mentions, that the Athenians having invoked 
 the assistance of Boreas, their reputed son in-law, believed that the god had listened 
 to their supplications, and dispersed the Barbarian fleet; they therefore erected a 
 shrine to him on the banks of the Ilissus. 
 
 A A 2 
 
350 
 
 Grcecia — Thess^alia. 
 
 said to have carried off the goddess Thetis, previous to their 
 marriage on Mount Pelion. Here the coast trends to the W . 
 as far as ^antium Pr. C. Trikeri, above which is the moun- 
 tain Tisicus, now called Tvikari, sacred to Diana 5 this cape, 
 with the opposite one, Posidium Pr. C. Stavros, formed the 
 entrance to the Pelasgicus, or Pagasieus, Sinus G. of Volo. 
 At the head of the gulf was the powerful and ancient city 
 lolcos Soritza, celebrated as the birth-place of J ason, situ- 
 ated near the mouth of the R. Anaurus in which that hero lost 
 his sandal. Close by were Demetrias Voloy which owed it’s 
 name and origin to Demetrius Poliorcetes, and was the chief 
 town of Magnesia and Pagasse, now known as the Castle of 
 Volo, where the ship Argo was built, and whence she set sail 
 
 for Colchis ^7. 
 
 15. Phthiotis, called anciently Achaia, comprehended 
 the Southern part of Thessaly, from the Pelasgic Gulf to the 
 Pindus, and appears to have been almost synonymous with 
 Thessaliotis ; it included the districts of Phthia^Band Hellas, 
 mentioned by Homer, as well as the tract of country inhabited 
 by the Dolopians. Pharsalus Sataldge, or Pharsala, famed 
 for the battle fought there between Csesar and P ompey, b. c. 48, 
 which gained the former the empire of the world, was situ- 
 ated near the junction of the Enipeus with the Apidanus^^ : 
 near it were Cranon®° Crania, a Pelasgic city, whose inhabi- 
 tants are supposed to have been the same with Homer s Ephyri ; 
 and Thetidium, sacred to the goddess Thetis, where the Ro- 
 mans encamped previous to the battle of Cynoscephalae. To 
 the S. of Pharsalus lay Pras, where Agesilaus defeated the 
 
 Hence Jason is called Pagasseus Jason. 
 i^tvyov BTriiT aTzdvtvQt Si 'EWdSog tvpvxopoio, 
 
 ^9Ltjv S’ 't^iKOfiriv tpi|3w\aica, /xjjrspa firjXwv. Horn. II. I. 474. 
 
 49 Caesar. Bell. Civ. III. 88, et seg.— Eutrop. VI. IG.— Pint. Vit. Caes.— 
 
 ppian. Bell. Civ. II. _ . 
 
 Pharsalia sentiet ilium, 
 
 Emathiaque iterum madefacti caede Philippi : — 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 823. 
 
 Emathis aequorei regnum Pharsalos Achillis 
 
 Eminet Lucan. VI. 350. 
 
 60 Deseritur Sevros ; linquunt Phthiotica Tempe, 
 
 Hor. Epod. V. 21. 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 255. 
 
 Mittit venenorum ferax, 
 
 4'^ N amque ferunt olim Pagasae navalibus Argo 
 
 Egressam longe Phasidos isse viam ; — Propert. I. xx. 17. 
 
 Jamque fretum Minyae Pagasaea puppe secabant, — 
 
 Ovid. Met. VII. 1. 
 
Gracia — Thessalia. 
 
 357 
 
 Thessalians on his return from Asia Minor ; Pyrrha, called 
 formerly Hellas, where was the tomb of Hellen, son of Deuca- 
 lion, and king of Phthiotis, whose descendants iEolus, Dorus, 
 and Ion, are said to have given name to the three nations of 
 iHolians, Dorians, and lonians ; and Thaumaci Thaumaco, a 
 strong place on the brow of a perpendicular rock, deriving it’s 
 name from the Greek word S^avfj.a^w admiror, owing to the 
 wonderful and extensive view beheld from it. Descending the 
 Western coast of the Pelasgic Gulf, we come to Pyrrha Pr. 
 Ankistri, close to which were the rocks of Pyrrha and Deuca- 
 lion ; near it lay Halos, founded by Athamas, and remarkable 
 as the landing place of those Greeks who were destined to 
 defend Thessaly against Xerxes. Lower down were Cuarius fl., 
 on the banks of which stood a temple of Minerva Itonis®^; 
 Thebee Phthiotidis Armyro, the key of Thessaly on this side, 
 and a city of considerable importance; and Amphrysus fl. 
 Armyro R., where Apollo, when banished from heaven, fed 
 the herds of king Admetus®-. At Phylace, games were cele- 
 brated in honour of Protesilaus®^ ; near it lay Pteleum PteleOy 
 and Larissa, with the epithet Pelasgia, or Cremaste. The 
 last mentioned town obtained the surname of Cremaste, from 
 the Greek word icpefxao) suspendo, owing to the steepness of it’s 
 situation : it stood at the head of Aphetse 64^ Fetio, where 
 
 Xerxes stationed his fleet previous to the battle of Artemisium, 
 and which is said to have derived it’s appellation from the word 
 a<pit]yi, from the ship Argo having taken her departure thence to 
 sail on her distant expedition. Dolopia'^^ was a small district in 
 the South Western corner of Thessaly, and extended at one 
 time to the W. of Pindus as far as the banks of the Achelous ; 
 it’s inhabitants were allied with the Phthiots as early as the siege 
 of Troy, whither their leader Phoenix accompanied Achilles as 
 
 Oi iixQv <bv\aKn]v, Kai Hvppaaov dvdepoiVTa, 
 
 Ai'jprjTpog rkfitvoQ, "Irwva r« prjrkpa ptjXwv. Horn. II. B. 695. 
 Kai No/itov KiK\rj(TKO[iev, t^kri Ktivov, 
 
 £7 t ’ ’ AfKppvrrtii ^tvyrjTiSag 'imrovg, 
 
 ’H'lBeov vtt’ tpoJTi KEKavfisvog ’AdprjToio. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 591. 
 
 Naiov d’ sffxaTLrjv AoXorreacnv avdffrrwv. 
 
 Horn. II. I. 480. 
 
 • Quis talia fando, 
 
 Myrmidonum, Dolopumve, aut duri miles Ulyssei, 
 
 Cullim. Hymn, in Apoll. 47. 
 
 Te quoque, magna Pales, et te memorande canemus 
 
 Pastor ab Amphryso. 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 2. 
 
 Horn. Tl. B. 698. 
 
 Temperet a lacrymis ? 
 
 Virg. j£n. II. 7. 
 
 A A 3 
 
35H 
 
 Grcecia — Thessalia. 
 
 his preceptor. It’s principal towns were Ctimense, and Xyniae 
 Daoukli, both situated on the shores of the little lake Xynias^ 
 Xisou. 
 
 16. The Malienses occupied the lower valley of the R. 
 Sperchius and the shores of Maliacus Sinus ^7 G. of Zeitoun,^ 
 which was so named after them : they extended in the latter 
 direction as far as the defiles of Thermopylae, still called Ther- 
 ma, where Leonidas and his three hundred heroes nobly died 
 in defending the pass against Xerxes and his immense army, 
 B. c. 480. 
 
 17. Amongst the principal places of the Malienses were Echinus Echinou, and 
 Lamia Zeitoun : Lamia was celebrated for the war waged by the Athenians and 
 other Greeks, at the instigation of their orators, against the Macedonians, under 
 Antipater. The latter being at first defeated, retired hither, and was closely be- 
 sieged by the confederates, who lost their general, Leosthenes, before the town, 
 shortly after which Antipater escaped, and defeated his enemies in the North of 
 Thessaly : amongst other severe terms accepted by the Athenians on this defeat, 
 was that of their giving up Demosthenes, who, however, found time to escape to 
 Calauria, where he poisoned himself. At the mouth of the Sperchius was Anticyra, 
 said to produce the genuine hellebore, recommended by the ancient physicians as 
 a cure for insanity®®, whence arose the adage, “ Naviget Anticyram,” used in 
 recommendation to a person of unsound mind. Hard by were Dyras fl., said to 
 have sprung from the ground to assist Hercules when burning on the pile ; and 
 Trachis, giving name to the surrounding district Trachinia, where the same hero 
 retired after having committed an involuntary murder®® : above the latter was the 
 strong town Heraclea Trachinia. The pass of Thermopylae, formed by the sea and 
 marshes on one hand, and by the inaccessible cliffs of Mh (Eta on the other, 
 obtained it’s name from the two Greek words ^epfial thermcB, and vriXai pylce, 
 owing to certain warm springs which were met with in the pass. In it’s narrowest 
 part it was only 25 feet broad, which enabled the Spartans to withstand for three 
 days the fiercest attacks of the Persian army ; but, in consequence of some great 
 convulsion of nature, the sea has now retired so far, as to render this once impor- 
 tant pass comparatively of little value. The Greeks, when contending against 
 Brennus and his Gauls, and the Romans against Antiochus, both fought on the 
 same ground which had been dyed with Spartan blood. In one of the narrowest 
 parts of the pass was Anthela, where stood the temples of Amphictyon, and of 
 Ceres Amphictyonia, as well as the seats of the Amphictyons themselves'^®. The 
 
 ®® Xyniasi et linquens Doris celebranda chorels 
 
 Boebiados. Catull. Carm. LXIV. 287. 
 
 ®'^ MrjXia re koXttov, ov 
 
 STrepxeioc dpSei weSiov evpevei irortp. JEsch. Pers. 478. 
 
 ®® Hence Horace : 
 
 Nescio an Anticyram ratio illis destinet omnem. Sat. II. iii. 83. 
 
 tribus Anticyris caput insanabile 
 
 De Ar. Poet. 300. 
 
 ®® 'Hpelg pev iv Tpaxini ryd’ dvdararoi 
 
 %ev(p Trap’ dvSpl vaiopev. Soph. Trach. 39. 
 
 ’® ”0 vavXoxa Kal Trerpaia 
 Oeppd Xovrpd, Kal rrayovg 
 Oirag TTapavaurdovreg, 
 o'L re p'taaav 
 MrjXt^a Trap Xipvav, 
 
 XpvaaXaKctrov r UKrav Kopag, 
 ev6’ 'EXXdvuJv dyopai 
 
 IlvXdriSeg KaXeovrai. Id. 633. 
 
359 
 
 Grcecia — Epirus. 
 
 celebrated Amphictyonic council, said to have been established by Amphictyon, the 
 son of Helenus, first arose among the states of Thessaly, and contained the most 
 virtuous men from some of the Greek cities. The names of the states forming this 
 body are variously given : they were originally twelve, viz. the Thessalians, Boeotians, 
 Dorians, Dolopians, lonians, Perrhaebians, Magnesians, Locrians, Phthiots, Malians, 
 CEtajans, and Phocians, the Athenians and Eubceans being included amongst the 
 lonians. In the course of time, many other cities sent deputies to the council, so 
 that in the age of Antoninus Pius, their number was increased to thirty. They met 
 generally twice a year, at Delphi in the spring, and at Anthela in the autumn : 
 here they deliberated on the public affairs of the whole country, and adjusted the 
 differences between the various states ; their decisions were held so sacred, that 
 arms were taken up to defend them. — The ALnianes, were a Thessalian tribe of 
 great antiquity, dwelling originally in the Dotian plain, whence they migrated to the 
 borders of Epirus and ALtolia ; they possessed some little consequence, but from 
 their frequent wars with the Aitolians, they were at last nearly exterminated by the 
 latter people. Their chief town was Hypata Castritza, on the R. Sperchius, where 
 their national council was held, and the women of which were famed for their skill 
 in magic. 
 
 18. Epirus was bounded on the N. by Macedonia, on the 
 E. by Thessaly, on the S. by ^tolia and Acarnania, and on 
 the W. by the Ionian Sea. It contained the Southern part 
 of Albania, and included, with the island of Corcyra, 4.690 
 square miles. It was famous for it’s breed of horses 
 
 19. Epirus appears to have derived it’s name from the Greek word ryTTEipof 
 continens, which was probably applied to it in an early age, iii contradistinction to 
 the group of islands lying along the coast. According to tradition, Neoptolemus, or 
 Pyrrhus, the son of Achilles, passed over hither after the siege of Troy, and having 
 subjugated a great tract of country, founded a kingdom, which he left to his son 
 Molossus^^: from the latter, the sceptre passed into various hands till it reached 
 those of the ambitious Alexander, when the dynasty of the ASacidae succeeded to the 
 throne. On the extinction of this family, the government assumed a republican 
 form, until it’s total subversion by the Romans, who, hiding their jealousy of the 
 Epirots in an accusation of their favouring Perseus during the last Macedonian war, 
 attacked them with the most brutal and unexampled fury, reducing them to skvery, 
 and their territory to a wilderness. Though Epirus was in many parts a mountainous 
 country, it was very fertile, and produced excellent cattle, as well as a large breed 
 of dogs called Molossi'^^. The people are said to have spoken the same language, 
 and to have worn the same dress, as the Macedonians, so that the two nations were 
 probably descended from a common stock. 
 
 20. The Achelous, already mentioned, was the gi'eatest river of Epirus : a little 
 to the W. of it runs the Arachthus, or Araethus, Arta, at one time the boundary of 
 
 Virgil, speaking of a fine horse, says, 
 
 Et patriam Epirum referat, 
 
 India mittit ebur, molles sua thura Sabaei ? 
 
 At Chalybes nudi ferrum, virosaque Pontus 
 Castorea, Eliadum palmas Epiros equarum ! 
 
 7* Virg. ASn. III. 
 
 73 Veloces Spartae catulos, acremque Molossum 
 
 Id. Georg. III. 405. 
 
 simul domus alta Molossis 
 
 Personuit canibus. Hor.Sat. II. vi. 114, 
 
 Nam qualis aut Molossus, aut fulvus Lacon, 
 
 Arnica vis pastoribus. 
 
 Again per altas aure sublata nives, 
 
 Quaecumque praecedet fera. Id. Epod. VI, 5. 
 
 A A 4 
 
 Georg. III. 121. 
 Id. I. 57. 
 
3G0 
 
 GrcBcia — Epirus. 
 
 Greece in this direction ; it rises in M'. Stymphe PaJeo Vou7ii, a spur of the Pindus, 
 and flows Southward, past the city of Ambracia, itito the Ambracian Gulf. Farther 
 W. was the Acheron or Selleis, Souli, an inconsiderable river, but celebrated in 
 antiquity for it’s supposed communication with the infernal regions, a fable probably 
 originating in the destructive malaria, or infected air, with which it’s lower course is 
 infested. It flows through Acherusia Palus L. Tchouknida, after which it receives 
 the nauseous waters of the Cocytus'^'* fl. Bassa, and then enters the Ionian Sea at 
 Glykys Limen P*”. Phanari, so called from the Greek word yXvKvg dulcis, owing to 
 the remarkable sweetness of it’s water : there was an oracle on the banks of the 
 Acheron, which was consulted by evoking the dead. Beyond this, to the Northward, 
 were the rivers Thyamis Calamas, and the Xanthus’® Pistritza, both of which joined 
 the sea opposite the Island of Corcyra. 
 
 21. Epirus was divided into the districts ofChaonia, Thes- 
 protia, Molossia, Athamania, and Aperantia. Chaonia'^^, 
 called formerly Pelasgis, was the North Western part of the 
 province, extending along the coast from Acra Ceraunia to 
 the harbour of Buthrotum, and inland to the sources of the 
 rivers Celydnus and Thyamis. The principal places on the 
 coast were Palseste^’^, or Pharsalus, Valle del Or so, where 
 Caesar landed from Brundusium, previous to his attacking 
 Pompey in Illyricum ; the harbour of Panoimus Panormo ; 
 Onchesmus, or Anchisae P‘“=. Kohamea, said to have been so 
 called after the father of iEneas ; and Cassiope P'"^ Agioi 
 Saranta. In the interior were, near the Illyrian Atintanes, 
 Antigonea Argyro Castro, on Celydnus fl. Argyro Castro R., 
 a little above the Fauces Antigoneae, an important defile, 
 leading from Illyricum into Epirus ; Hadrianopolis Drino- 
 polis ; Phanote Delvino, a fortress of some consequence ; and 
 Phoenice Pheniki, which surpassed all the other cities of 
 Epirus in opulence, till it was laid waste by the Illyrians, 
 
 22. Thesprotia^s was situated between Buthrotum and 
 the mouth of the Acheron, and extended as far inland as 
 Pambotis L. Lake of Janina\ it’s inhabitants appear to have 
 
 Hinc vlaTartarei quai fert Acherontis ad undas : 
 
 Turbidus hie coeno vastaque voragine gurges 
 ^stuat, atque omnem Coeyto eructat arenam. 
 
 Virg. ^71, VI. 295. 
 
 ” Procedo, et parvam Trojam, slmulataque magnis 
 Pergama, et arentem Xantlii cognomiue nvum 
 
 Agnosco: Id III. 350. 
 
 iMorte Neoptolemi, regnorum reddita cessit 
 Pars Heleno : qui Chaonios cognomine campos, 
 
 Cliaoniamque omnem Trojano a Chaone dixit. Id. III. 333. 
 
 Inde rapi coepere rates, atque aequora classem 
 
 Curva sequi, qure jam vento fluctuque sccundo 
 
 Lapsa Palffistinas uncis confixit arenas. Luca 7 i. V. 458. 
 
 (?£K«ry Sk fit vvKTt fitKaivy 
 
 Pai)j (ItairpatTwv TrkXnatv fikya Kvfia kvXivSov 
 Ei'flrt fit QtmrpojTiov l3amXtvg tKOfiiaaciTO tptidwv. 
 
 Horn. Oduss. S. 315. 
 
Gracia — Epirus. 
 
 3(>1 
 
 been the most ancient of all the Epirotic tribes. The prin- 
 cipal places on the coast were Posidium Pr. C. Scala, the 
 nearest point to Corcyra, from which island it is only a mile 
 distant ; Pelodes Limen L. Vivari, communicating by a 
 narrow channel with the sea, and so called from the word 
 TTuXog lutum, owing to it’s muddy waters. On this channel 
 stood Buthrotum'^9 Butrinto, said to have been built by 
 Helenus, the son of Priam, after the death of Pyrrhus; it 
 was occupied by Csesar during the civil wars, and afterwards 
 made a Roman colony. Farther S. were Thyamis Pr. 
 
 C. Nissi, at the mouth of Thyamis fl. ; about the banks of 
 which was the little district Cestrine; Torone, or Toryne, 
 Gomenizza, where the fleet of Augustus anchored, prior to 
 the battle of Actium ; Sybota P^“. Sivota, a desolate harbour, 
 famous for the sea-fight between the Corinthians and Corcy- 
 reans, after which the latter erected a trophy on the adjacent 
 Sybota Sivota : these islands obtained their name from the 
 Greek words avg sus and j3or6v pecus, owing to the herds of 
 swine fed there. Chimerium Pr. is now C. Vlachierena, near 
 Parga ; and Elsea, giving name to the small district Elseatis, 
 is placed at Port S. Giovanni. A little above the mouth of 
 the Acheron, and on it’s right bank, was Ephyre^b called 
 afterwards Cichyrus, now Tchouknida ; it appears to have 
 been a city of some importance, and the capital of the ancient 
 Thesprotian kings. 
 
 23. Molossia®2 lay to the S. and E. of- Thesprotia, 
 extending from the Ambracian Gulf to the sources of the 
 Arachthus and Aous. The Cassopsei were an inconsiderable 
 people near the mouth of the Acheron, on the borders of 
 Thesprotia and Molossia, to each of which districts they are 
 variously referred : their capital was Cassopsea, near Lelovo^ 
 and not far from the R. Charadrus, now called Luro. Their 
 other chief towns were Buchetium Castritza ; and Pandosia 
 
 Protinus aerias PhEeacum abscondlmus arces, 
 Litoraque Epiri legimus, portuque subimus 
 Chaonio, et celsam Butbroti ascendimiis urbem. 
 
 Epiros ab bis, legnataque vati 
 
 Buthrotos Phrygio, simulataque Troja tenentur. 
 
 Virg. ^n. III. 291. 
 
 Odd. Met, XIII. 720. 
 
 Thucyd. I. 50. 54. 
 
 ’E5 ’E<pvpr}g aviovra 7rap”'lXov Meppieptdao' 
 QiX^to yap KaKtlae Gorjg sTri vr\bg ’Odvaaeiig, 
 ^apfiaKov dvopo(p6vov Sii^ppevog j 
 
 Horn. Od, A. 259. 
 
 Mo\o(T(T(rt 5’ kfif3affi\cviv oXiyov 
 Xpovov’ drap ykvog aid (piptv 
 ToCrd 01 yipag 
 
 Find, Nem. VII. 50. 
 
362 
 
 Grcecia — Epirus, 
 
 Glyhys, on the Acheron ; Alexander of Epirus was advised 
 by the oracle of Dodona to avoid the latter as fatal, which he 
 did, but met his death at the Italian Pandosia*^^. In the 
 South Western corner of Molossia was Nicopolis, surnamed 
 Achaiee, or Actia, Old Prevesa; it was built by Augustus to 
 commemorate his victory at Actium, and peopled by him from 
 the surrounding cities of Epirus, Acarnania, and jEtolia : he 
 obtained for it a vote in the Amphictyonic Assembly, and 
 established some splendid games, which were celebrated every 
 five years A few miles above the mouth of the Arachthus, 
 and a little to the S. of the modern ArtUy were the city and 
 republic of Ambracia®^, founded by a colony from Corinth ; 
 it gave name to the Ambracius Sinus G. of Arta, and was 
 situated at the foot of a sacred hill called Perranthe : it was 
 a place of considerable magnificence, but was stripped of 
 it’s wealth when it fell into the hands of the Romans, after 
 which it became comparatively insignificant ; it is sometimes 
 alluded to as the first city of Grsecia Propria in this direction. 
 The Ambracian Gulf is 21 miles from E. to W., and generally 
 about 10 miles broad; it abounded with every sort of fish. 
 In the interior of the country, at the source of Thyamis fl., was 
 Passaron Dremichoux, the capital of Thesprotia, and the 
 place where the kings of Epirus convened solemn assemblies 
 of the whole nation ; it was destroyed by the Romans in the 
 merciless revenge which they took on the surrounding cities. 
 To the N. E. of this, between the ridge of Tomarus and the 
 L. of Janina, stood Dodona®^, probably near the modern 
 Gardiki, the most ancient oracle in Greece, and only inferior 
 to the Pythian shrine ; it was founded by the Pelasgi previous 
 to the Trojan war, though some state it to have existed in the 
 days of Deucalion. 
 
 24. The tradition of the two black doves, which, flying from Thebes in Egypt, 
 settled at the temple of Jupiter Ammon in Libya, and at Dodona in Epirus, where 
 they acquainted the inhabitants that Jupiter had consecrated the ground, is explained 
 
 Liv. VIII. 24. 
 
 Virgil is supposed to allude to these games, in compliment : 
 
 Actiaque Iliacis celebramus litora ludis. Mn. III. 280. 
 
 When Ambracia was taken by Pyrrhus, it was selected by that prince as his 
 usual place of residence ; Ovid seems to imply that he was interred there : 
 
 Nec tua quam Pyrrhi, felicius ossa quiescant, 
 
 Sparsa per Ambracias quae jacuere vias. Ibis 303. 
 
 TjSV ava, Awdwvaie, IltXacrytKe, rrjXoQi vaiiov, 
 
 Aoi)Six)vt]Q fiedswv dvcrxd-IJ'^pov' djifi SI SfXXot 
 Sot vaiova’ virocbfjTai dvnrroTToSsg, xa/tai£uvnt. 
 
 Horn. II. n. 233. 
 
 cum jam glandes atque arbuta sacrae 
 
 Deficerent sylvae, et victum Dodona negaret. Virg. Gear. I. 149. 
 
363 
 
 Gracia — JEpirus — Corcyra I. 
 
 by Herodotus who observes, that some Phoenicians carried away two priestesses 
 from Egypt, one of whom fixed her residence here, and the other in Libya : the fable 
 may also have arisen from the ambiguous meaning of the Greek word ntiXtiai doves, 
 which in the dialect of Epirus signified old women ; it shows at all events the 
 close affinity which existed between the two temples in question and that of Thebes. 
 The temple, which was dedicated to Jupiter, was surrounded by a grove of sacred 
 oak endowed with the gift of prophecy ; but the oiacles were latterly delivered 
 by the murmuring of fountains, or by the vibration of brazen kettles set in motion 
 by the wind. The service of the temple appears to have been originally performed by 
 men, though their place was at a later date supplied by females. Dodona is placed 
 by inany classical writers in Thesprotia, but as it was afterwards included within the 
 dominions of the Molossi, there are others who assign it to the latter people. It 
 maintained it’s dignity and magnificence till the time of the Social war, when it was 
 completely ravaged by the Jitolians, who destroyed the offerings, and pulled down 
 the temple. The modern town of Janina appears to occupy the site of Euroea, so 
 named from it’s abundant supply of water ; to the westward of the lake was the 
 fertile district of Hellopia, inhabited by the Helli, or Selli the earliest attendants 
 in the temple of Dodona, and who seem to be identified with the brave Soiiliotes of 
 our own times. To the E. of the lake, about the sources of the Arachthus, were the 
 Stymphrei, or Tymphaei, who frequently disputed with the Thessalians the sources 
 of the Peneus : they were probably so called from M. Stymphe, or Tymphe, which 
 separated them from Macedonia. 
 
 25. The district of Athamania®' lay between Molossla and M*. Pindus, about 
 the upper course of the Achelous ; it was small and unimportant, and but for the 
 support of the Altolians it would scarcely have been noticed in history. It’s principal 
 towns were Tetraphylia, which contained the royal treasury, and Argithea Moussara, 
 a fortress of some consequence. — Aperantia was a petty state in the South Eastern 
 corner of Epirus, on the confines of ALtolia and Acarnania ; it was the subject of 
 frequent contention between Philip of Macedon and the .lEtolians, each possessing 
 it at various times. 
 
 26. The island of Corcyra Corfu, famous for the ship- 
 wreck of Ulysses, and for the gardens of AlcinousS^, is the 
 
 Herod. II. 54, et seq. 
 
 rr)v TTaXaidv <j>Tfy6v avSrjffai ttots 
 AwStHvi SuTcrCiv Ik TreXsidSwv e(j>Tf. Soph. Track, 173. 
 
 Tbv S’sg A(oSu)vr]V (jxzTo jSripsvai, oq>pa Qsoio 
 ’Ek Spvbg vxpiKOfioio Aibg ^ovXr/v iTraKovfft], — 
 
 Horn. Od. S. 327. 
 
 Dodonseosque lebetas, — Virg, ^n. III. 466. 
 
 These kettles are said to have been fixed in the walls of the temple contiguous to 
 each other, so that upon striking one, the sound was conveyed to all the rest. But 
 this account is not so much to be depended on as that which represents the sound 
 to have been caused by a brazen figure placed over a cauldron of the same metal, 
 which had been presented to the temple by the Corcyreans. This statue held in it’s 
 hand a whip, the lash of which consisted of three chains, each having an astragalus 
 fastened to the end of it ; these, when agitated by the wind, struck the cauldron, and 
 produced a sound so continued, that 400 vibrations could be counted before it 
 ceased : hence arose the many proverbs of the Dodonaean cauldron and the Corcyrean 
 lash. 
 
 ®® 8, rwv ope'iojv Kal KapaiKOirwv syw 
 SeXXwv kaeXOwv aXaog eloeypaipap-yv 
 
 TTpbg ryg warpipag Kal TroXvyXwaaov Spvog' Soph. Track, 1169. 
 
 ®‘ The effects produced by the waters of the Dodonaean fountain in Athamania, 
 are thus described by Ovid : ’ 
 
 Admotis Athamanis aquis accendere lignum 
 Narratur; minimos cum Luna reeessit in orbes. Met. XV. 311. 
 
 Horn. Od. Z. H. 0. — “ Alcinoi sylvae,” Virg. Georg. II. 87. 
 
3G4 
 
 GroBcia — Corcyra I. — Acarnania. 
 
 second in size of the Ionian Is., and lies to the West of Epirus, 
 from which it is separated by a narrow channel ; it contains 
 220 square miles, it’s greatest length is 36 miles, and it’s 
 average breadth about eight. Owing to it’s scythe-\A.e shape, 
 it was called Drepane, from the Greek word dpeTrarq falx, but 
 it’s native name was Scheria^^. 
 
 27. The earliest iahabitants of the island were the Phaeaces®'‘, a people of 
 Liburnian origin, possessing considerable skill in maritime affairs ; it was colonized 
 by the Colchians, and subsequently, about 750 years b. c., by the Corinthians, to 
 whom it owed all the importance it ever obtained. It became, however, sufficiently 
 powerful to contend with the parent country ; and it is asserted, that the first naval 
 engagement, which took place on the seas of Greece, was fought between it and the 
 Corinthians®®. It was otherwise remarkable for having given rise to the Pelopon- 
 nesian war, by the conduct it pursued with respect to it’s colony Epidamnus®’, and 
 for a horrible sedition raised by the people against the nobles ®®. On it’s falling into 
 the hands of the Romans, it became a valuable station for their ships of war, in 
 their attacks on Macedonia and Asia: it’s chief city was Corcyra®® Corfu, built on 
 a promontory on the Eastern side of the island, and possessing considerable strength 
 and magnificence : it’s citadel was, in the middle ages, called Kopv^oj ; which name, 
 afterwards applied to the town and the island, is now abbreviated into Corfu. It’s 
 principal harbour was called Hellaicus ; a little to the W. of it is Istone Mons, 
 where the nobles encamped during the sedition above mentioned. The Northernmost 
 point of the island is Cassiope Pr. C. S. Catharine ; towards the town and harbour 
 of Cassiope, Casopo: near the latter was the temple of Jupiter Cassius, where Nero, 
 in a voyage made to Corcyra, sang in public at the altar of the god’®®. Amphi- 
 pagum Pr., the Southern point of the island, is now called C. Bianco ; near it, over 
 against Sybota I., lies Leucimna Pr. C. Alefkimo. Off the Southern point of Cor- 
 cyra, are Paxi Ise. Paxo and Anti-Paxo, two small islands. Off the North Western 
 point are the islands anciently called Othoni, and now known by several distinct 
 names ; the chief of them was Othronus, or Thoronus, Fano, fancied by some to 
 have been the residence of Calypso. 
 
 28. Acarnania was bounded on the E. by the Achelous, 
 which separated it from jEtolia ; on the N. by the Ambracian 
 Gulf, which separated it from Epirus ; and on the W. and S. 
 by the Ionian sea: it contained about 725 square miles, 
 excluding the adjacent islands, and is at present called 
 Carlelia, though a part of it still retains the name of Carnia, 
 It’s earliest inhabitants were the Curetes, Leleges, and Te- 
 
 ®®"Qc apa ^iiJvptraa’ dTrsjSjj yXavKonri^ ’AOrjvri 
 
 JJoVTOV Itt’ drpvytTov' Xitts dt Sxtpijjvi tpaTtiv!]V. 
 
 Horn, Od. H. 79. 
 
 ®’ Non violata vagi sileantur pascua Solis, 
 
 Non amor, et foecunda Atlantidos arva Calypsus, 
 
 Einis et errorum misero, Phaeacia tellus. Tibull, IV. i. 78. 
 
 ®® Ov yap ^au'iKtaai peXei j8ioe, ovSk (papkrpr], 
 
 ’A\X’ laroi Kat iperpLa vtwv, ica'i vptQ iiaai, 
 
 "^Runv dyaXXouevoi -rtoXipv Trepourai BdXaaaav. 
 
 Horn. Od. Z. 270. 
 
 95 xhucyd. 1. 13. ®'^ Id. I. 24, et seq. ®® Id. IV. 47, 48. 
 
 ®® nine late patet omne fretum, seu vela ferantur 
 In portus, Corcyra, luos, seu laeva petatur 
 
 Illyris lonias vergens Epidamnus in undas. Lucan. II. 623. 
 
 i«® Suet. Ner. 22. 
 
GrcBcia — Acarnania. 
 
 3G5 
 
 lebose, all barbarous nations, who occupied several other parts 
 of Greece before the Pelasgi overspread the country. 
 
 29. The Curetes were, properly speaking, the original inhabitants of Jitolia, 
 whither they are said to have migrated from Euboea ; but their possessions extended 
 likewise into Acarnania. The Leleges, said to have been so called from the G reek 
 word Xsyto, owing to their having been a nation collected together from various 
 countries, were much more widely disseminated, extending over Acarnania, ALtolia, 
 Boeotia, Locris, Peloponnesus, parts of Asia Minor (which was probably 
 their original country), and the islands of the Aigsean Sea. The Teleboae, or 
 Taphii were a piratical people, inhabiting the Western coast of Acarnania, 
 as well as the Teleboee and Echinades Insulse. The name Acarnanes, reputed 
 to have been derived from the hero Acarnas, seems to have been unknown in 
 the days of Homer : the people were so addicted to pleasure, that porcus Acarnas 
 became a proverbial expression ; their horses were especially famed for swiftness 
 and beauty. 
 
 30. Anactorium Punta, situated on the North Western 
 promontory of Acarnania, gave name to Anactorius Sinus, now 
 known as Prevesa Basin. Near it was Actium Azio, so cele- 
 brated for the victory which Augustus gained there over Antony 
 and Cleopatra, b. c. 31, and hard by stood a temple of Apollo, 
 whence Virgil represents the god beholding the fight To 
 the E, of this were Limnsea Loutrachi, and Argos Amphilo- 
 chicum Ambrakia, so called from it’s being the chief town of 
 the Amphilochi. 
 
 31. The Amphilochi were Greeks, led hither by Amphilochus on his return from 
 Troy, who named the new city after the Peloponnesian Argos, his native place ; 
 they had constant disputes with the Ambracians and AEtolians, about the possession 
 of their new settlement ; but being backed by the Acarnanians, they at last put an 
 end to the struggle by cutting their enemies to pieces in two engagements at the 
 neighbouring fortress of Olp® Castri, and the Idomene Collis In this neigh- 
 bourhood was the R. Inachus Krikeli, which was said to rise in that part of 
 M‘. Pindus called Lacmon, and joining the Achelous, to pass under the sea till it 
 reached the Peloponnesian Argos : others, however, affirmed, that the Peloponnesian 
 Inachus was a different river from that of the Amphilochians. The Amphilochi 
 touched on the Agrsei, a barbarous nation, whose territory extended on both sides 
 of the Achelous ; their chief town, Agrais, is still called Agraida. Descending the 
 
 Hence they are enumerated by Homer amongst the allies of Priam ; 
 
 Hpoc fiBV a\6g Kdptg, /cat IlaiovEg djKvXoTO^oi, 
 
 Kai AeXEyef, Kai KavKOiveg, Slot re HeXacryoi. II. K. 428. 
 
 'AXXd fi’ dvripTca^av Tdfioi \t]i(rropsg dvSpeg ■ ■ ■ 
 
 Id. Od. 0. 42G. 
 
 Actius haec cernens arcum intendebat Apollo 
 Desuper : omnis eo terrore ASgyptus, et Indi, 
 
 Omnis Arabs, omnes vertebant terga Sabaei. Virg, Mn. VIII. • 04. 
 Id. VIII. 675. — Hor. Epist. I. xviii. 61. 
 
 Thucyd. III. 105. 113. 
 
 It’s springs were said to be close to those of the Achelous and AEas. Hence 
 Lucan : 
 
 Purus in occasus, parvi sed gurgitis, AEas 
 lonio fluit inde mari : nec fortior undis 
 Labitur avectae pater Isidis, et tuus, (Eneu, 
 
 Paene gener crassis oblimat Echinadas undis. Pharsal. VI. 361. 
 
366 
 
 Gracia — Leitcadia I. 
 
 right bank of the Achelous, we come to Stratos Poi'ta, the principal city of Acar- 
 nania, and the point to which the river was navigable. To the W. of Stratos, in 
 the interior, were the fortresses of Phceteaj, Thyrium Tripho, and Medeon Medenico ; 
 the last sustained a severe siege against the A£tolians, who were at length driven 
 from it with great slaughter. On the W estern coast of Acarnania were Palaeros ; 
 Solium ; Herculis P'“'. Casidilia, with a sacred grove, in which was a famous group 
 by Lysippus, representing the labours of Hercules, and taken to Rome by a Roman 
 general ; Alyzia, off which a naval engagement took place between the Athenians 
 under Timotheus, and the Lacedaemonians, not long before the battle of Leuctra ; 
 Astacus Dragomestre, and Echinus Neokoro. Near the mouth of the Achelous was 
 CEniadae Trigardon, founded at the command of an oracle by Alcmaeon, after the 
 murder of his mother ; it was a place of great strength and importance, and was 
 formerly called Erysiche. Hereabouts, too, was the famous island Dulichium *®’, 
 or Dolicha, forming part of the kingdom of Ulysses, who took some of it’s inha- 
 bitants with him to the siege of Troy ; it’s name seems preserved in the neighbouring 
 rock Anatolico, anciently known as the fortress of Nasos. Dulichium was the 
 largest of the Echinae, or Echinades lac. Kurzolari, &c., a numerous group of islands 
 opposite the mouth of the Achelous, which, owing to the alluvial deposit of the river, 
 have for the most part become connected with the mainland : to the S. of them 
 were the Oxiae lac. Oxia, which Homer alludes to under the name Thoae. 
 
 32. Leucadia^*^, or Leucas, called formerly Neritis, and 
 now Santa Maura, lies off the North Western coast of Acar 
 nania ; it was once joined to the mainland, whence Homer 
 styles it ’Aktyiv 'llrdpoio to distinguish it from Ithaca and 
 Cephallenia: it contains 109 square miles, being nearly the 
 same size as the Island of Cythera. 
 
 33. It was colonized by the Corinthians, who cut through the isthmus by which 
 it was attached to the maiiiland : the channel, hence called Dioryctus, from dia 
 per, and opuacrw fodio, was three stadia in length, and was at one time crossed by 
 a bridge. It’s chief town was Leucas, called formerly Nericus, Amaxiki, once the 
 capital of the Acarnanes, and the place where their general assembly was convened ; 
 it was besieged and taken by the Romans, who soon after subjugated the whole 
 province. The Southern extremity of the island, Leucale Pr. C. Ducato, so 
 
 Xenoph. Hell. V. 4. 65. 
 
 O'i S’ SIC AovX(%ioto, ’E^ivdwv 6' ispdwv 
 Nrjffwv, at vaiovm irsprjv a\bc,’'RXi5oQ avra, 
 
 Twv aiO’ tjyspiovsve Mkyrjg, drakavrog’' Aprj'i. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 625. 
 
 Dulichiumque, Sameque, et Neritos ardua saxis : — 
 
 Virg. Mn. III. 271. 
 
 Dulichii, Samiique, et, quos tulit alta Zacynthos, 
 
 Turba ruunt in me luxuriosa proci : — ■ Ovid. Heroid. I. 87. 
 
 Leucada continuam veteres habuere colon! 
 
 Nunc freta circueunt. Id. Met. XV. 289. 
 
 Olog HfipiKOv tlXov, ’svKTifisvov trroXisSrpov, 
 
 ’Aktyiv nTTsiposo, KefaXXrjvsacnv avdaaiov , — 
 
 Horn. Od. Q. 377. 
 
 In medio classes aeratas, Actia bella, 
 
 Cernere erat : totumque instructo Marte videres 
 Fervbre Leucaten, auroque efiulgere fluctus, 
 
 Virg. Mn. VIII. 675. 
 
 Quoniam non ignibus sequis 
 
 Ureris, Ambracias terra petenda tibi. 
 
 Phoebus ab excelso, quantum patet, aspicit aequor : 
 
 Actiacum populi Leucadiumque vocant. 
 
 Hinc 
 
Grcecia — Ithaca I. 
 
 367 
 
 celebrated as the lover’s leap, obtained it’s name from the word XtvKOQ alhus, owing 
 to the white appearance of the rock ; Sappho, when enamoured of Phaon, is said ta 
 have been the first to try the fatal leap : on it’s summit was a temple of Apollo, 
 whence, at the annual festival of the god, a condemned criminal was hurled, as an 
 expiatory victim. To the S. E. of Leucadia were the Taphiee, orTeleboiae Insulae, 
 inhabited by the pirates already alluded to ; the chief of them was Taphos, now 
 called Meganisi. 
 
 34. Ithaca Teahi, or Ithaca, so celebrated by the poetry 
 of Homer, lies immediately South of Leucadia, from which it 
 is only five miles distant, and derived it’s name from the hero, 
 Ithacus. 
 
 35. The fondness with which Homer evidently dwells on the scenery of Ithaca, 
 gave rise to the report that he was a native of that place ; hence it is found enu- 
 merated amongst the seven cities which disputed the honour of having given birth 
 to the poet**^' But his biographer, who is supposed to have been Herodotus, accounts 
 for this perfect knowledge of the island, from his long residence there in the course 
 of his travels. Being detained at Ithaca by a severe disorder of the eyes, he is said 
 to have been most kindly and hospitably entertained by Mentor, one of it’s principal 
 inhabitants, whom he has made so prominent a character in the Odyssey. Ithaca 
 is, generally speaking, a rugged and mountainous island, containing about 41 square 
 miles. The highest and most remarkable mountain is in the Northern part of the 
 island, and was anciently called Neritus now Anoi ; at the other, or Southern part 
 of it, is Neius M. St^ano Bouni, near which was the Acropolis, or residence of 
 Ulysses. The two harbours of Phorcys and Rheithrus were on the Eastern side of 
 the island ; the former, so accurately described by Homer'*®, is now the G. of Molo. 
 Ithaca was only three miles from Cephallenia ; in the channel between them is the islet 
 
 Hinc se Deucalion Pyrrhae succensus amore 
 Misit, et illaeso corpore pressit aquas. 
 
 Nec mora : versus amor tetigit lentissima Pyrrhae 
 Pectora : Deucalion igne levatus erat. 
 
 Hanc legem locus ille tenet : pete protinus altam 
 
 Leucada : nec saxo desiluisse time. Ovid. Heroid. XXI. 163. 
 
 *** ’Ev S’ ’WcLKy ovr’ ap Spopoi svpstQ, ovts ri Xeipwv' 
 
 Ai’yijSoroc, kuI poXXov eTryparoQ iTTwo/Ioroto. 
 
 Ov yap Tig vricFi^v iTrwrjXaTog, ovS’ EvXdpwv, 
 
 Ai0’ aXi KEKXiarai’ ’lOdiCT] Se te Kal -nrepi iraasiov. 
 
 Horn, Od, A. 605. 
 
 Non est aptus equis Ithace locus, ut neque planis 
 Porrectus spatiis, neque multae prodigus herbae : — 
 
 Hor, Epist, T. vii. 41. 
 
 Ithacam illam, in asperrimis saxulis, tanquam nidulum, affixam, — 
 
 Cic. de Orator. I. 196. 
 
 'Ewra TToXeig pupvavro aoiprjv Sid pL^av 'Opypov 
 'Spvpva, 'K.iog, KoXo^wv, ’lSd(c»/, HuXof.'Apyoc, ’ASrrjvai. 
 
 Antip. Sid. Ep. XLIV. 486. 
 Naiardw S’ ’l^aKrjv evSeieXov' ev S’ opog airy 
 'NripiTov, EivoffiipvXXov, dpiTTpETrsQ’ Horn. Od. 1.21. 
 
 114 
 
 115 
 
 'Stjvg Se poi i]S’ earrjKEV ett’ dypov voffipi TToXriog, 
 
 ’Ev Xipevi 'PeiSrpip, vtto Njjiy vXrjEVTi. Id. Od. A. 185. 
 
 ^SpKvvog Ss Tig ’euti Xiprjv, dX'ioio y'epovTog, 
 
 ’Ev Sfjpip ’I^<ZKt]g’ Svo Se irpofiXrjTEg ev avTip 
 ’AKTai dwoppwyEg, Xipkvog TroTnrETTTtjviai ’ 
 
 A'ir’ dvspojv aKEirowai Svaarpov peya Kvpa 
 
 “’EktoB’ev * evToa^EV Se dvev Seapoto pevovai 
 
 TStjeg EvffireXpoi, 'oTav oppov p'eTpov iKWVTai. Od. N. 96. 
 
368 Gracia — Cephallenia I. — Zacynthus I. — JEtolia. 
 
 Asteris Daskaglw, where the suitors of Penelope lay in wait for Telemachus on his' 
 return from Sparta**®. 
 
 36. Cephallenia, called anciently Same^^'^, and now 
 CephoUonia, is the largest of all the Ionian Islands, and con- 
 tains 225 square miles. It is said to have derived it’s name 
 from Cephalus, who settled there after his expedition against 
 the Telebose, in which he was assisted by Amphitryon. 
 
 37. It is in general a mountainous island ; on the summit of the most elevated range, 
 called A£nus M. Nera, and which is about 4,000 feet high, was a temple of Jupiter 
 ALnesius. It’s principal cities were Samos, or Same, Samo, on the Eastern side, the 
 inhabitants of which were closely besieged, and afterwards reduced to slavery by 
 the Romans ; Proni Cutrocoi, at the South Eastern extremity of the island j Cephal- 
 lenia near Ft, St. George ; Cranium S, Giovanni ; and Pallae Luuri. 
 
 38. Zacynthus Xante, said to have been formerly called 
 Hyrie, is a fertile and woody island, seven miles to the South 
 of Cephallenia, and about the same distance from Chelonites 
 Pr. in Elis, opposite to which province it may be said to lie ; 
 it contains 152 square miles, being the third in size amongst 
 the Ionian Islands. 
 
 39. It is said to have obtained it’s name from Zacynthus, a Boeotian, who was 
 commanded by Hercules to conduct Geryon’s flocks to Thebes, but being poisoned 
 by the bite of a serpent, was buried here by his companions. It once received 
 a colony of Achaeans from the Peloponnesus. It’s principal town was Zacynthus 
 Zante, a place of considerable importance, with a strong citadel called Psophis. At 
 the Southern extremity of the island were some remarkable pitch-wells, wdiich are still 
 made available. 
 
 40. jEtolia ^^9 was bounded on the W. by the Achelous, 
 on the N. by the mountain-district of Aperantia, on the E. by 
 the ranges of Tymphrestus and Corax, and on the S. by the 
 Ionian Sea. To the W. it touched on Acarnania, to the N. 
 on Epirus and Thessaly, and to the E. on Doris and the terri- 
 tory of the Locri Ozoiee. It contained parts of the modern 
 provinces of Carlelia and Livadia, and included about 930 
 square miles. In the Eastern part of the province was 
 
 **®*E(TTi dk TiQ vrjffOQ [ikcray aXl rrsTpr/scrcra, 
 
 Meff(TT]yvg ’ISfaKrjg re Zdfioio re TranraXoscraijg, 
 
 ’AffTspig, ov fisydXi] ' Xifisveg S’ tvi vavXoxoi avry 
 ’Au(bidvuoi‘ TV tov ye u'evov Xoxocovreg ’Ay;aiot. 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 84C. 
 
 **'^ ’Ej/ tropQptp ’l9d.Kt]g rt Sdjuotd re TranraXoeffffrjg. 
 
 Id. Od. A. G71. 
 
 **® AovXixk(p re, "Zdjiy re, Kal vXrievri ZaKvvSrip , — Id. Od. A. 246. 
 Jam medio apparet fluctu nemorosa Zacyntbos, 
 
 Dulichiumque, Sameque, et Neritos ardua saxis : 
 
 Eflugimus scopulos Ithac®, Laertia regna, 
 
 Et terram alfricem saevi execramur Ulixi. Virg. Mn. III. 270. 
 
 *'® Kovprjrsg r’ iixdxovTO Kai AiVwXoi fievexdpfiai — 
 
 Horn. II. I. 525. 
 
GrcBcia — JEtolia. 
 
 3G9 
 
 Evenus Fidari, so named from a son of Mars, who, 
 
 being disconsolate at the loss of his daughter, threw himself 
 into the Lycormas, which was thenceforth called Evenus ; it 
 is also celebrated from the story of Nessus, whom Hercules 
 killed on it’s banks for offering violence to Dejanira: it rises 
 in the country of the Bomienses, at M‘. QEta, whence it flows 
 with a South Westerly course of 50 miles, past Calydon, into 
 the Ionian Sea. Corax M. Coraka was a branch of the great 
 CEtaean ridge ; it extended towards Rhium, or the St. of 
 Lejjanto, at the Eastern extremity of which was Taphiassus 
 M., where Nessus died from his wounds, and thus commu- 
 nicated a fetid odour to the waters which issued from it. 
 
 41. The Curetes"® and Hyantes were the first inhabitants of .lEtolia, and from 
 the former it received the name Curetis ; but on the arrival of .<Etolus, the son of 
 Endymion, from Elis in Peloponnesus, and the subsequent defeat of the Curetes, 
 this country assumed the name of .(Etolia. The .Etolians went to the siege of Troy 
 under their leader Thoas*®*, and are commended by Homer for their prowess in the 
 field. They were a hardy and warlike race, preserving the wild and uncivilized 
 habits of a barbarous age, but at the same time illiberal, covetous, and faithless. 
 During the brilliant days of Athens and Sparta they were little known, but on the 
 decline of these republics they assumed an importance, which was increased by 
 a wretched alliance formed with the Romans, and which at length humbled them 
 for ever, whilst it brought on the subjugation of Greece. Their ambition led them 
 to extend their dominions far beyond their proper limits, and to seize upon nearly all 
 Acarnania, the Southern part of Epirus, the possessions of the Aiinianes and Melians, 
 as well as the greater portion of Phthiotis and Dolopia ; but this extent of territory, 
 added to the hardy and military disposition of the people, who now formed an alliance 
 with Antiochus king of Syria, awakened the jealousy of Rome, whose consul Acilius 
 completely reduced their crafty republic 191 years b. c. It was usual to divide 
 yEtolia into Vetus and Epictetus : the former included the Southern portion of the 
 province, from Corax M. to the Achelous, and up this river as far as Stratos ; Aiitolia 
 Epictetus, so called from the Greek word ETr'iKTt]TOQ acquisitus, was, as the name 
 implies, subsequently acquired, and contained the Northern part of the country towards 
 Epims, Thessaly, and Doris. 
 
 42. In the South Western corner of jEtolia was Cynia L. Messalongia L,, on the 
 shore of which stood the fortress Elieus Messalongia ; near it was the old town of 
 Pleuron St. Irene's Castle, much celebrated in the heroic times of Greece. At the 
 mouth of the Evenus was Lycirna Lycirna, the port of Calydon Evereo Castro ; 
 this important place, once the ornament of Greece, renowned from the story of the 
 ferocious Calydonian boar sent by Diana to ravage the country, and killed by 
 Meleager*®^, was situated a few miles up the river on it’s left bank. Hard by lay 
 Olenus, and Chalcis Galata, both mentioned by Homer in his catalogue of ships. 
 
 Et Meleagream maculatus sanguine Nessi 
 
 Evenos Calydona secat. Lucan. VI. 365. 
 
 Semivir occubuit in letifero Eveno 
 
 Nessus ; et infecit sanguis equinus aquas. 
 
 Ovid. Heroid, IX. 141. 
 AItmXwv S’ rjysXro Qoag, ’AvSpaifiovog viog ■ Horn. II. B. 638. 
 Invidisse Deos, patriis ut redditus arvis 
 Conjugium optatum et pulchram Calydona viderem ! 
 
 Virg. XI. 269, 
 
 Ovid. Met. VIII. 270, ef seg. 
 
 O'i nXtupwv’ ivsfiovTO, Kal’'Q\evov, t’lSk HvXyvriv, 
 
 XaXkiSa r’ dyxictXov, Horn. II. B. 639. 
 
 B B 
 
370 Grcecia — Doris. 
 
 the latter being situated at the foot of Chalcis M. Varassova. Farther Eastward 
 was Anti Rhium Castle of Rutnilia, so called from being opposite to Rhium in the 
 Peloponnesus • these two points, forming the strait anciently called Rhium, but now 
 the St. of Lepanto, are about a mile asunder ; here the Corinthian or Delphic 
 Gulf properly commenced. In the interior of the country was the mountain Aracyn- 
 thus, now called Zigos, and above it lay the lakes Trachonis Vrachori, and Lysimachia 
 Angelo Castro, which were connected by small streams, and finally joined the 
 Achelous j the former received it’s name from the fortress of Trichonium, situated 
 on it’s banks, the latter from the town of Lysimachia Koukistra, built in honour 
 of Lysimachus. Farther Northward, in the very heart of Aitolia, was Thermon, or 
 Thermus, which, though without walls, was considered from it’s inaccessible situa- 
 tion as the citadel of the whole province ; here were held annual fairs, as well as 
 splendid games and festivals, and here the Panaetolic assemblies met to decide upon 
 the affairs of the republic : this opulent and handsome city was twice attacked and 
 razed to the ground by Philip the Third of Macedon, in revenge for the excesses 
 committed by the Aitolians at Dium and Dodona ***. — Amongst the chief of the 
 .Aitolian tribes were, the Eurytanes in the Northern part of the province, whose 
 principal city was CEchalia ; they possessed an oracle and shrine sacred to Ulysses : 
 the Ophienses'* dwelled below them, and still farther South lay the Apodoti. The 
 Bomienses dwelled about the springs of the Evenus, and lower down the river were 
 the Callienses. All these tribes were remarkable for their ferocious habits and 
 barbarous language. The chief town of the Callienses was Gallium Caloudi, which 
 a detachment of the Gauls from the army under Brennus plundered, and razed to 
 the ground ; the AEtolians, however, revenged this atrocity by cutting off the retreat 
 of their enemies, and putting nearly 20,000 of them to the sword 
 
 43 . Doris was a small tract of country, confined on all 
 sides by high chains of mountains ; to the N. and E. it was 
 bounded by CEta, to the S. and W. by Parnassus, and the 
 great range of Pindus. To the S. it touched upon Phocis and 
 the territory of the Locri Ozolae, to the W. upon ^tolia, to 
 the N. and E. upon Thessaly ; it contained 280 square miles. 
 It was originally called Dryopis from the Dry opes ^^8^ one 
 of the most ancient Greek tribes, and assumed the name of 
 Doris when the Dorians migrated hither from Thessaly ; the 
 latter people dwelled in that part of the province which lay 
 towards (Eta, the Dryopes on Parnassus. 
 
 44. Tbe Dorians are said by the profane authors to have derived their name from 
 Dorys, the son of Deucalion, and to have been driven from their possessions near Olym- 
 pus and Ossa by the Cadmeans ; others derive the name of the Dorians from their 
 mountainous situation 5’Opof , and by the same analogy, that of the Dryopes is con- 
 jectured to be from the forests of oak Apug, with which (Eta abounded. On the occasion 
 of the Dorian king Algimius losing his dominions, he was reinstated by Hercules, and 
 out of gratitude for so important a service he bequeathed the crown to the hero’s 
 son, Hyllus : hence Doris became the abode of the Heraclidae, when exiled from the 
 Peloponnesus, and here they concerted their successful plans for regaining their 
 possessions. The Dorian republic consisted of four cities, and was hence termed 
 Tetrapolis ; these were Pindus, Eiineus, Boium, and Cytinium. The three first 
 were situated in the valley of the R. Pindus, now called Mauro, which joins the 
 
 Polyb. V. 7, et seq. ; XI. 4. 
 
 Acljacet his Pleuron : in qua trepidantibus alis 
 Ophias effugit natorum vulnera Combe. Ovid. Met. VII. 382. 
 Pausan. Phoc. 22. 
 
 Cretesque Dryopesque fremunt, pictique AgathjTsi : — 
 
 Virg. /En. IV. 146. 
 
Gracia — Locri Ozola. 371 
 
 Cephissus near it’s source ; Cytinium, which was the most important of tlie whole 
 was on the little river Charadrus, a tributary of the Pindus. 
 
 45. Locri Ozol^. The territory of these people was 
 bounded on the W. by Corax M., on the N. by the range of 
 Parnassus, on the E. by the river of Amphissa, and on the S. 
 by the Corinthian Gulf; it contained 350 square miles, and 
 touched to the W. on .®tolia, to the N. on Doris, and to the 
 E. on Phocis. 
 
 46. The Greeks comprehended under the name of Locri three distinct tribes, sur- 
 named Epicnemidii, Opuntii, and Ozolse, who were all descended from the Leleges ; 
 Homer only alludes to the two first. The Locri Ozolse are said to have been a colony 
 from their more Eastern brethren, and to have derived their name from the Greek 
 word oleo, owing to the waters issuing from M'. Taphiassus having been rendered 
 fetid, in consequence of the centaur Nessus having been buried there: they are 
 characterized as a wild and uncivilized race, addicted to theft and rapine. 
 
 47. Naupactus Lepanto, ov Enehatche as the Turks 
 
 it, an important city on the Corinthian Gulf, and at the 
 Western extremity of their territory, is said to have derived 
 it’s name from the words vavg navis, and Trrjywfu compingo, 
 owing to the circumstance of the Heraclidas having there con- 
 structed the fleet, in which they crossed over into the Pelopon- 
 nesus : Philip of Macedon took it and gave it to the .^tolians, 
 whence it is sometimes called one of their chief cities. Far- 
 ther Eastward, and likewise on the shore of the Gulf, were 
 Erythrae, (Eneum, and CEanthe Galaxidi ; this last was a city 
 of some consequence, and stood on the Western side of Crissaeus 
 Sinus ^^9 G. of Salona, so called from the Phocian city Crissa. 
 Ascending the shore of this gulf, we come to the port of the 
 Phaestian Apollo ; Tolophon Anemo Campo ; and Chalaeon 
 Port of Salona, beyond which, in the North Eastern part of 
 the province, was Amphissa Salona. The last mentioned 
 city, the metropolis of the Locri Ozolae, received it’s name 
 from it’s being surrounded by hills on every side: it was 
 razed to the ground by order of the Amphictyons, in conse- 
 quence of it’s inhabitants daring to restore the walls of Cirrha, 
 to cultivate the sacred ground of Delphi, and to molest tra- 
 vellers when passing through their country 
 
 48. The Locri Epicnemidii and Opuntii are generally 
 classed under the common name of Locri ; they occupied 
 
 Kai Iri tird KpiffffTjQ KarscpaiveTO KoXirog aTreipwv, 
 
 ''OoT£ Si’ £K HeXoTTowriiTov TTUipav ispyti. 
 
 Ham. Hymn, in Apoll. 431. 
 130 phocaicas Amphissa manus, scopulosaque Cirrha, 
 
 Parnasusque jugo misit desertus utroque. Lucan. III. 172. 
 
 '3' Strab. IX. p. 419.— Died. Sic. XVI. 627; XVIII. 654. 
 
 T(p S’ cifia TtaaapaKOVTa yeXaivai vrjsg evovTO 
 AoKpSiv, o't vaiovat irepyv lepyc Ew/3oii;c. Horn. II. B. .635. 
 B B 2 
 
372 GrcBcia — Locri Epicnemidii and Opuntii — Phocis. 
 
 a small district of about 175 square miles, betwixt Mount 
 Cnemis and the Euboean Sea, from Thermopylae to the 
 Southern shores of Opuntius Sinus G. of Talanda ; they 
 touched to the W. on Phocis, and to the S. on Bcectia. The 
 Epicnemidii derived their name from their situation under 
 
 M. Cnemis, and they alone of all the Locrians were permitted 
 to send members to the Anmhictyonic Council. The Locri 
 Opuntii were so called from Opus^^'’, their capital, and one of 
 the most ancient cities ii> Greece ; it was celebrated as having- 
 been the domain of Deucalion and Pyrrha, and as the birth- 
 place of Patroclus. 
 
 49. The chief towns of the Epicnemidii were, Alpenus Andera, whence Leonidas 
 and his brave little band drew their supplies ; Scarphe, destroyed by an earthquake 
 raising the waters to such a height as to buiy it beneath them ; Thronium on the 
 R, Boagrius ; and Cnemides, opposite C. Liihada in Euboea, from which it is only 
 three miles distant. The chief towns of the Opuntii were, Alope ; Cynus Lebanitis, 
 the reputed residence of Deucalion and Pyrrha, and the place where the latter was 
 buried ; and Narycium'®*, celebrated as the birth-place of Ajax Oileus. 
 
 50. Phocis^^® was bounded on the E. by Boeotia, on the 
 
 N. by the Locri, on the W. by Doris and the Locri Ozolse, 
 and on the S. by the Corinthian Gulf: it contained about 
 610 square miles. 
 
 51. The Pbocians were descended from the ancient Leleges, and are said to have 
 derived their name from Phocus, the son of Ornytion ; they assisted at the siege of 
 Troy, and once possessed the country as far as Thermopylae and the Euboean Sea : 
 after the battle of Leuctra, they became subject for a time to Boeotia. But they 
 are better known from the Sacred or Phocian war, which broke out in the second 
 year of the lOGth Olympiad, or 357 years b. c., in consequence of their refusing to 
 pay a fine, imposed upon them by the Amphietyonic Council, for having cultivated 
 some land sacred to the Delphic God. By the advice of their general Philoraelus, 
 they seized upon the temple of Delphi, and employed it’s treasures for raising troops 
 to defend their country. The Thebans and Locrians, who at first carried on the 
 war against them, were subsequently joined by Philip of Macedon, who thus paved 
 his way to the sovereignty of Greece. After ten years of hard fighting, the Phocians 
 found farther resistance hopeless, and submitted accordingly ; when, by a decree of 
 the Amphictyons, their cities were all razed to the ground, and their right of voting 
 at the Council transferred to Macedonia, They, however, soon recovered their 
 influence by the assistance of Athens and Thebes ; and when the Gauls made their 
 
 13 a ^epoig 
 
 At npuToyivtiag 
 "Aortt yXuxraav, iv’, aioXo- 
 /3p6vra Aibg aicr^, 
 
 IIii|opa AevKaX'uav re, Tlap- 
 vaffffov Kara^dvre, 
 
 Aopov tOevTO ■KpwTOV. 
 
 AoKpoig bk roZg S’ icrag dyMv 
 Nnvg ’O'iXkwg roKog, kXvtuv 
 O povidS’ bkXittujv iroXiv. 
 
 Kai 'NapvKtiov aarv, Kal Opov'iTideg 
 AoKpwv dyviai 
 
 Separat Aonios Actaeis Phocis ab arvis, 
 Terra ferax, dum terra fuit : — 
 
 Find. Olyrnp. IX. 62. 
 
 Eurip, Iph, Aul. 261. 
 Lycophr. 1148. 
 
 Ovid, Met. I. 313. 
 
Grcecia — JPhocis. 
 
 373 
 
 unsuccessful attack on Delphi, they particularly distinguished themselves in the 
 pursuit of the common enemy, as if anxious to efface the recollection of their former 
 disgrace. 
 
 52. At the head of Crissseus Sinus was Cirrha^^^ Xerro 
 Pegadia, demolished, and it’s territory declared accursed, by 
 the Amphictyons, in consequence of it’s inhabitants having 
 carried off a Phocian maid and some Argive women ; it was 
 situated at the foot of Mb Cirphis Ximeno, and at the mouth 
 of Pleistus Sizaliska. Farther Eastward, on the coast, 
 were, Anti^ra Asprospitia, celebrated for it’s growth of hel- 
 lebore ^^9; Pharygium Pr. Agia, with a station for shipping; 
 and Mychus P^“b Port SK Luke, the extreme point of the pro- 
 vince in this direction. Above Anticyra was Ambryssus 
 Dystomo, famed for a scarlet dye : near it were, the Schiste 
 Odos or Divided way, where Laius, the Theban king, fell by 
 the hand of his own son ; and Phocicum, the place of assem- 
 bly of the Phocian states for the consideration of public 
 affairs. To the N. of Cirrha lay Crissa^^^ Crisso, which gave 
 name to the Crissteus Sinus ; it sent some ships to the siege 
 of Troy, and was famed for the Pythian games, which were 
 celebrated in the adjoining Crissmus Campus. A little above 
 it was the renowned Delphi Castri, with which few spots in 
 Greece can compete, either for beauty of scenery or classical 
 interest ; it is said to have received this name from Delphus, 
 a son of Apollo, but it was anciently called Pytho^^^, from the 
 serpent Python having been killed there by the god. 
 
 9r]Kt Kai 
 
 v’ VTTO Kippag ayojv 
 
 Ilsrpav KpaTtjtx'nrooa ^piKiav. Find, Pyth. X. 24. 
 
 nXeitrrou te Tryydc Kal HocteiSwvoq Kpdro£ 
 
 KaXovffa, Kai reXeiov vxpitTrov Aia, Mschyl. Eumen. 27. 
 
 This place must not be confounded with the Anticyra situated near the mouth 
 of the Sperchius. See p. 358, supra. 
 
 1“*® 4>u)Ktc pLEV »/ yrj KXy^ETai ' 5’ oBog 
 
 ’Eff ravTO AeX<Pwv, kclteo AavXiag dyti. Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 733. 
 
 TTciv S’ ETri^rrXaTO 
 
 ISavayiwv KpiaoXov imuKtiv tteSov. Id. Elec. 730. 
 
 Te meus ante alios genitor dilexit : et orbis 
 In medio positi caruerunt praeside Delphi; 
 
 Dum Deus Eurotan, immunitamque frequentat 
 Sparten ; nec citharae, nec sunt in honore sagittae. 
 
 Ooid. Met. X . 1 68. 
 
 Oi)S’ bcra Xd'ivog ovSbg diftyTopog evrog eepyEi 
 
 4>oij3ov ’ AvroXXovog, IIiiOoT evi irErpyscray. Horn. II. I. 405. 
 
 Tu S’, EKarafioXE, irdvSoKov 
 Naov evkXeu Si- 
 
 avspiojv IlvOiovog kv yvaXoig, 
 
 To p,EV psyuTTOV TO- 
 
 Qi xappdriov anraaag’ Find. Pyth. VIII. 88. 
 
 B B 3 
 
374 
 
 Grcecia — Phocis. 
 
 53. It is the umbilicus or centre of Greece and nearly so of the ancient world ; 
 the latter was universally believed as certain, by the ancient heathens, from Jupher’s 
 having let loose two eagles at the extremities of the earth, both of which encountered 
 each other here. The oracle was said to have been discovered by some goats, who, 
 coming to the mouth of a cave, were suddenly seized with convulsions, and the 
 lierdsman, likewise, on approaching the place to discover it’s mysteries, was imme- 
 diately affected in the same manner : from this circumstance, which was deemed 
 supernatural, the place was regarded with such reverence, that a temple and city 
 were soon after built in honour of Apollo The Pythia, or priestess, sate on a 
 sacred tripod over the mouth of the cave, and having caught the inspiration of the 
 prophetic vapour, pronounced her oracles in verse, or prose ; if in the latter, they 
 were immediately versified by the poets always retained for that purpose. The 
 priestess could only be consulted on certain days, and never oftener than once in 
 a month ; it would appear, however, that there was little difficulty in bribing, or 
 otherwise influencing her, so as to make her responses accord with any required 
 design. Sacrifices, and other ceremonies were to be performed by those who sought 
 an answer from the oracle, before they could be admitted into the sanctuary. It was 
 customary with those who consulted it to make rich presents to the god, and hence 
 the accumulated treasures of the temple became the source of frequent plunder : the 
 building itself was destroyed several times. The town of Delphi was placed at the 
 foot of the most Southern point of the chain of Parnassus, and was built in the 
 shape of an amphitheatre, the circuit of which was estimated at 16 stadia >‘*®. It 
 was considered the largest in Phocis and was reckoned by the inhabitants as not 
 appertaining to the province ; from this, a dispute arose between the Delphians, 
 who claimed the temple as their own exclusive possession, and the Phocians, who 
 maintained it to be the property of the w'hole nation. 
 
 54. Above Delphi towers Parnassus Lyahoura, the 
 
 highest mountain in central Greece, and covered with snow 
 during the greater part of the year; it extends from the 
 country of Doris and the Locri Ozolae, and passing through the 
 
 Ip'nroSoQ aTroipaffiv, av 6 ^ol^og 
 “EXukev, eXaKs, Se^dfievog dvd Sd'rrtSov, 
 
 "Iva fi(.a6fi<paXoi XsyovTat fiv'x^oi ydg. Eurip, Orest. 330. 
 
 Me\£oc peXsip iroSl ■x^r]pev<i)v, 
 
 Td [isffSpcbaXa ydg dTrovoa<pi^tx)v 
 M.avriia' rd d’ aiel 
 
 Zwvra TrepiTTordTai. Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 479. 
 
 '■*5 Pausan. Phoc. 5. — Pint, de Orac. Def. t. II. p. 433. — Plin. II. 93. 
 
 *‘‘®'Tk:£o 5* ig Kpiffcryv utto Hapvriffbv vubotvTa, 
 
 Kvtjpbv irpbg Xi^vpov rETpap^ivov, avrdp vTrtpSrev 
 lUrpr) ewiKpsparai, KoiXy S’ yTroSsSpops ^ijffcra 
 Tpj/xfP' tvOa ava^ TEKpriparo _^o~i^og 'AirdWwi/ 
 
 Nj;6v TTovyaan^ai kiri]parov, ihr'e rt uvBov. 
 
 Horn. Hymn, in Apoll. 282. 
 
 Pausan. Phoc 34. — Strab. IX. p. 418. 
 
 ri yap epw koXov irort 
 
 ri]v AtX^iS’ iX^wv, ^(okemv aKpoirroXiv 
 
 Eurip, Orest. 1094. 
 
 4>oi'/3<p SovXa peXdSrpwv, 
 
 ’’Iv’ VTrb Stipdai vupo^oXoig 
 
 TLapvaaov KaTtvda^r]v Id, Phceniss. 213. 
 
 Nec tantum Phoebo gaudet Parnassia rupes, — Virg, Eel. VI. 29. 
 
 Sed me Parnassi deserta per ardua dulcis 
 
 Raptat amor : juvat ire jugis, qua nulla priorum 
 
 Castaliam molli diveititur orbila clivo. Td. Georg. III. 291. 
 
Grcecia — Phocis. 
 
 376 
 
 centre of Phocis, joins the ridge of Helicon : it’s summit was 
 especially sacred to Bacchus ^'*9. 
 
 55. The two lofty rocks'^®, which rise perpendicularly above Delphi, were called 
 Phaedriades, and obtained for the mountain the epithet of SiKopv<pog or the two- 
 headed^^^: from these the Delphians hurled their criminals, and in this manner 
 jpsop was barbarously murdered, for satirically comparing the Delphians to floating 
 sticks, which at a distance appear important, but become nothing when brought 
 near. From the chasm between these two summits, and fed by the almost perpetual 
 snows of Parnassus, pours down the Castalian Spring sacred to the Muses ; it’s 
 cool and excellent waters were said to have the power of inspiring those who drank 
 of them with the true spirit of poetry. Higher up the mountain was the Coiycium 
 Antrum surpassing in extent every other cavern with which the ancients were 
 acquainted ; it was so large, that on the approach of the Persians, the greater part 
 of the Delphians sought refuge in it’s recess ; it was sacred to the Corycian nymphs, 
 and to the god Pan. Near the summit of Parnassus was Lycorea^®"* Diagora, once 
 the residence of Deucalion ; it is said.to have derived it’s name from the howling of 
 the wolves, which the people of Delphi followed up the mountain, to escape the 
 flood : the same tradition states that Parnassus was anciently called Larnassus from 
 the Greek word Xapval, owing to the boat of Deucalion having been there carried up 
 the mountain. 
 
 56. On the Northern side of Parnassus rises the divine 
 Cephissus^s^ Mauro Potamo, which, from it’s many sinuosities 
 
 149 'j;,.’ avTov oi//£i Katrl AsXtpiffiv irerpaig 
 HtjSCivTa <Tvv TTeifKaun SiKopvtjiOV 'irXuKa, 
 
 BdXAovra Kal ffeiovra ^aKxiiov KXdSov, — 
 
 Eurip. Bacch. 306, ed. Elmsl. 
 (See also Elmsley’s note on the passage.) 
 
 '®® Mons ibi verticibus petit arduus astra duobus, 
 
 Nomine Parnassus, superatque cacumine nubes. 
 
 Ovid. Met. I. 317. 
 
 *®* ’loj XdfiTTovaa irerpa irvpbg 
 AiKopv(pov aeXag vrrip aKpuv 
 
 BuKxtiiivv — Eurip. Phoeniss. 234. 
 
 ‘®* ’AXX’, 3} 4>oij8ow AtX(}>ol Gsparreg, 
 
 Tag KaaraXtag apyvpouStig 
 Baivere Sivag ‘ KaOapaTg be dpoaoig 
 
 ’ A^vdpavdfitvoi, ffr£4%£r£ vaovg. Id. Ion. 94. 
 
 NuuAat KaoraXt'^ee Uapvdcnov alirog eyoiaai. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. VII. 148. 
 
 Qui lore puro Castaliae lavit 
 
 Crines solutes; — Hor. Carm, III. iv. 61. 
 
 See also note 148, supra. 
 
 *®® S£/3w Sk vvp<pag, ev9a KajpuKig TTsrpa 
 Koi'Xjj, (piXoppig, Saipovojv dvaffTpo<prj’ 
 
 Bpopiog d’ £%£i TOP xkvpop. Mschyl. Eumen. 22. 
 
 ndfli Hvcrqg apa rdg Srtj- 
 porp6(pov Srvp(TO<popeTg 
 Qidaovg, 3) Aiopva’, rf 
 
 Kopu^aTf ’KtapvKlaig ; . Eurip. Bacch. 556., 
 
 *®^ Hence Apollo is called AvKtopsvg ^oijSog by Callimachus : 
 
 Bvy>r]pti Kal iroprog, ort KXeiovaip doiSol 
 ’H Kihapip, r) TO^a, AvKOopsog tprea ^ol/3ov. 
 
 Hymn, in Apoll. 19, 
 
 *®® O'L r' apa reap rrorapop Slop epaiop, 
 
 O'i re AiXaiap exop, iryyrjg eirt Kij^uruoTo. Horn. II. B. 522. 
 Jam vada Cephisr Panopesque evaserat arva. Ovid. Met. III. 19. 
 B B 4 
 
376 
 
 Grcecia — Boeotia. 
 
 has been compared to a serpent ; the Graces were said to be 
 particularly attached to this river, and are hence called it’s 
 goddesses^ It rises near the city of Lilsea, where the ancients 
 state that it rushed out of the mountain with a noise like the 
 bellowing of a bull ; after traversing the whole of Phocis, it 
 enters Bceotia, and joins the Copaic lake : it must not be con- 
 founded with two rivers of the same name in Attica. A few 
 miles from the left bank of the river, under mount Cnemis, 
 was Elatia Eleuta, the most considerable of the Phocian cities 
 after Delphi, and very important from it’s commanding the 
 entrance into Phocis and Bceotia on this side ; it was captured 
 and burnt by the army of Xerxes, but was afterwards restored, 
 and again frequently attacked. Lower down the river, on it’s 
 right bank, were Daubs Daulia, a very ancient city, cele- 
 brated for the tragic story of Philomela and Procne ; and 
 Panopeus’^7 Agios Blasios, mentioned by Homer as the resi- 
 dence of the giant Tityus 
 
 1. Bceotia, now forming part of Livadia, touched to the N. 
 on the territory of the Locri, to the W. on Phocis, to the S. 
 on Megaris and Attica, and to the E. on the Eubcean Sea ; it 
 comprehended 1.000 square miles. It was perhaps the richest 
 and most fertile country in Greece. It’s inhabitants were 
 remarkable for their natural stupidity and untoward genius, 
 even to a proverb (Botwna vg) ^ • yet no single province of 
 
 15G phocida quis Panopen ] quis Daulida] quis Cyparissum 
 
 mcestissima mater 
 
 Concinit Ismarium Daulias ales Ityn. Ovid, Heroid. XXI. 154. 
 
 jxtydSiVfiov ‘l<piTOV vibv, 
 
 0 %’ dpiarov, og i.v K\sir(p Havoiriii 
 OiKia vauraadKi, TroXsdff' avSpecrffiv dvadauv. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 GEiECIA MERIDIONALIS 
 
 BCEOTIA 
 
 Et valles Lebadea tuas ] 
 
 Stat. Theb. VII. 344. 
 
 Horn, 11. P. 306. 
 
 '58 Id. Od. A. 580. 
 
 Find. Oly7np. VI. 151. 
 
 Quod si 
 
 Judicium subtile videndis artibus illud 
 
 Ad libros, et ad hscc Musarum dona vocares, 
 
 Boeotum in crasso jurares aere natum. Hm-. Epist. II. i. 244. 
 
Grcecia — Baotia. 377 
 
 Greece, save Attica, could furnish a list of poets and other 
 writers, containing such names as Hesiod, Pindar, Corinna, 
 and Plutarch : the men were brave, hardy, and athletic, the 
 women were the handsomest and most elegant of all Greece. 
 
 2. Boeotia was first occupied by the several barbarous tribes Aones, Ectenes, 
 Temmices, and Hyantes, who were all connected with the Leleges ; some of these 
 were expelled by Cadmus, who, passing over from Euboea with a colony of Phoeni- 
 cians and Arabs, founded the city of Thebes, to which he gave the name of Cadmea. 
 The Cadmeans were twice compelled to evacuate their new possessions : once by 
 the Epigoni, when they took refuge among the Illyrians, till they were able to regain 
 their territory ; and the second time by the Thracians and Pelasgi, on which occasion 
 they fled to Thessaly. After some years, they again re-established themselvp in 
 their original abode, to which they now communicated the name of Boeotia, derived, 
 according to some, from Boeotus, son of Itonus, or as others say from Bovg bos, owing 
 to Cadmus having been led by an ox to the spot where he built his city From the 
 earliest period there was a natural enmity between the Boeotians and Athenians ; 
 partly arising from their proximity, and partly from the protection afforded by the 
 latter to the Platreans, who, having resolved to detach themselves from the Boeotian 
 confederacy, sought the aid of their powerful neighbours. This led to hostilities, 
 which ended in the Boeotians being obliged to cede their territory on the right bank 
 of the Asopus to their rivals, who some years afterwards subjugated the whole of their 
 country ; the Athenians were, however, at last totally defeated at Coronea, and 
 Boeotiaonce more gained it’s independence. When the pride and ambitious spirit of the 
 Athenians became a little humbled, after the battle of ^gospotamos, the Boeotians 
 seem to have been inspired with more amicable and generous feelings towards them. 
 During the persecutions of the Thirty Tyrants at Athens, many of those who fled 
 from their cruelty and oppression, found refuge in Thebes ; and it must not be for- 
 gotten that it was thence Thrasybulus and his brave associates planned the gallant 
 enterprise, which restored Athens to freedom, and to her proper rank among the 
 states of Greece. At the battle of Chseronea, Boeotia fell into the hands of the 
 Macedonians, but it was wrested from them at the battle of Cynoscephalae by the 
 Romans. In the last stand made by the Achaeans for the liberties of Greece, 
 the assistance, which they apparently derived from the Thebans, drew down upon 
 the latter the vengeance of the Romans, who, after the destruction of Corinth, dis- 
 mantled Thebes, imposed a heavy fine on the whole country, and dissolved the 
 national assembly. From this period Boeotia ceased to exist as an independent 
 republic. 
 
 3. The Southern limits of Boeotia were formed by the moun- 
 tains of Cithd&ron Blatea, and Fames Nozea: the former, 
 once covered with timber and much frequented by beasts of 
 thechace®, was dedicated to Jupiter Cithaeronius, and was 
 famous for the metamorphosis of Actaeon, the death of Pen- 
 theus, the exposure of CEdipus^ and the mystic orgies of the 
 
 Bos tibi, Phoebus ait, solis occurret in arvis. 
 
 Nullum passa jugum, curvique imniunis aratri. 
 
 Hac duce carpe vias : et qua req^uieverit herba, 
 
 Moenia fac condas : Bceotiaque ilia vocato. Ovid. Met. III. 13. 
 
 3 I . en age, segnes 
 
 Rumpe moras : vocat ingenti clamore Cithreron, 
 
 Taygetique canes, — ^ — Virg. Georg. III. 43. 
 
 * ’A\X’ ea fxs va'uiv opt(Tiv, tvBa KXyKfrai 
 Ovixbg KidaipMV ovTog, ov ^yrrip rk (loi 
 Ilar/ip T idkaBnv ^o»vtl Kvpiov TU(j>ov — 
 
 Soph. (Ed. Tyr. l-ibl. 
 
378 Grcecm — Bceotia. 
 
 Bacchanalian priestesses®. Fames was covered with vines ^ and 
 corn, and was noted for. the hunting of boars and bears upon it ; 
 on it’s summit was a temple of Jupiter Parnethius. In the South 
 Western part of the province, and on the borders of Phocis, 
 was Mount Helicon 7 Zagora, so famed as the seat of Apollo 
 and the Muses ®. 
 
 4. No mountain in Greece produces such a variety of plants and shrubs®, 
 though none of a poisonous nature. On it’s summit, which is nearly as high as 
 Parnassus was the grove of the Muses, adorned with several statues ; and hard by 
 were the fountains Aganippe'® Tateza, the sources of the small rivers Permessus" 
 and Olmius, and Hippocrene '®, 'ivKov Kprjvt) or the horse’s fountain, which burst 
 forth from the ground when struck by the horse Pegasus. Here too was the 
 
 * qualis commotis excita sacris 
 
 Thyas, ubi audito stimulant trieterica Baccho 
 Orgia, nocturnusque vocat clamore Cithaeron. 
 
 Virg. Mn. IV. 301. 
 
 ® Dives et .^galeos nemorum, Pamesque benignus 
 Vitibus. Stat. Theb. XII. 630. 
 
 TlvOiov StvSpwTi rrsTpa 
 MovffMV 9' ‘EXiK(oviddu}p Sib/iara, 
 
 "H?£r’ evyaOel KtXdScp 
 
 'Efidv TToXiv, ’tjxd rtixv — Eurip, Here. Fur. 789, 
 
 ® Moverdojv 'EXiKinviddatp apyui/isB’ dsioeip, 
 
 A'iB’ ’EXhcwpoq tx^vcrip opog fieya rs i^dd'sop re, 
 
 Kai Tt TTspi Kprippp ioeiSea Tfoaa aTTaXoiffip 
 ’Opxsvprai, Kai jSojjuov epia^epkog KpopiojpoQ " 
 
 Kai re Xoeaffdpepat repepa xpoa Iltp^jjo-croio, 
 
 "H 'lmrovKpr]pr)Q, fi 'OXfieiov ^ab'eoio, 
 
 Anpordrip 'EXikupi xopovg epeTTOir/crai/TO 
 KaXovg, ipepoeprag * krreppuxraPTO de iToaaip. 
 
 Hesiod. Theqg. init, 
 
 ® Aut in umbrosis Heliconis oris, — Hor. Carm. I. xii. 5. 
 
 Ut studio majore petant Helicona virentem. Id. Epist. II. i. 218. 
 '® Nam neque Parnassi vobis juga, nam neque Pindi 
 
 Ulla moram fecere, neque Aonia Aganippe. Virg. Eel. X. 12. 
 Perge linquere Thespiae 
 Ilupis Aonios specus, 
 
 Lympha quos super inrigat 
 
 Frigerans Aganippe CatuU. LXI. 30. 
 
 ‘ ' Turn canit eiTantem Permessi ad flumina Galium 
 Aonas in montes ut duxerit una sororum ; 
 
 Utque viro Phoebi chorus assurrexerit omnis : — 
 
 Virg. Eel. VI. 64. 
 
 '"''iTTTrw ETTi Kpdpq. 'EXiKUpiSi, KaXd peoiaq., 
 
 Awvro - Callim. Lav. Pall. 71. 
 
 Excipit Uranie : Quaecunque est causa videndi 
 Has tibi. Diva, domos, animo gratissima nostro es. 
 
 Vera tamen fama est : et Pegasus hujus origo 
 Fontis. Ovid. Met. V. 263. 
 
 Dicite, quae fontes Aganippidos Hippocrenes 
 Grata Medusaei signa tenetis equi. 
 
 Nec fonte labra prolui caballino : — 
 
 Id. Fast. V. 7. 
 Pers, Prolog. I. 
 
Gracia — Bceotia. 
 
 379 
 
 fountain He-donacon Neochorio, where Narcissus, becoming enamoured of his own 
 reflection, and thinking it the nymph of the place, was drowned. Between Helicon 
 and the Corinthian Gulf was Thisbe Kakosia, noticed by Homer as abounding in 
 wild pigeons, a characteristic which it preserves at the present day ; it’s port was 
 'J iphae, the birth-place of Tiphys, pilot of the Argo : farther Eastward was Creusa 
 Livadostro, the harbour of Thespiae. 
 
 5. To the North of Mh Cithaeron, and near the source of the 
 Asopus, was Plataeae^^ Kokla, one of the most ancient Boeotian 
 cities, and memorable for the defeat of the great Persian army 
 under Mardonius, by the confederate Greeks under Pausanias, 
 B. c. 479, on the same day with the battle of Mycale ; it was 
 burnt by the army of Xerxes, but was speedily restored : in 
 the third year of the Peloponnesian war, being beseiged by the 
 Spartans, at the instigation of the Thebans, who were jealous 
 of it’s independence, it was razed to the ground, and all it’s 
 inhabitants were put to death Nearer the Copaic lake was 
 Leuctra Le/kUy celebrated for the defeat of the Spartans by 
 the Thebans under Epaminondas, b. c. 371 ; this victory, said 
 by Pausanias to be the most brilliant ever obtained by Greeks 
 over Greeks, put an end to the Spartan sovereignty of Greece, 
 which had continued for nearly 500 years. 
 
 6. Still farther N. was Thespia Eremo Castro, which was especially sacred to the 
 Muses ; it was a town of considerable antiquity, whose inhabitants alone of all the 
 Boeotians refused to tender earth and water as a token of submission to Xerxes : 
 they assisted Leonidas at Thermopylae, and hence drew upon them the anger of the 
 Persians, who burnt their city It was the birth-place of the celebrated courtezan 
 Phryne, who, on receiving as a present from Praxiteles a beautiful statue of Cupid, 
 presented it to her native city ; she was so wealthy as to offer to rebuild the walls 
 of Thebes, if it might be inscribed on them that they were destroyed by Alexander, 
 and restored by herself. Close to Thespia wais Ascra, the residence of Hesiod 
 who removed hither from Cumae in Asia Minor. 
 
 Ovid. Met. III. 407. 
 
 ** Kwzrae, Evrprjaiv rt, TToXurpjjpwvd re Qiaj3t)v ‘ — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 502. 
 
 Quae nunc Thisbeas agitat mutata columbas. Ovid. Met. XI. 300. 
 
 - Alter erit turn Tiphys, et altera quae vehat Argo 
 
 Delectos heroas : Virg. Eel. IV. 34. 
 
 Oi re UXdraiav exov, ^5’ o’i TXiffffavr’ Ivefiovro, 
 
 Horn, II. B. 504. 
 
 ‘7 Herod. VIII. 50 ; IX. 28 — Thucyd. III. 53, et seg.— Diodor. Sic. XI. 250. 
 
 Thucyd. II. 71, et seq . ; III. 20, et seq. 
 
 Hence Ovid calls the Muses “ Thespiades Deae Met. V. 310. See also 
 quotation from Catullus in Note 10. 
 
 Herod. VII. 132. 222 ; VIII. 60. 
 
 Cicero (in Verr. Act. II. iv. 2.) says, that this celebrated statue was the only 
 thing worth seeing in Thespia : Pausanias states that it was sent to Rome by 
 Caligula, but afterwards restored to Thespia by Claudius ; Nero removed it again to 
 Rome, when it is said to have been destroyed by fire. Pliny, however (XXXVI. 5.), 
 asserts, that it still existed in his day in the Schools of Octavia. 
 
 ** Hence Hesiod is called “ Ascraeus senex,” Virg. Eel. VI. 70 ; and poetry 
 after his style and subject, “ Ascraeum carmen,” Id. Georg. II. 176. 
 
 Ovid 
 
380 Gracia — Sceotia. 
 
 Copais Palus Z* of I'opolias, is the largest lake in Greece, 
 being 70 miles in circuit ; it was much famed for it’s eels, 
 which grew to a large size, and were highly prized by the 
 ancient epicures : on the Eastern side of it are several sub- 
 terranean canals, now called Katabofhra, by which the waters 
 of the lake find their way into the Euboean sea at Anchoe. 
 On the Southern shore of the lake was Haliartus Mikrakoura, 
 surrounded by meadows and marshes ; it was destroyed by 
 the Romans in the war with Perseus, king of Macedon, upon 
 which occasion it’s inhabitants were sold, and their territories 
 given to the Athenians. Orchomenus^^ Scripou, was on the 
 Western shore of the lake, where it is joined by the R. Cephis- 
 sus ; it was the second city of Boeotia, and at one time of 
 such importance, as to vie with the most opulent cities in the 
 world. 
 
 8. Orchomenus is called by Pindar the City of the Graces, from a temple conse- 
 crated to them there ; it’s first inhabitants were the Phlegyse, a lawless race, 
 who were destroyed by the gods for their impiety, and were succeeded by the Miny®, 
 from whom the city is surnamed Minyeia Here were the tombs of Minyas and 
 Hesiod, the remains of the latter having been conveyed hither from Locris at the 
 command of Apollo. On the coast of the lake, near Haliartus, was Alalcomen® 
 Sulinara, celebrated for the worship of Minerva, thence surnamed Alalcomenei's ^ j 
 to the W. of it was Coronea Corumnies, where the Thebans and their allies were 
 defeated by the Spartans under Agesilaus, b. c. 394.^^ Close by were the temple of 
 Minerva Itonis, where the general council of the Boeotian states assembled, until 
 it was dissolved by the Romans ; and Libethrius Mons, one of the summits of 
 Helicon, sacred to the Muses and the nymphs called Libethrides*®. To the W. of 
 Coronea, on the borders of Phocis, was Lebadia Livadia, called anciently Midea, 
 which derived it’s name from Lebadus, an Athenian ; it was celebrated for the 
 
 Ovid seems to have thought that Hesiod was born at Ascra : 
 
 Esset perpeluo sua quam vitabilis Ascra, 
 
 Ausa est Agricol® Musa docere senis. 
 
 At fuerat terra genitus, qui scripsit, in ilia; 
 
 Intumuit vati nec tamen Ascra suo. 
 
 Epist. ex Pont. IV. xiv. 31. 
 
 OvS’ ei fioi SeKttKiQ re Kai elKoaaKiQ rocra Soir), 
 
 "Oaaa re ol vvv eari, Kal el iro2rev aXKa yevoiro ‘ 
 
 Ov5’ Off’ rc ’Opxofievbv Trporivi'fffftrai, — Horn. II. I. 381. 
 Ka^iaioov v5dr(ov Xa^oT* 
 
 ffat, a'l re va'iere KaWnuoXov e- 
 dpav, w Xnrapag ao'iSipoi fSaffiXeiai 
 Kapireg ’Op^opevov, 
 
 JlaXaiyovwv Mivvdv ETTiffKOTrot, 
 
 KXur’, eirel evxopai. Find. Olymp. XIV. 1. 
 
 Ol S’ ’ A<nrXi]S6va vaXov, iS’ ’Opxopevbv Mivveiov' 
 
 Horn. II. B. 511 . 
 
 ^"Rpr) r ’Apyeir], Kal ' AXaXKopevritQ ’AS^yvij. Id. A. 8. 
 
 Xenoph. Hell. IV. 3. 8, et seq. — Diodor. Sic. XIV. 442. — Plut. Ages. 17. 
 
 Nymph®, noster amor, Libethrides ; aut mihi carmen. 
 
 Quale meo Codro, concedite : 
 
 Virg. Ed. VII. 21 (where see the remarks of Heyne). 
 
Grcecia — Bceotia. 
 
 381 
 
 oracle of Trophonius, situated in a cave, into which those who sought responses 
 were obliged to descend^ ; it is remarkable for having given the modern name of 
 Livadia to a great part of Northern Greece. To the N. of Lebadia, on the right of 
 the Cephissus, was Cheeronea Kapourna, called anciently Arne, a city of some 
 consequence, said to have derived it’s name from Chaeron, the son of Apollo. It 
 was famed as the birth-place of Plutarch, and for two decisive battles fought there: 
 in the first of these, Philip defeated the Athenians and Boeotians, b. c. 338, and 
 thus put an end to the liberties of Greece*® ; in the other, the troops of Mithridates 
 under Archelaus were beaten by the Romans under Sylla, b. c. 66.** Melas fl. 
 Mauro, which enters the Northern shore of the lake, drived it’s name from the 
 word psXaQ niger, owing to the property it possessed of dying wool and other things 
 of a Mach colour ; on it’s banks grew those reeds so much esteemed by the Greeks 
 for making flutes and other wind instruments. Farther Eastward lay Aspledon, so 
 called from the son of Neptune ; and Tegyra, where Apollo had an oracle and 
 temple of some celebrity, and where, according to some, he was born : they were 
 both situated at the foot of Cyrtonius M. Talanda, on which dwelled the Cyrtones. 
 Copae, giving name to the lake on which it stood, was a very ancient town, situated 
 on a small island at it’s Eastern extremity ; it is now called Topolias, and from it the 
 lake still obtains it’s name. On the Eastern side of the Copaic Lake was Ptoos M. 
 Ptoo, with a temple and oracle of Apollo, which became silent after the capture of 
 Thebes by Alexander: on the Western slope of the hill stood Acrsephia, whence 
 Apollo is sometimes surnamed Acraephius. At the Eastern extremity of the hill, 
 and on the Euboean Sea, was Anthedon** Lokisi, which received it’s name from the 
 Jlowery plains that surround it ; it was the birth-place of Glaucus, the sea-god, and 
 the reputed scene of his transformation. To the S. of it were, Salganeus Cara Baba, 
 so called from a Boeotian, who piloted the Persian fleet through the Euripus, and 
 being falsely suspected of treachery, was put to death and buried here : Aulis**, 
 celebrated for the solemn league into which the Greeks entered before sailing to 
 Troy, and for the detention of their ships by contrary winds till Agamemnon had 
 appeased the anger of Diana by offering up his daughter Iphigenia*^ ; and Delium 
 Dramesi, sacred to Apollo, and famed for the defeat of the Athenians by the Boeo- 
 tians in the Peloponnesian war, b. c. 424 ; it was in this battle that Socrates saved 
 the life of Xenophon. To the W. of these, in the interior of the country, were 
 Messapius M. Ktypa, so called from Messapius, who afterwards led a colony to 
 
 Lucian. Dial. Mort. III. 2. 
 
 “ Diodor. Sic. XVI. .555.— Plut. Vit. Demosth. 24.— Strab. IX. p. 414. 
 
 *' Plut. Vit. Syll. — Appian. Bell. Mithr. — Strab. IX. p. 414. 
 
 Ecce fretum scindens alti novus incola ponti, 
 
 Nuper in Euboica versis Anthedone membris, 
 
 Glaucus adest : Ovid. Met. XIII. 905. 
 
 or’ kg AvX'iSa vijtg ’Ayntwv 
 
 ’H.yep'sSfovTO, kukcl Hpidpq) (cat Tpwal (pkpovaat ' 
 
 Horn. II. B. 303. 
 
 Non ego cum Danais Trojanam exscindere gentem 
 Aulile iuravi, classemve ad Pergama misi : — 
 
 Virg. JEn. IV. 426. 
 
 Aulide te fama est vento retinente morari. Ovid. Heroid. XIII. 3. 
 Lucret. I. 85. — Aischyl. Agam. 181. 
 
 Turn cum pro vitulk statuis dulcem Aulide natam 
 Ante aras, spargisque molfi caput, improbe, salsfi ; 
 
 Rectum animi servas i ♦ ♦ 
 
 Verum ego, ut haerentes adverse littore naves 
 Eriperem, prudens placavi sanguine diyos. 
 
 Nempe tuo furiose. Meo, sed non furiosus. 
 
 Hor, Sat. II. iii. 199, et seq. 
 Virg. JEn. II. 116.— Ovid. Fast. I. 387. 
 
382 
 
 Gracia — Boeotia. 
 
 I^PygiS’^j Mycalessus, whose inhabitants during the Peloponnesian war, were 
 savagely butchered by some Thracians in the pay of Athens ; and Teumessus, where 
 Hercules killed an enormous lion, and Jupiter concealed Europa. 
 
 9. In the Southern part of Boeotia was the sluggish river Asopus Asopo, which 
 rises in M. Cithaeron, and runs Eastward into the Euripus, near the temple and 
 oracle of Amphiaraus, who was here swallowed up in his chariot by the gaping 
 earth. A few miles from it’s mouth, and on it’s right bank, was Oropus Oropo, 
 which, from it’s situation on the borders of Attica and Boeotia, was a constant source 
 of dispute between the two people. Higher up the river, on the opposite side, stood 
 Tanagra, called formerly Poemandria and Graea, the birth-place of the poetess Co- 
 rinna, and a city of considerable consequence, famed, amongst other things, for a breed 
 of fighting cocks ; the Athenians were here worsted in an obstinate battle by the 
 Lacedaemonians, prior to the Peloponnesian war. At the source of the Asopus was 
 the rivulet Qiroe, near Erythrae®^ Pegadia, in a rich country, noted for it’s corn 
 and bread ; it was the parent city of the Ionian Erythrae. 
 
 10. A little to the N. of the R. Asopus, on the small river 
 Ismenus was Thebae TMva, or Thebes, the capital of Boeotia, 
 and one of the most ancient and celebrated cities in Greece. 
 It was founded by Cadmus, who called it Cadmea, an appel- 
 lation which was subsequently confined to the citadel only, but 
 he afterwards gave it the name of Thebes, from the great 
 Egyptian city : it was originally without walls, but Amphion 
 and Zethus built them by the sound of the lyre ^9 ; from it’s 
 seven gates, it is surnamed tirraTruXoc. Eteocles and Polynices, 
 the two sons of (Edipus, king of Thebes, inherited their father’s 
 throne, and mutually agreed that they should reign each a year 
 alternately. Eteocles ascended the throne first, by right of 
 seniority ; but when the year was expired, he refused to resign 
 the crown to his brother. Upon this, Polynices fled to Argos, 
 
 See page 280, Sect. 6, supra. 
 
 ’AcrwTTOj/ S’ iKOVTO ^aS/vo’x^oivov, Xextiroitjv * 
 
 Horn. II. A. 383. 
 
 Quid referam Asopon, quern cepit Martia Thebe, 
 
 Natarum Thebe quinque futura parens 1 Ovid. Am. III. vi. 33. 
 
 vTTOTaasiQ, at Trap’ ’AffWTrou poaig 
 EvKapTTOv SK/SdWovffi 0tj/3aiu}v araxw, 
 
 'Yaiag r ’EpvOpdg 9’, a'i KiOaipuivog Xtirag 
 NspOtj/ KaT(pKr}Ka(nv— Eurip. Bacch. 748. 
 
 ’’Q Ba/c^^tv, BuK^dv jUjjrpoTToXtv QrjjSav 
 "Naaov Trap vypwv ’Iffjxrjvov 
 pssOpiov, aypiov t’ 
 
 ’Etti (TTTop^ SpuKovrog. Soph. Ant. 1122. 
 
 Kai p’ IriKtv Svo rraXS’ 'Apiplovd ts, Zij^ov Tt, 
 
 O'i Trpairoi Qrf^rjg sSog sKTiaav hirra'wvXoio, 
 
 Bvpytoadv t’ ’ kirsi ov pev dirvpyoirdv y’ eSvvavro 
 "Saiepev tvpixopov Orj^tjv, Kparepd) irsp kovre. 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 2C2. 
 
 Mercuri, nam te docilis magistro 
 
 Movit Amphion lapides canendo, — Hor. Carm. III. xi. 1. 
 
 Dictus et Amphion, Thebanse conditor arcis, 
 
 Saxa movere sono testudinis, et prece blanda 
 
 Ducere quo vellet. Id. de Ar. Poet. 394. 
 
Grcecia — Bmotia — A ttica. 
 
 383 
 
 to implore the assistance of the Argives, and there married 
 Argia, the daughter of Adrastus, king of the country, and 
 levied a large army, at the head of which he marched against 
 Thebes. The command of this army was divided amongst 
 seven celebrated chiefs, who were to attack the seven gates of 
 the city. The battle, however, was decided by single combat 
 between the two brothers, who both killed one another 
 Epaminondas, under whom the Thebans rose to the highest 
 reputation, was the great ornament of their city. Pelopidas, 
 the famous Theban general, was born here, as was also Pindar. 
 Alexander, the son of Philip, proved the ruin of the city by 
 razing it to the ground, in revenge for the inhabitants revolting 
 against him ; but he spared the house and family of Pindar, 
 from admiration of the poet. Thebes was likewise the reputed 
 birth-place of Hercules and Bacchus. A little to the W. of 
 it was Potniae^i Tahi, where Glaucus, the son of Sisyphus, 
 was torn in pieces by his infuriated mares ,* this catastrophe 
 furnished iEschylus with the subject of one of his lost 
 tragedies. 
 
 11. The fountain Dirce'*® Dirthe, sacred to the Muses, and from which Pindar 
 is sometimes called Dircseus Cygnus received it’s name from Dirce, the wife of 
 the Theban king Lycus, whom the gods here changed into a fountain ; it was the 
 source of the river Ismenus, which flowed hence through Thebes into Hylica Palus 
 L. Likaris. The waters of this lake united with those of Copas by means of sub- 
 terraneous channels ; it obtained it’s name from the town Hyle, situated on it. 
 Between the two lakes was Phcenicius, or Sphingius Mons Phaga, once the haunt 
 of the fabled monster, the Sphinx, slain by (Tldipus. Farther Westward was 
 Onchestus'**, so called from Neptune’s son, Onchestus, whose temple and grove 
 are so celebrated by the poets of antiquity'*® : to the S. of these, in the Tenericus 
 Campus, was the Temple of the Cabiri. 
 
 12. Attica was bounded on the N. by the mountains of 
 Cithaeron and Parnes, on the W. by that of Kerata Gerata, 
 
 In the play of .iEschylus, called "Eirra Itti the Seven leaders are 
 
 represented as being placed, by lot, each before one of the seven gates of the city 
 (v. 42. 55). The descriptions of each leader form the principal and most beau- 
 tiful part of the play. Euripides has taken the same subject for his play, called 
 ^otviffaai, and Statius for his poem the “ Thebais.” 
 
 Et mentem Venus ipsa dedit, quo tempore Glauci 
 Potniades malis membra absumpsere quadrigae. 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 267. 
 
 ■** Hdptifu AipKT]g vapar’ ’laprjvov 9’ vSiop. Eurip. Bacch. 6. 
 
 ‘*® Multa Dircaeum levat aura cycnum, 
 
 Tendit, Antoni, quoties in altos 
 
 Nubium tractus. 
 
 Hor. Carm. IV. ii. 25. 
 
 44 
 
 Horn. 11. B. 506. 
 
 45 
 
 o KlVt]- 
 
 rr)p Sk ydg, ’Oyx>/(Troi/ oiKsorv 
 Kai ykrjrvpav irovTidSa 
 IIpo KopivS/ov Ttix^orv , — 
 
 Find. Isthm. IV. 32. 
 
384 
 
 Gracia — A tti. ca . 
 
 and the little river lapis, and on the two other sides by the 
 Myrtoan Sea ; to the N. it touched on Boeotia, and to the W. 
 on Megaris : it comprehended, including the Island of Salamis, 
 about 700 square miles, being considerabl}'^ less than the ave- 
 rage of the English counties. 
 
 13. Attica is said to have derived it’s name from Atthis, a daughter of Cranaus, 
 one of it’s earliest kings, or from ’Akt 7] littus, owing to it’s maritime situation ; 
 but it’s earlier appellations were Mopsopia ‘*®, from the hero Mopsopus, and Cecro- 
 pia from it’s king Cecrops. 'I'he history of the Athenians extended to such remote 
 antiquity, that they vainly boasted they had sprung from the earth, the universal 
 parent of all things : hence they sometimes wore golden grasshoppers in their 
 hair, as badges of honour, to distinguish them from other people of later origin and 
 less noble extraction, because these insects were supposed to be born of the 
 soil^®. The Pelasgi, who settled in Attica, were originally called Cranai ; the 
 name of Cecropidae, which they afterwards assumed, was from Cecrops, who col- 
 lected them together by way of protection from the A ones. Cares, and other tribes, 
 and built the city of Athens : it was not till the time of Erectheus®® that they obtained 
 the name by which history now knows them. They are sometimes called lonians®*, 
 from Ion, the grandson of Hellen, as it was pretended, but really from Javan, the 
 son of Japhet; this appellation, however, is more usually, and more properly applied 
 to the great Hellenic family, of which they formed only a part. They were at first 
 governed by kings, and subsequently by magistrates called Archons, whose power 
 was at first perpetual, then decennial, and lastly annual. At the end of the Pelopon- 
 nesian war, when Athens was totally ruined, they were oppressed by Thirty Tyrants, 
 upheld by Sparta, and laboured for a time under the weight of this degradation ; 
 but in the age of Philip they recovered their ancient spirit, and boldly opposed the 
 ambitious views of the Macedonian. Their short-lived efforts, not seconded by the 
 assistance of the other states, were of little service to the general interest of Greece, 
 and after submitting to the successors of Alexander, they fell at last into the hands 
 of the Romans, b. c. 86. The whole of Attica had been divided as early as the 
 time of Cecrops into four ^vXal or U-ibes, which were afterwards increased to ten, 
 and latterly to twelve, each being called after some Athenian hero, and having it’s 
 separate chief ; these were again subdivided into driixoi or boroughs, to the number 
 of one hundred and seventy-four, 
 
 14. At the Western extremity of Attica, on the shores of 
 the Saronic Gulf, stood Eleusis®^ Lefsina, the scene of the 
 
 Barbara Mopsopios terrebant agmina muros. 
 
 Ovid. Met. VI. 423. 
 
 Ibis Cecropios portus : Id. Heroid. X. 125. 
 
 48 — ilvai <pa<ji TO.Q avroxQovag 
 
 KXtivdg ’A6r)vag ovk erreiffaKrov yevog — — Eurip. Ion, 589. 
 
 — ' xpuffwi/ TtTTiywv Ivhpati KpwflvXov dvaSovpevoi tCjv sv ry Ks^aXy 
 rpix^v ’ Thucyd. I. 6. 
 
 Ergo omnis caro residebat cura capillo : 
 
 Aurea sollemni comtum quoque fibula ritu 
 
 Mopsopio tereti nectebat dente cicadaj. Virg. Cir. 126, 
 
 O'i S’ ap’ ’Adyvaq dxov IvKriptvov ■KToXitSipov, 
 
 Arjpov ’Epex^yog, Horn. II. B. 546. 
 
 St Boitoroi, Kai ’Idovtg iXKtxiruJvtg. Id. N. 685. 
 
 Ilpiv y’ (ire Sy KeXeoTo Saiippovog 'liceTO Siopa, 
 
 "Of tot’ ’EXtv&lvog Ovoscrayg Kotpavog ytv. 
 
 Id. Hymn, Cer. 96. 
 
 Tempore, quo nobis inita est Cerealis Eleusis, — 
 
 Ovid. Heroid, IV. 67. 
 
Grcecia — Attica. 385 
 
 Eleusinian mysteries, the most famous of all the religious 
 ceremonies of Greece ; they were sacred to Ceres, hence called 
 Eleusina Mater, and to Proserpine ; and were so religiously 
 observed, that if any one revealed their secrets he was pub- 
 licly put to death They were celebrated by the Athenians 
 every fifth year, and lasted for nine days ; their origin is 
 ascribed to Eumolpus, b. c. 1356, and they are said to have 
 continued for 1800 years, when they were at last abolished 
 by Theodosius the Great. They were introduced at Rome in 
 the reign of Hadrian, and were observed with the same 
 ceremonies, though perhaps with more freedom and licentious- 
 ness. Eleusis is stated to have derived it’s name from a son 
 of Mercury, or, as others say, from the Greek word tktvaiq 
 adventus, owing to Ceres having resided there for some time 
 after she had left Enna in Sicily in search of her daughter 
 Proserpine. Within the temple was a colossal statue of 
 Ceres, the bust of which was removed to Cambridge by 
 Db Clarke in 1802 ; the building itself was burnt by the 
 Persian army when they invaded Attica, but it was restored 
 under Pericles. It was near the mouth of the Cephissus 
 Eleusinius, close to which, at a spot called Erineus, Pluto is 
 said to have descended into the earth when carrying off Pro- 
 serpine. The road between Eleusis and Athens was called 
 the Sacred Way. 
 
 15. Next follows the Thriasius Campus, so called from the demus Thria, remark- 
 able as the birth-place of the philosopher Crates ; it was very fruitful, and in a part 
 of it, called Rarius Campus Ceres is said to have first sown corn: the Greeks, 
 prior to this, are reported to have fed upon acorns and water*®. Near Thria were 
 some small salt streams, which were supposed to come from the Euripus of Chalcis ; 
 they were sacred to Ceres and Proserpine, and none but the priests were allowed to 
 fish in them. Farther Eastward was Amphiale Pr., off which were the Phannacusee 
 Ise. Kiva, in the largest of which Circe was buried ; near them Julius Caesar, when 
 a young man, was taken by pirates. This promontory is the Western extremity of 
 Mount Aigaleus Scarmagga, from the summit of which Xerxes beheld the battle of 
 Salamis ; it is connected with another mountain called Coiydallus, the haunt 
 
 Horace has recorded his execration of the man, who should have violated the 
 sacredness of these mysteries : 
 
 Vetabo, qui Cereris sacrum 
 
 Vulgarit arcanae, sub iisdem 
 Sit trahibus, fragilemque mecum 
 
 Solvat phaselum. Carm. III. ii. 20. 
 
 ’Ee d’ dpa 'Pdpiov Uf, ^apiffjStov ovdap dpov^r]Q 
 To Trpiv, drdp tote y’ ovti (pspeo^iov, dXXd EKtjXov 
 'P<TTT]KEi Travd<pvWov, Horn, Hymn, Cer. 450. 
 
 ** Liber et alma Ceres ; vestro si munere tellus 
 Chaoniam pingui glandem mutavit arista, 
 
 Poculaque inventis Acheloia miscuit uvis : — Virg. Georg, T, 7. 
 
 *« Herod, VIII. 90.— A2schyl. Pers. 472. 
 
 Hives et ASgaleos nemorum. 
 
 c c 
 
 Stnt, Tlieb. XII. 630. 
 
386 
 
 GrcBcia — Attica. 
 
 of the robber Procrustes. Beyond this is Phoron KLephto, one of the Athenian 
 harbours ; still farther are the three more important ones Piraeus, Munychia, and 
 Phalerum^ into the first of which runs the Cephissus Atticus Megato Potamo, on the 
 crossing of which certain jokes were practised upon travellers during the celebration 
 of the Eleusinian mysteries, 
 
 10. Opposite Eleusis and the Piraeus was the island of 
 Salamis Coulouri, the birth-place of Ajax, Teucer, and Solon 
 the lawgiver ; it is said to have received it^s name from a 
 daughter of the Asopus, whom Neptune carried hither, and 
 it was colonized by the jEacidse before the siege of Troy. The 
 possession of the island was disputed by the Athenians and 
 Megareans, each party interpolating the poems of Homer to 
 prove their right®® ; it was, however, finally seized by the former 
 people under Pisistratus, and was thenceforward always sub- 
 ject to them. It was here that the Persian fleet of Xerxes was 
 so gloriously defeated by that of the Athenians, commanded 
 by Themistocles, b. c. 480. In commemoration of this splendid 
 victory, a trophy was erected on Cynosura Pr., opposite the 
 Piraeus, the place which the oracle had foretold to the Athenians 
 should be the scene of the defeat of their enemies ®9. The 
 Piraeus®® was the largest and Northernmost of the three 
 Athenian harbours, and was not used till the time of Themis- 
 tocles ; it is now called Port Drako, or Leone, having obtained 
 the latter name from a colossal lion of white marble which once 
 stood there, hut was removed by the Venetians in 1687. The 
 port of Munychia Stratioki was so called from Munychus, 
 an Orchomenian, who having been expelled from Boeotia^ 
 settled at Athens, and here built a temple to Diana, in whose 
 honour he also instituted festivals called Munychia ; it was 
 
 ’Q kXsivo. 'SaXafiig, <tv pikv ■ttov 
 Naifif aX'urXayKTog, Evdaij-Kov, 
 
 Uacnv '7rtpi<pavrog der Soph. Aj. 696. 
 
 The island, from having given birth to Ajax, is called by ASschylus vijffog 
 AiavTog, Pers. 374. 602. 
 
 Hence, likewise, Teucer was surnamed “ Salaminius Hor, Carm. I, xv. 28. 
 This hero, having been banished by his father Telamon, because he returned home 
 without having revenged the death of his brother Ajax, subsequently established 
 himself in Cyprus, where he built a city which he called after his native island. 
 
 Aiag S' £K ’EaXapuivog dytv SvoKaiSsKa vijag, 
 
 Sr?j(T£ S’ dyo)v, tV ’ ASrrjvaiwv 'iaravro fdXayyeg. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 557 (the latter line was said to have been 
 inserted by Solon). 
 
 Strab. IX. p. 394. — Plut. Solon. 
 
 Herod. VIII. 56. 83. — Pausan. Attic. 30. 
 
 Inde ubi Piraei capient mea litora portus 
 
 Scandam ego Thesese brachia longa vi®. Propei't. III. xx. 23. 
 
 Hinc se sustulerat paribus caducifer alis : 
 
 Munychiosque volans agros, gratamque Minerv® 
 
 Despectabat humum, — Ovid. Met, II. 709. 
 
G ro'cia — A ttica. 
 
 :3B7 
 
 a secure and most important position, being particularly 
 guarded when any attack was expected on the side of the sea. 
 Phalerum Phanari, was the most ancient, and the Southern- 
 most of the Athenian harbours, but it lost all it’s importance 
 on the building of the Piraeus ; from it Menestheus is said to 
 have sailed for Troy, and Theseus for Crete. 
 
 17. The whole of the Piraeus was once adorned with magnificent edifices. On it’s 
 edge, in the shape of an altar, was the tomb of Themistocles, whose remains, when 
 the Athenians had repented of their conduct towards him, were conveyed hither 
 from Magnesia by his friends. The port itself was subdivided into the three lesser 
 havens of Cantharus, Aphrodisium, and Zea : the first was appropriated to dock- 
 yards (many of which were covered) for the construction and repairs of ships of war; 
 the last or outermost was so called from the grain which the Athenians imported 
 from the Hellespont and elsewhere, depositing it in storehouses erected there for that 
 purpose. Both Munychia and Phalerum had many beautiful and important buildings 
 on their shores ; at the latter were the altars sacred to the Unknown God, alluded to 
 by the Apostle Paul ®^. Phalerum was noted for an abundance of the little fish called 
 Aphyrn, so often mentioned by the comic writers of Greece. These three ports were 
 surrounded by walls, which, attaching themselves to Athens by means of the Longi 
 Muri, thus formed one great city, enclosed within a vast peribolus of massive for- 
 tifications; the whole of this circumference amounted to 174 stadia (17^ miles) of 
 which 43 must be allotted to the metropolis itself, and 75 to the two long walls 
 taken together. These fortifications were first commenced by Themistocles, after the 
 termination of the Persian war ; they were continued by Cimon, but were completed 
 by Pericles. The Long Walls are sometimes termed the Legs (^orKsXri), and by 
 Latin writers the Arms (brachia) of the Piraeus ; the Northern one was known as the 
 Piraic, the Southern as the Phaleric wall : they were GO feet high, and broad enough 
 for two waggons to pass. The towers, which were raised on them as a defence, were 
 turned into dwelling houses as the population of Athens gradually increased. 
 
 18. The city of Athens Atini, or Athens, called Astu by 
 way of eminence*’^, was founded by Cecrops, 1556 years b. c., 
 and received it’s name from the worship of the goddess Neith, 
 introduced by him from Egypt, and who was afterwards known 
 to the Greeks as Athena, or Minerva®^; it was also called 
 Cecropia^^, from it’s founder. The town was at first small, 
 being confined, as late as the time of Theseus, to the Acropolis 
 and the Hill of Mars ; it gradually increased, both in dimensions 
 and splendour, till the time of Pericles, when it attained the 
 summit of it’s beauty and prosperity; it’s extent then was 
 nearly equal to that of Rome within the walls of Servius, it’s 
 population amounting to about 120,000 souls. 
 
 Acts, xvii. 23. Corn. Nep. Themist. IV. 2. , 
 
 Cecropifi Pallas scopulum Mavortis in arce 
 
 Pingit, et antiquam de terrrn nomine litem. Ovid, Met. VI. 70. 
 
 Palladias ineo non cognoscendus Athenas : — Id. VII. 723. 
 
 In foribus, letum Androgeo : turn pendere poenas 
 
 Cecropidae jussi (miserum!) septena quotannis 
 
 Corpora natorum : stat ductis sortibus urna. Virg. Mn, VI. 20. 
 
 In allusion to the tax of seven young men and as many virgins, which the Atlie- 
 nians bound themselves to pay every seventh year to Minos, king of Crete, for 
 having murdered his son Androgeos. 
 
 c c 2 
 
388 
 
 Graxia — A ttica. 
 
 19. No single city in the world can boast of having produced, in such a short 
 space of time, so many illustrious men, equally celebrated for their humanity, their 
 learning, their ingenuity ®®, and their military abilities ; and however much the 
 liomans might affect to despise the fallen Athenians in the affairs of war, they derived 
 fiom them nearly all the polish which they could ever display, and v/hich they in 
 their turn had the opportunity of extending over the whole of their conquered world. 
 1 he Athenians have been admired in all ages for their love of liberty ; but this was 
 united with such a suspicious jealousy of their fancied rights, that public favour among 
 them was attended with considerable danger ; and there are but few instances where 
 the man, who had fought their battles, and exposed his life in defence of their country, 
 did not fall a victim to their frenzied and merciless persecution. It has been said by 
 Plutarch, that the good men, which Athens produced, were the wisest and most 
 equitable in the world, but that it’s bad citizens were never surpassed for their cruelty, 
 perfidy, or impiety, in any age or country. 
 
 20. Athens appears to have had nine principal gates. In the Western part of 
 the city was the Pompeum, so called from the sacred vessels (^irofintXa') used in 
 certain processions ; it contained, amongst other things, a statue of Socrates and 
 Lysippus, and was situated on the edge of the Ceramicus. The Ceramicus, which 
 was the North Western part of the city, and extended beyond the walls, 
 possessed considerable importance ; it’s name is variously derived from the word 
 KSQajxoQ, owing to the number of it’s potteries, or from the hero Ceramus. In 
 it were the Stoa Basileios, where the archon Basileus held his court ; the 
 Metroum, consecrated to the mother of the gods, where the archives of the 
 state were deposited ; the senate-house (l^ovXtvrppiov') of the Five Hundred, 
 or national council ; and the Tholus, where the Prytanes held their sacrifices and 
 feasts : above the last were the statues of the Eponymi, or heroes who gave name to 
 the Athenian tribes. All these were on the Western side of the Old Agora, round 
 which the knights used to ride on horseback, paying homage to each statue and 
 temple as they passed. On it’s Eastern side was the Stoa Poecile, so called from 
 the variety of paintings it contained ; it was here that Zeno first opened his School, 
 thence surnamed the Stoic, and the Thirty Tyrants are said to have brutally destroyed 
 more than 1,500 citizens : hard by was the Leocorium, or monument in honour of 
 the daughters of Leos, who sacrificed themselves for their country during the great 
 plague of Athens, at the commencement of the Peloponnesian war. The Agora was 
 divided into sections, distinguished from each other by the names of the several 
 articles sold there, such as slaves, provisions, apparel, &c. &c. But when the Old 
 Agora had been defiled by the massacre of Sylla, and it’s buildings began to fall 
 into decay, it was removed farther Eastward, to a spot formerly belonging to the 
 dmits Eretria, and was then known as the New Agora : in it were an Altar of Pity, 
 worshipped by the Athenians alone, and the magnificent Gymnasium of Hadrian, 
 embellished with 120 columns of Phrygian marble, as well as with walls and porticoes 
 of the same material, and containing an extensive library. To the Westward of this 
 were the Gymnasium Ptolemaeum, so called from it’s founder, the son of Juba the 
 Libyan ; and the celebrated temple of Theseus, held by the Athenians in the highest 
 veneration, and considered as an inviolable sanctuary ; it was erected after the battle 
 of Marathon, when Cimon was sent to Scyrus to convey the remains of the hero 
 thence to Athens, where they were received with great pomp, games and festivals 
 being celebrated in his honour. Passing the ancient Anaceum, or temple of the 
 Dioscuri, and to tlie N. of the Acropolis, we come to the Prytaneum, where the 
 written laws of Solon where deposited, and where such citizens as had rendered 
 essential service to their country, were entertained at the public expense ; amongst 
 other statues here were those of Vesta (before which a lamp was kept constantly 
 burning), of IMiltiades, and Themistocles : a little farther in this direction was 
 a temple of Serapis, whom Ptolemy had introduced among the Athenian deities. 
 
 21. The South Eastern part of the city contained many buildings erected by 
 Hadrian, and was thence called in a later age Hadrianopolis. Here was the Olym- 
 pieum, one of the most ancient of the sacred edifices of Athens, said to have been 
 originally founded by Deucalion. A more magnificent building was afterwards 
 
 Adjecere bonae pauld plus artis Atlienae : 
 
 Scilicet ut possem curvo dignoseere rectum, 
 
 Atque inter silvas Academiquaerereverum. Hm\ Epist. II. ii. 43. 
 
Back of 
 Foldout 
 Not Imaged 
 

 L^i^' ; 
 
 ?rtcia 
 
 jvif^ J y 
 
 Acadeiuit^ 
 
 -. .*v?^ 
 
 ^pyUtn^ 
 
 
 JHcmei^ ^ 
 
 liipfMtae^ 
 
 **« 
 
 pimirtr. 
 
 ‘^lM0i'!$0§^t- 
 
 .»,' j7 ' ' ’'0 < t ;*^^4 < * i 1 ' y 
 
 ^'"3 
 
 - '\.U / . , ' 
 
 Iftinitr /I 
 OjttanxA 
 
 *^«<viZr[M 
 
 yinntf 
 
 l‘.>. i:_A»#//<v//#vv'<w> 45. ^V»7/i/^fW///i 
 
 46. 7W/i/V///< 
 
 47. J W/<VT.r 7W/i/>. 
 4U. Jl//<4r^r IUssiatii\ 
 4fty?i/i <>/»/.<■ 
 
 1 . -fli,r»/»<7.r 
 
 2 . Ihmpviiiti 
 
 3. (et\^'is Tvmp. 
 
 *1. s9tCHl 
 
 5. iiytn? Ilrt'nuvtau 
 
 6. StiHt Htt^nlvifis 
 1.. .{Sties Vulca/ti 
 
 20. Tfu>itis 1 : St’itis 
 Zl.J>it/.r 
 22 . AOiseimt 
 23- l*hilop<tf>pi Mo 
 lA-.MustJti SepuUrttm ’dd.Jiiiladiiun 
 
 25. HercuHs Temp. 51 . Tt'ioonum 
 
 ‘Xt.liUituv Temp. SL.Hialeri ^irti 
 
 27. Odeum JUv'odis b^.J/utam Srifns 
 
 lA.('(ax7'is Temp. 
 bh.Jovis Tern plum 
 lilt. Dei Jfu-tHftufi^l/'a 
 57 . Thtut '*’Jitxiieitiu 
 M. Duxt VJM'ony.uttcum 
 fiW. liendUieum 
 
 
 8. Mic/xt Stott 
 
 9. Theseum 
 
 10. ^{moMonium 
 
 11 . (rfm ^Jfolenupu/n 
 
 12 . Sfott Decile 
 
 13. .Letteot'ium 
 
 14. Vertei'is t'txinitv T. 
 
 15. ^iret>fHiqus 
 
 16. Sptmtfmi 
 
 17 . dfn^lUttis DtM'oi T. 
 
 18. Metroum 
 
 
 28. Odeum Dv'ielis 
 
 20. ('imouium 
 
 •V). D'la.Vifiettm 
 51. Dn'chtlteum 
 
 32. Dtrtlte/ton 
 
 33. Dxipyltett 
 M^^lnaeeum 
 
 
 GO^iSV/r.f Diatue 
 
 61 . Detpttui 
 
 62. Veneris Temp. 
 
 63. SetxtnpiujH 
 HA.Hippodameio Mpotxi 
 Gl^.JWite Stoit 
 {jSi.t/bris Sotcris Temp. 
 (T7 . Theseum 
 
 \l.TheaS*lXonvsi(icum iM. Mnci'a ^Stoa 
 
 69. Phretiih -s 
 
 70. tf <"/>«/ 'PTltcmistoclis 
 
 Oym 
 
 
 ;16. Diutheon 
 
 SJ.Me/iteu 
 
 .38. Vio Tripof/um 
 
 30. D't'tunett/n 
 
 (alias 
 
 POtHnanifttittm 
 
 40..</.V/<’.»‘ Setxtpidis 
 ^l.Lysiayitis Mt>n 
 
 43. Leutrum 
 
 44. Jtmonis Temp 
 
 8tadia Olympic' a. 
 
 -a 
 
 ..■a 
 
 Pfclfii Antiqui 
 
 ^ ^*a 1 c* ii 8 
 
 Mon 8 
 
 
 dleimu* 
 
 A.At'ri*wsmidi ddm . 
 
 London . Published by the Aiidtor, lO Soho •Spicff'e . 
 
Graicia — Attica. 
 
 389 
 
 r 
 
 commenced on its site by Pisistratus, and continued by some of his successors, till 
 the capture of Athens by Sylla, who removed the columns which had been prepared 
 for this temple to Rome, where he caused them to be erected in that of Jupiter Capito- 
 linus : Augustus, in alliance with several other kings, undertook to finish the building, 
 but this was not effected till the time of Hadrian, who was present at it’s dedication. 
 The whole peribolus of the temple was crowned with statues of Hadrian, each 
 Grecian city having supplied one, that of the Athenians being a remarkable 
 Colossus : here also were several antiquities, such as the temple of Saturn and 
 Rhea, the temenus of Olympia, and the chasm through which the waters of 
 i Deucalion’s flood were fabled to have disappeared ; the tomb of this hero was not 
 ' far hence. The street leading from the New Agora, round the Southern end of 
 the Acropolis, was called Via Tripodum, from it’s being lined with small temples, 
 where prize Tripods were usually deposited; of this description was the beautiful 
 little Choragic monument of Lysicrates, vulgarly called the Lantern of Demosthenes. 
 Here were the Lenasum, a most ancient sanctuary of Bacchus, bordering on a part 
 of the city called Limnae ; and the celebrated Dionysiac theatre, one of tire most 
 beautiful in the world ; it contained many statues of tragic and comic poets, amongst 
 which may be mentioned those of ALschylus, Euripides, Sophocles, and Menander, 
 and in it the dramatic contests were decided. Not far hence was the Odeum of 
 ' Pericles, for the performance of musical compositions, constructed in imitation of the 
 I tent of Xerxes ; it was set on fire by Aristion, general of Mithridates, who defended 
 ! Athens against Sylla, but it was subsequently restored. 
 
 i 22. The Acropolis, or Cecropia, was situated on an elevated rock terminating in 
 abrupt precipices on every side except towards the West, where alone it was acces- 
 sible ; here stood it’s magnificent Propylsea, erected by Pericles, which though in- 
 tended only as an approach to the Parthenon, rivalled that edifice in beauty and 
 dimensions, and were as well adapted for the purposes of security and defence, as 
 for that of ornament. The Parthenon itself, or Temple of Minerva, stood on the 
 summit of the Acropolis, far elevated above the Propylaea and surrounding edifices ; 
 it occupied the site of an older temple, called Hecatompedon, dedicated also to 
 Minerva, which had been destroyed in the Persian invasion. It surpassed all other 
 buildings of the kind in beauty and grandeur, being constructed entirely (as were the 
 Propylaea also) of Pentelic marble ; it’s total height was 65 feet, it’s length 228, 
 and it’s breadth 102, and it was enriched within and without with matchless works 
 of art by the first sculptors of Greece. The statue of Minerva was erect, and clothed 
 in a robe reaching to the feet ; it was 26 cubits high, and executed in ivory and 
 gold by Phidias, who had so constructed it, that the gold, with which it was encrusted, 
 might be removed at pleasure. On the Northern side of the Acropolis stood the 
 Erechtheum, or Temple of Erectheus, a building of great antiquity ; in it were 
 the olive tree, and the well of salt water, produced by Minerva and Neptune in their 
 contest for Attica, as well as a silver lamp which was never extinguished. Close by 
 were the Temple of Minerva Polias, the tutelary deity of the city; the Pandrosium, 
 or chapel sacred to Pandrosus ; and the Cecropium, where Cecrops was said to have 
 been buried. The whole of the Acropolis was surrounded by walls raised on the 
 rock; the Northern, or most ancient part of them, was constructed by the Pelasgi 
 whilst they resided at Athens, and was hence called Pelasgicum ; the Southern wall 
 was built by Cimon, from whom it received it’s name Cimonium. The rocks on the 
 North Western side were named Macrm Petr®, and amongst them was a grotto 
 sacred to Apollo and Pan. A little to the N. W. of the Acropolis, rises the Areo- 
 pagus ®’, or Hill of Mars®®, so called because Mars was the first person tried there. 
 
 ®’*Effrai dt Kai to Xoittov Aiysiqj OTparip 
 ’Atl SiKaorojv rovro jSovXtvrrjpov 
 Udyov ’ Aptiov rovS’, ’ Afia^aviov 'tSpav 
 'S.KiqvdQ 9’, dr’ ijXQov Otjoewg Kara (f>96vov 
 HrpaTtjXarovoai, Kai ttoXiv veotttoXiv, 
 
 Ti)vd’ vxf/iTTvpyov dvTETrvpyMffav ttote ' 
 
 "Apti d’ iOvov, iv9tv tar eTTOJVVfiog 
 
 UsTpa, Tvuyog t “ Apuoq — Mschyl. Eumeyi. 680. 
 
 ®® This hill is rendered very interesting from the labours of the Apostle Paul, 
 who from it addressed the men of Athens, in that beautiful discourse, recorded 
 Acts, xvii. 22. 
 
 c c 3 
 
390 
 
 GroBcia — At t'lca . 
 
 for the murder of Halirrhothius, the son of Neptune ; it was an open space, witli an 
 altar dedicated to JMinerva Area, and two rude seats of stone for the defendant and 
 his accuser. The number of Areopagites was from thirty to fifty ; they were chosen 
 from aiiiong the most worthy and religious of the Athenians, and from such Archons, 
 or chief magistrates, as had discharged their duty with care and faithfulness. Their 
 jurisdiction appears to have been partly of a judicial, and partly of a censorial 
 nature, and their authority exceeded in some cases even that of the popular 
 assembly. They took cognizance of murder, impiety, immoral behaviour, and idle- 
 ness, which they deemed the cause of all vice ; they watched over the due execution 
 ot the laws ; had the management of the public treasury, and the liberty of rewarding 
 the virtuous 5 and by their authority all parents were compelled to educate their 
 children, in a manner suitable to their condition in society. They heard causes and 
 passed sentence in the night, that they might not be prepossessed by seeing either 
 plaintiff or defendant ; hence their decisions were just and impartial, and were always 
 deemed inviolable. But their consequence and power began to lessen shortly after 
 they refused to admit Pericles amongst them, and in proportion as the morals of the 
 Athenians became gradually corrupted, the Areopagites ceased to be conspicuous 
 for their virtue and justice. 
 
 23. The range of hills, which skirts the Western part of the city, was called 
 Lycabettus®® : on it, and close against the walls, was the Pnyx, or usual place of 
 assembly for the people, especially during elections. To the S. of Lycabettus was 
 another elevation, called Museum, from the poet Musseus, who was interred there ; 
 between the two, and out of the city, was the quarter called Coele, appropriated to 
 sepulchres. Hereabouts lay the populous and well frequented quarter of Melite, in 
 which were the houses of Themistocles and Phocion : the district of Colyttus, the 
 children of which were said to be very precocious in their speech, appears to have 
 been Eastward of the Acropolis ; it was the birth-place of Plato and Timon, and the 
 residence of the orator jEschines for 45 years. Athens was principally supplied with 
 water from the Ilissus ’®, all the springs being too brackish for that purpose, with the 
 exception of the fountain Callirrhoe, or Enneacrunos, which was situated close to 
 the river; near it was an Odeum, adorned with various statues of the kings of Egypt, 
 of Philip, of Alexander, &c. 
 
 24. Beyond the city-walls, in the same vicinity, on an island formed by the Ilissus, 
 was the Eleusinium, or temple of Ceres and Proserpine, where the lesser Eleusinian 
 mysteries were celebrated. Near it, and on a hill above the left bank of the Ilissus, 
 was the Stadium, erected for the performance of games during the Panathenaic festival, 
 by Lycurgus, the son of Lycophron ; it was a vast amphitheatre, the seats of which 
 were covered with Pentelic marble. The Lyceum was on the right bank of the 
 river, and at the South Eastern extremity of the city ; it was a sacred enclosure 
 dedicated to Apollo, and ornamented with fountains, plantations, and buildings ; it 
 was the usual place of resort for the Athenian youths, who devoted themselves to mili- 
 tary pursuits, as well as for philosophers, and such as addicted themselves to study ; 
 it was the favourite walk of Aristotle and his followers, who thence obtained the 
 name of Peripatetics. F arther to the North Eastward was the Cynosarges, possessing 
 groves and a gymnasium, where the Cynic philosophers established their school; it 
 was situated at the foot of Anchesmus M. now called St. Geoi’ge, on the summit of 
 which stood a statue of Jupiter. 
 
 25. Passing round to the North Western extremity of the city, we arrive at the 
 Ceramicus Exterior, where the games, called Lampadephoria, were celebrated; 
 
 — et pingui melior Lycabessus oliva. 
 
 Stat. Theb. XII. 631. 
 
 ™ Socr. — Arup’ EKrpaTcoiiEvoi Kara tov 'WiGrrbv iwpsv eira ottov av 
 iv KaOi^rjaopeOa. 
 
 Phredr.— -Eif Kaipbv, wp eoikev, avvirobyrop wv trvxov ’ crii p,iv ydp by 
 ati. paarov ovv ypXv Kara rb vbdriov (Spexovai tovq irobaQ 
 isvai, Kai ovK aydty, aWwg te Kai ttivSe ryv (bpav tov etovq re 
 
 Kal Trjg t'lpspag %api£vra yovv Kai KaOapd Kai bia^avy to. 
 
 vbdria <paivErat, Kai iiriTybEia Kopaig ttuU^eiv map’ avTa. 
 
 Plat, Phedr, p. 229. 
 
Grcecia — A ttica. 
 
 391 
 
 the road between it and the Academy was lined, on each side, with the tombs of 
 some of the most famous amongst the Athenians, and of such as had fallen in battle ; 
 here were interred Pericles, Phormio, Thrasybulus, Chabrias, Conon, Timotheus, 
 Zeno, Chrysippus, Ephialtes, the orator Lycurgus, with many other great and wise men. 
 At the extremity of these tombs, and about half a mile from the gate of Athens which 
 led to it, were the celebrated gardens of the Academia, so called from the hero 
 Academus, and still known by the name of Akathymia ; here Plato possessed a small 
 house, and first opened his School of philosophy ; it was adorned with groves, walks, 
 and fountains, and was surrounded by a wall, beyond which were the monument of 
 Plato and the tower of Timon. A little to the N. W. of the Academy was the 
 Colonus Hippius, so called from the altar erected there to the E<iuestrian Neptune, 
 and rendered so celebrated by the play of Sophocles, bearing the title of (Edipus 
 Coloneus, the subject of which was derived from the last adventures of CEdipus'’^*. 
 
 26. Descending the Western coast of Attica from the Athenian ports, we come 
 to Colias Pr. C. Trispyrgoi, against which the wrecks of the Persian ships were 
 driven after the battle of Salamis ; Alimus S. Kosmos, the birth-place of Thucydides ; 
 ALxone Traconi, said to be as notable for it’s mullets, as it’s inhabitants were for 
 their slander and calumny ; Zoster Pr. C. Halikes, the points of which were mis- 
 taken for ships by Xerxes’ fleet, after the battle of Salamis ; ^gilia, so called from 
 the hero Asgilus, and said to produce the finest figs in Attica ; and Anaphlystus 
 Anaphyso, a town and harbour of some note. 
 
 27. The Southernmost point of Attica was Sunium Pr. 
 with a town of the same name, especially sacred to Minerva, 
 who had here a magnificent temple, the ruined columns of 
 which, still visible on it’s summit, have furnished the modern 
 name of C. Colonna ; here Neptune was also worshipped, and 
 regattas were held during the minor Panathenaic festivals. 
 
 28. This promontory was the Southern termination of the range of hills called 
 Laureum, or Laurium, Keratia, so celebrated for it’s silver mines ; the produce of these 
 was shared among the Athenians, but at the advice of Themistocles, and during a war 
 with Aigina, they applied it to the construction of 200 galleys, a measure which was 
 the chief cause of their naval ascendancy. To the N. E. of Sunium, and opposite 
 the ancient town of Thoricos Therico, was the island Helena, or Maoris, Macronisi, 
 called formerly Cranae, whither Paris is said to have carried Helen after the rape : 
 others, however, refer this adventure to a small island in the Laconicus Sinus. On 
 the Eastern coast of Attica, was the harbour of Panoimus Port Raphti ; at the end 
 of which stood Prasise Prassa, with a temple of Apollo, whither the Hyperborean 
 offerings were transmitted, and conveyed thence to Delos. Above these lay Brauron'^^ 
 Br-aona, where Iphigenia first landed after her escape from Tauris with the statue 
 
 EwtTrTTOu, ^eve, TUcrSt 
 
 ''Ikov to. KpaTKsra yaq tiravXa, 
 
 Tbv apyi]Ta TLoXwvov’ Soph. (Ed. Col, 668. 
 
 ’AXX’ ote ^ovviov ipbv d^iKoatO' , aKpov 'AOrjvuiv — 
 
 Horn. Od. r. 278. 
 
 Sunion expositum, Piraeaque tuta recessu 
 
 Linquit, — Ovid. Fast. IV. 563. 
 
 Tevoipav 
 
 "\v’ vKaev ettegti ttovtou 
 UpSpXpp,’ dXiKXvffTov, aKpav 
 'Ytto TvXaKa Hovviov, 
 
 Td.g itpdg OTTWC Trpoati- 
 
 TTOipL av ’AQdvag. Soph. Aj, 1217. 
 
 73 Horn. II. P. 445. 
 
 7 “* S’ dfj.<j)i aspvdg, ’l<j>iyEvtia, KXipaKag 
 Bpavpooviag Set rrjcrSe KXySovxdv Otdg. 
 
 Eurip. Iph. Taur, 1428. 
 
 c c 4 
 
302 
 
 Gracia — Attica. 
 
 of Diana, which remained here till it was carried off by Xerxes ; Alae” Araphe- 
 nides Raphena, a common crossing-place to Euboea, with a temple to Diana Tauro- 
 polus ; and Myrrhinus, so called from the number of myrtles which grew there. 
 A little to the W. of Alae Araphenides were Gargettus Krabato, the birth-place of 
 Epicurus ; and Pallene Pala, sacred to Miner/a, hence sometimes called Pallenis. 
 
 29. Beyond these was the small district Tetrapolis containing 
 the four towns Probalinthus, Tricorithus,CEnoe, and Marathon. 
 The most celebrated of these was Marathon’^® Marathona, 
 famed for the brilliant victory which the Athenians under 
 Miltiades gained on it’s plains over the Persian army, 490 
 years b. c. ( 01 . 72. 3.), in commemoration of which they raised 
 small pillars on the tombs of such of their countrymen as had 
 fallen in the battle ^7 : it was here also that Theseus was said 
 to have overcome a formidable bull which ravaged the sur- 
 rounding country 7». The adjacent promontory Cynosura is 
 
 now C. Marathona ; a little above it was Rhamnus Evreo 
 Castro, so called from the plant Rhamnus, which grew there 
 in abundance ; it was much celebrated for the worship of 
 Nemesis, hence styled Rhamnusia Virgo 79^ in whose temple 
 was a colossal statue of Parian marble. To the S. E. of Athens 
 was Hymettus M., so celebrated for it’s fragrant flowers and 
 excellent honey as well as for it’s valuable marble ; on it’s 
 
 XoSpof TiQ iffriv ’ArS'i'^op Trpoc sax^roiQ 
 "Opoiffi, yslriov dtipddoQ Kapvcrrlag, 
 
 'Itpdg, 'AXag viv ovfibg bvop,d^ti Xswg • 
 
 ’EvrauS'a rev^ag va'uv, ’iSpvcrat fipkrag, 
 
 ’UlTrbivvpov rrjg TavpiKijg Eurip. Iph. Taiir. 1416. 
 
 ’^°"Qg dpa (puvrjffaa’ aTr'e^r] yXavKU)irig ’AQqvr] 
 
 IIovTov stt’ arpiyETOv’ XI'tt-e be ’S.^tplyv kpareiryv 
 "Iketo S’ Eg MapaOdva, Kai Evpvdyviav ’AOrjvyv , — 
 
 Horn. Od. H. 81. 
 
 ’’’ Herod. VI. 102.— -Corn. Nep. Milt. — Pausan. Attic. 32. 
 
 Te, maxime Theseu, 
 
 Mirata est Marathon Cretaji sanguine tauri. Ovid. Met. VII. 433, 
 Saepe in letifero belli certamine Mayors, 
 
 Aut rapidi Tritonis hera, aut Rhamnusia virgo 
 Armatas hominum est prsesens hortata catervas. 
 
 Catull. LXIV. 396. 
 
 Est prope purpureos colies floreritis Hymetti 
 Eons sacer, et viridi cespite mollis humus. 
 
 Silva nemus non alta facit : tegit arbutus herbam : 
 
 Ros maris et lauri nigraque myrtus olent. 
 
 Ovid, de Jr. Am. III. 687. 
 
 Ille terrarum mihi praeter omnes 
 Angulus ridet ; ubi non Hymetto 
 
 Mella decedunt, — ffor. Carm. II. vi. 14. 
 
 Hoc tibi These! populatrix misit Hymetti 
 Pallados a silvis nobile nectar apis. Mart. XIII. ep. 104. 
 
 Non ebur, neque aureum 
 Mea renidet in domo lacunar : 
 
 Non trabes Hyraettiae 
 Premunt columnas ultim4 recisas 
 
 Africa. — — Hor. Curm. 1 1, xviii. 3. 
 
Grcecia — Megaris. 3.9;3 
 
 summit stood a statue of Jupiter Hymettius, and the altars of 
 Jupiter Pluvius, and Apollo Providus : it is now called Trello- 
 vouni (or Monte Matto, an absurd corruption of the old name) 
 the Mad Mountain, and it forms a part of that range of hills, 
 which, under various names, extends from Mb Parnes to the 
 promontory of Sunium. Phlya Philiati, the birth-place of 
 Euripides, was a little to the S. E. of Hymettus. Between 
 this last and Marathon was Mount Pentelicus Pentele, so 
 famed for it’s quarries of beautiful marble; on it’s summit, 
 which was higher than Hymettus, stood a statue of Minerva ; 
 it was connected with the range of Parnes by Brilessus Mons, 
 now called Turco Vouni. 
 
 30. Here, near the source of the Attic Cephissus, and on it’s right bank, was 
 Decelea Tatoi, a town of great importance, owing to it’s situation on the road to 
 Euboea, whence the Athenians derived their supplies ; during the Peloponnesian 
 war, the Lacedaemonians fortified and garrisoned it, by the advice of Alcibiades, 
 and thus exposed Athens to great loss and inconvenience Lower down were 
 Aphidnae, where Theseus is said to have secreted Helen, till she was betrayed by 
 the Deceleans ; and Acharnae Fortij Saints, the largest of the Attic Demi, and 
 the place where ivy is reported to have been first discovered : it gave name to 
 a play of Aristophanes, who represents the inhabitants as charcoal-burners ; they 
 were a brave, though at the same time a rude and clownish people. To the W. of 
 them, at the foot of Parnes, was the fortress of Philaa Viglia Castro, celebrated as 
 the scene of Thrasybulus’ first exploit when rescuing Athens from the cruelty of the 
 Thirty Tyrants : hard by were the fortresses Lipsydrium and Panacton, the latter 
 of which was a subject of dispute between the Athenians and Boeotians, and was 
 at last razed to the ground, on a solemn agreement that neither party should occupy 
 the site again. More to the Westward, and on the frontiers of Megaris, were (Enoe 
 Gyphto Castro, and Eleutherm, the reputed birth-place of Bacchus. They were 
 both once under the Boeotians, but voluntarily joined the Athenians, owing to their 
 hatred of the former people. 
 
 31. Megaris was bounded on the E. by Kerata Mons, on 
 the S. by the Saronic Gulf and the ridge of Gerania, on the 
 W. by the Corinthian Gulf, and on the N. by the hills of 
 Cithseron. To the N. it bordered on Boeotia, to the E. on 
 Attica, and to the S. on Corinthia ; it contained 200 square 
 miles. 
 
 32. This small territory, which is slated to have obtained it’s name from Mega- 
 reus, a son of Apollo, or Neptune, who was buried there, is represented as an 
 existing kingdom at a »/ery early period. Pylas, one of it’s sovereigns, abdicated 
 his crown in favour of Pandion, son of Cecrops, king of Athens, by which event 
 Megaris became annexed to the latter state, and is therefore not mentioned by 
 Homer, who includes it’s inhabitants under the general title of lonians. The 
 government of Megaris was, by the advice of an oracle, changed to a republican 
 form, but still dependant on the Athenians, from whom, however, it was wrested 
 in the reign of their last king Codrus, by a Peloponnesian force ; and a colony 
 having been established there by the Corinthians and Messenians, it ceased to be 
 considered as of Ionian origin, assuming the language and political institutions of 
 
 *2 Thucyd. VI. 91 ; VII. 19.— Strab. IX. p. 396. 
 
 Quajque rudes thyrsos hederis vestistis Acharnae. 
 
 Stat. Theb. XII 633. 
 
 Xenoph. Hell. II. 4. 2. — Diodor. Sic. XLI. 415. 
 
3U4 
 
 GrcBcia — Megaris. 
 
 a Dorian republic. Some time after this, it was engaged in a war with Athens 
 about the possession of Salamis, which, after an obstinate contest, it was obliged 
 to resign to the latter power. During the Peloponnesian war, and in the times 
 anterior to it, it was exposed to the intrigues and tumultuous factions engendered 
 by such a struggle, but yet maimained it’s affected independence amidst them all. 
 The cause of this was no doubt to be found in the jealous rivalry of the powerful 
 nations by whom it was surrounded ; this enabled it, as Isocrates has said, to 
 retain it’s independence and to live in peace, though possessing but an insignificant 
 force, and constantly threatened by the armies of Peloponnesus, Athens, and Thebes. 
 
 33. The chief city of Megaris was Megara Megara, not far 
 from the shores of the Saronic Gulf, Avith which it communi- 
 cated by means of it’s port Nissea ; it possessed considerable 
 splendour, and was defended by two citadels on the hills above 
 it, the walls of which were destroyed by Minos, but restored 
 by Alcathous, the son of Pelops, with the assistance of Apollo. 
 It’s importance gradually diminished with that of the neigh- 
 bouring cities, till at last, in the days of Alaric, it’s destruction 
 was completed. It was equidistant from Athens and Corinth, 
 and was the only Grecian city which Hadrian did not restore, 
 in consequence of it’s inhabitants having murdered an Athenian 
 herald. It was celebrated for the Megaric School of philosophy 
 founded by Euclid, a disciple of Socrates, who, when the 
 Athenians had forbidden all the inhabitants of Megara on pain 
 of death to enter their city, disguised himself in women’s 
 clothes that he might attend the lectures of his master. 
 
 34. The port of Nisaea, now called The twelve Churches, was united to Megara 
 by two long walls ; it was sheltered by tbe I. of Minoa, and is said to have derived 
 it’s name from it’s founder Nisus, the son of Pandion : hence the Megareans are 
 surnamed Nisaei®*, to distinguish them from their colonists in Sicily. Farther West- 
 ward, on the confines of Corinth, was the narrow and dangerous pass of the 
 Scironides Petrae Kaka Scala, the haunt of the robber Sciron, until he was destroyed 
 by Theseus ; one of these rocks was called Moluris, and from it Ino was said to 
 have cast herself and her child into the sea, when pursued by Athamas, Gerania M. 
 Palaovouni, which formed the Western boundary of Megaris, was high and diffi- 
 cult to pass: it’s Northern extremity was better known as Onei Montes Ma/crip/ai. 
 The Eastern part of the Corinthian Gulf, which washed the shores of Boeotia and 
 Megaris, was called Alcyonium Mare, and is now known as the G. of Livadostro j on 
 it were the towns AUgosthenae Germano, and Pegae Alepochori. 
 
 Niffaiot Meynp^ff, dgiarevovrsQ eperiioig, 
 
 "OX/3ioi oiKo'irjTe. Theocr. Idyl, XII. 27. 
 
 Aiyivq, rs yap, 
 
 NiaoiJ r’ Iv Xotjxy 
 Tplg dt) TToXiv TcivS’ evKXsi^tv 
 
 ^lyaXov dpaxaviav tpy<y (pvywv. Find. Pyth. IX. 160. 
 
 OvS’ at BaXdcrcrrjg avvvofioi 'EKtipwvideg 
 ^rjffovcn TTSTpai, roig KUKOig fi tlvai /3apvv. 
 
 Purip, Hipp, 979. 
 
 Tutus ad Alcathoen Lelegeia mcenia limes 
 Composite Scirone patet : sparsique latronis 
 Terra negat sedem, sedem negat ossibus unda : 
 
 Quas jactata diu fertur durasse vetustas 
 In scopulos. Scopulis nomen Scironis inhaeret. 
 
 Ovid. Met. VII. 443. 
 
35)5 
 
 Grcecia — Peloponnesus — Achaia. 
 
 35. Peloponnesus 
 
 (JliXoTTOQ vfjcroc) is stated to have derived it’s name from 
 Pelops, the Phrygian; it was anciently called Apia^^ from 
 Apis, a son of Apollo, and Pelasgia from the Pelasgi. It’s 
 shape resembles the leaf of a plane tree'^*’, being indented by 
 bays on all sides ; and it has probably derived it’s modern name 
 Morea, from it’s resemblance also to the young mulberry leaf. 
 It is bounded on the N. by the Corinthian Gulf, on the W. by 
 the Ionian Sea, on the S. by the Cretan Sea, and on the E. by 
 the Myrtoan Sea. It’s greatest breadth and length are the 
 same, being about 120 miles, and it contains nearly 6.480 
 square miles, or 1.120 less than Sicily. The Isthmus, now 
 called the Isthmus of Corinth, which separates it from the 
 main land, is only four geographical, or six modern Greeh, 
 miles broad, owing to which last circumstance it has obtained it’s 
 modern name of Hexamilion\ a navigable canal was attempted 
 to be cut across it by king Demetrius, Julius Caesar, Caligula, 
 Nero, and others, but always without success. The Pelopon- 
 nesus, like the rest of Greece, was originally inhabited by the 
 Leleges, Caucones, and Pelasgi, all of whom, with the exception 
 of the Arcadians, became gradually intermixed with the colonies, 
 which at various times invaded the peninsula. It was said to 
 have been left by Hercules on his death to the Heraclidae, 
 who made several attempts to gain possession of it, during one 
 of which Hyllus was killed % Echemus, king of Arcadia; 
 they at length, with the assistance of some Dorians, succeeded, 
 and shared the peninsula among them, about 80 years after the 
 destruction of Troy. The Peloponnesus was divided into six 
 provinces, viz. Achaia, Elis, Arcadia, Argolis, Laconica, and 
 Messenia. 
 
 36. Achaia, or the Northern portion of the Peloponnesus, 
 was bounded on the N. by the Corinthian Gulf, on the E. by 
 Mb Gerania and the Saronic Gulf, and on the S. by a chain of 
 hills, which under various names separated it from the rest of 
 Peloponnesus : to the E. it touched on Megaris, and to the S. 
 on Elis, Arcadia, and Argolis. These limits, comprehending 
 about 1.025 square miles, included the territories of Corinthia, 
 
 Kai jxiv rolffiv iy& jxtOoixiXtov, bk IIvXov eXOwp, 
 
 T/jXoOsv ’Attitiq yairjg' Kokeffavro ydp avroL 
 
 Horn, II. A. 270. 
 
 Avriic ' A^tiaq ‘TveSov roSe 
 
 ndXai K£KX>jrai (^mtoq iarpov Mschyl. Suppl. 275. 
 
 88 neXoTTop S’ «7ri vrjffoc oTnjSti, 
 
 ElSopevri TrXardvoio pvovp'iZovri TreTtjXyj, 
 
 Dionys. Perieg. 403. 
 
39G GrcEcia — Achaia. 
 
 Sicyonia, and Phliasia, which, though, strictly speaking, they 
 formed no portion of Achaia, may yet be fairly considered as a 
 part of the province, from their early admission into the Achaean 
 league, and the desperate resolution with which they main- 
 tained it’s independence to the last. 
 
 37. Achaia is said to have been first called AEgialus®® from the word AlyiaX'oQ 
 lillus, owing to it’s maritime situation ; but on it’s earliest inhabitants, who were 
 Pelasgians, being joined by a large Ionian colony from Attica, it’s name was lost in 
 that of Ionia. At a subsequent period the inhabitants were invaded by a large body 
 of Achseans, who came from Laconia under the conduct of Tisamenus, the son of 
 in Orestes; finding themselves then unable to maintain their possessions, they are 
 stated to have quitted the Peloponnesus, and settled on the shores of Asia Minor, 
 where they founded the twelve cities of Ionia : but we have seen above, that there is 
 some doubt about the trath of this tradition : the Achaeans being thus left masters of 
 the country, changed it’s name to that by which it is now known in history. The 
 famous Achrean league was first set on foot by the four cities Patr®, Dyme, Phar®, 
 and Tritaea, 287 years n. c., but it was afterwards joined by all the great cities of 
 Achaia, as well as by Corinth, Sicyon, Phlius, Arcadia, Argolis, Laconia, Megaris, and 
 several other states. It rose to such a formidable height under the splendid virtues 
 of Aratus and Philopcemen, as to draw upon it the envy of the surrounding coun- 
 tries, and the watchful jealousy of the Homans. Accordingly, the latter people, 
 after the conquest of Macedonia, commenced a series of insolent and unheard-of 
 provocations, which had the intended effect of exciting the Achreans to war against 
 them. This desperate measure, added to the insult with which they treated the 
 Roman ambassadors, brought down upon them the vengeance of their enemies ; 
 who, after having gained several successive victories over them, at length appeared 
 before Corinth, when this last hold of their tottering republic was taken and destroyed 
 by the consul Mummius, and their confederacy dissolved, after having lasted more 
 than 130 years. From this period Greece was reduced to the condition of a Roman 
 province under the name of Achaia, and it’s government committed to a prmtor, 
 whose court was held at Corinth. — By Achaia is also meant that portion of Greece 
 to the North of the Isthmus, which is sometimes called Hellas, and is bounded on 
 the N. by Thessaly, and on the W. by the R. Achelous. 
 
 38. CoRiNTHiA was separated from Sicyonia by the R. Ne- 
 mea or Kutchukmadi, famous for a severe battle fought on it’s 
 banks between the Corinthians and their allies, against the Spar- 
 tans. It’s metropolis Corinthus Corinth, is said to have been so 
 called from Corinthus, a son of Pelops, but it already existed 
 under the name of Ephyre, long before the siege of Troy S'’; it 
 received the epithet Bimaris^b from being close to the Corin- 
 thian and Saronic Gulfs, the pre-eminent advantages of which 
 situation occasioned it to be considered as the key of the Pelo- 
 
 AiyiaXov r dva Trdvra, Kai dfi<p’ 'EKikijv evptiav. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 575. 
 
 TToXif ’E^vpj;, "Apyeof irnrofSoroio, 
 
 ’Ev^dSe Eiav^og eaKtv, 6 KepcicrroQ ytvtr’ dvdpwv , — 
 
 Id. Z. 152. 
 
 Laudabunt alii claram Rhodon, aut Mitylenen, 
 
 Aut Ephesum, bimarisve Corinthi 
 
 Moenia, Hor. Carm. I. 7. 
 
 Hie Ephyren bimarem : Ovid. Heroid. XII. 27. 
 
 ubi erat tibi regia conjux, 
 
 Quique maris gemini distinct Isthmos aquas ? Id. 103. 
 
Gracia — Achaia, 
 
 397 
 
 ponnesus. It was the seat of opulence and of the arts, when 
 the rest of Greece was sunk in comparative barbarism, and it 
 continued to maintain it’s rank amongst the most illustrious 
 of the Greek cities, until it was burnt to the ground by the 
 Romans, under the consul Mummius, 146 years b. c. During 
 the conflagration, all the metals which were in the city, are 
 reported to have melted, and mixing together to have formed 
 that valuable composition since known as Corinthium ^s ; 
 this, however, may be more properly referred to the beautiful 
 bronze, which the Corinthians carried to the highest perfections-. 
 Julius Caesar, not long before his death, rebuilt the city, and 
 sent a numerous colony thither, after which it again became 
 both important and populous, and the metropolis of Achaia : 
 it is farther rendered interesting from St Paul having there 
 preached the Gospel for eighteen months, and from the two 
 Epistles addressed by him to his Corinthian converts. Corinth 
 gave name to the Sinus Corinthiacus G. of Corinth, sometimes 
 also called Crissaeus ; it is 66 miles long, and 13 miles across 
 in it’s broadest part. 
 
 39. A little to the S. of the city, on a lofty mountain, stood it’s almost impreg- 
 nable citadel Aero Corinthus®^, once named Epope; it was sacred to Venus, whose 
 shrine was attended by 1,000 priestesses dedicated to her service as courtezans, and 
 who contributed not a little to the wealth and luxury of the capital, whence arose 
 the proverb ov iravroQ avdpbg eig KopivS'ov sotIv 6 ■TrXovg, or, as Horace gives 
 it, “ Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum” ** : the beautiful Lais long 
 resided®*, and died here. Corinth had two famous ports ; the Northern, and nearer 
 one, called Lechaeum Balaga, was on the Corinthian Gulf, and was the great 
 emporium of Corinthian traffic with the Western parts of Greece, as well as with 
 Italy and Sicily. The other one, called Cenchrese Kekreh, is mentioned in the Acts 
 of the Apostles as the place where St. Paul performed his vow ®® ; it stood on the 
 Saronic Gulf, and by it’s means the communications of the city were regularly 
 maintained with the islands of the ^gaean Sea, with Asia, and the countries lying 
 on the Euxine : close to it was a copious spring, salt, and of lukewarm heat, known 
 as the Bath of Helen. Between Corinth and Lechaeum was the fountain Pirene”, 
 which is said to have derived it’s name from a nymph so called, who dissolved in 
 tears at the death of her daughter Cenchrea, accidentally slain by Diana. It was 
 sacred to the Muses®®, and is stated to have possessed the property of tempering the 
 
 ®® Illusasque auro vestes, Ephyreaque sera ; — 
 
 Virg, Georg. II. 464. 
 
 93 qua summas caput Acrocorinthus in auras 
 
 Tollit, et alterna geminum mare protegit umbra. 
 
 Stat. 
 
 Stat. Theb. VII. 106. 
 
 ®^ Epist, I. xvii. 36. 
 
 ®* Non ita complebant Ephyreae Laidos aedes. 
 
 Propert. II. v. 1. 
 
 ®® Acts, xviii. 18. 
 
 ®^ neffffoiic TTpofftXS^uiv, tvBa bij TraXnirtpoi 
 Qdaaovcn, (Ttpvbv dp<pi Htipijvj/f b^wp. 
 
 Purip, Med. 67. 
 
 Pind. Olymp. XIII. 85. — Eurip. Troad. 205, 
 
 ®® Heliconiadasque, pallidamque Pirenen 
 Illis remilto, 
 
 Pers. Prolog. 4. 
 
398 
 
 Gracia — Achaia. 
 
 Corinthian brass, when plunged red hot into the stream. It was near the source 
 Pirene that Bellerophon is said to have seized Pegasus, hence called the Pirenaean 
 Steed by Euripides 
 
 40. The Isthmus of Corinth was several times attempted to 
 be fortified ; it derived great celebrity from the games estab- 
 lished here^o^’ b. c. 1326, in honour of Melicerta, whose body 
 was here cast on shore, after having been thrown from the 
 Scironian rocks by his mother Ino. Theseus kept them with 
 increased solemnity, and devoted them to Neptune whom 
 he publicly called his father. They continued in vogue when 
 the other gymnastic contests of Greece had fallen into neglect, 
 and after the destruction of Corinth they were still celebrated, 
 at first under the superintendence of the Sicyonians, but after- 
 wards under that of the Corinthians. Combats of every kind 
 were exhibited on the occasion, when the victors were rewarded 
 with crowns of pine leaves, though latterly withered parsley was 
 substituted in their stead. It was during their celebration that 
 the independence of Greece was proclaimed by the Romans, 
 after the decisive battle of Cynoscephalse. 
 
 41. On the Eastern coast of Corinthia stood Crommyon Kasidi, where Theseus 
 killed a terrible boar ; Sidus Soussa-keui, famed for it’s apples ; and a port called 
 Piraeus Francolimni, where the Athenians blockaded some Corinthian ships towards 
 the close of the Peloponnesian war. On the Corinthian Gulf was Acraeum Pr. 
 C. Malangara, remarkable for a temple and oracle of the Acraean Juno. In the 
 Southern part of Corinthia was Tenea, celebrated as the place where CEdipus was 
 brought up by his supposed father ; it’s inhabitants were said to have been led cap- 
 tive hither from Tenedos, by Agamemnon, after the siege of Troy : it became once 
 so prosperous a city as to assume a government of it’s own, independent of Corinth. 
 
 42. SicYONiA was a small district to the W. of Corinthia, 
 separated from Achaia by the little river ElissonAiiZo Castro R.; 
 it received it’s name from it’s capital Siwon^°2 Rctsilico. This 
 was one of the most ancient cities of Greece, having existed 
 under the names of .^gialea and Mecone, long before the 
 arrival of Pelops in the Peninsula : it was famous for it’s 
 olives 
 
 Electr. 475. 
 
 Ilium non labor Isthmius 
 
 Clarabit pugilem ; non equus impiger 
 Curru ducit Achaico 
 
 Victorem j — Hor. Carm. IV. iii. 3. 
 
 ’laOfl'iaV ITTTTOKTl v'lKav, 
 
 Tdv iSevoKparei Ho(TuSd(ov oiraffaiQ, 
 
 Aoipiwv avT(p (TT(.(pdv(j)p,a Kop,av 
 
 UgpTrev dvadeiffOai cnXivuJv , — Phid. Isthm. II. 20. 
 
 O'i Sk MvKTjvas dxov, evkt'iixevov irroXUOpov, 
 
 Kai ^iKVuiv’, o9’ dp”'ASpri(TTog irpuir’ kp,^a(riXevev. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 572. 
 
 Quot Sicyon baccas, quot parit Hybla favos. 
 
 Ovid, ex Pont. IV. xv. 10. 
 
 Aut, 
 
 103 
 
Grcecia — Achaia. 
 
 399 
 
 43. It was at first governed by it’s own kings, but afterwards formed a part of 
 the kingdom of Mycenae, with the whole of Achaia ; it was conquered by the Do- 
 rians and Heraclidas, and became for a time subject to Argos. It however regained 
 it’s independence, and under the guidance of it’s able general Aratus, who was 
 a native of Sicyon, possessed very considerable power. The inhabitants are charac- 
 terized by some as luxurious and dissolute, and hence the proverb “ Sicyonii calcei,” 
 used in reference to effeminate gaiety. Notwithstanding this, it produced many 
 celebrated men, particularly painters and statuaries, who were by no means inferior 
 to those of Corinth ; amongst the latter was the celebrated Lysippus Sicyon was 
 only a few stadia from the sea, near the mouth of Asopus fl. Basilica ; this river rises 
 in the Argolic mountains, and was famed for the games, instituted by Adrastus in 
 honour of Apollo, which were held on it’s banks*®®. To the S. of Sicyon, and on 
 the left bank of the river, stood Titane, said to have been founded by Titan, brother 
 of the Sun, and containing a temple of Aesculapius of great antiquity. 
 
 44. Phliasia. This little independent state lay on the borders of Sicyonia, 
 Corinthia, and Argolis : it’s chief city was Phlius S. Phly, so called from Phlius, 
 a son of Asopus, who was one of the Argonauts, but it was formerly known by the 
 name of Araethyrea*®®, It was at first dependent on the kingdom of Mycenae, but 
 in later times it espoused the Lacedaemonian cause, from which it suffered not a 
 little ; it joined the Achaean league soon after it’s organization, and met the common 
 lot of that confederacy when it fell into the hands of the Romans. The city possessed, 
 amongst many splendid edifices, a temple and grove of Hebe, where criminals found 
 an inviolable asylum. The inhabitants were noted for their fidelity and bravery. 
 
 45. In Achaia, properly so called, the first town was 
 Pellene^% near Trikkala, built by the giant Pallas, or accord- 
 ing to others by Pellen of Argos ; it was famous for iPs wool, 
 cloaks made of which were given as prizes to the riders at the 
 gymnastic games held here in honour of Mercury : the Pel- 
 lenians were the first amongst the Achseans to assist the 
 Spartans in the Peloponnesian war. It’s haven, Aristonautse, 
 was said to have been so called from the Argonauts touching 
 there in the course of their voyage. Farther Westward, on 
 
 Virg. Georg, II. 519. 
 
 *®‘* There is an epigram extant by Posidippus upon the statue of the god 
 Opportunity, one of the works of Lysippus : 
 
 ‘®® 'iTTirttov a9\(i)v Kopvipdv, Hre 
 0t}ksv "ASpaarog irr’ ’A- 
 
 acoTTov pes9potg. Find. Nem 
 
 *®® Oi Sk M.vKr]vag £t%ov, IvKTiysvov TTTo\U9pov, 
 ’A^vs'iov TS K6piv9ov, ivKTipkvag re KXsoavag, 
 
 ’ r ivkyovro, ’ Apai9vpit]v r kpaTsivyv, 
 
 Aut, ut olivifer^ quondam Sicyone fugato, — Ovid. Ibis. 317. 
 Venit hyems : teritur Sicyonia bacca trapetis : — 
 
 Tt'c ; rroSrsv 6 TrXdaryg ; ’Sikvmvioq , ovvopa Sij rig ; 
 Avcnwog . crv Sk, rig ; Katpof 6 Travdafidrwp. 
 
 Analect. T. II. p. 49. 
 
 Ham. II. B. 569. 
 
 *®^ ’Aorsptoc ^k Kai ’Ap,<piwv 'Yirspaaiov vXeg 
 
 TLsXXrjvrig d^iKavov ’Axaddog, yv rrore HeXXjjc 
 I larpoTrarwp kTroXiaatv kir b<ppv<nv AiyiaXoXo. 
 
 Kai ipvxpdv oTTor’ evSia- 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 176. 
 
 vbv ^appaKov avpdv 
 ITeXXav^ <j>kps. 
 
 Phid. Olymp, IX. 146. 
 
400 Grcecia^ — Achaia. 
 
 the little river Crius, was Hyperesia, called afterwards ^Egira, 
 from the circumstance of it’s inhabitants tying lighted faggots 
 to the horns of some goats, and thus protecting themselves 
 against the attack of an enemy j it’s port is now called IMauvo 
 Lithari. Hard by was the fortress of Phelloe Zakoula, 
 situated in a fruitful country, abounding with stags and wild 
 boars. On the left bank of the Crathis Acrata, stood ^Egge^^s 
 Acrata, celebrated for the worship of Neptune as early as the 
 days of Homer ; and to the W. of it was Bura, which with the 
 neighbouring Helice, was destroyed by a prodigious influx of 
 the sea, caused by a violent earthquake : it was said that some 
 vestiges of the submerged cities were visible long after the 
 fearful event took place On the banks of Buraicus, or 
 Cerynites fl. Kalavrita, was a cave consecrated to Hercules, 
 and also an oracle usually consulted by the throwing of dice ; 
 at the mouth of the river stood Ceiynea Trupia, whither the 
 inhabitants of Mycenae fled when their city was destroyed by 
 the Argives. Helice was celebrated for the worship of Neptune, 
 thence surnamed Heliconius, and as being the place where the 
 lonians, when in possession of Achaia, held their general 
 council. At the mouth of the R. Selinus Vostizza, was iEgium 
 Vostizza, where the states of Achaia held their assemblies ; 
 they were convened near the town, in a spot called ^Enarium, 
 where was a grove consecrated to Jupiter Homagyrius, and 
 supposed to be the spot whither Agamemnon summoned all 
 the Greek chiefs prior to the Trojan expedition. The Northern- 
 most point of the Peloponnesus was Drepanum Pr. Drepano, 
 said to have derived it’s name from the word Ipiiravov, signifying 
 a scythe, because with that instrument Saturn was fabled to 
 have there mutilated his father : near it stood Rhium Castle 
 of Morea, surnamed Achaicum, to distinguish it from the 
 Rhium on the opposite coast of jEtolia. Farther Westward 
 was Milichus fl. Melikoukia, flowing down from Panachaicus M. 
 Boidia: at it’s mouth stood the important city of Patrae^i^ 
 Patras, formerly called Aroe, which received it’s name from 
 Patreus, an Achgean chief, who drove out the lonians ; it 
 
 Ol roi g(’e 'E\ikt)v Tt Kai Aiydg dwp’ dvdyovcn 
 
 IloXXa Tt Kal x«^pdvra. Horn. II. 0. 203. 
 
 "iKgro tig Aiydg, o^i ol K\vrd laaiv. 
 
 Id. Od. E. 381. 
 
 Si quaeias Hellcen et Burin Achaidas urbes, 
 
 Invenies sub aquis : et adhuc ostendere nautae 
 Inclinata sclent cum moenibus oppida mersis. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 293. 
 
 Messeneque ferax, Pati<eque, humilesque Cleonse, 
 
 Id. VI. 417. 
 
GrcBcia — Elis. 40 1 
 
 suffered severely in the war against the Romans, but after the 
 battle of Actium, Augustus sent a large body of veterans hither, 
 and granted the city all the privileges of a Roman colony. 
 
 46. Lower down the coast, the R. Peirus Kamenitza enters the sea ; near it’s banks 
 were the cities Euryteae, Olenus Palaio Achaia, Pirae Kamenitza, and Pharae ; the 
 last possessed an extensive forum, with an image of Mercury, and near it an oracle 
 of the god. Nearer the source of the river stood Tritaea Gouminitza, the most inland 
 of all the Achaean cities. The last town of Achaia in this direction was Dyme, 
 called formerly Palea and Stratos ; it’s territory was frequently laid waste during 
 the Social war. Opposite the mouth of the Achelous was the promontory of Araxus 
 C. P apas, once the common boundary between Elis and Achaia, which was after- 
 wards formed by Larissus fl. Risso-, this river descends from Scollis M. Mera, called 
 by Homer the Olenian Rock ** 2 . 
 
 47. Elis, or Elea, was the Western portion of the Pelo- 
 ponnesus, and was bounded on the N. by the R. Larissus, on 
 the E. by the Arcadian Mountains, on the S. by the R. Neda, 
 and on the W^ . by the Ionian Sea. To the N. it bordered on 
 Achaia, to the E. on Arcadia, and to the S. on Messenia ; it 
 contained, together with Zacynthus, about 1.090 square miles. 
 It was formerly divided into several districts, each occupied by 
 a separate people, the chief of which were the Epei, or Elei, 
 as they are also called by Homer, from their possessing the 
 city of Elis 113, and the Caucones, from whom the whole pro- 
 vince is sometimes called Cauconia : these tribes are regarded 
 as indigenous, and are said to have been joined shortly after 
 the siege of Troy by large colonies of iEtolians, Dorians, and 
 Heraclidae. But the subsequent division of Elis was into Elis 
 Propria, or Coele, Pisatis, and Triphylia. Coele was the 
 Northernmost of these, Pisatis was m the centre, and Triphylia 
 iri the South. Elis was by far the most fertile and populous 
 district of the Peloponnesus, and it’s inhabitants were much 
 attached to agriculture and rural pursuits. 
 
 48. Elis Propria. — Descending the coast, we meet with 
 Buprasium, one of the chief Epean cities, situated in the midst 
 of a very fertile country in’; Myrsinus, or Myrtuntium ; and 
 
 O^p sTri HovTrpaffiov iTo\virvpov jiiiffapev 'imrovg, 
 
 UsTppQ r ’QXevirjg, Kai ’AXturiov tvQa KoXwv?; 
 
 KsKXijTai. Horn, II. A. 736. 
 
 'H Se ^epag kTrsISaXXev, tTniyopkvt} Aibg ovp(p' 
 
 Trap^nXi^a Slav, bOi Kparsovaiv ’ETrtioi. 
 
 Id. Odyss. 0. 296. 
 
 &g rjjSwoipi, pit] Sk poi tpireSoQ eh], 
 
 Qf oTTor Kai rjplv veiKog iTvjgSn] 
 
 Ap(pl ^oyXaairjv, or iyoj ktuvov ’Irvyovija, 
 
 EaBXbv 'YTTtipaxibyv, bg iv vaierdaffKe, 
 
 'Pvffi’ kXavvopevog' Id. It. A. 669. 
 
 Oi S’ apa BovTTpdffiov re Kal"HXiSa Slav tvaiov, 
 
 ' Oaaov ’t<p’ 'Yppivy Kai Mvpaivog iffxaroMaa, 
 
 IIsTpri r’ ’QXtviri, Kai’ AXei<nov tvrbg tkpyei. Id, B.615. 
 Af S’ tTri BovTrpaffiov •KoXvfloTpvog " Theocr. Idyl, XXV. 11. 
 See also Note 112, supra, 
 n I) 
 
402 
 
 Grcp.cia — Elis. 
 
 Cyllene Alasina, giving name to Cyllenes Sinus : this last was 
 the haven of the city Elis, and the port whence the Pelasgi 
 sailed on their expeditions to Italy. Beyond it were, Hyrmine 
 on a oromontory of the same name, now called C. Klarenza ; 
 Helisson ; and Chelonetes, or Chelonites Pr. C. Tornese, 
 the Western extremity of the Peloponnesus, between which 
 and the I. Zacynthus was Chelonites Sinus. A little farther 
 S. is the B. Peneus Igliaco, which rises in Erymanthus M. 
 Olonos, celebrated in fable as the haunt of the savage boar 
 destroyed by Hercules it enters the sea near Ephyra 
 Kasidero, which disputed, with a city of the same name m 
 Thesprotia, the honour of being mentioned by Homer. The 
 town of Pheia^i^ Skaphidia was situated on a cape of the 
 same name, at the mouth of lardanus fl. 5 and below it is the 
 promontory Ichthys C. KatcLColo, distant 16 miles from Zcinte. 
 The city of Elis Palaiopoli was on the left bank of the Peneus, 
 and was composed of several detached villages, which were 
 united after the Persian war, in one large metropolis : it had 
 no walls, being considered under the immediate protection of 
 the god whose festival was there solemnized. To the S. E. of 
 Elis was the ancient city of Pylos^^s, which contended with 
 two other towns of the same name, for the honour of being 
 Nestor’s capital; it was situated under Pholoe M. M^auro 
 Vouni, and on the river Ladon, which joins the Peneus. 
 
 49. PisATis was that part of Elis traversed by the Alpheus, 
 after it’s junction with the Eiymanthus ; it derived it’s name 
 from Pisa 119, the city of Pelops, founded by Pisus, grandson 
 of jEoIus, which formerly disputed with Elis the presidency of 
 the Olympic games. As no trace of this Pisa remained, it’s 
 very existence was questioned in later ages, some affirming it 
 to have been only a fountain, whilst others maintained it to 
 have been the ancient name of Olympia, or to have once stood 
 close to it. The far-famed city of Olympia Antilalla stood on 
 the right bank of the Alpheus 120, about ten miles from it’s 
 
 ’AXX’ ai jjisv pa vepovrat. stt’ 6%9atc dfi^' ’EXiffovvrog, 
 
 Ai S’ ispov OsLOio irapd poov 'AXftioio , — Theocr, Idyl. XXV. 9., 
 Ut Tegeseus aper cupressifero Erymantho 
 
 Incubat, et vasto pondeie laedit humum. Ovid. Heroid. IX. 87. 
 
 in 'dr’ ’btt’ d)Kvp6<i) KtXddovrt {laxovTO 
 
 ’Aypofifvoi IlvXioi re Kui ’ApKaSeg ey^eai/iujpoi, 
 
 ^eidg Trap rttxEcrffiv, ’lapSdvov dp.^1 p'eeOpa • 
 
 Horn. II. H. 133. 
 
 y'evog S’ rjv sk rrorapoXo 
 
 Id. E.545. 
 
 ’AX^eiov, oar’ tvpi) p'eei UvXiwv Sid yairjg. 
 
 Aut Alphea rotis praelabi flumina Pisae, 
 
 Et Jovis in luco currus agitare volantes ; — Virg. Georg. III. 180. 
 Cuncta mihi, Alpheum linquens lucosque Molorchi, 
 
 Cursibus et crudo decernet Graecia caestu. Id. III. 19. 
 
403 
 
 GrcBcia — Elis. 
 
 mouth : the most ancient and most solemn of all the festivals 
 of the Greeks was celebrated here ; it was observed in the first 
 month of every fifth year, and by it’s recurrence all Greece 
 computed time, a period of four years complete being called 
 an Olympiad. 
 
 50. The Olympic games were said to have been first instituted by Hercules, 
 B. c. 1222, in memory of his victory over Augeas ; he is also said to have planted 
 the sacred grove called Altis‘®‘ which he dedicated to Jupiter, in a spot already 
 celebrated as the seat of an oracle. They were, however, neglected for many years, 
 until Corcebus obtained a victory at them, b. c. 776, about 23 years before the 
 foundation of Rome, from which time the regular dates of the Olympiads begin ; 
 the games were then revived with greater solemnity than before, and were visited by 
 crowds of spectators, not only from Greece and it’s Islands, but from every surrounding 
 countiy : the people of Elis were intrusted with their superintendence. No women 
 dared to appear at their celebration, and those who trespassed this law were con- 
 demned to be hurled headlong from the lofty crags of the neighbouring mountain 
 Typaeum. At these games there were contentions in poetry, eloquence, and the 
 fine arts ; running, leaping, wrestling, fighting, and the throwing of the quoit, as well 
 as horse and chariot-races : the only reward that the conqueror obtained was 
 a crown of olive. The temple of Jupiter was a Doric edifice, 68 feet in height from 
 the ground to the pediment, 95 feet wide, and 230 long ; it’s roof was covered with 
 Pentelic marble, and at each of it’s extremities was placed a gilt urn. Within the 
 temple was the statue of Jove, the chef d’xuvre of Phidias, pourtrayed in the sublime 
 attitude and action conceived by Homer The figure was of ivory and gold, and 
 of such vast proportions, that though seated, it almost reached the ceiling : the head 
 was crowned with olive ; the right hand grasped an image of victory, the left a sceptre, 
 curiously wrought of different metals, on which was perched an eagle ; the sandals 
 and vesture were of gold. The throne on which the god was represented as sitting, 
 was composed of gold, ebony, and ivory, studded with precious stones, and embellished 
 with paintings and the finest carved work. The Altar of Jupiter was entirely com- 
 posed of ashes collected from the burnt thighs of victims, which being softened and 
 mixed with water from the Alpheus, formed a kind of cement ; it was 22 feet high, 
 and 125 in circumference. Here daily sacrifices were offered by the Eleans, inde- 
 pendent of those performed during the great solemnities. The Stadium, so called 
 from it’s length, was a mound of earth, where the foot-races were held ; near it was 
 the Hippodrome, likewise surrounded by a mound of earth. Above these rose the 
 Cronium, or Hill of Saturn, on the summit of which, at the vernal equinox, the 
 priests offered animal sacrifices to the god. I’he Cladeus fl. Staxiro Kephali joins 
 the Alpheus close to Olympia. Between this last city and Elis was Alesiseum^ or 
 Alesium, noticed by Homer as belonging to the Epeans*^^ ; to the S. of it, at the 
 mouth of the Alpheus, was Letrini, which derived it’s name from Letrinus, son of 
 Pelops, and was celebrated for the worship of Diana Alphea. 
 
 51. TriphyliaIs said to have derived it’s name from Tri- 
 phylus, an Arcadian prince, or from it’s inhabitants having' 
 sprung from three different tribes, viz. the Epeans, Eleans, 
 
 'O dp’ iv HtfTrt ‘iXffag oXov re arparov 
 AeXdv re rcdcfav Aioq dXKtjxog 
 'Yiog ffra6fia.ro l^ddeov dXffog 
 Ilarpi fieyiffrtp ’ irepi Se Trd^ag 
 "AXrev fiev oy’ ev Ka6ap(p 
 
 Ai'sKpive. Find. Olymp, X. 51. 
 
 122 Kvav'erjffiv In’ 6 (ppvffi vevffe K.povi(ov‘ 
 
 ’AfifSpoffiai S’ dpa yairat ’eneppoiffavro dvaKrog, 
 
 Kparoc an dBavdroio’ u'eyav S’ eXeXi^ep "OXvunov. 
 
 II. A. 528. 
 
 See Note 114, supra. 
 
 D D 2 
 
404 
 
 Gracia — Arcadia 
 
 and Arcadians ; it was a fertile and well inhabited countiy. 
 On the left bank of the Alpheus, and a little to the E. of 
 Olympia, stood Phrixa Palaio Phanari, founded by the 
 Minyee : to the S. of it was Scillus Sidero, given to Xenophon 
 by the Lacedaemonians when he was banished by his fellow- 
 citizens for having served in the army of the younger Cyrus. 
 He built a temple here to Diana Ephesia, in performance of 
 a vow made during the retreat of the Ten thousand, after the 
 fatal battle of Cunaxa ; when the Eleans gained possession 
 of the place, they tried him for having accepted it from the 
 Spartans, but being acquitted, he was allowed to reside here ; 
 his tomb was shown here, and over it, his statue of Pentelic 
 marble. 
 
 52. To the S. E. of Seillus was Minthe M. Smyrne, near the source of Chalcis fl. 
 Below this was the R. Anigrus*®, the waters of which were reported to be so fetid 
 as to taint all the fish, and to be perceptible at the distance of 20 stadia ; this was 
 ascribed to the Centaurs having here washed the W'ounds inflicted by the poisoned 
 arrows of Hercules : this river was also called Minyeus from the Minyae, who once 
 dwelt upon it’s banks. Passing the rivers Amathus Vero, and Acidon Struvithi, we 
 come to the tortuous Neda Bouzi, the Southern boundary of Elis ; it rises in Lycajus 
 Mons and was so called from one of the nurses of Jupiter’^®. A short distanee, up 
 it’s right bank, we come to Lepreum, a place of considerable strength, with a cele- 
 brated temple of Jupiter Lycaeus ; it was founded by the Arcadians, but became 
 afterwards subject to the Eleans, who, when it revolted from them, were involved in 
 a war with the Spartans., in consequence of the latter people affording it assistance. 
 To the N. E. of Lepreum lay Macistus, an ancient city, giving name to the sur- 
 rounding district ; and near it, towards the source of the Amathus, was Pylos Triphy- 
 liacus Biskini, a city of some celebrity, and regarded by many as Nestor’s capital. 
 
 53. Arcadia occupied the centre of the Peloponnesus, being- 
 surrounded on all sides by lofty mountains. It was bounded 
 on the N. by the mountains Cyllene and Scollis, connected 
 by the Aroanian range ; on the E. by the R. Erymanthus and 
 Mb Minthe; on the S. by Lycseus and Cronius M. ; and on 
 the W. by Artemisius M. To the N. it touched on Achaia, 
 to the W. on Elis, to the S. on Messenia and Laconia ; and 
 to the E. on Argolis : it was the second province in size in the 
 Peloponnesus, and contained nearly 1.280 square miles. 
 
 Xenoph. Anab. V. 3. 7. — Pausan. Eliac. I. G. 
 
 Ante bibebatur; nunc quas contingere nolis 
 Fundit Anigros aquas ; postquam (nisi vatibus omnis 
 Eripienda fides) illic lavere bimemhres 
 Vulnera, clavigeri quae fecerat Herculis arcus. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 282. 
 
 1*® Td.S't xpda (paiSpvvaira, 
 
 'Qva, Ttbv (jTreipuxre, 'SsSy Ss at SwKt KOfi'iaaai 
 KtvSfpibv’ ig KpyraXov, 'iva Kpixpa Tcaidevoio, 
 
 ’ llptalivTctry Nu/x0£wj/, ai {uv rort fiaiuiaavTO, 
 
 Tlpioriary ytvty, fJLtrd yt 'Ervya re, t^iXvpyv Tt. 
 
 OvS’ dX'irjv aTTSTiat Sitr) %dptv, dXXd ro xtvya 
 KeTj'o T^kSijv bvoyyvt, rb ytv ttoBi ttovXv kut’ avro 
 }LavKU)V(ji) 7 / TCToXU^pov, b AtTrptiov 7re<pdriarai, 
 
 Ei'piptptTai 'Nypyl ' Cullivi. Hymn, in Jov. 32. 
 
405 
 
 G rcBcia — Arcadia, 
 
 54. It was anciently called Drymodes, from the word quercus, owing to it’s 
 producing such a number of oaks, but it was subsequently named Lycaonia and 
 Pelasgia ; it obtained the latter appellation from Pelasgus, who was said to have 
 been it’s first sovereign : it was likewise occasionally called Parrhasia*” from the 
 Parrhasii, who inhabited the South Western part of the province. The name of 
 Arcadia itself was said to have been derived from Areas, a son of Jupiter : it was 
 a rich, pastoral country, producing horses and asses of peculiar strength and beauty. 
 The Arcades had settled in the country from such an early period, as to induce 
 them to boast of their having sprung from the earth, and of their being older than 
 the moon ; and whilst every other part of the Peloponnesus was disturbed by 
 revolutions, which produced frequent changes amongst it’s inhabitants, the Arcades 
 maintained quiet possession of their territory. They were divided into a number 
 of petty tribes, but appear to have been originally governed by one superior chief ; 
 since Homer has placed the forces which they sent to the Trojan war under the sole 
 command of Agapenor, the son of Ancaeus, and adds, that they were supplied with 
 ships by Agamemnon They were for the most part shepherds, and lived upon 
 acorns ; their country was the favourite residence of Pan, the god of shepherds, who 
 was therefore especially worshipped by them : they were fond of independence, and 
 greatly commended for their love of music A band of Arcadians, under the 
 guidance of Peucetus and Qinotrus, two sons of Lycaon, king of Arcadia, are said 
 to have migrated to Italy seventeen generations before the siege of Troy, and there 
 established the two nations known in history as the Peucetii and ffinotri. There 
 seems, however, little reason for crediting this tradition, which is accounted for from 
 the Arcadians having preserved earlier accounts of the Pelasgic expeditions, than 
 the other tribes of that nation, and having referred to their own peculiar clan, what 
 in fact belonged to the parent race. 
 
 55. On the right bank of the Neda, above Lepreum, were 
 Phigalia Paulizza, and Bassse now known as The Columns ; 
 at this latter place was the temple of Apollo Epicurius, one of 
 the most beautiful buildings in all Peloponnesus. Farther 
 Eastward was Lyeseus M. Diaforti, where the Arcadians con- 
 
 Ovid, speaking of Evander, says, 
 
 Deserit Arcadiam Parrhasiumque larem. Fast. I. 478. 
 
 ’ApKaSec, o'l Kai TrpoaBe '2t\r}vair]Q vSsovTat 
 Zmsiv, ^rjybv tSovTsg tv ovptaiv ’ ovSs UtXaayig 
 XS'wv Tore KoSaXipounv avaffoero AevKaXiSyoiv, — 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 264. 
 
 Orta prior Luna (de se si creditur ipsi) 
 
 A magno tellus Arcade nomen habet. Ovid. Fast, I, 469. 
 
 TToXseg 5’ tv vrp tKaffry 
 
 ‘ApKaStg dvdpeg tjSaivov tTri(TTdp.tvoi TroXtpoio. 
 
 Avrbg yap atpiv dwKtv ava^ dvSpivv ' Ayaptp,vo)v 
 Nijof ivaatXpovg, rrepdav iiri oivoira ttovtov, 
 
 'ArptiSrjg' kyrti ov GaXdaata tpya ptpyXei. 
 
 Horn. II. U. 610. 
 
 Forte sub arguta consederat ilice Daphnis, 
 
 Compulerantque greges Corydon et Thyrsis in unum : 
 
 Thyrsis oves, Corydon distentas lacte capellas. 
 
 Ambo florentes aetatibus. Arcades ambo : 
 
 Et cantare pares, et respond, re parati. Virg. Eel. VII. init. 
 
 Pan etiam Arcadifi mecum si judice certet. 
 
 Pan etiam Arcadia dicat se judice victum. Id. IV. 68. 
 
 Pana Deum pecoris veteres coluisse feruntur 
 Arcades : Arcadiis plurimus ille jugis. 
 
 See page 279, sect. 5 ; and page 282, sect. 8, supra. 
 
 D D 3 
 
 Ovid, Fast. II. 271. 
 
406 Grcecia — Arcadia. 
 
 tended that Jupiter was born^^'^ ; an altar was erected here to 
 the god, and sacrifices performed in the open air : the temenus, 
 or sacred enclosure, was inaccessible to living creatures, since 
 if any crossed it’s precincts, they died within the space of 
 a year. It was also sacred to Pan^^^, who had a temple here ; 
 the rites performed in his honour were called Lyceea, and being 
 carried by Evander to Latium, they were there solemnized 
 under the name of Lupercalia^^^. On the slope of the moun- 
 tain was Lycosura Agios Giorgios, built by Lycaon, and said 
 by Pausanias to be the oldest city in the world. Crossing 
 the Alpheus, we come to Megalopolis Sinano, the most recent, 
 and the largest of all the Arcadian cities, built at the advice 
 of Epaminondas after the battle of Leuctra ; here was con- 
 vened the general council of the province, the members of 
 which were so numerous as to receive the appellation of 
 ot gvpLOi : the city was destroyed by the Spartans, but after- 
 wards restored by the Achseans ; it was the birth-place of the 
 general Philopoemen, and of Polybius the historian The 
 rapid river Helisson Sinano ran through it, and entered the 
 Alpheus a little lower down. In the South Eastern corner of 
 the province was Tegea^^*^ JPiali, one of the most ancient and 
 important cities of Arcadia, said to have been founded by 
 Tegeus, the son of Lycaon ; the gigantic bones of Orestes 
 were found here, and removed to Sparta at the command of 
 an oracle It was said that a war with the inhabitants of 
 Pheneus was prevented, by referring the decision to a combat 
 between three brothers from each city, in which one of the 
 Tegeatse obtained the victory, after he had slain his anta- 
 gonists, and seen his brothers killed : the story of the Horatii 
 and Curiatii, recorded in Roman history, is probably derived 
 from this. The beautiful Atalanta was reputed to have been 
 
 Zfv, (Te fjikv ’iSaioiaiv iv ovpeai <paa'i ■ysvecrS'ai, 
 
 Zev, ff£ d’ tv ’ApKaSi7j. CalLim. Hi/mn. in Jov. 7. 
 
 ’Q JTdv Hav, sir tacrl Kar’ oipea fiaKpd AvKaiov, 
 
 Eirs tv’ y’ dpLcpiTroXtic MatvaXov * Theocr. Idyl. I. 123. 
 Ipse nemus linquens patrium, saltusque l,yca;i, 
 
 Pan ovium custos, tua si tibi Msenala curse, 
 
 Adsis, O Tegeaee, favens : Vd'g- Georg. I. 16. 
 
 Hinc lucum ingentem, quern Romulus acer asylum 
 Rettulit, et gelida monstrat sub rupe Lupercal, 
 
 Parrhasio dictum Panes de more Lycaei. Id. JEn. VIII. 343. 
 Quid vetat Arcadio dictos a monte Lupercos 1 
 
 Faunus in Arcadia templa Lycaeus habet. Ovid. Fast. II. 423. 
 
 1®‘‘* Pausan. Arcad. 25. 27. 32. — Diodor. Sic. XV. p. 496. — Xenoph. Hell. VII. 
 1. 26.— Polyb. I . 49, 2; II. 55, 8 ; X. 24, 5 ; XXIV. 9, 2. 
 
 Alter ab Arcadia, Tegeoeae sanguine gentis. Firg. dEn. V. 299. 
 
 *37 Herod. I. 65. — Pausan. Arcad. 45. — Xenoph. Hell. VI. 5. 16, et seq. 
 
Grcecia — Arcadia. 
 
 407 
 
 a native of Tegea, which was also famed for the temple of 
 Minerva Alea, the most splendid building of the kind in the 
 whole Peloponnesus. Hard by stood Tripolis Tripolitza, the 
 modern capital of the Morea\ and Pallantium Thana, whence 
 the Romans affirmed, Evander led his colony to the banks of 
 the Tiber Above these rises Mount Maenalus Roino, 
 sacred to Pan, and the favourite haunt of that rural deity ; it 
 was lofty, and covered with pine trees, the echoes and shady 
 retreats of which were much commended ^^9. On the Northern 
 side of the mountain was Mantinea Goritza, a city of great 
 celebrity and high antiquity which is stated to have received 
 it’s name from Mantineus, the son of Lycaon ; it was situated 
 on the little R. Ophis, and is famed for the battle fought there 
 between the Thebans and the combined forces of Lacedaemon 
 (b. c. 362, 01. 104. 2.), in which Epaminondas terminated his 
 glorious career To the Eastward of this was Artemisius M. 
 Mallevo, with a temple of Diana on it’s summit ; it was the 
 boundary of Arcadia in this direction, and united with 
 Cyllene M. Zyria in the North Eastern corner of the pro- 
 vince. The latter mountain was exceedingly lofty, and cele- 
 brated as the birth-place of Mercury who had a temple on 
 it’s summit ; the shell, from which he constructed the lyre^"*^^, 
 was said to have been found by him on the neighbouring 
 Chelidoria M. Immediately under mount Cyllene was Stym- 
 
 138 Arcades his oris, genus a Pallante profectum, 
 
 Qui regem Evandrum comites, qui signa secuti, 
 
 Delegare locum, et posuere in montibus urbem, 
 
 Pallantis proavi de nomine, Pallanteum. Virg. JEn, VIII. 51. 
 
 139 pinifer ilium etiam sola sub rupe jacentem 
 
 Maenalus, et gelidi fleverunt saxa Lycaei. Id, Eel, X. 14. 
 
 Incipe Maenalios mecum, mea tibia, versus. 
 
 Maenalus argutumque nemus pinosque loquentes 
 Semper habet : semper pastorum ille audit amores, 
 
 Panaque, qui primus calamos non passus inertes. Id, VIII. 21. 
 Blaenala transieram latebris horrenda ferarum, 
 
 Et cum Cylleno gelidi pineta Lycaei. Ovid, Mel. I. 216. 
 
 See also Note 133, supra, 
 
 Kai Ttysriv tlvov, Kai Mavrivkrjv eparuv^v , — 
 
 Horn, II, B. 607. 
 
 Xenoph. Hell. VII. 5. 14.— Diodor. Sic. XV. p. 502.— Polyb. IV. 33. 8. 
 
 'Fjpp,rjv vpvii Mouffa Aibg Kai Maiadog viov, 
 
 'KvWrjvrjg ptSsovra Kai ’ApKadir/g TroXvppKov, 
 
 Horn. Hymn, in Merc, I, 
 
 Vobis Mercurius pater est, quern Candida Maia 
 Cyllenes gelido conceptum vertice fudit. Vir-g, JEn, VIII. 138. 
 Hence Mercury is called “ Cyllenius ales,” and “ Cyllenia proles.” 
 
 For a description of which, see Horn. Hymn, in Merc. 47, et seq, Horace 
 (Epod. XIII. 13) calls it “ fide Cyllenefi.” 
 
 D D 4 
 
408 
 
 Gracia — A rcadia . 
 
 phalus Kiona, so old as to be called by Pindar the Mother 
 of Arcadia it stood upon Stymphalus L. Zaracca, the 
 shores of which were said to have been infested by birds 
 called Styniphalides, which fed upon human flesh, until they 
 were destroyed by Hercules To the W. of Cyllene lay 
 Pheneos^^'^ Phonia, where Hercules is said to have lived after 
 his departure from Tiryns ; it was also the residence of Evan- 
 der, before he was driven to Italy, after having committed an 
 involuntary murder, Pheneos was situated on the R. Aroa- 
 nius, which joins the Ladon, after passing through Phenea 
 Palus ; this little lake is said to have once inundated the 
 whole country, until Hercules succeeded in draining it^^®. 
 
 56. To the N. W. of Pheneos, on the confines of Achaia, was Nonacris Nauhria, 
 on a rivulet called Styx, the waters of which were said to be poisonous : farther 
 Westward stood Cynaetha Kalavrita, whose inhabitants were abhorred and shunned 
 by their fellow countrymen, for their depraved and barbarous manners, said to be 
 the result of their neglecting the study of music. Between this city and the Ladon 
 was Clitor, still preserving it’s name, and anciently remarkable for a fountain said to 
 render those who tasted it’s waters averse to wine ; it was situated on a cogno- 
 minal river, the fishes of which are stated to have sung like thrushes. The Northern 
 part of Arcadia was called Azania, from Azan, the son of Areas : it was watered by 
 the rapid Ladon fl, Klitor, a tributary of the Alpheus, and accounted one of the 
 most beautiful rivers of Greece ; the metamorphosis of Syrinx into a reed, happened 
 
 ’ErvfjupijXov T dxov, Kal Happaffirjv kvspLOVTO ’ 
 
 Horn. II. B. 608. 
 
 OiKoOev oiKad’ diro ’S.rvp^aX'iMV 
 
 TTOriVLCTCTOfUVOV, 
 
 Marep' evp,dXoio Xtinovr’ ’ApKaSia(;. Find. Olymp. VI. 167. 
 Vosne, manus, validi pressistis cornua tauri ? 
 
 Vestrum opus Elis habet, vestrum Stymphalides undae, — 
 
 Ovid. Met. IX. 186, 
 
 Oi ^kvtov T kvsuovTO Kai ’Opvouevbv TVoXvtiriXov, — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 605. 
 
 Quale ferunt Graii Pheneum prope Cylleneum 
 Siccari emulsa pingue palude solum ; 
 
 Quod quondam caesis montis fodisse medullis 
 
 Audet salsiparens Amphitryoniades : — Catull. LXVIII. 109. 
 
 Est locus Arcadiae (Pheneon dixere priores) 
 
 Ambiguis suspectus aquis : quas nocte timeto ; 
 
 Nocte nocent potse. Sine nox&, luce bibuntur. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 3H2. 
 
 Turn Deus, Arcadiaa gelidis in montibus, inquit. 
 
 Inter Hamadryadas celeberrima Nonacrinas 
 
 NaVas una fuit ; Nymphoe Syringa vocabant. Id. I. 689. 
 
 Callisto and Atalanta, Arcadians, have both the epithet of Nonacrina in Ovid. 
 Clitorio quicunque sitim de fonte levarit, 
 
 Vina fugit, gaudetque meris abstemius undis. Id. XV. 322. 
 
 Testis erit Pholoe, testes Stymphalides undae ; 
 
 Quique citis Ladon in mare currit aquis; — Id. Fust. 11. 273. 
 
 Arcades liunc, Ladonque rapax, et Maenalos ingens 
 Rite colunt, Luna credita terra prior. 
 
 Id. V. 89. 
 
409 
 
 G rcpxia — Argolis. 
 
 on it’s banks'"*. It was joined on it’s left bank by Tragus fl., towards the source 
 of which stood Orchomenus Kalpaki, a town of some antiquity, founded by 
 Orchomenus, the son of Lycaon. Lower down the Ladon, and on it’s left bank, was 
 Telphusa Vanina, so called from a daughter of the river, and famed for the worship 
 of the goddess Erinnys and Apollo Onca;us. The R. Erymanthus Tripotamia, 
 the Western boundary of Arcadia, rises in Lampea M. ; at it’s source was the city 
 Psophis Tripotamia, called anciently Erymanthus and Phegea. At the junction of 
 the Ladon with the Alpheus is a small island called Corvorum Insula, formed 
 by the depositions of the river, where it separates into two channels : it is pro- 
 bably alluded to by Pausanias, when he says that Enispe, Stratie, and Rhipe, men- 
 tioned by Homer amongst the Arcadian towns which supplied forces for the Trojan 
 expedition, were supposed to have been islands in the Ladon, inhabited by men'®*. 
 A little above these, on the right bank of the Alpheus, stood Hersea Agiana, a city 
 of some importance, the possession of which was frequently disputed by the Eleans 
 and Arcadians. Still higher up, the Alpheus was joined by Gortynias fl. Atchicola, 
 remarkable for the extreme coldness of it’s waters; on it’s banks was the town of 
 Gortyna Atchicola, much celebrated for a beautiful temple dedicated to iEsculapius. 
 
 57. Argolis was the Eastern portion of the Peloponnesus. 
 It was separated from Arcadia on the W. by Artemisius M., 
 from Achaia on the N. by the mountains of Cyllene and 
 Arachnseum, and from Laconica on the S. by the little 
 R. Charadrus : on the E. it was washed by the Saronic Gulf, 
 and on the S. by the Argolic Gulf and Myrtoan Sea. It con- 
 tained, with it’s islands, about 890 square miles. 
 
 58. The original inhabitants of Argolis, or Argea as it is sometimes called, were 
 Pelasgi, who on the arrival of an Egyptian colony under Danaus, changed their name 
 toDanai'*®, and subsequently to Argivi andArgolici; the latter appellations are notun-, 
 frequently applied to all the Greeks without distinction. The word Argos in the Mace- 
 donian and Thessalian dialects signified a field, or plain, and was frequently adopted 
 by the Pelasgi in their various settlements ; the Peloponnesian Argos was therefore 
 surnamed Achaicum '**, to distinguish it from the Argos Pelasgicum of Thessaly. 
 
 *** Donee arenosi placitum Ladonis ad amnem 
 Venerit : hie illi cursum impedientibus undis, 
 
 Ut se mutarent, liquidas orasse sorores ; — Ovid. Met. I. 702. 
 
 Mentioned by Ovid, as passed by Arethusa in her flight from the Alpheus : 
 Usque sub Orchomenon, Psophidaque, Cyllenenque, 
 
 Mtenaliosque sinus, gelidumque Erymanthon, et Elin, 
 
 Currere sustinui : nec me velocior ille. Met. V. 007. 
 
 '*'* Addiiov aXk’ ovirto p,kyag eppsev, ov5’ ’Epvp,av9og, 
 
 AtVKtWaroQ Trora/uaV trt 5’ afipoj(OQ yev unaaa 
 
 ’ApicaSh], Callim. Hymn. inJov. 19. 
 
 'PiTTrjv TS, 'Srpariyv re, Kai yvepoecraav ’Evktttjji’, — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 600. 
 
 Pausan. Arcad. 25. — Strab. VIII. 388. — Polyb. IV. 73. 2. 
 
 '*® Aavabg, b TrevTrjKOVTa S’vyarepwp Trarijp, 
 
 'EXBwv kg"Apyog, cpKicnv ’Ivaxov ttoXiv’ 
 
 IleXaayiwTag o’ iovopLaffpevovg ro Tvplv 
 Aavaovg KaXeiffSrai vopiov ’t2rt]K’ av 'EXXdba. 
 
 Eurip. Archel, Frag. 2. 
 
 yijv ’Ivdxov Kticryusvot, 
 
 ndXai neXacyoi, Aavaibai St StvTtpov, — Id. Orest. 920. 
 
 *®'^ El St Ktv "Apyog hcoiptO’ Axctiiicbv, ovQap dpovpyg, 
 
 Horn. II. I. 141. 
 
 1*8 Tovg, bffcroi rb lleXatryiKbv "Apyog tvaioi ', — 
 
 Id. B. 681. 
 
410 
 
 GrcBcia — Aryolis. 
 
 Argolis was at first governed by one sovereign : but the two kingdoms of Tiryns and 
 Mycenae were subsequently established, and remained independent of Argos until 
 they were united in the person of Atreus, son of Pelops ; this hero acquired the pos- 
 session of nearly all Peloponnesus, which ample territory he transmitted to his son 
 Agamemnon, who is called by Homer sovereign of all Argos and the Islands '®®. The 
 government, however, afterwards assumed a republican form. The Argives were 
 engaged in frequent wars with the Spartans, sometimes about the possession of the 
 small district Cynuria, and at others from a constant jealousy of their wily neigh- 
 bours, and a determination to oppose their attempts at aggrandizement. They joined 
 the Achajan league, and continued to form a part of this confederacy till it’s final 
 dissolution by the Romans. 
 
 59. The whole Eastern coast of the province, as far as 
 Scyllseum Pr. was known by the name of Acte Argolis : 
 the first city here, after leaving the Corinthian frontier, was 
 Epidaurus Pidavra, called formerly Epicarus, from it’s first 
 founders having been Carians. It derived it’s principal cele- 
 brity from the neighbouring temple of ./Esculapius Koroni, the 
 resort of all who needed the assistance of the god, and built 
 where he himself was reputed to have been born and educated ; 
 it was richly decorated with ofterings, and stood within a grove 
 surrounded by mountains. It contained also a famous statue 
 of iEsculapius, which the Romans during a pestilence were 
 advised to convey to their city; but, whilst the inhabitants 
 delayed parting with the effigy, a huge serpent coiled itself in 
 the stern of the ship sent on this solemn embassy, and being 
 taken for the god, was carried with great pomp to the banks 
 of the Tiber Epidaurus was for a long time entirely in- 
 dependent of Argolis, being governed by it’s own laws : it was 
 celebrated for it’s vines ^.nd for it’s breed of fine horses 
 Above it, on the Corinthian side, rose the lofty mountain 
 Arachnaeum Sophico, the last station of the telegraphic fire, 
 by which the capture of Troy was announced at Mycenae, the 
 same night it was taken 
 
 Avrap 6 avTE Qv'sffr’ ’ Aycifisiivovi XtiTTf (popr]vai, 
 lloXXyfft vijaoicn KafApyii vravrl dvdcraeiv • 
 
 Horn, 11, B. 107. 
 
 Hence, Mycente is surnamed Agamemnoni» by Virgil : 
 
 Eruet ille Argos, Agamemnoniasque Mycenas, — AGn. VI. 8.S8. 
 
 To this circumstance Horace alludes, when he applies the ornamental epithet 
 “ Epidaurius” to “serpens:” Sat. I. iii. 27. 
 
 Tpoi^rjv’, ’Kiovag re, Kal dp.ire\6evr ’EmSavpov, — 
 
 Horn. 11. B. 561. 
 
 Taygetique canes, domitrixque Epidaurus equorum : — 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 44. 
 
 Commentators differ upon this passage, some being of opinion that the Epidaurus 
 in Epirus is here meant. 
 
 elr ’iaKijxpev, ’iffr’ dfiKero 
 
 ’ Apa%valov alrroQ, darvyeirovag (TKOTrdg • 
 
 Karreir ’ Arpeidwv eg race aK^vrei arsyog 
 
 4>dog rod’ ovk airaTmov ’Idaiov irvpog. Mschyl, Again. 299. 
 
411 
 
 Grcecia — Argolis. 
 
 60. Lower down the coast was the peninsula of Methana, or 
 Methone, Methana, in which were some hot springs produced 
 by the violent eruption of a volcano. To the Eastward of it 
 was the Island Calauria Calauria, received by Neptune from 
 Apollo in exchange for Delos 1^4 5 it contained a temple to the 
 former deity, with a sanctuary deemed inviolable : it was hither 
 that Demosthenes took refuge when pursued by the vengeance 
 of the Macedonian sovereign, and, swallowing poison to pre- 
 vent his falling into the hands of his enemy, died on the 
 threshold of the temple as he was in the act of quitting it. 
 At the Southern extremity of Calauria was the small island 
 Spheeria Poros, betwixt which and the main was one entrance 
 to the harbour of Pogon, said to have been so called from the 
 word TTwywv harha, owing to it’s resemblance to a heard ; it 
 was the haven of Trcezene, and in it the Greek ships were 
 ordered to assemble prior to the battle of Salamis. Trcezene^®® 
 Damala, the Easternmost city of the Peloponnesus, stood on 
 the banks of the little R. Chrysorrhoas. It was a very ancient 
 city, and is said to have borne the several names of Orea, 
 Althepia, and Posidonia, before it received that of Trcezene, 
 from Trcezen, the son of Pelops, one of the earliest sovereigns 
 of the country. He was succeeded by Pittheus whose 
 daughter marrying ^Egeus, became the mother of Theseus. 
 This hero was born at Trcezene, where he long resided : rnany 
 of his adventures, as well as those of Phsedra and Hippolitus, 
 are represented by the tragic poets as occurring at this place. 
 It was at one time a republic independent of Argos, to which 
 it had been subject at the time of the Trojan expedition 
 Scyllseum Pr. Skyllo, the Easternmost promontory of Pelopon- 
 nesus was so called from Scylla, daughter of the Megarean 
 king Nisus, whose treachery to her father is well known : it is 
 said her body was here washed ashore. Scyllseum Pr. formed. 
 
 161 Whence it’s epithet Latoi's : 
 
 Inde Calaureae Latoidos aspicit arva, — Ovid. Met. VII. 384. 
 Hence arose the proverbial pun, TrXsncrsiag tig TpoiZfjvct, which was addressed 
 to those whose chins were but scantily provided. — Adag. Grave. Zenob. 
 
 >6® u) ntdov Tpoi'CrjVLOV, 
 
 'Qg ijKaQrifi^v ttoW’ e%£ig tvSaipova, 
 
 Xaip’’ vfTTaTOV yap a’ eiffopwv Trpoa(pQkyyop.ai. 
 
 Eurip. Hip]). 1091. 
 
 Pitthean prof ago curru Troezena petebam ; : 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 506. 
 
 Hie tecum Troezena colam Pittheia regna. Id. Heroid. IV. 107. 
 
 O'i S’ "Apyog r tlxov, 'TipvvBd rt rtixiotacav, 
 
 'Ep/xtdvrjv, ’ Aaivrjv rt, 0aZvv Kara koXttov exovaag, 
 
 Tpoi/^rjv’, ’H'iovag re, Kai dpTTtXotvr’ ’'EniSavpov , — 
 
 Horn. II, B. 559. 
 
412 
 
 Gracia — -Argolis. 
 
 with the opposite Sunium Pr., the entrance of Saronicus Sinus 
 G.ofEg ina, which derived it’s name from the ancient Greek 
 word Saron, signifying an oak-leaf. The principal island in 
 the Gulf is iEgina Egina, or Enghia, the country and king- 
 dom of ^acus, who named it ^Egina after his mother, it being 
 before called CEnopia^®^ : it sent forces to the Trojan war 
 under Diomed^^o^ 
 
 61. jEgina was considered at one time as the emporium of Greece, yielding in 
 celebrity to none of it’s islands : the first silver money is stated to have been coined 
 here by Phidon, whence it took the name .dLginaeum. The inhabitants were so 
 powerful by sea, as to dispute the palm of victory with the Athenians at the battle 
 of Salamis; but the latter people became so jealous of their strength and resources, 
 that their orators termed the island the eyesore of the Piraeus. They accordingly 
 took occasion to go to war with the ASginetae, on account of some piracies alleged 
 to have been committed by them, and after besieging their chief city for some time, 
 compelled it to capitulate. Hereupon they obliged it’s inhabitants to demolish 
 their walls, to deliver up all the ships of war which they possessed, and to pay an 
 annual tribute ; and not content with these exactions, they some years afterwards 
 expelled the whole population from the island. Upon this the Spartans received 
 them, and assigned them a residence at Thyrea : but the merciless Athenians in one 
 of their descents on the Lacedaemonian coast, fell upon Thyrea, and attacking these 
 fallen and wretched outcasts, carried most of them away to Athens in chains, and 
 soon afterwards put them to death. It was not till after the disasters which befel 
 the Athenians at A2gos Potamos, and the consequent humiliation of Athens, that the 
 small remnant of these unfortunate people was restored by the victorious Lysander 
 to the land of their fathers ; after which, though they never attained to their former 
 flourishing condition, they annoyed and molested the Athenians to the utmost of 
 their ingenuity and power. In the Southern part of the island was Panhellenius 
 Mons, so called from a temple of Jupiter Panhellenius erected on it’s summit by 
 ..^iacus. 
 
 62. From the Scyllaean promontory to the Southern cape of Argolis called Acra, 
 or Bear C., stretched Hermionicus Sinus B. of Hydron, the coast of which was lined 
 with several islands. The principal of these were Aperopia ; Aristera Hydron ; 
 Hydrea Hydra, which was sold by the Hermionians to some Samian exiles in the 
 time of Polycrates ; and Tiparenus Specie : the two last-named islands are amongst 
 the most flourishing of modern Greece. The gulf derived it’s appellation from 
 Hermione*'^’ Kastri, founded by the Dryopes, whom Hercules had expelled from 
 (Eta ; this city was at one time independent of Argos, and governed by it’s own 
 laws ; it contained a famous temple of Ceres, with an inviolable sanctuary, and a 
 cave, supposed to communicate with the infernal regions, on which account the 
 inhabitants neglected the usual rite of putting a piece of money into the mouths of 
 the dead. Below Hermione lay it’s haven Mases Bizati, a town of considerable 
 antiquity ; and to the N. of it in the Argolic gulf was the promontory Struthuns 
 C. Koraka : hard by was the mountain Thornax, afterwards named Coccygius, from 
 the Greek word kokkv^ cuculus, owing (as it was said) to Jupiter’s having there 
 metamorphosed himself into a cuckoo. Farther Northward was Asine Vivares, 
 founded by some Dryopes, who once occupied the vales of Parnassus. 
 
 latere inde sinistro 
 
 (Enopiam Minos petit AiacideVa regna. 
 
 (Enopiam veteres appellavere : sed ipse 
 
 ACacus Aiginam genitricis nomine dixit. Ovid. Met. VII. 474. 
 
 O'i r’ f-xov Aiyivav, Mdcr/jrd re Kovpoi ’Ayaiwv 
 Twv S’ avSr’ t'lyepovevt (3oi)v dyaSrbg AioprjSijp , — 
 
 Horn. II. 13. 562. 
 
 Xdoviai; viv dXoof 'Eppuov r tx^i' rroXic- 
 
 Eurip. Here. Fur. 6l5. 
 
 171 
 
413 
 
 GrcRcia — Argolis. 
 
 63. Argolicus Sinus G. of Nauplia, was so named from 
 it’s running up into the heart of Argolis, and is otherwise called 
 Argivus, or Argeus; it was considered by some as extending 
 between the capes Scyllseum and Malea, but by others, more 
 properly, between Zarax and the Island Tiparenus. It’s modern 
 name is taken from Napoli di Romania, one of the strongest 
 and most flourishing places in modern Greece ; it was the 
 ancient Nauplia the port of Argos, and is stated to have 
 derived it’s name from N auplius, the son of N eptune ; the 
 inhabitants were expelled by the Argives upon suspicion of 
 their favouring the Spartans, and were consequently estab- 
 lished by the latter people at Methone in Messenia. A little 
 above Nauplia was Tiryns, or Tirynthus, Anapli, founded by 
 King Prcetus, and celebrated as the early residence of Her- 
 cules till he killed Iphitus, and fled hence into the Trachi- 
 nian country. 
 
 64. The Tirynthian citadel said to have been called Licymnia, from Llcymnius, 
 a son of Electryon and brother of Alcmena, was defended by massive walls of gigantic 
 structure, built by workmen from Lycia : these are the Cyclopes, who also built the 
 treasury at Athens, as well as parts of Argos Mycenae and the Boeotian Orcho- 
 menus*^®. They appear to have been altogether different from the fabulous giants 
 of Homer, and to have derived their name from the vast size of the materials they 
 employed : they were said by some to have been Thracians, or Phoenicians, but others 
 again have supposed they were ALgyptians, from the similarity subsisting between 
 their works and the colossal remains of the latter people. Behind Tiryns rose the 
 mountain Euboia, on which was a splendid temple of Juno, common to the Argives 
 and the Mycenaeans ; it was accidentally burnt, the curtains having caught fire through 
 the negligence of the priestess Chryseis, who had fallen asleep : it was, however, 
 afterwards rebuilt with the same magnificence. 
 
 65. Argos Argos, a little to the W. of Tiryns, and at the 
 head of Argolicus Sinus, was looked upon as the most ancient 
 city of Greece ; it was surrounded by strong fortifications, and 
 
 T6 d’ 'Apyog avTOi) [lEcrrbv i; rt Nau7rXi«. 
 
 Eurip. Iph. Taur. 804. 
 
 Id. Orest. 55. 242. 
 
 173 Whence he is surnamed “ Tirynthius” by the poets; Virg. JEn. VII. 662; 
 Ovid. Met. XII. 564. And his weapons are called “ Tirynthia tela Ovid. Met. 
 XIII. 401. 
 
 Homer (II. B. 559.) is said to allude to it in the expression 
 TipvvSra re reixioefftrav, — 
 
 suus excit in arma 
 
 Antiquam Tiryntha Deus. Non fortibus ilia 
 
 Infoecunda viris, famaque immanis alumni 
 
 Oegenerat ; sed lapsa situ fortuna, neque addunt 
 
 Robur opes. Ilarus vacuis habitator in arvis 
 
 Monstrat Cyclopum ductas sudoribus arces. Stat. Thth. IV. 146. 
 
 'lirvo^oTOV "Apyof, 'iva re'ixta 
 
 Aaiva, KvkXwttei’ ovpctvia vepovrai. Eurip, Troad. 1087. 
 — TroKmpa Htpaewf, 
 
 Kiuc\w7T£(wj/ ttopov yEpwr. Id. Iph. Aid. 1500. 
 
 y® Pausan. Boeot. 36. 
 
414 
 
 Gracia — Argalis. 
 
 protected by two citadels, one of which was called Larissa, from 
 a daughter of Pelasgus. It was a very flourishing and splen- 
 did city, and produced some of the finest sculptors in the 
 world : music was also highly cultivated here, and in the reign 
 of Darius, it’s inhabitants were accounted the first musicians 
 of the age. The goddess Juno was worshipped at Argos with 
 especial honour, and her attachment to it’s interests is frequently 
 recorded in the ancient poets ^^9. The excellence of it’s horses 
 is shown also by the epithet 'nnrojioTov equos jpascens, which 
 Homer so constantly applies to Argos The River Inachus 
 Xera flowed past the foot of the Acropolis, into the G. of 
 Nauplia ; it’s source was in Lyrcseus Mons ; but the poets 
 feigned it to be a branch of the Amphilochian Inachus, 
 which, after joining the Achelous, passed underground and re- 
 appeared in Argolis A few miles to the N. of Argos was 
 Mycenae Krahata, founded by Perseus, son of Danae, and 
 supposed to have derived it’s name from Mycene, the daugh- 
 ter of Inachus : it was governed by it’s own kings, amongst 
 whom Agamemnon was the most remarkable ; under him the 
 empire of Mycenae reached it’s highest degree of opulence and 
 power 1®“*, since his authority was acknowledged by the whole 
 of Greece. In the 78th Olympiad, or 468 years b. c., the 
 
 181 
 
 Id metuens, veterisque memor Saturnia belli, 
 
 Prima quod ad Troiam pro charis gesserat Argis : — 
 
 Virg. Mn. I. 24. 
 
 Plurimus, in Junonis honorem, 
 
 Aptum dicit equis Argos, — Hor. Carm. I. vii. 8. 
 
 roi St vskffS'Mv 
 
 "Apyog eg irnrofSorov Kai ’AxcutSa KaXXiyvvaiKa. 
 
 Horn. II, r. 75. 
 
 See also Note 176, supra. 
 
 Mentioned by Ovid : 
 
 Consitaque arborlbus Lyrcaea reliquerat arva ; — Met. I. 598. 
 182 Argumentum ingens, et custos virginis Argus, 
 
 Coelat&que amnem fundens pater Inachus urn&. 
 
 Virg. jEn. VII. 791. 
 
 Moxque amnes alii ; qui, qua tullt impetus illos. 
 
 In mare deducunt fessas erroribus undas. 
 
 Inachus unus abest : imoque reconditus antro 
 
 Fletibus auget aquas : — ■ Ovid. Met. I. 581. 
 
 Oi St M-VKTfvag tl%ov, tvKrifitvov TtroXUS^pov, — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 569. 
 
 Millia quot magnis nunquam venere Mycenis. Virg. Mn. II. 331. 
 
 ditesque Mycenas. Hor. Carm. I. vii. 9. 
 
 Tdv tKarbv vr)wv VPX^ Kptiwv ’ Ayafi'tfivojv, 
 
 'ArptiSrig ' dfia Tip ye iroXv rrXtiiTTOi Kal dpiarot 
 Aaoi eTTOvr’ • tv S’ avrog tSvcraro vibporra xuXkov, 
 
 KvSioiov, on TTOLcn pLtTtirpfKtv ripweacnv' 
 
 OvvtK dpitrrog er}v, ttoXv Se -irXeicrrovg dyt Xaovg. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 576. 
 Id. H. 180. 
 
 f3a<nXrja TroXuxpvcroio MvKrjvi)g. 
 
Grcecxa — Argolis. 415 
 
 Argives having attacked and taken the city, razed it to the 
 ground, and reduced it’s inhabitants to slaveiy ; this war was 
 said to have arisen in consequence of a dispute relative to the 
 temple of Juno on Mt. Euboia, which was common to the two 
 republics, but others attribute it to the envy of the glory ac- 
 quired by the Mycenaean troops at Thermopylae and Plataea. 
 The horses of Mycenae were noted for their excellence 
 Considerably farther Northward, and on the borders of Co- 
 rinthia, stood Nemea’^^*^ Kutchukmadi, near the springs of 
 Nemea fl.; it was celebrated as the haunt of the lion killed 
 by Hercules who revived the triennial games, which 
 had been instituted in memory of Archemoms, son of the 
 Nemean king Lycurgus, who had been here killed by a ser- 
 pent. These games were solemnized in the grove of Molor- 
 chus 1^®, who was said to have entertained the hero when he 
 came in pursuit of the lion ; the usual athletic exercises were 
 exhibited at them, and the judges were apparelled in black. 
 Close by was the fountain Langia, with the town Bembina^®9, 
 and Cleonee Klegna, where Hercules defeated and slew the 
 Elean chiefs, called Molionesi9°: the last-mentioned place 
 was built on a rock and surrounded by walls 
 
 C6. Returning to the coast, a few miles S. of Argos, we come to the lake of 
 Lerna Muloi, celebrated for the fable of the many-headed monster slain there by 
 
 Hence Virgil, speaking of a beautiful horse, says, 
 
 Et palriam Epirum referat, fortesque Mycenas : — 
 
 Ka- 
 
 Georg. III. 121. 
 
 Harudkojv Sk TtXayav 
 "Akoq vyiTjpbv ev 
 Ba9viTeSi<p Nsjue^ 
 
 To KaWiviKov (pspti. Find. Nern. III. 27. 
 
 tu cressia mactas 
 
 Prodigia, et vastum Neme® sub rupe leonem. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VIII. 294. 
 
 Qtjpiov, aivoXeovra, kukov rkpag dypoidjraig, 
 
 KoiXijv avXiv i^ovra Aibg Nsjueoio Trap’ aXffog. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. XXV. 168. 
 
 See also Hesiod. Theog. 327. — Soph. Trach. 1094. 
 
 Cuncta mihi, Alpheum linquens lucosque Molorchi, 
 
 Cursibus et crudo decernet Graecia caestu. Virg. Georg. III. 19. 
 
 •89 Theocr. Idyl. XXV. 201. >9® Find. Olymp. X. 36. 
 
 •9‘ ’A(pvti6v re KopivBrov, svKrtpsvag ts KXeoJvdg , — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 570. 
 
 Neris et ingenti turritae mole Cleonae. Stat. Theh. IV. 47. 
 
 From Pindar we learn that games were solemnized at Cleonae : 
 
 KXewj/ai'ov r’ dtr’ dyw- 
 vog bpp.ov (rretpccvoiv 
 nk/ixj/avra, — 
 
 Nem, IV. 27. 
 
410 
 
 Gracia — Laconia. 
 
 Hercules'®®; Minerva was said to have used it’s waters in purifying the daughters of 
 Danaus, after the murder of their husbands, from which circumstance certain mystic 
 rites were there instituted in honour of Ceres, Proserpine, and Bacchus. This lake 
 seems to have been the same with the Alcyonian Pool, which Nero attempted in vain 
 to fathom ; it is formed by several sources, the most famous of which was the fountain 
 AmjTnone, so called from one of the daughters of Danaus'®®, Farther Southward 
 stood Cenchreae Aglado Cambos, where a tumulus was erected to some Argives who 
 fell in a battle against the Spartans ; and close by was Parthenius Mons Barbenia, 
 where Pan was said to have appeared to the celebrated courier Phidippides, who in 
 two days ran from Athens to Sparta to beg assistance against the Persians '®‘‘. Still 
 farther Southward was the small district Cynuria, on the borders of Arcadia, Argolis, 
 and Laconia, which was such a cause of contention between the two latter countries, 
 being alternately lost and won by each. It’s principal town was Thyrea Stilo, near 
 which the celebrated battle was fought between 300 Argives and as many Spartans ; 
 Othryades, a champion of the latter people, remained master of the field, but only 
 lived long enough to raise a trophy on the spot to Jupiter, which he inscribed with 
 his own blood '®®. The Spartans celebrated this victory with an annual festival, and 
 having shortly after defeated the Argives in a second engagement, they continued in 
 possession of the district until it was finally ceded by treaty to the latter people. 
 
 67. Laconia, called also Laconica, and sometimes Lace- 
 daemon ^9®, celebrated as the kingdom of Menelaus, was the 
 South Eastern, and the largest portion of the Peloponnesus. 
 It was bounded on the S. by Laconicus Sinus, on the W. by 
 the little River Pamisus and Mount Taygetus, on the N. by 
 the mountains of Cronius and Parnon, and on the E. by the 
 
 '®® Tdv T€ fivpioKpavov 
 
 IloXv^ovov Kvva Aepvag 
 "Ydpav e^sTTvpwaEV 
 
 BeXeai t dp.^sj3aXXe , — Eurip. Here. Fur. 419. 
 
 non te rationis egentem 
 
 Lernaeus turbil capitum circumstetit anguis. Virg. ACn. VIII. 300. 
 ac bellua Lernae 
 
 Horrendum stridens, Id. VI. 287. 
 
 See also Virg, ALn. VI. 803. Soph. Trach. 1096. 
 
 193 "Q^’ aixpa-XdJTiSac 
 
 "Og Sopi Qp^a'iag 
 Atpvaiq, te ^dicrtiv Ypia'ivq, 
 
 UoaEidavELoig ’Afivp.uJv'ioi(nv 
 
 "Ydaai SouXeiav irepi^aXeev. Eurip. Phaeniss. 194. 
 
 Queritur Bceotia Dircen, 
 
 Argos Amymonen, Ovid. Met. II. 240. 
 
 Testis Amymone, latices cum ferret in ai vis, 
 
 Compressa, et Lerne pulsa tridente palus. 
 
 Propert. II. xx. 47. 
 
 '9^ Herod. VI. 107.— Apollod. II. 7. 4. 
 
 '9® Herod. I. 82. — Pausan. Lacon. 7 ; Corinth. 38. — Strab. VIII. p. 376. 
 
 Si tu signasses olim Thyreatida terram ; 
 
 Corpora non leto missa trecenta forent : 
 
 Nec foret Othryades congestis tectus in armis. 
 
 O quantum patriae sanguinis ille dedit ! Ovid. Fast. II. 663. 
 
 '9® O'i S’ elyov KoiXuv AaKeSaiuova KprwEaaav, — 
 
 Horn.//. B.. 581. 
 
Grcecia — Laconia. 
 
 417 
 
 MyrtoanSea. TotheW.it bordered on Messenia,and to the N. 
 on Arcadia and Argolis ; it contained, including Cythera and the 
 adjacent isles, about 1,500 square miles, and is now known by 
 the names of Zacunia (a corruption of Laconia), Bardunia, 
 and Maina. At an early period a great portion of Messenia, 
 and subsequently the whole of it, belonged to the dominion of 
 Sparta, but it was ultimately wrested from it. 
 
 68. The Leleges are generally regarded as the first inhabitants of Laconia, which 
 they governed till it’s invasion by the Heraclidae and Dorians : it was a rugged and 
 mountainous country, naturally barren and difficult of culture. It’s inhabitants ren- 
 dered themselves illustrious for their courage and intrepidity, for their love of liberty, 
 and for their aversion to sloth and luxury ; they were inured from their youth to 
 labour, accustomed to undergo every hardship and commanded by their laws to 
 regard war as their profession, not living for themselves but for their country. They 
 were forbidden to exercise any mechanical arts or trades, which, together with the 
 labours of agriculture, devolved on the slaves called Helots. This austere education 
 rendered them ambitious of glory, fearful of dishonour, and undaunted in the field of 
 battle ; and to it the splendid achievements of Leonidas at Thermopylae, and of 
 Pausanias at Plataea, must be mainly attributed. But notwithstanding this, self- 
 interest was always the great motive that characterized the policy of Sparta ; and to 
 it every feeling of generosity, honour, humanity, and justice, was sacrificed, when 
 supposed to militate against the welfare of the state. By this means, the influence 
 of the Lacedaemonians over the affairs of Greece became very powerful, and from 
 their frequent successes, they obtained a decided superiority for five hundred years. 
 Their jealousy of the power and heroic greatness of the Athenians determined them, 
 soon after the battle of Mycale, on the reduction of their obnoxious rivals ; but their 
 crafty hypocrisy and cautious policy induced them for some time to avoid direct 
 attacks and open war. At last, however, they made the wrongs sustained by the 
 Corinthians in the affairs of Corcyra and Potidsea the pretext for a direct rupture : 
 they were supported in this by all the Peloponnesian republics except Argolis, Mes- 
 senia, and a part of Achaia, as well as by Megaris, Bceotia, Phocis, Locris, Leucadia, 
 Ambracla, and Anactorium. Athens, on the other hand, was joined by Messenia, 
 Argolis, Plat.ea, Doris, Acarnania, Zacynthus, Corcyra, Thracia, Lesbos, Chios, 
 and Caria, with all the Cyclades except Euboea, Samos, Melos, and Thera. This was 
 the famous Peloponnesian War, which raged for 27 years, mostly in favour of the 
 Athenians j but the great naval superiority of the latter rendered them proud and 
 negligent, till, on one occasion, forsaking their ships to follow their amusements on 
 the shore at ALgos Potamos, their fleet was attacked by Lysander, the Spartan 
 admiral, and completely destroyed. The conqueror then sailed to Attica, and after 
 having reduced Athens by famine, forced it to capitulate, to surrender it’s ships, to 
 destroy it’s walls, to resign it’s foreign dominions, and to follow the will of Lace- 
 daemon in every thing. The Corinthians and Boeotians advised the complete destruc- 
 tion of Athens, but the Lacedemonians alleging it would ill become them to destroy 
 so great a people, rested content with taking possession of the city, and appointing 
 the despotic and bloody administration of the Thirty Tyrants. They thus acquired 
 the undisputed ascendency over the rest of Greece ; but intoxicated by the vast 
 dominion they had acquired, and corrupted by the wealth and luxury of foreign 
 courts, they relaxed from their severe discipline, and became as remarkable for their 
 avarice, as they had once been for their frugality and contempt of riches. Their 
 empire, which appeared so firmly established, began in a few years after the subjuga- 
 tion of Athens to decline ; the latter city soon freed itself from it’s galling yoke, and 
 
 Nec mihi fas fuerit Sparten contemnere vestram. 
 
 In qua lu nata es, terra beata mihi est. 
 
 Parca sed est Sparte, tu cultu divite digna. 
 
 Ad talem formam non facit iste locus. Ovid. Heroid. XV. 187. 
 Me nec tarn patiens Lacedaemon, — Hnr. Carni. I. vii. 1 0. 
 
 E E 
 
418 
 
 Gracia — Laconia . 
 
 tlie decisive victory obtained by Epaminondas at Leuctra, obliged them to give way 
 to the rising greatness of Thebes, and subsequently, to the ambitious spirit of the 
 Macedonian Philip. At a still later period, they were defeated by the Achaeans, who 
 compelled them to join the league, to destroy the walls of their city, and to recall 
 their exiles ; but the Romans not approving these measures, and desirous of granting 
 them more freedom than any other Greek province, decreed that the walls should be 
 restored, and the inhabitants absolved from the fine imposed upon them. Augustus 
 granted the title of Eleuthero-Lacones to a considerable part of the nation, for the zeal 
 testified in favour of the Romans. 
 
 69. The first place in Laconia after quitting Argolis, was 
 Prasise Prasto, once an Argive city : lower down the coast 
 were Cyphanta Kyphando, Zarax Eriches, and Minoa Napoli 
 di Malvasia ; close to the last was Epidaurus Limera Palaio 
 Emvasia, which was frequently ravaged by the Atheniaris 
 during the Peloponnesian war. Farther Southward lay Epi- 
 delium Agio Lindi, containing a highly venerated temple of 
 Apollo ; below it was Malea Pr. C. S. Angelo, or Malio, the 
 South Eastern extremity of the Peloponnesus, and accounted 
 by the ancients the most dangerous point in it’s circumnavi- 
 gation^99. Off this promontory was Cythera I. Cerigo, 
 once called Porphyris, from the Greek word iropfvplc purpura, 
 owing to the quantity of purple fish found on it’s shores ; 
 but it derived more celebrity from having received V enus on 
 her birth from the sea, to whom the whole island was espe- 
 cially sacred It’s possession was of great importance to mari- 
 time powers, as from it’s proximity to the Peloponnesus it 
 could constantly harass an enemy : it was nearly equal in size 
 to the island of Leucadia, comprehending about 113 square 
 miles. It’s chief town was Cythera, a little inland ; it con- 
 tained an ancient and noted temple of V enus, with a statue of 
 
 ’AWd pe Kvpa, poog re, 'trtpiyvap'KTOvra MaXtiav, 
 
 Kai l5oper)g dirsaxTe, TrapsTrXay^ev Si KvOppwv. 
 
 Horn. Od. I. 80. 
 
 nunc illas promite vires, 
 
 Nunc animos ; quibus in Gaetulis syrtibus usi, 
 
 lonioque mari, Maleasque sequacibus undis. Virg. Mn. V. 193. 
 
 Nec timeam vestros, curva Malea, sinus : — 
 
 Ovid. Amoi\ II. xvi. 24. 
 
 Hence the celebrity of the Laconian dye : 
 
 Nec Laconicas mihi 
 
 Trahunt honest® purpuras client®. Hor. Carm. II. xviii. 7. 
 
 *01 rrtv S' ’ A(ppoSiTr]v, 
 
 ' A^poyiviiciv re Sredv Kai ivar'e(pavov KvBe^eiav 
 KiK\t](TKOvae Sreoi re Kai dvspeg, ovvsk’ iv atppip 
 Ope<bSftf ’ drdp KvSrkpeLav, on TrpoasKvpae Kvdripoig. 
 
 Hesiod. Theog. 195. 
 
 Est Amathus, est celsa mihi Paphus, atque Cythera, 
 
 Idaliffique Domus. Virg. Mn. X. 51. 
 
 mater Amoris 
 
 Nuda Cytheriacis edita fertur aquis. Ovid, Heroid. VII. 59. 
 
Gracia — Laconia. 
 
 419 
 
 the goddess, exhibiting her in armour ; it’s port was called 
 Scandea 2 t >2 Nicolo. Laconicus Sinus extended between 
 the promontories Malea on the East, and Tsenarium on the 
 West; it was sometimes called Gytheatis, a name which seems 
 preserved in it’s modern appellation G. of Kolokythia : at it’s 
 head was Helos-^^^ Tsyli, the inhabitants of which, having 
 revolted against the Heraclidse, were reduced to slavery and 
 called Helots, a name afterwards extended to the various 
 people held in bondage by the Spartans. Beyond the mouth 
 of the Eurotas was Gythium Marathona, the port of Sparta, 
 pretended to have been built by Hercules and Apollo, whose 
 statues were placed in the forum. It v/as at Gythium that 
 the Lacedeemonian fleet was stationed, when Themistocles con- 
 ceived the idea of burning it ; but was prevented from carrying 
 his plan into execution by the decision of Aristides Opposite 
 to Gythium was the small island of Cranae, alluded to by 
 Homer in his account of the rape of Helen, though others 
 place the scene of this adventure in Helena., or Maoris, I. off 
 the coast of Attica 
 
 70. Ascending the Eastern coast of the Laconian Gulf we come to Boea, giving 
 name to Bceaticus Sinus G. of Vatika ; and the promontory Onugnathos, or the 
 Ass’s jaw-bone, now the I. of Servi, from which the Northern point of Cythera, 
 anciently called Platanistus, is only five miles distant: beyond these were A sopus 
 Isapo, Cyparissia Bupina, and Acrise Sapiki, The Helots were at first only tributary, 
 but in consequence of a rebellion, in which their town took a leading part, their 
 places of abode were regulated by the state, and certain duties imposed upon them. 
 The suffering endured by these ill-fated men, cannot be considered without execra- 
 tion and horror at the conduct of their oppressors ; they were liable to be attacked 
 and murdered without any form of justice, and the Spartan youths were encouraged 
 to amuse themselves by putting them to death by surprise, or openly butchering them 
 whilst working in the fields. It is related, that on the occasion of Brasidas undertaking 
 his expedition into Thrace, great offers were made to such of the Helots as would 
 voluntarily join the general ; and that large numbers having eagerly pressed forward 
 to his standard, 2,000 of the most distinguished were selected, who, having been 
 pronounced free and crowned with chaplets, were led to the temples and destroyed. 
 To the S. of Gythium was the town Las Mavrobouni, founded by a Laconian hero 
 of that name ; and near it stood Pyrrhicus, where Silenus was said to have been 
 brought up. 
 
 71. Tsenarium Pr. C. Matapan, so called from Tmnarus, 
 a son of Neptune, is the Southernmost point of the Pelopon- 
 nesus, and of the continent of Europe, and is distant 208 miles 
 from the promontory Phycus in Africa. Here was a celebrated 
 temple of Neptune, with an inviolable asylum and near it 
 
 ’SKOLvdetav S’ dpa Swks Ku0wp(w ’ Au<piSduavri. 
 
 Horn. II. K. 208. 
 
 O'i t’ dp’ ’ApvKXag tiyov, ''E\op r’ tfaXov TrroXis^pou, — 
 
 Id. B. 584. 
 
 Cic. de Off. III. xi. 11. Horn. II. P. 442. 
 
 'lepdp r’ aSrpavcrrog Taivdpov pevti Xijxriv, 
 
 MaXsac; r’ aKpoi KtvSfpCovsg, — Eraip, Cyclop. 293. 
 
 See also Corn. Nep. vit. Pausan. IV. 4. 
 
 E E 2 
 
420 
 
 Grcecia — Laconia. 
 
 a cave, said to be the entrance to Orcus^* *^^, through which 
 Hercules dragged Cerberus to the upper regions Arion is 
 said to have been landed here by the dolphin, and to have con- 
 secrated in the temple of Neptune a small brazen figure of 
 a man seated upon a dolphin’s back^*^^. Tsenarium was also 
 famed for it’s beautiful green marble, which the Romans held 
 in the highest esteem^^”. The Messeniacus, or Coronseus 
 Sinus, extended between Tsenarium Pr. and the opposite cape 
 Acritas ; it is now known as the G. of Kalamata. About 
 half way up it’s Eastern shore is the torrent Pamisus, which 
 formed the boundary between Laconia and Messenia; at it’s 
 mouth was Pephnos, opposite an island of the same name, now 
 called Pekni, where the Dioscuri were born, and where they 
 had two small statues, which are stated to have remained 
 immoveable though continually beaten by the waves. 
 
 72. Close to the T 2 enarian cape was the ancient town Taanaras, called afterwards 
 Csenepolis : between it and the torrent Pamisus were Thyrides Pr. C. Grosso, the 
 ancient boundary of Messenia ; Messa Maina ; ffitylos, or Tylos, Vitylo, so called from 
 an Argive hero ; and Thalamse Calamo, founded by Pelops. — In the Northern part of 
 the province was the border district Sciritis, the inhabitants of which were reckoned 
 distinct from the other Spartans : close to it, and near the springs of the Eurotas, 
 was Belmina, which once belonged to the Arcadians. Lower down, in the district 
 called Tripolis, was Pellene Agrapoulo, where Tyndareus resided when exiled from 
 Sparta; and opposite to it stood Caryae^**, a small town sacred to Diana and the 
 nymphs, whence the statues, termed Caryatides, derived their narae^‘*. Sellasia 
 Sellasia was an important town on the left of the Eurotas, near the con- 
 fluence of the CEnus and Gongylus, and commanded the only road by which an army 
 could enter Laconia from the Northward : it stood at the foot of Thornax M. Tor- 
 nika, on whose summit was a temple of Apollo, with a statue of the god, to which 
 Croesus presented a quantity of gold. Lower down the river, and on the same 
 side, was the range of hills called Menelaium, opposite Sparta : near it stood the 
 town of Therapne Vm-donia, so called from the daughter of Lelex ; here were shown 
 
 Trap xBoviov 
 
 *Ai5a (TTofia, Taivapov tig lepdv— ■ Find. Pytli. IV. 77. 
 
 Quo Styx, et invisi horrida Tsenari 
 
 Sedes, Hor. Carm. I. xxxiv. 10. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 612. 
 
 Taenarias etiam fauces, alta ostia Ditis, 
 
 Et caligantem nigrh formidine lucum 
 Ingressus, Manesque adiit, regemque tremendum. 
 
 Vh-g. Georg. IV. 467. 
 
 Herod. I. 2.5. — Pausan. Lacon. 25. 
 
 Quidve domus prodest Phrygiis innixa columnis, 
 
 Taenare, sive tuis, sive, Caryste, tuis I TibulL III. iii. 1.3. 
 Quod non Taenariis domus est mihi fulta columnis, 
 
 Nec camera auratas inter eburna trabes. Proper t. III. i. 49. 
 
 Quos Pylos, et dubiis Malea vitata carinis, 
 
 Plaudentique habiles Caryae resonare Dianae. 
 
 Stat. Theb, IV. 225. 
 
 See a very interesting paper on this subject in the Museum Criticum, t. II. 
 p. 400 — 2. 
 
421 
 
 Gracia — Laconia. 
 
 the temple of Menelaus, as well as his tomb and that of Helen, and a temple of 
 the Dioscuri, who are hence surnamed “ Therapnaei fratres” Above this, on the 
 right bank of the river, was Pitana, which gave name to a division of troops in 
 the Lacedaemonian army. 
 
 73. The city of Sparta or Lacedsemon, was situated in 
 an extensive plain, on the right bank of the Eurotas, now 
 called Eure, which was here so full and rapid as to be seldom 
 forded. It was at first an inconsiderable place, presenting the 
 appearance of a collection of villages, and conveying a very 
 inadequate idea of the power and resources of the nation •, it 
 resembled a great camp, rather than a regularly planned and 
 well-built city. It continued without walls during the most 
 flourishing periods of it’s history, Lycurgus having taught his 
 countrymen, that the real defence of a town was solely in the 
 valour of it’s citizens ; but when it was governed by despots, 
 fortifications were erected, which rendered it capable of sus- 
 taining a regular siege. It’s circumference then was 48 stadia, 
 but it contained more inhabitants than many cities occupying 
 double that space. Before the Peloponnesian war, it was 
 destroyed by an earthquake ; only five houses, according to 
 .®lian, having been left standing after the shocks had ceased. 
 It’s public buildings were originally few and insignificant, but 
 their number and beauty increased with the power of the inha- 
 bitants. Lacedaemon is said to have received its name from 
 Lacedaemon, a son of Jupiter and Taygeta the daughter of 
 Atlas, who naarried Sparta, the daughter of Eurotas. The name 
 Lacedaemon is frequently employed to denote both the city, 
 and the country of which it was the capital, but when the word 
 Sparta is used, it is always with reference to the former. The 
 city was also called Lelegia, from the Leleges ; QEbalia, from 
 (Ebalus, one of it’s kings ; and Hecatompolis, from the hun- 
 dred cities which the whole province contained : it’s ruins are 
 about two miles from the modern Mistra. To the S. of Sparta 
 was Amyclae’^i^, Sclavo Chorio, one of the most ancient towns 
 
 Tvv^apiSag S’, kv ’A^aioXg v- 
 
 \f/iTTtSov OtpaTTvag oIkemv tSog. Find. Isthni. I. 42. 
 
 Ovid uses the epithet “ Therapnmus ” for “ Laconicus,’' when, speaking of 
 Helen, he says, 
 
 Rure Therapnaeo nata puella Phrygem. Heroid, XV. 196. 
 
 214 ■j-pfig pkv TToXii (piKraTai eicn TroXtjeg, 
 
 "Apyog rt, ^Trdprt] Tt, Kul evpvdyvia MvKrjvrj. 
 
 Horn. II. A. 51. 
 
 Dum Deus Eurotan, immunitamque frequentat 
 
 Sparten; Ovid. Met. X. 170. 
 
 “ Aniyclffius,” as well as “ OE^alius” and “ Therapnaeus,” was used instead 
 of “ Laconicus.” Hence Castor and Pollux were called ” Amychei 
 
 E E 3 
 
 Castori 
 
Grcecia — M cssen ia . 
 
 4-2-i 
 
 in Laconia ; it was celebrated for the magnificent temple of 
 the Amyclsean Apollo, and for the Hyacinthian festival, Hya- 
 cinthus having, as it is said, been buried there : it must not 
 be confounded with the Latian Amyclse. The great Spartan 
 plain was bounded on the W. by Taygetus Mons, which 
 strikes off from the Arcadian and Elean hills, and, traversing 
 the whole province, terminates in the promontory Taenarium. 
 It is covered with snow in some parts during the whole year ; 
 some of the ancients maintained, that from it’s summit the eye 
 could comprehend the view of the whole Peloponnesus. It 
 abounded with various kinds of beasts of the chace, and with 
 a race of hounds much valued for their sagacity and keenness 
 of scent : it likewise produced a beautiful green marble, 
 much esteemed by the Romans -i". The principal summit, 
 named Taletum, is now S. Elias-, it w'as dedicated to the 
 Sun, to whom sacrifices of horses were there offered. The 
 range itself is now called Pente Pactylon, a name probably 
 derived from that of Pente Lophi, by which it appears to have 
 been once known. 
 
 74. MesseniA'^®, was the South Western part of the 
 Peloponnesus, and contained 960 square miles. It was 
 bounded on the N. by the R. Neda and Mb Lycseus, on the 
 E. by the range of Taygetus, and on the two other sides it was 
 washed by the sea ; to the N. it touched upon Elis and Arca- 
 dia, and to the E. on Laconia. It was in some parts a moun- 
 tainous country, but abounded in rich and well-watered plains. 
 
 Castori Amyclceo et Amyclaso Pollucl 
 lleddita Mopsopia Tyndaris urbe soror, 
 
 Ovid. Hernkl. VIII. 7J. 
 
 Tabs Amyclaji domitus Pollucis habenis 
 
 Cyllarus, — Virg. Georg. IIL 89. 
 
 O'ii] d’ "ApTtfug slai Kar’ ovpeog ioxtaipa, 
 
 "H Kara Tj;i5yerov TrtpiupKtTOv, fi ’EpvpavSrov, 
 
 TtpTTopkvp KUTTpoun Kal wKEiijg tkdipoun ■ Horn. Od. Z. 102. 
 
 • vocat ingenti clamore Citlia?ron, 
 
 Taygetique canes, Virg. Georg. 111. 44. 
 
 et virginibus baccbata Lacajnis 
 
 Taygeta ! Id. II. 487. 
 
 Veloces Spartae catulos, Id. III. 405. 
 
 Amyclaeumque canem, Id. 345. 
 
 ’ Nam qualis aut Molossus, aiit fulvus Lacon, &c. 
 
 Hor. Epod. VI. 5. 
 
 Illlc Taygeti virent metalla, 
 
 Et certant vario decore saxa. Mart. VI. 42. 
 
 Tw S’ iv Meaapvy ^vpjSXrirriv nWlikoiip, 
 
 OiK(p iv ’OpcriXdyoio — 
 
 Horn. Od. ‘b. 1C. 
 
423 
 
 GrcBcia — Messenia. 
 
 furnishing pasturage for numerous herds and flocks ; hence it 
 was heartily coveted by the Lacedaemonians, whose land was 
 barren and hard to cultivate. 
 
 75. Messenia is said to have derived it’s name from Messene, wife of Polycaon, 
 sovereign of the country : at the period of the Trojan war it was partly under the 
 dominion of Menelaus, and partly under that of Nestor. It’s brave and warlike 
 inhabitants have rendered themselves famous by a war carried on against the Spartans, 
 in consequence of the latter people having disguised armed youths in female attire, 
 with the intention of attacking their territory whilst unprepared to resist ; this is said 
 to have occurred at the festival of Diana, celebrated at Limnaea, on the borders of 
 the two countries, and common to both. But the Messenians were accused by the 
 Spartans of having offered violence to some of their young women, and of having 
 slain their king Teleclus, for attempting to revenge the outrage. These differences 
 led to a vigorous and bloody war of 20 years, which ended in the Spartans taking 
 Ithome, and subjugating the whole country; but in consequence of the insults which 
 they heaped upon the Messenians, the latter people revolted. This second war lasted 
 for 14 years, but the Messenians, after having gained a few advantages, were again 
 reduced, on which occasion many of them crossed over into Sicily, and occupied 
 Zancle, thenceforward called Messana ; those of them, who remained at home, were 
 treated with the greatest severity by their conquerors, and reduced to the condition 
 of Helots. This induced them again to revolt, and they accordingly fortified Ithome, 
 where they resisted their enemies for 10 years, but were at last so distressed, as to 
 consent to leave the Peloponnesus : upon this the Athenians allowed them 
 to settle at Naupactus, from which, however, they were driven by the reverses 
 suffered by their protectors at ^gos Potamos. It was not till after the battle of 
 Leuctra, when the insolence of the Spartans was humbled by the Thebans, that the 
 Messenians, regained their country; Epaminondas then recalled their scattered 
 remnants to enjoy liberty under the protection of Thebes, Argos, and Arcadia. They 
 subsequently joined the Achsean confederacy. 
 
 76. The first towns in Messenia, after crossing the Pamisus, 
 were Leuctrum Levtros, founded by Pelops; Abia Platza, 
 supposed to be the same with the Ire^i^ of Homer; and Car- 
 damyla, which still preserves it’s name. Farther Northward 
 was Nedo fl. Dolous, celebrated for a temple consecrated to 
 Minerva Medusia; on its banks was Gerenia Dolous, where 
 Nestor is said to have been educated, and whence he derived 
 the epithet of Gerenian^^o, by which Homer so frequently 
 mentions him ; above it stood Limnaea, where was a temple of 
 Diana common to the Messenians and Spartans. At the head 
 of the Messenian Gulf stood Pherse, one of the seven towns 
 offered by Agamemnon to Achilles Calamae Kalamata\ 
 and Stenyclerus, or Stenyclarus, Nisi, at the mouth of Pa- 
 misus fl. Pirnatza ; the last-mentioned town was once the 
 
 KapSaavXnv, ’Evoirriv rt, Kal 'Ip-qv iroii^tcaav. 
 
 Horn,, n. I. 150. 
 
 Toic dpa uvSfwv vpyt Ttpiiviog ‘nnroTa Nscrwo. 
 
 Id. Od. r. 68. 
 
 'ETrrd Se oi SwffO) tv vaiofitva TrToXitSrpa, 
 
 TLapSaiivXrjV, ’EvoTrrjv rt, Kai Tpr/v TToir]t<T(rav, 
 
 ^ripag re 7]S’ " AvBtiav ^aS/v\tifiov, 
 
 KaXriv T AiTTtiav, Kai Hrfdaaov duTriXotcraav ’ 
 
 UAL 1. 149. 
 
 E E 4 
 
4*24 
 
 Grcecia — Messenia. 
 
 capital of the country, and gave name to the Campus Steny- 
 clericus, in which the Spartans were twice defeated by the 
 Messenians. On the Western side of the Messenian Gulf 
 was Corone, called formerly ^pea, Koron, during the siege 
 of which by the AcliaBans, their general Philopoemen (sur- 
 named by his countrymen the Last of the Greeks) was taken 
 prisoner, and shortly afterwards put to death. Acritas Pr., 
 the Southern extremity of Messenia, is now C. Gallo ; be- 
 twixt it and Modon was Asinmus Sinus B. of Modon, so called 
 from Asine Grisso, a Dryopian colony, removed hither by the 
 Lacedaemonians : To the W. of this little Gulf were the 
 (Enussae lae. now Sapienza and Kahrera. Methone, or Mo- 
 thone, Modon is said to have received its name from a daugh- 
 ter of ^neas, or from the rock Mothon, at the entrance of it’s 
 harbour ; it is identified by some with Pedasus, one of the 
 seven towns offered by Agamemnon to Achilles. To the N. 
 of it was Coryphasium Navarino, at the Southern entrance of 
 the Harbour cf Navarino : at it’s N orthern entrance was the 
 famous Pylos Old Navarino, built by Pylus, son of Cleson, 
 and accounted by some the royal residence of Nestor, whose 
 house and tomb were both shown there. It’s haven, which 
 was more frequented than any other in Messenia, was the 
 scene of a severe contest between the fleets of Athens and 
 Sparta ; it was sheltered on the W. by the island of Sphac- 
 teria, or Sphagia, Sphagia, famed for the capture of a Lace- 
 daemonian detachment during the Peloponnesian war ""2. The 
 maritime situation 223 of this Pylos accords better with Homer’s 
 description of the Nelean city, than either the Pylos of Tri- 
 phylia or Elis, but the point is one of some uncertainty 224. 
 Above Pylos was the Island of Prote Prodano ; and not far 
 from it stood the ancient town of Erana, or Arene, Ordina. 
 Still farther N. was Cyparissium Pr. C. Konello, the Southern 
 extremity of Cyparissius Sinus G. of Arcadia, which stretched 
 Northwards to Ichthys Pr. in Elis ; it derived it’s name 
 from the town of Cyparissia Arcadia, situated on it’s shore, 
 and near the mouth of the River Cyparissius. That part of 
 Messenia which lay on the borders of Triphylia and Arcadia, 
 
 Thucyd. IV. 3. 9.— Pausan. Messen. 36.— Strab. VIII. 348, et seq. 
 
 Ot Si HvXov, ’NrjXijog iVKTiiJ.tvov TrroXleS’pov, 
 
 ^l^ov * roi S’ ini S/ivl SraXdaffijg Upd pU^ov, 
 
 Tavpovg naiifiiXavag ’Evorrix^ovi KvavoxaiTy. 
 
 Horn. Od. r. 4 . 
 
 Ilaffai S’ iyyvg dXbg viarai IIiiXou rjjiaS/otVTog. 
 
 Id. II. 1. 153. 
 
 Strabo regarded the Triphylian Pylos as the city of Nestor : liis arguments 
 may be seen at length, lib. VIII. p. 348, et seq. 
 
425 
 
 Grctcia — Messeniu. 
 
 was called Aulon ; at it’s Eastern extremity, and on the banks 
 of the Neda, was Ira, a mountain-fortress, celebrated in the 
 Messenian wars as being the last hold of Aristomenes against 
 the enemies of his country. To the Westward of Cyparissia, 
 in the open sea, lay the islands Strophades, or Plotse, as they 
 were also called, Stamphane, whither the Harpies are said to 
 have retired-"^. 
 
 77. The R. Pamisus Pirnatza entered the Messenian Gulf 
 at Stenyclerus ; it’s waters were remarkably pure and sanative, 
 and abounded with various kinds of fish. On it’s right bank, 
 about seven miles from it’s mouth, was the city Messene Mau- 
 romati, founded by Epaminondas shortly after the battle of 
 Leuctra, with such zeal and activity, that it’s fortifications and 
 chief edifices were completed in 85 days. It’s citadel was on 
 Mb Ithome Vourkano, which is stated to have derived it’s name 
 from Ithome, one of the nymphs who nursed Jupiter ; it was 
 celebrated for the obstinate defence which the Messenians there 
 made against the Spartans. It and Acro-Corinthus were 
 reckoned the two strongest places in the Peloponnesus, for 
 which reason Philip, the son of Demetrius, when projecting 
 his attack on the peninsula, was advised to make himself 
 master of them, as he would thus seize the heifer by the 
 horns 226 ^ 
 
 78. CEchalia, the city of Euiytus, appears to have been in this neighbourhood, 
 and must not be confounded with the CEchalia in Euboea which was conquered by 
 Hercules To the W. of CEchalia was Dorium, situated on the R. Coeos, now 
 called Cochla ; it was between these two places that the Thracian bard, Thamyras, 
 was deprived of his art and his eyesight by the Muses, after having been conquered 
 by thein in a trial of skilH^. in the North Eastern part of Messenia were Aridania 
 Sandani, the capital of the province before it’s invasion by the Heraclidae ; Carnasium, 
 where the mystic rites of the great goddesses were celebrated ; and Amphea Cochla, 
 the surprise and capture of which by the Spartans was the first act of hostility between 
 them and the IMessenians. 
 
 Servatum ex undis Strophadum me litora primum 
 Accipiunt. Strophades Graio stant nomine dictae 
 Insulae lonio in magno : quas dira Celaeno, 
 
 Harpyiaeque colunt aliae : — Virg. Mn. HI. 209. 
 
 ^ Strab. VIII. p. 361. — Polyb. VII. 11. — Pausan. Messen. 33. 
 
 Both cities are called the cities of Eurytus by Sophocles, who refers this 
 adventure of Hercules to Euboea (Trach. 74. 3.54). Homer likewise (11. B. 596. 
 730.) mentions two cities of Eurytus called CEchalia ; this one in Messenia, and one 
 in Thessaly, near the R. Peneus, in the neighbourhood of Tricca and Ithome. 
 Some commentators upon Ovid. Heroid. IX. 1.; Met. IX. 136; have followed 
 Sophocles. Ovid makes lole daughter of Eurytus. 
 
 *** (v9a T£ Mouerftt 
 
 ' AvTOfitvai Bdfivpiv rbv Bpri'iKa Travaav doidiig, 
 
 OixaXit]9£v iovra. Trap’ Evpvrov OixaXitjog ’ 
 
 Srtwro yap tvxofitvog viKi]<7k/i£v, eiTTsp dv avral 
 Movaai dtidoiev, Koupai Aiog aiyioxoio. 
 
 At Si xoXwtrdjUtvat Trrjpov 9k(Tav ' avrdp doidy)v 
 Qemrttytrjv dcptXopro, Kal £KXeXa9ov KibapuTTvv. 
 
 Horn. 11. B. 594. 
 
426 
 
 Kingdom of Greece. 
 
 79. The Kingdom of Greece 
 
 Touches to the N. upon European Turhey ; on all other sides it is washed by the sea. 
 The frontier-line between it and Turkey extends from the R. Achelous, now called Aspru 
 Poiamo, along the top of M'. CEta Caiavothra Vouno, to the Gul^ of Molo, or Zettoun, 
 which last it reaches at the mouth of the R. Sperchius Ellada. This is the continental 
 territory of Greece, but the kingdom likewise includes the Island of Negropont, or 
 Egripo, the island of Skyros, and all the Cyclades between the latitudes 36“. and 
 39°. N. and as far Eastward as 2G°. 40' E. Longitude. The whole of this territory 
 comprehends a superficial extent of about 14,200 square miles, and a population 
 (as estimated in 1828) of about 496,000 souls. Till within these few years, it formed 
 the Southern part of the dominions of the Sublime Forte in this quarter of the globe, 
 but it is now erected into a separate kingdom, under the protection of Great Britain, 
 Russia, and France. According to the treaty entered into between these three great 
 Powers, it’s government is monarchical and hereditary, and it enjoys all the political, 
 administrative, and commercial rights, attached to complete independence. The 
 names and boundaries of it’s several provinces are as yet somewhat undecided : the 
 population of some of it’s chief towns (as estimated in 1828) is as follows : 
 
 Andro 
 
 5,000 
 
 Arcadia - 
 
 - 1,500 
 
 Argos 
 
 - 2,000 
 
 Athens 
 
 - 12,000 
 
 Corinth 
 
 4,000 
 
 Damala - 
 
 - 1,500 
 
 Egina 
 
 - 4,000 
 
 Egripo 
 
 - 15,000 
 
 Gastouni - 
 
 - 3,000 
 
 Hydra 
 
 - 16,000 
 
 Kalavrita 
 
 1,000 
 
 Koron 
 
 5,000 
 
 Lepanto - 
 
 2,000 
 
 Livadia - 
 
 10,000 
 
 Messalongia 
 
 800 
 
 Milo 
 
 1,000 
 
 Mistra - 
 
 4,000 
 
 Modon - 
 
 5,000 
 
 Napoli di Mal-^ 
 vasia ' -J 
 
 > 6,000 
 
 Napoli di Ro-'\ 
 mania -j 
 
 > 10,000 
 
 Navarino 
 
 1,500 
 
 Naxo 
 
 1,000 
 
 Patras - 
 
 6,000 
 
 Salon a - 
 
 4,000 
 
 Thebes 
 
 2,500 
 
 Tripolitza 
 
 12,000 
 
 Vostitza - 
 
 4,000 
 
 Zea 
 
 1,000 
 
 80. The established religion of Greece is that of the Eastern or Greek Church, so 
 named in contradistinction to the Western or Latin Church, or as it is commonly 
 called, the Church of Rome. The Greeks acknowledge, as the rule of their faith, 
 the Holy Scriptures, and the decrees of the first seven general councils ; but no private 
 person has a right to explain, for himself or others, either the declarations of Scripture 
 or the decisions of these councils ; the Patriarch and his brethren being the only jper- 
 sons who are authorized to consult these oracles, and to declare their meaning. The 
 Nicene and Athanasian creeds are allowed by them ; they likewise admit the use of 
 pictures to instruct the ignorant, and to assist the devotion of others by these sensible 
 representations. The invocation of saints is likewise received by them, as are also 
 private confession, and extreme unction. As to the eucharist, it has been disputed 
 whether transubstantiation was the doctrine of the ancient Greek Church, the Pro- 
 testants maintaining the negative, while the Roman Catholics contend for the 
 affirmative : but whether it was maintained in the ancient Greek Church or not, it is 
 the doctrine of the present Russian Church, the most powerful state in which the 
 Greek creed is professed. The lay communicants receive both the elements together. 
 Predestination is a dogma of the Greek Church, and a very prevailing opinion among 
 the people of Russia. The Greek Church admits prayers and services for the dead 
 as an ancient and pious custom, and even prayers for the remission of their sins, but 
 it disallows the doctrine of purgatory, and determines nothing dogmatically concerning 
 the state and condition of departed souls. It also pays a regard to the relics of saints 
 and martyrs, of which too superstitious a use is made. Supererogation, indulgences, 
 and dispensations, are utterly disallowed in this Church ; nor does it affect, like the 
 Roman, the character of infallibility, but it still pretends to be the only true and 
 orthodox Church. The Russians, Georgians, and Mingrelians adopt the doctrines and 
 ceremonies of the Greek Church, though they are entirely free from the jurisdiction 
 and authority of the Patriarch of Constantinople- Indeed, this prelate foimerly 
 enjoyed the privilege of a spiritual supremacy over the Russians, to whom he sent 
 a bishop whenever a vacancy happened : but towards the conclusion of the 16th cen- 
 tury this privilege ceased. The service of the Greek Church, as it is performed in 
 
Kinydom of Greece. 427 
 
 Russia and elsewhere, is long and complicated ; the greater part of it varies every 
 day in the year, and every part of the day, except in the communion office, where the 
 larger part is fixed. They have books in many volumes folio, which contain hymns 
 and particular services for the saints and festivals, as they occur in the calendar 
 throughout the year ; and such is the number of saints in this Church, that every 
 day in the year has some saint, and frequently one day has several : these books 
 contain also particular services for the several days of the week. 
 
 81. The first jealousies between the Greek and Roman Churches were excited at 
 the council of Sardis, a. d. 347, and a vindictive spirit prevailed for a long time 
 between the bishops of Rome and Constantinople, which occasionally broke out into 
 acts of violence. The ambition and fury of these contending prelates grew still more 
 keen and vehement about the time of Leo the Isaurian, when the bishops of Con- 
 stantinople, seconded by the authority and power of the emperors, withdrew from the 
 jurisdiction of the Roman pontiff many provinces, over which they had hitherto 
 exercised a spiritual dominion. However, the schism, or total separation, did not 
 take place till the time of Photius, who was elected Patriarch of Constantinople in 
 the year 8.58, by the emperor Michael, in the place of Ignatius, whom that prince 
 drove from his see and sent into exile. Pope Nicholas I. took part with the exiled 
 patriarch, decreed the election to be unwarrantable in a council held at Rome, and 
 excommunicated Photius. The high-spirited Patriarch, respected as the most learned 
 and ingenious person of the age in which he lived, assembled a council at Constan- 
 tinople shortly afterwards, returned the compliment of excommunication, and declared 
 Nicholas unworthy of his rank in the Church, and even of being admitted within the 
 pale of a Christian community. The pretext alleged by the Roman prelate, in jus- 
 tification of his conduct, was the innocence of Ignatius ; but the secret and moving 
 spring seems to have been a desire of recovering from the Greeks the provinces of 
 Illyricum, Macedonia, Epirus, Achaia, Thessaly, and Sicily, which the Emperor and 
 Photius had removed from the jurisdiction of his see. The Pope had demanded the 
 restitution of these provinces by a solemn embassy ; but his requisition being treated 
 with contempt, gave rise to his zeal in the cause of justice and of Ignatius. The 
 death of Photius might have terminated the dispute between the Eastern and Western 
 churches, if the Roman pontiff had not been regardless of the demands of equity, as 
 well as of the duty of Christian moderation. But this imperious lord of the Church 
 indulged his vindictive zeal beyond measure, and would be satisfied with nothing less 
 than the open degradation of all the priests and bishops who had been ordained by 
 Photius. The Greeks, on the other hand, were shocked at the arrogance of these 
 unjust pretensions, and would not submit to them on any conditions. Hence the 
 dispute between the two Churches and their partizans was renewed ; religious, as 
 well as civil, contests occurred ; and by adding new controversies to the old, the final 
 schism took place, which produced a total and permanent separation between the 
 Greek and Roman Churches. 
 
 82. The Greek Church may be divided into three distinct communities. The First 
 is that of the Greek Christians, who agree in all points of doctrine and worship with 
 the Patriarch residing at Constantinople, and reject the pretended supremacy of the 
 Roman pontiff. The Second comprehends those Christians who differ equally from 
 the Greek Patriarch and the Roman Pontiff in their religious opinions and institu- 
 tions, and who live under the government of their own bishops and rulers. The 
 Third is composed of those who are subject to the see of Rome. The doctrine of the 
 Greek Church is professed not only in Greece and the Grecian Islands, but through 
 considerable parts of Walachia, Moldavia, Egypt, Nubia, Libya, Arabia, Mesopotamia, 
 Syria, Cilicia, and Palestine; all which are comprehended within the jurisdiction of 
 the Patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch and Jerusalem : to these may be 
 added the whole of the Russian Empire in Europe, great part of Siberia in Asia, 
 Astrakhan, Georgia, Mingrelia, &c. &c. 
 
 83. The modern Greek language is called the Romaic. It is the ancient Greek 
 degraded by all the circumstances attendant on the lapse of many centuries, during 
 a successive intercourse with the Romans, the Barbarians of the North, the Italians 
 of the middle ages, and finally with the 2'urks. There prevails, however, a very 
 great general identity between the ancient and modern languages, and on the whole 
 they differ less from each other than the modern Italian does from the classical lan- 
 guage of ancient Rome. 
 
428 
 
 Ionian Islands. 
 
 84. The city of Athens, called also Athineh or Set'mes, though the metropolis of 
 Greece, is now an insignificant town, and derives the only interest it possesses from 
 the many glorious recollections connected with it. It is at present a small open 
 place, with streets which, whatever they may have anciently been, are extremely 
 narrow and irregular. The houses are mostly mean and straggling, generally with 
 large courts or areas before them. The most interesting object in the whole city is 
 the Acropolis or citadel, of which a considerable portion is still in existence : the 
 rock on which it stands is lofty, abrupt, and almost inaccessible ; it’s summit is 
 flat, and about three quarters of a mile in circuit. It has been converted by the 
 Turks into a fortress, and is surrounded by a thick rampart, in which there are 
 various fragments of the ancient wall. What remains of the Parthenon, or Temple of 
 Minerva, that splendid display of Athenian magnificence, is now converted into 
 a mosque. The building called “ the Tower of the Winds ” is still entire ; and the 
 Cenotaph of Lysicrates, the only one of all those which were once so numerous as to 
 form a street, is likewise in tolerable preservation. The ancient temple of Theseus, 
 is still entire, with the exception of the roof, which is of modern construction. The 
 Areopagus, or Hill of Mars, which was almost in the centre of ancient Athens, is 
 outside of the present town, and has been used by the Turks as a burying-place. 
 The Pnyx, the Stadium, and the Lyceum, can all be traced without difficulty. 
 The ground on which the Academy stood is occupied by a modern house and garden, 
 but the walks of the Peripatetics are said to be yet discoverable amidst the venerable 
 olive trees with which they are shrouded. The Long Walls which connected Athens 
 with it’s harbours, are entirely demolished, but their foundations have been traced 
 by late travellers under the shrubs v/hich cover the plain. The far-famed Ilissus and 
 Cephissus are at the present day nearly dry, and hardly deserve the name of rivers, 
 the scanty waters of the former being for the most part carried off in channels to the 
 neighbouring vineyards and olive-grounds. The Piraeus, now known by the names 
 of Porto Leone and Porto Draco, is frequented by a few English and French traders, 
 but retains in other respects scarcely a memorial of it’s ancient magnificence. — The 
 town of Livadia, the capital of the province of this name, possesses nothing remark- 
 able but what is connected with it’s antiquity : it carries on a tolerable trade, being 
 the great connecting point between the Morea and Northern Greece. Messalongia, 
 or Missolonghi, situated on a small gulf of the same name, on the North Western 
 frontiers of Greece, was once a place of some little strength, but it was taken by the 
 Turks a few years since, and reduced to ruins, after a brave resistance made there 
 by it’s Greek garrison. The fortress of Napoli di Romania, or Nauplia, is situated 
 at the head of a gulf of the same name, on the Eastern coast of the Morea. It 
 stands on a rocky promontory, forming an excellent harbour, capable of containing 
 150 ships of war : it is the best built place in the peninsula, and is tolerably well 
 fortified ; it is also a place of some commercial activity. To the S. W. of it, in the 
 interior of the Morea, stands Tripolitza, formerly the capital of the Mcrea, and the 
 residence of the Turkish pacha : it is still a place of some consequence, and one of 
 the best peopled towns in the whole kingdom. The town of Hydra is situate on the 
 North Western shore of a cognominal island, lying off the Eastern coast of the 
 peninsula, and is said to contain more inhabitants than any other town in Greece, 
 their number amounting to about 16,000 souls. It’s population originated in a colony 
 of Greeks, who fled hither to avoid the savage despotism of the Turks, after which 
 period it became the centre of those gallant little operations against their oppressors, 
 which, under the protecting powers mentioned above, have terminated in their com- 
 plete independence. The Hydriot sailors are considered the most intrepid navigators 
 in the Archipelago. 
 
 85. The Ionian Islands. 
 
 The Republic of the Ionian Islaiuls, or of the Seven Isla^ids as it is also called, 
 from it’s consisting of seven principal islands, lies to the West of Greece and of 
 Southern Albania. The territorial extent of the whole state amounts to about 870 
 square miles, and it’s population was estimated in 1828 at 227,000 souls. The 
 names of the seven islands, together with their chief towns, and the estimated popu- 
 lation of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
Ionian Islands. 
 
 429 
 
 Islands. 
 
 Represen- 
 
 tatives. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1828. 
 
 Corfu - - - 
 
 7 
 
 Corfu - - - - 
 
 15,000 
 
 Paxo ... 
 
 1 
 
 Gayo .... 
 
 2,000 
 
 Santa Maura 
 
 4 
 
 Amaxiki, or Santa Maura 
 
 6,000 
 
 Ithaca, or Teaki 
 
 1 
 
 Vathy .... 
 
 3,000 
 
 Cephallonia - 
 
 8 
 
 Argostoli .... 
 
 5,000 
 
 Zante - - - 
 
 7 
 
 Zante .... 
 
 19,000 
 
 Cerigo - - _ 
 
 1 
 
 Kapsali, or Cerigo 
 
 1,200 
 
 Of these islands Corfu, is the most Northerly, lying opposite Butrinto and the mouth 
 of the a. Calamas ; a few miles below it, off Parga, lies the little island of Paxo. 
 Santa Maura, Ithaca, Cephallonia, and 2’ante, follow each other in succession to the 
 Southward, the three first lying opposite the coast of the ancient Acamania, on the 
 continent of Greece, and the last opposite the Westernmost point of the ancient Elis 
 in the Peloponnesus. Ctrigo is entirely detached from the group ; it lies more than 
 120 miles to the S. E. of Zante, off the Southernmost point of Greece, and indeed 
 of the whole continent of Europe. 
 
 86. The Ionian Islands, after having repeatedly changed masters during the middle 
 ages, fell at last into the possession of the Venetians, and were committed to the charge 
 of an Italian governor. The Italian language was consequently introduced into the 
 public acts, and amongst the upper classes, but Greek continues to be spoken by the 
 lower orders, especially by the peasantry. The islands remained under the sway of 
 Venice till they were seized upon by the French, at the close of the last century ; but 
 the naval superiority of the English gradually freed them from the yoke of the latter 
 people, and in the final arrangements made at the Congress of Vienna in 1815, it 
 was agreed that the Ionian Republic should be put under the protection of Great 
 Britain. A constitution for this small state was soon afterwards drawn up and 
 ratified by the British Government, which vested the representative power in a senate 
 of 29 representatives, portioned out according to the population of each island : the 
 number assigned to each is given in the preceding table. No one can be a member 
 of this representative body, or hold a public office of any consequence, without be- 
 longing to the class of gentry ; this advantage is understood to be possessed by who- 
 ever can afford to live on his income, whose commercial dealings are respectable, or 
 who is looked up to by his countrymen for his attainments in education, or aptitude 
 for political business. The established religion of the State is that of the Greek Church 
 but the Italian settlers are Roman Catholics. 
 
 87. Corfu., the Northernmost and first in rank of the Seven Islands, is the second 
 in size amongst them, containing five square miles less than Cephallonia : it is a very 
 important island, and is considered the key of the Adriatic. It’s chief town is 
 Corfu, situated on the Eastern side of the island opposite the coast of Albania, 
 from which it is only five miles distant : it is neither large nor well built, but 
 is so strongly fortified, that it is comparatively impregnable. It is the seat of 
 government of the whole republic, the place of assembly for the senate, and the 
 residence of the Lord High Commissioner appointed by the British to watch over 
 the interests of the state. A few years since a university was established hereunder 
 the auspices of the protecting Power, when Greeks of the first ability were nominated 
 to the different chairs. Cephallonia is the largest of all the Ionian Islands, and con- 
 tains 225 square miles : it’s chief town Argostoli, situated on a promontory on the 
 Southern side of the island, is a place of very little consequence. Zante is the third 
 in size amongst the Seven Islands ; it’s chief town, likewise called Zante, stands on 
 the Eastern shores of the island, about ten miles distant from the most Western point 
 of the Peloponnesus, and is chiefly remarkable as being the most populous place in the 
 whole state. 
 
430 
 
 Imvlcp. Maris JEgai . — Thasos I. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 CUETA ET INSULT MAKIS ^GiEI. 
 
 INSULAL MARIS ALGiEI. 
 
 1. The Mare ^gseum, now called the Archipelago, is an 
 arm of the Mediterranean Sea, separating Europe from Asia, 
 and was accounted by the ancients so stormy and dangerous 
 to sailors b as to give rise to the proverb top Alyaiov Tr\e~i. It 
 is bounded on the W. by Greece, on the N. by Macedonia 
 and Thrace, on the E. by Asia Minor, and on the S. by Crete, 
 which, as it were, locks it’s entrance on that side. It’s lengih 
 from N. to S. is 340 miles, and it’s average width about 140. 
 The islands of the ^gaean Sea are presumed to be mentioned 
 in the Scriptures as the Isles ofElishah, a name which they de- 
 rived from Elishah, the son of Javan, and grandson of Japhet. 
 
 2. The origin of the word ^gaeum is involved in considerable doubt. Some 
 derive it from the Greek word alyeg capr<£, owing to it’s many islands appearing at 
 a distance like goats, or from it’s frequent storms, which the Dorians called by the 
 same name : others from JEga, queen of the Amazons, or from Aigeus, father of 
 Theseus, both of whom perished in it : and others again from the town ALgae, on the 
 Western coast of Euboea, or from the rock JEx, which is said to have suddenly 
 emerged from the sea between Tenos and Chios. It is doubted also, whether the 
 modern name Archipelago is derived from Egio, or Agio-Pelago ; the former being a 
 corruption of it’s ancient appellation, and the latter arising from the number of 
 religious houses at the foot of M'. Athos : the term Archipelago is now singuleuly 
 mis-applied to a group of islands instead of to a sea. The Phoenicians, Persians, 
 Carians, Greeks, and Romans, all of whom aspired to be masters of the sea, colonized 
 at various times some of the AEgaean Islands, and seized upon others ; several of them 
 preserved their rights and immunities under the Roman yoke till the time of Vespasian, 
 who reduced the whole of them into the form of a province. 
 
 3. To the S. of Thrace are the islands of Thasos, Samo- 
 thrace, Imbros, and Lemnos. — Thasos Thaso, a few miles to 
 the S. of Abdera, and opposite the mouth of Nestus fl., was also 
 called .^ria and Chryse ; it is about 40 miles in circumference, 
 and was remarkable for it’s fertility it’s mines of gold and 
 
 ‘ Otium divos rogat in patente 
 Prensus AEgaeo, simul atra nubes 
 Condidit Lunam, neque certa fulgent 
 
 Sidera nautis: Hcn\ Carm, II. xvi. 2. 
 
 Ac velut, Edoni Boreae cum spiritus alto 
 Insonat Aigaeo, sequiturque ad litora fluctus, 
 
 Qu^ venti incubuere, Virg, ^n. XII. 366. 
 
 * wyvyb] re Ou<rog, Arjfir]repoc aKrij, — 
 
 Dionys, Perieg. 523. 
 
431 
 
 JEgceum Mare — Samothrace I. — Imhros I. 
 
 silver, as well as for it’s beautiful wine^ and marble. The 
 Phcenicians first colonized it, but some Parians afterwards 
 settled there at the command of an oracle : it received the 
 name of Thasos from the son of Agenor, who is said to have 
 retired hither when despairing to find his sister Europa. It’s 
 chief town was Thasos Thaso . — Samothrace Samothraki, to 
 the E. of Thasos, and opposite the mouth of the R. Hebrus, 
 once bore the names Leucosia, Melite, Electris, Dardania, &c. ; 
 but is stated to have been named Samos by a colony from the 
 Ionian island of that name, and to have received the epithet 
 Thracia by way of distinction^. It is about 25 miles in cir- 
 cuit, and was said to be one of those islands which were inun- 
 dated by the sudden overflow of the waters of the Euxine, 
 when forcing their way into the Mediterranean. The original 
 inhabitants were probably Thracians, and appear to have been 
 aftei-wards joined by Pelasgi, Samians, and Phoenicians. 
 Samothrace derived it’s chief celebrity from the mysteries of 
 Cybele and her Corybantes as well as from the Cabiric worship 
 which was intimately connected with them^; all mysteries 
 were supposed to have originated in this island, whence it 
 received the surname of Sacred, and became an inviolable 
 asylum for criminals. In it was the mountain Saoce, whence 
 Homer 7 represents Neptune as contemplating the fight before 
 Troy. — Imbros® Imbro, about 40 miles in circumference, lies to 
 the S. E. of the preceding island, and about midway between 
 
 ® Sunt Thasiae vites, sunt et Mareotides albae : — Virg. Georg. II. 91. 
 Aristoph. Plut. 1020. 
 
 * Threi'ciamque Samum, quae nunc Samothracia fertur. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VII. 208. 
 
 Homer sometimes calls it simply Samos, at other times the Thracian Samos : 
 
 Meffarjyvg dk 'Sdixov re icai"lfi^pov iranraXotaarjQ. II. Q.78. 
 OpTjiKir] re 'S.dp.oQ, ”lSr}Q t opsa ffKioevra, — 
 
 Hymn, in Apoll. 34. 
 
 •’ Titjpvv^ov avTpov ryg Kvvoa^ayovq 
 Aittmv, kpvjivbv Kriapa Kvpj3dvr(jov, Sdov. Lycophr. 77. 
 
 OptfiKit] rs ^dpog, Kopvjldvriov darv. 
 
 Dionys. Perieg. 524. 
 Herod. II. 51. — Antholog. Lucian. XV. 
 
 ® Jures licet et Samothracum 
 
 Et nostrorum aras ; Juv. Sat. III. 144. 
 
 Kai yap 6 Siavpd^wv rjaro irroXtyLov rt pdxpv re 
 'Y^ov stt’ dKpordr?jg Kopvprjg '2dpov vXykaayg, 
 
 QprfiKiyg' iv^tv ydp k^aivtro irdua fikv 
 
 ^alvETO Sk npidpoio rroXig, Kai vrjtg ’Axaiwv. II. N. 11. 
 
 ® Meaffriyvg Tevsdoio Kai "Ifi/Spov TracTraXoeatryg' Id. 33. 
 
 Venimus ad portus, Imhria terra, tuos. Ovid. Tri$t. I. ix. 18. 
 
432 
 
 JEgmum Mare — Lemnos I. 
 
 it and the Hellespont ; it was sacred to the Cabiri, to Ceres 
 and Mercury, the last deity being there worshipped by the 
 name of Imbramus. 
 
 4. The fertile island of Lemnos 9 Lemnos, or Stalimene, is 
 seventy-five miles in circuit ; it is equidistant from M'. Athos 
 and the Hellespont, being thirty-five miles from each. It was 
 formerly called jEthalia, Hypsipyle from a Lemnian queen 
 of that name, and Dipolis from it’s two chief towns. These 
 ■were Hephaestia Cochino, on the Eastern side of the island, 
 and Myrina Lemnos, on the Western: in the forum of the 
 latter was the famous staute of the ox, made by Myron, on 
 which the ancients affirm Mb Athos threw a shadow at the 
 time of the solstice In the North Eastern part of the 
 island was Mosychlos Mons, the smithy of Vulcan, and the 
 place where he is stated to have fallen when kicked out of 
 heaven^ 2 . ^gar it were the promontories Hermseum^^ Blava, 
 and Chryse. Off the latter cape lay the island of Chryse, 
 celebrated as the abode of Philoctetes during his misfortunes, 
 as some authors relate ; it has been completely swallowed 
 up by the sea. There was a famous labyrinth in Lemnos, said 
 to be more extensive and remarkable than those of Egypt and 
 
 ® ’A/crr) fitv rnc vrepippvrov x^ovbg 
 Kr}p,vov, (5p0TO~ig dffTtLTTTog, oiiS’ olKovp,Evr], — 
 
 Soj)h, Philoct. 1 . 
 
 Dos tibl Lemnos erit, terra ingeniosa colenti. 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. VI. 117. 
 
 In the time of the Trojan war, wine was exported from Lemnos to the camp of 
 the Greeks for bai ter : 
 
 Nijtc S’ SK Ai]p.voio TTaptcTTaaav, oTvov dyovffai, 
 
 UoWal, rag Trpokrjicev ’IrjcroviSrig Pvvriog, 
 
 Tov p ETix 'YipnrvX-i] vir’ ’lr}ffovi iroifikvi Xawv. 
 
 Xupig S’ ’ArpsiSya’, ’Ayap,spvovi ical MsveXdtp, 
 
 Awkev ’lycroviSiig dysp.tv ps^v, xi'Xia perpa. 
 
 "EvS’fv dp’ oiv'itovTO KapyKopouivrtg ’Axaiol, 
 
 ”AXXoi ptv %a\ic<p, dXXoi S’ alSnovi. aiSypip, 
 
 "AXXoi Ss pivdlg, dXXoi S’ avroiai jidetraiv, 
 
 *AX\oi S’ dvSpanoSsffcn. Horn. II. H. 467. 
 
 Vulcanum tellus Hypsipylaea colit. Ovid. Fast. III. 82. 
 
 ” See p. 334, not. 92, supra. 
 
 ^^’’H.St] ydp pt icai dXXor’ dXs^spevai pspawTa, 
 
 'Pixf/s, TToSog Tsrctywv, diro l3yXov SisaTrsmoio' 
 
 Ilav S’ ypap (pspSpyv, upa S’ ysXiq) KaraSvvTi 
 KdTTTTfiTOV Iv Afjpiup, oX'iyog S tn SrvpSg evrjtv’ 
 
 "EvS’a us SivriEC dvSptg d(bap KopiaavTO irsaovTa. 
 
 Horn. II. A. 590. 
 
 IloXXd Ss <b(ii)vyg Trjg ypsrspag 
 'EppaXov opog TrapsTTspxpsv ’spot 
 
 ^Tovov dvTtTVTTov Sopli. PhUoct. 1459. 
 
 “ Homer (II. B. 721) places the scene in Lemnos itself, as does also Ovid 
 (Met. XIII. 313.) 
 
433 
 
 JEgcBum Mare — Nece I . — Euboea I. 
 
 Crete. The original inhabitants of the island were Thracians, 
 who were succeeded by the Minyae, or descendants of the 
 Argonauts ; these were afterwards expelled by the Tyrrheni- 
 Pelasgi. It was rendered infamous by the massacre commit- 
 ted by the Lemnian women on all the male inhabitants of the 
 island and by the indignity which the Pelasgi perpetrated 
 on some women, whom they had carried away from Brauron 
 in Attica, after their expulsion thence, and whom with their 
 children they finally murdered: these two horrible transac- 
 tions are said by Herodotus to have induced the Greeks to 
 call every atrocious crime Lemni^in. It was reduced under 
 the power of Athens by Miltiades, the son of Cimon 
 
 5. Between Lemnos and the South Eastern extremity of Thessaly are several 
 small islands. Amongst these we may mention Nese Agioi Strati-, Peparethus*^ 
 Piperi, called formerly Evsenus, colonized by the Cretans, and famous for it’s good 
 oil and wine ; Gerontia Jura ; Solimnia Pelagonisi ; Scandila Scangero ; Eudemia 
 Sarakino- and Halonesus Selidromi, about which the Athenians and Philip of 
 Macedon went to war ; it was at one time inhabited by women alone, who having 
 murdered all the men, continued to defend themselves against an invasion. Nearer 
 the coast lie Scopelus Scopelo, and Sciathus ** Skiatho : the latter, which was only 
 two miles from the shores of Thessaly, was originally inhabited by the Pelasgi, and 
 subsequently by the Euboeans ; it produced good wine, and once possessed a town 
 of some size, which was destroyed by Philip, the last Macedonian king of that name, 
 to prevent it’s falling into the hands of Attains and the Romans. 
 
 6. The Island of Euboea, stretching along the coast of 
 Locris, Boeotia, and Attica, is said to have derived it’s name 
 from the passage of lo, who here gave birth to Epaphus ; it 
 was anciently called Macris from the word gaKpoe longus, 
 owing to it’s great length, and Abantia, from it’s inhabitants 
 
 To which Ovid alludes : 
 
 Lemniasin gladios in mea fata dabo. De Ar. Am. III. G72. 
 
 Lemniadesque viros nimium quoque vincere norunt : 
 
 Milite tarn forti vita tuenda fuit. Heroid. VI. 53. 
 
 To this account Herodotus (VI. 139) adds, that the Pelasgi, after these atrocities, 
 finding the earth and all their possessions cursed with sterility, sent a deputation to 
 Delphi to obtain relief. The Pythian commanded them to render such satisfaction 
 to the Athenians as they should require, upon which they went to Athens engaging to 
 submit to whatever should be proposed. The Athenians demanded the surrender of 
 Lemnos in the highest state of cultivation ; this the Pelasgi refused, declaring that 
 they would only deliver up their island to them when one of their vessels 
 should in a single day make it’s passage to Lemnos from the Athenian territory with 
 a Northern wind. Many years afterwards, when the Thracian Chersonese had 
 fallen under the power of Athens, Miltiades passed thence to Lemnos, and instantly 
 commanded the Pelasgi to quit the island as they had promised; with this the 
 Hephajstians complied, but the Myrinaei, not allowing the Chersonese to be Attica, 
 were only reduced by a siege. 
 
 Aiyai r’ Eiptffiai re, Kal ctyx^ciXt] HerrdppBoc, — 
 
 Horn, Hymn, in Apoll. 32. 
 
 nitidaeque ferax Peparethos olivae, — 
 
 Ovid. Met. VII. 470, 
 
 ^aivtTO d’ tivaXitf S/ctaS’og, faivovro d’ airmS/ev 
 
 neipeatai Apoll. Argon. A. 583, 
 
 F F 
 
434 
 
 JEgcBum Mare — Euboea I. 
 
 the Abantes ^9. The modern name is Egripo, or Negropont^ 
 formed, by a series of corruptions, from Euripus : it was by this 
 latter name that the ancients knew the narrow strait between 
 the island and the main, supposing it to have been formed by 
 some great convulsion of nature, which separated the two"° ; it 
 was said, that in it the tide ebbed and flowed seven times 
 during the day, and as often during the night, and that 
 Aristotle flung himself into it because he was unable to find 
 out the cause of the phsenomenon* *. The island itself was 
 exceedingly rich and fertile, and from it the Athenians drew 
 such great supplies that, if their enemies wished to starve 
 them, their first step was the occupation of Eubcea : it’s greatest 
 length is ninety-three miles, and it’s average breadth about ten 
 miles ; it contains 1,000 square miles, being the largest island 
 in the Archipelago after Crete. It’s principal city was Chalcis 
 Egripo, the birth-place of the poet Lycophron, situated about 
 mid-way on it’s Western coast, and connected with the Boeotian 
 shores by a fortified bridge ; it was founded, according to some 
 authors, by an Ionian colony from Athens, after the siege of 
 Troy ; but Homer mentions it as existing prior to this event ^9 ; 
 owing to the advantages of it’s situation, and the strength of 
 it’s defences, it was considered one of the most important for- 
 tresses in Greece. The inhabitants were supplied with water 
 from the fountain Arethusa, celebrated by Euripides It was 
 razed to the ground by the consul Mummius, shortly after the 
 destruction of Corinth. 
 
 7. The Abantes are supposed to have been Thracians, who passed over from Abae 
 in Phocis ; they were amongst the earliest navigators of Greece, and colonized most 
 of the Ionian cities in Asia Minor; Euboea was divided into a number of petty 
 republics, until the Athenians seized upon it after the expulsion of the Pisistratidae ; 
 it remained in their hands for a long j>eriod of time, but at length revolting from 
 them, at the instigation of the Spartans, it became a prey to internal factions, which 
 
 O't EujSotav ix'tvea wveiovTeg "AfSavreg, 
 
 XaXKtSa T, Eipsrpidv re, Tro\vcrrd(pv\6v S’’ 'Iffriaiav. 
 
 Horn. Il, B. 537. 
 
 ^ Eu/3oIda pkv yijv XiVTog Evp'i-irov KXvSa>v 
 cLKTrjg tKrauwv Boicoriag 
 
 Upog Kpijra Trop^fiov.— Eurip. ap. Strab. I. 60. 
 
 * ai) Sk (TTtivoXo nap' b%\)v 
 
 "ESpaptg Evpinoio nopov, Kavax^l^d pkovrog. 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Del. 44. 
 
 Euripi refluis incertius undis, — 
 
 Claudian. in Ruf. I. 92. 
 
 *' *E/zoXov dp^l napaKTiav 
 'irdfia^ov AiXiSog ivaXiag, 
 
 Evpinov Sid x^vpdnov 
 'KiXffaaa, (rrtvonopBpov 
 XaXKiSa, noXiv Ipdv, npoXinov- 
 a’ dyxi'dXaiv vSdriov rpoipbv 
 
 rag KXsivdg 'Aps^ovaag , — Evrip, Iphig. in Aul. 164. 
 
JEgcBum Mare — Euhoea I. 4;J5 
 
 ended in it’s being attached to the Macedonian interest, and in it’s final conquest by 
 the Romans. In the Northern part of the island was Histiaea Xerochorion, called 
 afterwards Oreus, founded by an Athenian colony ; it was famous for it’s vines and 
 gave the name Histiaeotis to the surrounding country, the inhabitants of which were 
 carried away captive into Thessaly by the Perrhaebi. Near it lay Dium, and the 
 promontory Artemisium Syrochm-i ; the latter derived it’s name from a temple dedi- 
 cated to Diana, which stood on the headland, and is memorable for the first sea- 
 engagement between the Greeks and Xerxes ; from it the whole coast and sea in 
 it’s vicinity received the name Artemisium®^. T^ower down the Eastern coast were, 
 Cerinthus Kumi, whose inhabitants went to the Trojan war®®; Chersonesus Cherr- 
 honisi ; and Caphareum Pr. C. Doro, where the Grecian fleet was destroyed on it’s 
 return from Troy ®‘. The Southern cape of Euboea was called Leuce Acte C. Man- 
 telo : off it lies Myrtos I. English I., whence some imagine the Myrtoan Sea ** 
 obtained it’s name, although others derive it from Myrto, a woman, or from Myrtilus, 
 a son of Mercury, who was drowned irr it ; this sea was that part of the iEgaean, 
 w hich extended between Greece and the Cyclades. Above the cape was Carystus 
 Castel Rosso, or Cai-ysto, founded by some Dtyopes, who had been driven from their 
 country by Hercules ; it was situated at the foot of Ocha M. S. Elias, and was much 
 famed for it’s beautiful marble ®®, which was of a green colour. The promontory 
 which terminates the island to the South West, was anciently called Gersestum®^ 
 and is now known as C. Carysto ; upon it stood the celebrated temple dedicated to 
 Neptune, and near it there was a well-frequented haven. The sea between Chalcis 
 and this city was termed Ccela Euboeae Channel of Egripo, and is remarkable for the 
 disasters sustained in it by a part of the Persian fleet, which had been sent round 
 to intercept the Greeks stationed off Artemisium ®®. Ascending the Western coast 
 of Euboea we come to Petalise I®. Petalious ; Styra Stoxira, off which was ^gilia I. 
 Stouri, where the Persian fleet anchored previous to the battle of Marathon ; Dystos 
 Disto ; and Eretria, the second city in the island. The last-mentioned place was 
 founded by some Athenians belonging to the demus Eretria, and attained to con- 
 siderable opulence and power before it’s destruction by Darius ; it was rebuilt shortly 
 after this disaster, but never regained it’s former importance- Between it and Chalcis 
 lay the Campus Lelantus ®®, which formed a subject of contention between the two 
 
 ®® XaXKiSa r’, Eiperpidv re, TroXvffTacpvXov 'Iffrlaiav, 
 ~K.r]pivSr6v t t^aXov, Aiov r aiirv irroXU^pov , — 
 
 Horn, 11. B. 537. 
 
 ®® Herod. VII. 176. 192 ; VIII. 6.— Plut. Themistocl.— Plin. IV. 12. 
 
 ®^ Scit triste Minerv® 
 
 Sidus, et Euboic® cautes, ultorque Caphareus. Virg. jEn. XI. 260. 
 Quos communis hyems, importunisque Caphareus 
 
 Mersit aquis; Ovid. Met. XIV. 481. 
 
 Quicunque Argolica de classe Capharea fugit ; 
 
 Semper ab Euboicis vela retorquet aquis. Id, Trist. I. i. 83. 
 
 ®’ Nunquam dimoveas, ut trabe Cypiia 
 
 Myrtoum pavidus nauta secet mare. Hor. Carm. I. i. 14. 
 
 ®® Quidve domus prodest Phrygiis innixa columnis, 
 
 T®nare, sive tuis, sive, Caryste, tuisl Tibull. III. iii. 14. 
 
 ®® ’Opro S' STTi Xiyvg ovpo£ dyyevai" ai Sk pciX’ wKa 
 'iX^vosvTa ickXevSra SuSpafiov" eg Sk repaiarov 
 'Evvvxioa KardyovTO’ HoaeiSdinvi Sk Tavpiov 
 ndXX’ £7Tt firjp eSrefitv, TrkXayog peya psTpyaavreg. 
 
 Horn. Od. r. 177. 
 
 Herod. VIII. 13. — See also Liv. XXXI. 47. — Strab. X. p. 445. 
 
 ®® Eryg S’ ini Kr]XdvT(p neSup, to rot ovx' uSe Bvp(p 
 Tti^affSrai vr\6v Tt Kal aXaea SevSprjevra. 
 
 Ham. Hymn, in Apoll. 220. 
 
 KtiSiev Sk SianXdiovcnv ' X^dvrotv 
 
 E«’c: ciya^hv neSiov ArjXdvTiov’ Callim, Hymn, in Del. 289. 
 
 F F 2 
 
43G 
 
 JEgceum Mare — Scyros I. 
 
 cities ; near it were some mineral waters, the use of which was recommended to 
 Sylla. Hard by, at the foot of the mountain Dirphe Delphi, one of the loftiest sum- 
 mits in the island, stood the CEchalia of Eurytus, said to have been destroyed by 
 Hercules®®. The sea between Chalcis and the Maliac Gulf was termed Euboicum 
 Mare Channel of Talanda ; on it’s Eastern shore, some miles above Chalcis, stood 
 JEgx Akio, celebrated for the worship of Neptune, and from which, in the opinion 
 of some, the .iEgaean Sea derived it’s name. To the N. of this were, ..iEdepsus 
 Dipso ; and Athenae Diades Calos, founded by an Athenian colony. Cenaeum Pr. 
 C. Lithada was the North Western extremity of Euboea®*, and stretched far into 
 the Maliac Gulf ; off it lay I.ichades lae. Lithada, so called from Lichas whom 
 Hercules is reported to have there hurled into the sea ®®. 
 
 8. To the E. of Euboea lies Scyros Shyro, with a cog- 
 nominal town. It was the country of king Lycomedes, where 
 Achilles lay concealed in the habit of a girl, to escape going to 
 the Trojan war®^: here also Theseus, king of Athens, retired 
 into exile, and is said to have terminated his existence by 
 
 *® EwjSoT^a ipaaiv, 'Evpvrov rrokiv, 
 
 ’BrrKTTpaTtvtiv avrbv, ri fieSXtiv eri. Soph. Trach. 74. 
 
 Gratulor (Echaliam titulis accedere vestris. Ovid. Heroid. IX. 1. 
 See p. 425, Note 227, supra. 
 
 ®* Tp'ig fiiv ops^ar’ iwv’ to Si rerparov 'iketo rsK/xwp, 
 
 Ai’ydf* ivda Se oi kXvtoi Sufiara fiev^eai Xip,vt)g, 
 
 Xpvffta, fiapfiaipovra rtreixarat, a^^ira aid. Horn. II. N. 21. 
 
 ®* ’^KTf] rig dfi^lKXvarog Ev^oiag aKpov 
 K^vaiov iariv, tv^a TrarpuHp Aii 
 
 B(Ofiovg dpi^si, rtfieviav re (pvXXdSa. Soph. Trach. 764. 
 
 ®® Tune, Licha, dixit, feralia dona tulisti 1 
 
 Tune me® necis auctor eris 1 tremit ille, pavetque 
 Pallidus ; et timide verba excusantia dicit. 
 
 Dicentem, genibusque manus adhibere parantem, 
 
 Corripit Alcides ; et terque quaterque rotatum 
 Mittit in Euboicas, tormento fortius, undas. 
 
 » * » # » 
 
 Nunc quoque in Euboico scopulus brevis emicat alte 
 Gurgile ; et human® servat vestigia form®. 
 
 Ovid. Met. IX. 213. et seq. 
 As when Alcides, from (Echalia crown’d 
 With conquest, felt the envenom’d robe, and tore 
 Through pain, up by the roots Thessalian pines. 
 
 And Lichas from the top of (Eta threw 
 
 Into the Euboic Sea. Milton, Par. Lost, II. 542. 
 
 ®^ Avrog yap fuv syw KoiXtjg stti vt)bg ttarjg 
 "Hyayov sk SKvpov per’ ivKvripiSag ’Axaiovg. 
 
 Horn. Od, A. 507. 
 
 Qvpbv ykvoiTo TrXjjpwffot rrors, 
 
 "Iv’, at MvKtjvai yvoiltv, ij XirdpTf] 9’, 'on 
 Xrj XKvpog dvbpuiv dXKipwv prjrtjp t(pv. Soph. Philoct. 326. 
 Florentemque Cythnon, Scyron, planamque Seriphon, — 
 
 Ovid. Met. VII. 464. 
 
 ®® Hence Virgil (iEn. II. 477.) calls the followers of Achilles “ Scyria pubes.” 
 Quid latet 1 ut marin® 
 
 Filium dicunt Thetidis, sub lacrymosa Troj® 
 
 Funera, ne virilis 
 
 Cultus in c®dem, et Lycias proriperet catervas. 
 
 Hor. Carm.T. viii. 13. 
 
jEgcBum Mare — Cyclades Ice. 437 
 
 falling down a precipice. The island was celebrated for a 
 superior breed of goats, and for it’s wine and marble, which 
 were in much request ; it was anciently inhabited by a set of 
 Dolopian robbers, whom the Athenians, under Cimon, ex- 
 pelled.— Between Scyros and Eubceais the insignificant island 
 I cos Skyro Poulo, reputed to have been colonized by the 
 Cretans. 
 
 9. To the South East of Euboea are the Cyclades Pode- 
 kanisa, which received their name from the word kvkXoq cir- 
 culus, owing to their surrounding Delos, as with a circle, this 
 island containing the venerated shrines of Apollo and Diana, 
 and being the great scene of religious worship for all the 
 neighbouring people. They were at first considered to be only 
 twelve in number, but were afterwards increased to fifteen ; 
 these were Andros, Tenos, Myconos, Naxos, Paros, Olearos, 
 Prepesinthos, Siphnos, Cimolos, Melos, Seriphos, Cythnos, 
 Ceos, Gyaros, and Syros 
 
 10. Many others were in a later age added to these, to the number of about 53, 
 so that the name became an indefinite term for the whole group of islands to the 
 Eastward of the Peloponnesus. The Cyclades were first inhabited by the Phoeni- 
 cians, Leleges, and Carians, whose piracies drew down upon them the vengeance of 
 Minos ; they were subsequently occupied by the Persians, but became dependant 
 upon Athens after the battle of Mycale — Delos Delos is said to have formerly 
 floated about the ASgaean but to have become suddenly fixed as a resting-place 
 
 A'i ’Affirjc trpuTTiv alaav Xdxov, dfi<pls iovaai 
 ArjXov tKVKXioaavTO, Kal ovvojia KvKXdStg tiffh 
 'Pvaia 5’ ’ArroXXiovi xoporg avdyovaiv aTratrai, 
 
 ’Apxofisvov yXvKepov vkov eiapog, tvT kv dpsatnv 
 'Av^ptoTToiv dndvtv^e Kvti Xiyixpwvog dtjduv, 
 
 'Srjaoi S’ k^drig 'SiropdSeg 'irtpnTafi<j>av6(t)(Tiv, 
 
 Otov or’ dve<pkXoio Si’ if’epog elSerai darpa, 
 
 ‘Yypd vkipTi KpaiTTVoio ^it)(Ta/isvov ^opkao. Dion. Perieg, 525. 
 
 Interfusa nitentes 
 
 Vites aequora Cycladas. Hor. Carm. I. xiv. 20. 
 
 Fulgentesque tenet Cycladas, Id, III. xxviii. 14. 
 
 .lEschyl. Pers. 883. 
 
 38 Herod. I. 171 ; V. 28.— Thucyd. I. 4. 94. etseq. 
 
 3® ’AaTip’itf (juXopoX-irs, av S’ Eu/3o();d’£ Karytig, 
 
 KvKXdSag hi\iop,'evrf irepirjyiag’ Callim. Hymn, in Del. 197. 
 
 dXX’ dn’ ifitio 
 
 ArjXiog ’AttoXXuv KtKXrioeraC ovSk rig aXXti 
 raiawv roffffovSe ^sai TrtdiXrifftrai oXXoC 
 m * * » * 
 
 'Qg kyoi ’AttoXXwvi, Kai eoffopLaiovKsn irXayKTrj. Id. 268. et seq. 
 Sacra mari colitur medio gratissima tellus 
 Nereidum matri et Neptuno AEgaeo : 
 
 Quam pius Arcitenens oras et litora circum 
 Errantem, Gyaro celsa Myconoque revinxit ; 
 
 Immotamque coli dedit, et contemnere ventos. Virg. JEn. III. 73. 
 
 Mota loci fama properabam visere Delon, 
 Et facere ignava puppe videbar iter. 
 
 F F 3 
 
 Quam 
 
4M 
 
 Lyceum Mare — Cyclades Ice. 
 
 for the persecuted l.atona, who here brought forth Apollo and Diana ; other accounts, 
 however, represent Jupiter as having called it up from the deep on this occasion, 
 and, in order to prevent the undulations with which it was first affected, as having- 
 fastened it to the rocks at the bottom of the sea with chains of adamant. It was 
 anciently called Pelasgia, Cynthia, Ortygia and Asteria. As early as the days of 
 Ilomer ( whose Hymn to Delos has come down to us in the history of Thucydides) 
 it was the great rendezvous of the lonians ; they met here to celebrate their national 
 festival, the solemnity of which was even observed by the distant Hyperboreans 
 sending mysterious offerings every year in a ship called Theoris ‘'®. When the 
 island fell into the hands of the Athenians, they decreed that all births and deaths 
 amongst it’s inhabitants should take place in the neighbouring Rhenea, whither 
 all persons labouring under any dangerous disease were commanded instantly to 
 remove j no bodies were allowed to be burled in the sacred island, and such as had 
 been interred here, wei'e removed to Rhenea ; and so great was the veneration with 
 which it was regarded, that the Persians, who had profaned all the temples of 
 Greece, never offered any violence to the shrine of Apollo here '**. After the Per- 
 sian war, the Athenians established the treasury of the Greeks at Delos, where 
 all the meetings of the confederacy were subsequently held. The town of Delos 
 was situated at the foot of M’. Cynthus Cintio, whence Apollo derived the name 
 of Cynthius : it was famed for an altar, reckoned among the seven wonders of the 
 world, sacred to the god, and constructed by him from the horns of goats killed 
 by Diana upon the adjacent mountain ■‘^.—Rhenea ‘‘‘‘ Sdili lies to the W. of Delos, 
 
 Quam saepe, ut tardis, feci convitia remis, 
 
 Questaque sum vento lintea parca dari. 
 
 Et jam transieram Myconon, jam Tenon, et Andron, 
 
 Inque meis oculis Candida Delos erat. 
 
 Quam procul ut vidi. Quid me fugis insula, dixi 1 
 Laberis in magno nunquid, ut ante, mari 1 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. XX. 77. 
 
 Herod. IV. 33.— Pind. Olymp. III. 28. Pyth. X. 47. 
 
 ’AWa TOi diKpUTtig StKart]rj>6poi aiiv dirapxai 
 IIsjUTrovraf trdaai Si %opouc dvdyoven TroXrjtg, 
 
 A'i Tt Trpbg i)oit]v, cti ecTvtpov, at r’ dvd p,k(Tffi]V 
 KXripovQ iarr^aavro, Kai dt KaSrvTTtp^s (iope'irjg 
 Oircta Srivog txovcri, TToXvxpoviMraTOV dtfia. 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Del. 278. 
 
 " Herod. I. 64.— Diodor. Sic. XII. 58.— Thucyd. 1. 96; III. 359.— Strab. 
 X. 486. 
 
 ’’H (dg as 'KpSiTOV A»jru) reKE jSporoicre, 
 
 KXivSrEiaa Trpbg VivvSrog bpog Kpavay ivl vyaep, 
 
 ArjXip EV dp.(pipvry ' Horn, Hymn, in Apoll. 26. 
 
 Qualis in Eurotae ripis, aut per juga Cynthi 
 Exercet Diana chores, — Eb’g. AEn. I. 498. 
 
 Delum maternam invislt Apollo. 
 
 ill % ^ * 
 
 Ipse jugis Cynthi graditur, mollique fluentem 
 Eronde premit crinem fingens, atque implicat auro : 
 
 Tela sonant Immeris. Id. IV. 147. 
 
 o b’ ettXeke fiojubv ’AiroXXiov. 
 
 AEipLaro pLEv KEpdEaapp EdiSrXia, Trij^e Si j3iop.bv 
 'E/c KEpdwv, KEpaovg Si TTfpil vTre^dXXETo rotxovg. 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Apoll. 61 . 
 
 Miror et innumeris structam de cornibus aram, 
 
 Et de qua pariens arbore nixa dea est. 
 
 Et (|uae prajterea ( neque enim meminive libetve 
 
 Quidquid ibi vidi dicere) Delos habet. Ovid. Heroid, XX. 99. 
 *‘*"Oa(rov Kai 'Pyvaiav dva^ kibiXaatv ’ AnoXXwv. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. XVII. 70. 
 
Lyceum Mare — Cyclades Ice. 439 
 
 and so near it, that Polycrates of Samos, who dedicated it to Apollo, is stated to 
 have connected them by means of a chain. 
 
 11. Andros Andro, the nearest of the Cyclades to Euboea, in compass about 
 .‘)5 miles, was a fertile and well cultivated island ; it had a port and harbour of the 
 same name, near which stood a temple of Bacchus, with a fountain, the waters of 
 which during the ides of January, were said to taste like wine.' — Tenos Tino lies to the 
 S. of Andros, and is separated from it by a channel scarcely a mile broad ; the two 
 islands are nearly of a size. It was also called Hydrussafrom the word vSt^p owing 
 to it’s ma.ny fountains, the water of one of which would not mix with wine, and Ophiusa, 
 from owing to it’s being infested with serpents. It contained a noted temple of 
 Neptune, frequented by the inhabitants of all the surrounding isles, and the tombs 
 of the sons of Boreas slain by Hercules'*®. — Myconos Myconi, to the S. of Tenos 
 and E. of Delos, was a poor and barren island : it’s inhabitants, who were avaricious 
 and rapacious, lost their hair at a very early age, whence the epithet “ Myconion ” 
 was proverbially applied to a bald person : the giants, who had been conquered by 
 Hercules, vrere said to lie buried in a heap under the island. — Naxos Naxia, the 
 largest and most fertile of the Cyclades, lies to the S. of Delos, and is about 60 miles 
 in circumference ; it anciently bore the names Dia '*®, Dionysias, Strongyle, &c., and 
 was first colonized by the Carians. It was conquered by the Persians, who destroyed 
 it’s cities and temples ; it’s inhabitants, however, joined the Greek fleet at Salamis, 
 and were the first of the confederates whom the Athenians deprived of their inde- 
 pendence ‘*®. Naxos was especially sacred to Bacchus, who was said to have been 
 born there ; it had a city of the same name. — Paros Paro, about four miles to 
 the W. of Naxos, was first peopled by the Cretans and Arcadians ; it was besieged 
 in vain by Miltiades, after the battle of Marathon, for 26 days, and thus proved the 
 cause of his disgrace It was much celebrated for it’s beautiful marble which 
 was dug from Mt. Marpessus now called Capresso ; this marble was termed 
 “lychnites” from the word on account of it’s large sparkling crystals, and not 
 
 from being cut by the light of lamps, as some have pretended. Paros had a cog- 
 nominal town, and was the birth-place of the poet Archilochus, who was the inventor 
 
 — quern dicta suo de nomine tellus 
 
 Andros habet, pro patre locumque et regna tenentem. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XIII. 649. 
 
 '** Apoll. Argon. A. 1304. 
 
 '*’ Hinc humilem Myconon, cretosaque rura Cimoli, 
 
 Ovid. Met. VII. 463. 
 
 Errantem, Mycone celsa Gyaroque revinxit ; — 
 
 Virg. III. 76. 
 
 Gnossis in ignotis amens errabat arenis. 
 
 Qua brevis aequoreis Dia feritur aquis. 
 
 Ovid, de Ar. Am. I. 530. 
 
 Herod. VIII. 46. — Thucyd. I. 98. 137. — Diodor. Sic. IV. 61 ; V. 50. 
 
 Bacchatamque jugis Naxon, viridemque Donusam, — 
 
 Virg. Mn. III. 125. 
 
 ** NdSof t’, r)Si Tlapog, 'PrjvaTd re Trerpyeaaa. 
 
 Horn. Hymn, in Apoll. 44. 
 Olearon, niveamque Paron, sparsasque per aequor 
 Cycladas, el crebris legimus freta consita terris. 
 
 Virg. jEn. III. 126. 
 
 Herod. VI. 134. 
 
 Stabunt et Parii lapides, spirantia signa, — Virg. Georg. III. 34. 
 Splendentis Pario marmore purius. Hor. Carm. I. xix. 6. 
 
 Nec magis incepto vultum sermone movetur, 
 
 Quam si dura silex aut stet Marpesia cautes. Virg. jEn. VI. 471. 
 
 F F 4 
 
440 
 
 jEgceum Mare — Cyclades Ice. 
 
 of the lambic verse®®. — Olearos Anti Paro is close to Paros on the West, and was 
 said to have been colonized by the Sidonians. — Prepesinthos Spntiko is a mean little 
 island, scarcely two miles from the foregoing. — Siphnos Siphaiito, to the W. of these, 
 was colonized by the lonians ; it was famous for it’s mines of gold and silver, of 
 which a tenth part was for a time offered to Apollo at Delphi, but this being subse- 
 quently withheld, the whole of the mines were destroyed by an innundation j the 
 inhabitants were proverbially licentious®®. — Ciraolos Cimoli, or Argentiera, is a small 
 island between the preceding and Melos ; it produced a kind of fuller’s earth, of 
 great use in whitening cloth : near it was the island Polyagos, now Polino. 
 
 12. Melos Milo is equidistant from Delos, Sunium Pr. in Attica, Malea Pr. in 
 Laconia, and Dictynnaum Pr. in Crete, each being about 60 miles off. It was 
 originally colonized by the Phoenicians, but subsequently by the Spartans, for which 
 reason it refused to join the Athenians in the Peloponnesian war, thus drawing down 
 upon the inhabitants the merciless revenge of the latter people, who put all the 
 males to death, and enslaved the women and children : Lysander afterwards re- 
 conquered it®’. — Seriphos Serpho is a rocky island North of Melos, and was used by 
 the Romans as a place of banishment ®® ; Cassius Severus, the orator, died here in 
 exile. Danae was said to have been here cast on shore, and it was to revenge the 
 wrongs offered to her, that Perseus changed the king of the island into stone : a fable 
 which is accounted for, according to some authors, by the nature of the island ®®. — 
 Cythnos Thermia, farther Northward, was a colony of the Dryopes, and much com- 
 mended for it’s cheese. — Still farther N. was Ceos Zea, distant only 12 miles from the 
 promontory Sunium ; it was said to have been once united to Euboea, from which it 
 was torn by an earthquake. It was peopled by an Ionian colony from Attica, and is 
 said to have introduced a great degree of elegance in female dress ; the inhabitants 
 were noted for their modesty and sobriety, in opposition to the Chians, and hence 
 the adage, “ Ceus non Chius.” It’s chief city was lulis ®® Zea, the walls of which 
 were of marble ; it gave birth to the lyric poets Simonides and Bacchylides, to 
 Erasistratus the physician, and Ariston the Peripatetic philosopher. — Gyaros 
 Ghioura, probably the same with Homer’s Gyrae®^, is a barren rock between 
 Ceos and Tenos, the inhabitants of which were so poor that they petitioned 
 Augustus for a diminution of their taxes, which only amounted to 100 drachmae : it 
 was used by the P.omans as a place of exile for their criminals ®®. — .Syros Syra, 
 
 ®® Hence Horace says, 
 
 Parios ego primus iambos 
 
 Ostendi Latio, numeros animosque secutus 
 
 Archilochi, Epist. I. xix. 23. 
 
 Sa ttXeoi' Apxi^oxoLo TroS'ai HapoQ, 
 
 Mosch. Idyl HI. 92. 
 
 ®® Herod. VIII. 48; III. 57, et seq. — Pausan. X. 11. — Strab. X. 484. — Plin. 
 IV. 12. 
 
 ®’ Herod. VIII. 48.— Thucyd. III. 91 ; V. 84. 116.— Diodor. Sic. XIL c.80. 
 
 ®® ALstuat infelix angusto limite mundi, 
 
 Ut Gyarae clauses scopulis, parvaque Seripho. Juv, Sat. X. 170, 
 
 ®® Pind. Pyth. XII. 19. — Strab. X. p. 487. 
 
 Callimachus is thought to allude to this city, in an epigram on the Nautilus : 
 ’E/c 5’ tTTtaov irapa SrXvat; ’lovXiSg, o<ppa yEVMpLai 
 
 '2oi TL Trtpi(TK£7rrov Traiyviov, ’Apenvoy V. 7, 
 
 ®’ Non, si priores Maeonius tenet 
 Sedes Homerus, Pindaricae latent, 
 
 Ceaeque, et Alcaei minaces, 
 
 Stesichorique graves Camoenae, Hor. Carm. IV. ix. 8. 
 
 AvtIk’ Ivtira rpiaivav tXwv OTifSapycnv, 
 
 'HXaffa Tvpainv Trirpnv, utto S’ ’itTYiatv avrnv 
 
 Horn, Od. A, 507. 
 
 Aude aliquid brevibus Gyaris, et carcere dignum. 
 
 Si vis esse aliquis : 
 
 Jav, Sat. I. 73. 
 
441 
 
 Lyceum Mare — Sporades Jce. 
 
 between Rhenea and Cythnos, is mentioned by the ancient authors as a fertile and 
 exceedingly salubrious island 5 it was the country of Rherecydes, the philosopher, 
 who first taught the immortality of the soul. 
 
 13. The islands called Sporades lie to the South and East 
 of the Cyclades, and are not unfrequently confounded with 
 them ; they received their name from the word airdpw spar go, 
 owing to their dispersed situation, being scattered over the 
 Cretan, Carpathian, and Icarian Seas, as well as along the 
 coast of Caria in Asia Minor. The chief of them, belonging 
 to Europe, were Amorgos, Donusa, los, Sicinos, Pholegandros, 
 Thera, Anaphe, Astypalaea, and Carpathus. 
 
 14. Amorgos Amoi-go lies to the S. E. of Naxos, and was chiefly remarkable for 
 a peculiar linen dress manufactured there. Between it and Naxos are several small 
 islands. — Donusa, mentioned by VirgiD®, is now Heraclia, to the S. of Naxos. — 
 los Nio to the S. of Paros, was celebrated as the place where Homer’s mother was 
 born, and where he himself, in the opinion of some, died on his voyage from Samos to 
 Greece®’. — To the W. of it were Sicinos Sykino, called formerly CEnoe, from olvog, 
 owing to the quantity of wine it produced ®® ; and Pholegandros Folycand.ro, so barren 
 and rocky as to merit the appellation of the “ Iron Isle.” — Below these, in the Cretan 
 Sea, was Thera Santorin, midway between Europe and Asia ; it was fabled to have 
 been formed by a clod of earth thrown from the ship Argo, and on it’s first appear- 
 ance obtained the name Calliste. It was first colonized by the Phoenicians, and 
 afterwards by the Lacedsemonians ®'^, who settled here the decendants of the Minyae 
 after they had been expelled by the Pelasgi from Lemnos ; Theras, who headed this 
 fugitive colony, gave his name to the island ®®. Several generations afterwards, these 
 Minyse, under Battus, founded Cyrene in Africa®®. Contiguous to Thera was 
 Therasia, still preserving it’s name, and fancied to have been torn from it. — Anaphe™ 
 
 ®* 'Nrjffoc riQ Supi'rj KitcXycrKtrai (et vou cLKOvtig), 
 
 ’OprvyiyQ Ka^virtpSitv, o^i rporrai rjtXioio, 
 
 OvTi 7repnrXt]Sti)g Xiyv roffov • dW’ dyaBy fiev, 
 
 EvjSorog, tvjxrjXog, oivoTrXrjSryg, TroXvirvpog' 
 
 JJtLvi] S’ ovTTOTE Sfjfiov iasp^ETui, ovSk Ttg aXXt] 
 
 Nouffoc; irri aTvytprj TreXerai SeiXoiai fSporoiaiv ’ 
 
 Horn. Od. 0.402. 
 
 ®’ Strab. X. p. 484.— Plin. IV. 12.— Eustath. ad. II. H. 
 
 ®* Kal Tov fxkv kg Oivoiyv epvaavTo 
 
 UpoaBev, drdp ’Eikivov ye (leSriartpov avSyBeiaav 
 'Ntjaov kiraKTypeg, 'Eik'ivov airo, rov pa Qoavri 
 ~Ny’idg Oivoirj iivn<pr} r'sKev evvySfeiaa. 
 
 Apoll, Argon. A. 623. 
 
 ®^ Kai, AaKtSai- 
 
 ftoviojv fjLix^kvreg avSpwv 
 ev TTOTt Kn\- 
 Xiarav ctTrfpKyaav 
 
 adffov. Find. Pyth. IV. 460. 
 
 ®® Herod. IV. 147. — Pausan. Lacon. 1. — Strab. VIII. p. 347; XVII. p. 837. — 
 Pind. Pyth. IV. 76, et seq.‘ — Apoll. Argon. A. 1763. 
 
 *® Herod. IV. 150, et seq. — Pind. Pyth. IV. 10. — Callim. Hymn, in Apoll. 76. 
 
 ’Avacptjv Se re XiaadSa vrjaov 
 
 "IffKov, o Sy 4>oij8df fuv arv^opevoig dve^yvev. 
 
 Apoll, Argon, A. 1717. 
 
 Hinc Anaphen sibi jungit, et Astypaleia regna ; 
 
 Promissis Anaphen, regna Astypaleia bello. 
 
 Ovid, Met. VII, 461. 
 
442 
 
 JEgcBum Mare — Creta I. 
 
 Anaphi, to the Eastward of Thera, is said to have risen spontaneously out of the Cretan 
 Sea, and to have received iTs name from the word dva(paiv(t> ostendo, owing to the 
 Argonauts, when in the midst of a storm, having there suddenly seen the new moon 
 appear. It was sacred to Apollo, who was woi'shipped there under the name of ^gletes, 
 and said to have appeare.l to the Argonauts at the adjacent Melantii Scopuli Anaphi 
 Poulo. — Astypalaea'^*, midway between Thera and Cos, is now StampaLia : not far 
 from it is the mean island Hippuris Hermonesi. — Carpathus Scarpanto, lies between 
 Rhodes and Crete, and gave the name of Carpathium Pelagus to the surrounding 
 sea'^®. It’s principal town was Nisyrus. — Casus is a small island between Carpathus 
 and Crete, and is now called Caxo. 
 
 15. Creta I. — At the Southern extremity of the ^gsean 
 Sea, and as it were closing it’s entrance, is Creta now called 
 Candia, the largest of the Grecian isles : it is said to have 
 derived it’s name from Cres, a son of Jupiter and the nymph 
 Idaea ; it is otherwise called Doliche, Telchinia, Aeria, and 
 Idaea. It’s greatest length is 140 miles, it’s average breadth 
 about 20, and it contains 2.400 square miles, or about 200 
 less than Corsica. It gave name to the Mare Creticum'^^ 
 Sea of Candia, which extends between it and the Cyclades. 
 Though the interior is very mountainous and woody, it is 
 intersected with valleys, the rich fertility of which is increased 
 by the happy temperature of it’s climate. Crete was surnamed 
 ’EraT-dyuTToXic, from it’s hundred cities'^^, and was famed for 
 having given birth to Jupiter, and as the place where his tomb 
 
 Cinctaque piscosis Astypalaea vadis. Ooid. de Ar. Am, II. 82. 
 
 O'i d’ dpa Nicrvpov r’ sixov, Kpdn'aS'ov rs, Kdffov rt, — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 676. 
 
 73 te dominam aequoris, 
 
 Quicumque Bithyna lacessit 
 
 Carpathium pelagus caring. Hor. Carm. I. xxxv. 8. 
 
 Kprjrr} riQ yaV eoti, pkaip evl divoTn Trovnp, 
 
 KaXj) Kal TTisipa, TTfpippvrog' sv S’ avSrpiOTroi 
 IloXXot, dirtipeaioi, Kai ivvriKOVTa iraXpsQ. Horn. Od, T. 172. 
 Musis amicus, tristitiam et metus 
 Tradam protervis in Mare Creticum 
 
 Portare ventis : — Hor, Carm. I. xxvi. 2. 
 
 ’^“"AXXot B’, o'i Kpr/rr/v tKaropiroXiv dprpevepovro. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 649. 
 
 The disagreement between this passage, in which Homer assigns 100 cities to 
 Crete, and the one quoted in the preceding note, wherein he ascribes to it only 90, 
 was accounted for by some of the ancients, by supposing either that the ten deficient 
 cities had been founded posterior to the siege of Troy, or that they had been destroyed 
 by the enemies of Idomeneus. Sti-ab. X. p. 479, et seq. 
 
 Creta Jovis magni medio jacet insula ponto ; 
 
 Mons Idaeus ubi, et gentis cunabula nostr®. 
 
 Centum urbes habitant magnas, uberrima regna. 
 
 Virg. AEn, III. 104. 
 
 Aut ille centum nobilem Cretam urbibus 
 
 Ventis iturus non suis, •— Hor, Epod, IX. 29. 
 
 Quae simul centum tetigit potentem 
 
 Oppidis Creten : Id. Carm. III. xxvii. 33. 
 
443 
 
 jEgcBum Mare — Creta I. 
 
 was shown The inhabitants were excellent light-troops 
 and archers, and readily offered their services for hire to any 
 state that needed them. The Cretans, in the earlier part of 
 their history, were a just and wise people, but they degenerated 
 so far as to be charged with the grossest vices 
 
 16. The earliest inhabitants of the island were the Eteocretes’^®, regarded as indi- 
 genous. They were governed by Minos®®, son of Jupiter, who gave them a code of 
 laws (from which Lycurgus borrowed many of his institutions), and who, having 
 reduced the pirates of the surrounding islands, established a powerful navy : he is 
 represented as retiring every nine years ®® into a cave, where he confeiTed with J upi- 
 ter, and received laws for his people. It was his grandson Idomeneus, sovereign of 
 Crete, who led it’s forces to the Trojan war in 80 vessels, a number little inferior to 
 those commanded by Agamemnon himself : after the destruction of Troy, he returned 
 in safety to his dominions with his surviving followers ®*, but he is said to have been 
 afterwards driven from his throne by faction, and compelled to sail to lapygia in 
 Italy, where he colonized the territory of the Salentini®®. The Eteocretes were 
 subsequently joined by the Achaei, Dorians, and Pelasgi, after which the various 
 cities formed themselves into independent republics. It was not reduced under the 
 power of the Romans until the time of Metellus, thence surnamed Creticus ; it was 
 then, together with Cyrenaica, formed into one province, and governed by the same 
 proconsul. 
 
 17 . A range of mountains extends through the whole of 
 Crete: their Western extremity obtained the name of Leuci 
 Ms. Lefka, from \evkoq alhus, owing to their appearing, at a 
 distance, like white clouds. In the centre of the island rises 
 the lofty Ida Psiloriti, where Jupiter was educated by 
 the Corybantes (thence surnamed Idsei), and where his tomb 
 
 Kpijrrc del tpEyffrai ‘ Kai yap rd(l)Ov, w dva, crtlo 
 KpfjTtg kTEKTyvavTO, av S’ ov ^aveg, scral ydp aUl. 
 
 Callim, Hymn, in Jem. 8. (See the Scholiast on the passage.) 
 
 ’® KprjrEQ del ipeveTTai, KaKO. Brjpia, yaarepeq dpyai. 
 
 Aratus, quoted by St. Paul, Epist. Tit. I. 12. 
 
 ’^® "AWy S’ aW(i)v yXuicrcra fiefiiyiievy ’ tv yev ’Axaioi, 
 
 ’Ev S’ ’EreoKprjreQ ytyaXyropeQ, tv St KvSwve^, 
 
 Awpieeg Tt 7-ptydfK£g, ^io« re IleXacryoi. Horn. Od. T. 175. 
 
 ®" Hence Homer calls him tvveojpog: 
 
 Toiffi S’ tvl Kvajeradg fieydXr] rroXig • ivBra re Mivuig 
 ’Evvtmpog fSaaiXeve Aiog yeydXov oapiarr'ig. Od. T. 178. 
 
 ®‘ ndvrag S’ ’iSoyevevg Kpr/ryv eiayyay’ traipovg, 
 
 Oi (pvyov tK TToXeyov, rrovrog Si ol ovriv’ dTryvpa. 
 
 Id. r. 191. 
 
 Fama volat, pulsum regnis cessisse paternis 
 
 Idomenea ducem, desertaque littora Cretae. Virg. jEn. HI. 121. 
 
 Et Salentinos obsedit milite campos 
 
 Lyctius Idomeneus. Id. 400. 
 
 See p. 280, sect. 6, supra. 
 
 83 Baive St Kovpt] 
 
 AevKov ’em, KprjraTov opog, KeKopypevov vXy * 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Dian. 41. 
 
 ®'* Tevro ydp t^amvala UavaKplSog ’epya peXiaeeyg 
 ’iSaioig tv opeaai, rd re icXeioven IldvaKpa. 
 
 Id. Hymn, in Jov. 50. 
 
 Kpyrri 
 
444 
 
 JEgmim Mare — Creta I. 
 
 was shown ; beyond this, and towering above the Eastern cape 
 of the island, is Dicte M. Sitia, in a cave of which the infant 
 god was fed with honey by the bees Amongst the promon- 
 tories of Crete, we may mention Samonium, or Salmone, Sala- 
 mone, on the East, which was passed by St. Paul in his voyage 
 to Rome®®; Metallum Matala, on the South; Criu Metopon 
 Crio, and Corycum Pr. Buso, on the West; and Psacum Pr. 
 C. Spada, on the North. 
 
 18. On the Northern coast of the island, near Psacum Pr., was the temple of 
 Dictynna Magny, one of Diana’s attendants,®’ who first invented hunting nets, and 
 after whom the goddess herself is sometimes called Dictynna : a little below it was 
 Aptera, where the Sirens, having been vanquished by the Bluses in a trial of skill, 
 are said to have been so overcome with grief, that their wings dropped from their 
 shoulders. Farther Eastward was Cydonianear Canea, one of the most ancient and 
 important cities of the island, having been founded by the Cydones, an indigenous 
 tribe ; it was afterwards colonized by some Samians, who had been exiled by Poly- 
 crates ; the inhabitants were admirable archers Continuing in the same direction 
 
 we come to Rhithymna Retimo, the harbour of the neighbouring city Eleutherna 
 Telesterna ; Miletus Mylopotamo, said to have been the mother-town of the famous 
 Ionian Miletus ; Dium Pr. C. Sassoso ; Cytaeum Candia, the modern capital of the 
 island ; and Heracleum Carapinna, the haven of Cnossus, or Gnossus, Macritichos. 
 This last important city®®, about two miles inland, was the capital of Crete, and 
 was anciently called Cseratus ; it was situated on the banks of the little river Caeratus®® 
 Cartero, and owed all it’s splendour to Minos, who fixed his residence here ; it was 
 hither that Daedalus fled from Athens, and here he is said to have constructed the 
 celebrated labyrinth, that contained the Minotaur : it is also famed for the adventure 
 
 Kpjjrjj Tipyeaaa, Aibg peyaXoio 
 
 IToXX^ T£, Xi-irapr) re Kal tv^orog, tjc virep "iSr}, 
 
 "iSrj, KaXXiKopoiaiv vtto Spvffi rtjXe^ohJffa. 
 
 Dion, Perieg, 502. 
 
 ®® Nunc age, natures apibus quas Jupiter ipse 
 Addidit, expediam : pro qua mercede, canoros 
 Curetum sonitus crepitantiaque aera secutae, 
 
 Dictaeo coeli regem pavere sub antro. Virg. Georg. IV« 149. 
 Lucret. II. 633. — Callim. Hymn, in Jov, 46. 
 
 ®® Acts, xxvii. 7. ®’ Callim. Hymn, in Dian. 189, et seq. 
 
 ®® Primusve Teucer tela Cydonio 
 
 Direxit arcu : — Hm'. Carm. IV. ix. 17. 
 
 Parthus, sive Cydon, telum immedicabile torsit ; — 
 
 Virg, jEn. XII, 858. 
 
 libet Partho torquere Cydonia cornu 
 
 Spicula ; — Id. Eel. X. 59. 
 
 ®® Kpyruiv S’ ’iSopevtig SovpiKXvrbg rjytpovtVEV, 
 
 O'l Kv(oa<r6v r dxov, Poprvvd rt TtixEOVJoav. 
 
 Horn. II, B. 646. 
 
 Jupiter omnipotens ! utinam ne tempore prime 
 Gnosia Cecropiae tetigissent litora puppes ; 
 
 Indomito nec dira ferens stippendia tauro 
 Perfidus in Cretam religasset navita funem ; 
 
 Catull. LXIV. 171. 
 
 See also Note 80, supra. 
 
 ®® Xaipt St Kaiparog Trorapbg p'tya, Ty^vg , — 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Dian. 44. 
 
445 
 
 JEgceum Mare — Creta I. — Tenedos I. 
 
 of Ariadne and Theseus®*. A little more inland stood Lyctus Hieraki, a very ancient 
 and respectable city, which was frequently at war with the Gnossians, and was at 
 length destroyed by them ; it was the country of Idomeneus®®, who led it’s inhabi- 
 tants to the Trojan war; it was colonized by the Spartans, and stood at the foot of 
 M'. .<Eg®us, where Hesiod represents Jupiter to have been brought up®*: not far 
 from it stood Lycastos®‘ Lakido, which was also conquered and destroyed by the 
 Gnossians. On the Southern coast of the island was Hierapytna Girapetra, founded 
 by the Corybantes ; and farther Westward was Lebenis P*"®, Mitropoli, the haven 
 of Gortyna, possessing a celebrated temple of .^Esculapius ; hard by lay the spot 
 called Caloi Limenes Calolimionas mentioned by St. Luke®® as “the Fair Havens, 
 nigh unto the city Lasea.” Gortyna MetropoU, a very strong®® and ancient city on 
 the banks of the R. Lethaeus Messara, was famed for the excellent bows and arrows ®^ 
 which were made there : it derived it’s name from the hero Gortys, and was especially 
 sacred to Apollo, hence surnamed Gortynius : there is a famous labyrinth ®® here, 
 which is supposed to be that of the Minotaur, as no traces of any labyrinth have 
 been discovered near Gnossus, although searched for as far back as the time of Dio- 
 dorus Siculus. At the mouth of the Lethaeus stood Phaestus Hodyitrya, the birth- 
 place of the poet Epimenides. Farther Westward was Phoenicis P®. Sphakie, where 
 the ship which conveyed St. Paul to Rome endeavoured, previous to it’s being 
 overtaken by the tempest, and in opposition to the recommendations of the Apostle, 
 to put in and winter ; and about 20 miles off is the little island Gaudos, or Clauda, 
 Gozzo, under which it ran shortly afterwards ®®. — To the S. of Crete was the Libycum, 
 or Africum, Pelagus, which extended along the coast of Africa from the borders of 
 Numidia to Egypt. 
 
 19. All the islands which have as yet been mentioned in 
 the iEo-gean Sea, belong to the continent of Europe ; we shall 
 now briefly describe those which remain, and are reckoned to 
 Asia. The first of these below the mouth of the Hellespont, 
 is Tenedos Tenedos j a small and fertile island ; it was anciently 
 called Leucophrys, until Tenes, who had been exposed by his 
 father in a box, was driven by the sea on the island, and 
 having built a town, was subsequently made king. It was 
 especially sacred to Apollo, and was the place to which the 
 Greeks retired, in order to make the Trojans believe they had 
 
 ®* 'Er iroiKiWe TrepiKXvrbg ’Ap^cyvrjsig, 
 
 'T<p iKtXov, dl6v ttot’ evi Ki/aitrff<p evpein 
 
 AaidaXog fi<TKt](T£v KaXXtnXoKa p(p ’ApiaSvy. Horn. II, 2. 590. 
 
 ®* Hence Virgil (A2n. III. 401.) calls him, “ Lyctius Tdomeneus.” 
 
 ®® Hesiod. Theog. 477. 
 
 ®‘* Avktov, MiXyTov re, Kat dpyivoevra AvKatrrov. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 647. 
 
 ®® Acts, xxvii. 8. 
 
 9® Hence Homer (II. B. 647.) calls it VopTwa rttxtoeffffav. It’s territory 
 appears to have extended to the sea : ^ 
 
 "Eari be rig Xiaar) airreld re eig dXa irerpri, 
 
 ‘Eaxariy VopTwog, ev yepotiSk'i irovrip • Id. Od. P. 293. 
 
 9'^ Spicula torquebat Lycio Gortynia cornu. Virg. JEn. XI. 773. 
 
 9® In varies docto discurritur ordine gyros, 
 
 Quos neque semiviri Gortynia tecta juvenci, 
 
 Flumina nec crebro vincant Maeandria flexu. 
 
 Claudian. de VI. Cons. Honor. 633. 
 Hic labor ille domus, et inextricabilis error. Virg. JEn. VI. 27. 
 
 99 Acts, xxvii. 8 — 16. 
 
446 jEgcBum Mare — Lesbos I . — Chios I . — Sainos I. 
 
 returned home without finishing the siege The earthen- 
 ware made here was held in high estimation. — To the S. of 
 Tenedos, and off the coast of uEolis, lies Lesbos Mytilene, the 
 fourth island in size in the jEgean sea, containing 435 square 
 miles. It was very fertile, and the wine which it produced 
 was much esteemed : the Lesbians were celebrated for their 
 musical skill and their women for their beauty ; but the 
 general character of the people was so dissipated, that the 
 epithet Lesbian was frequently applied to licentious extrava- 
 gance. It was the birth-place of Sappho, Alcteus, Arion, 
 Theophrastus, Terpander, &c. It’s chief cities were Methymna, 
 MolivOf on the Northern side of the island ; and Mitylene, or 
 Mytilene, Mytilene, it’s capital, on the strait between it and 
 iEolis, a noble and splendid city, for a long time the seat 
 of learning, until it was destroyed in the Mithridatic war. — 
 Lower down is Chios Scio, on the coast of Ionia, in circuit 
 about 90 miles ; it’s wine was in high repute and it was 
 one of the places which contended for the birth of Homer, 
 whose school was still shown there : it’s chief town was Chios 
 Scio, which had an excellent harbour. Near Chios was the 
 small island Psyra Ipsera . — Samos Samo, to the S. of Chios, 
 lies also off the coast of Ionia, opposite Ephesus, and is 
 divided from the promontory Mycale by a narrow channel ; it 
 is about 60 miles in circuit, and was famous for the worship 
 
 Est in conspectu Tenedos, notissima fama 
 Insula, dives opum, Priami dum regna manebant : 
 
 Nunc tantum sinus, et static malefida carinis ; 
 
 Hue se provecti deserto in litore condunt. Virg. Mn. II. 21. 
 Non eadem arboribus pendet vindemia nostris, 
 
 Quam MethymnaiO carpit de palmite Lesbos. Id, Georg. II. 90. 
 Hie innocentis pocula Lesbii 
 
 Duces sub umbrk ; Hor. Carm. I. xvii. 21. 
 
 aceto. 
 
 Quod Methymnaeam vitio mutaverit uvam. Id, Sat. II. viii. 50. 
 
 Hunc fidibus novis, 
 
 Hunc Lesbio sacrare plectro, 
 
 Teque tuasque decet sorores. Id. Carm. I. xxvi. 11. 
 
 • age, die Latinum, 
 
 Barbite, cannen, 
 
 Lesbio primum modulate civi ; — Id. I. xxxii. 5. 
 
 "H KaBvirtp^t Xioio vtoifit^a Trai7ra\oe<r<rr}Q, 
 
 'Srjffov £7Tt 'I'vpirjg, avrrjv itr’ dpicrrep’ ixovreg, 
 
 "H virevtpBe Xioio, Trap’ rivtfiotvra Mi/iavra. 
 
 Horn. Od. r. 170. 
 
 Quo Chium pretio cadum 
 
 Mercemur;' Hor. Carm. III. xix. 5. 
 
 At sermo lingua concinnus utraque 
 
 Suavior : ut Ohio nota si commista F alerni est. Id. Sat. I. x. 24. 
 
JEgcBum Mare — Icaria I. — Patmos I. — Cos I. 447 
 
 and temple of Juno^®^, who was said to have been bora in the 
 island : her temple here was a noted asylum for offenders. It 
 was the birth-place of Pythagoras 1 °®, and the residence of one 
 of the Sibyls. It’s chief town was Samos Megali Chora, near 
 the banks of the R. Imbrasus, from which Juno and Diana 
 were surnamed Imbrasiae : a ridge of mountains called 
 Ampelos ran through the whole island, and terminated to the 
 W. in a point called Ampelos Pr. now C. Samo . — To the W. 
 of Samos are the islands Corse® Furna, and Icaria Nigaria ; 
 from the latter, which was tolerably large, the surrounding sea 
 was called Icarium Mare ; the island itself derived it’s name 
 from Icarus, who, flying from Crete to escape the resentment 
 of Minos, is said to have unfortunately directed his course too 
 near the sun, when the wax with which his wings were ce- 
 mented, melted, and he fell into the sea : Hercules buried 
 him in Icaria^®®. 
 
 20. Between the Icarian Sea and Rhodes, are many small islands ; amongst these 
 we may mention Patmos Patino, used by the Romans as a place of banishment, 
 and rendered very interesting by the exile of St.John'®®; Lepsia Lipso; Leros 
 Lero, inhabited by an infamous colony of Milesians; Calymna"® Calimino, cele- 
 brated for it’s honey, and one of the islands called Calydnae "'.—Cos Cos, or 
 Stan-co, lies to the S. of these, opposite Halicarnassus, and at the mouth of Ceramicus 
 
 '®* Quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam 
 
 Posthabita, coluisse Samo. Virg, JEn. I. 16. 
 
 et jam Junonia laev^ 
 
 Parte Samos fuerant, Delosque, Parosque relictae ; 
 
 Ovid. Met. VIII. 221. 
 
 '06 yjj. jjjg Samius : sed fugerat una 
 
 Et Samon et dominos ; odioque tyrannidis exsul 
 
 Sponte erat. Id. XV. 60. 
 
 ‘®^ Xj](Tidg, ’Ififipaait], irpijJToSrpove. 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Dian. 228. 
 "Hrot 6 fikv nrroXUSrpov dyavov MiXr)roio 
 'So(T(pia^tig ~EpyXvog, 6 5’ 'Ifi^paaiyg ‘idog "Rpyg, 
 
 Uap^svitjv, AyKoXog uTTspjSiof. Apoll. Argon. A. 187. 
 
 '®® Transit et Icarium, lapsas ubi perdidit alas 
 
 Icarus, et vastae nomina fecit aquae. Ooid. Fast. IV. 283. 
 
 ceratis ope Daedalei 
 
 Nititur pennis, vitreo daturus 
 
 Nomina ponto. Hm-. Carm. IV. ii. 2. 
 
 Luctantem Icariis fluctibus Africum Id. I. i. 15. 
 
 '®® Apoc. i. 9. 
 
 "® Dextra Lebinthos erat, foecundaque melle Calymne. 
 
 Ovid. Met. VIII. 222. 
 
 '" O'i S’ dpa 'Niffvpov r’ eixov, KpdrraBov re, Kdffon re, 
 
 Kai Kujv EvpVTTvXoio ttoXip, vfjffovg re KaXvSvag, — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 676. 
 
 Kai piv enreira KowvS’ ev vaiopevyv dir'eveiKag, 
 
 (ftiXoiv irdvrMv • 
 
 Id. IE!. 255. 
 
448 
 
 JEgceum Mare — Rhodus I. 
 
 Sinus ; it was tlie birth-place of Apelles Hippocrates, and Philetas, and 
 was famed for it’s exceeding fertility, as well as for it’s beautiful and sanative 
 wine**'*; it’s manufactures of silk"® and cotton were also in high reputation. The 
 women of the island always dressed in white ; they were said to have been changed 
 into cows by Juno, because they reproached her for having allowed Hercules to 
 lead Geryon’s herds through their territories. The chief town was Cos Cos, or 
 Stan-co, called formerly Astypalaea, in the suburbs of which stood a magnificent 
 temple of .(Esculapius. — To the S. of Cos is the little island Nisyros IVisiros, called 
 also Porphyris from the purple fish found there; Neptune, who is said to have 
 separated it from Cos, and to have here overwhelmed the giant Polybotes, had 
 a temple in it, and was hence surnamed Nisyreus. — Still farther S. are Telos Pis- 
 copia, and Chalcia Karki. 
 
 21. Off the Southern coast of Caria is Rhodus Rhodes, the 
 largest island in the jEgsean Sea, after Crete and Euboea, and 
 containing 400 square miles ; it anciently bore several other 
 names, and is said to have derived that of Rhodes, either from 
 the beautiful nymph Rhode, a favourite of Apollo, or from the 
 vrord polov rosa, owing to the profusion of roses with which it 
 abounded ; or, as others say, from p6%c undarum strepitus, 
 from it’s shores being lashed by violent seas. It is presumed, 
 however, to have obtained it’s appellation from the Dodanim, 
 otherwise called Rhodanim, an opinion which seems to have 
 been entertained by the Seventy Interpreters, who render the 
 Hebrew word by 'Po^iot. It’s capital was Rhodus Rhodes, 
 near the Northern point of the island, famous for it’s immense 
 brazen statue of the Sun called the Colossus, and reckoned 
 one of the Seven wonders of the world. It’s three other prin- 
 cipal cities were Lindus, lalysus, and Camirus 
 
 22. The Island of Rhodes is said to have formerly joined the continent, but 
 others assert that it rose from the sea ; it was especially sacred to the Sun, and the 
 
 i 
 
 Si Venerem Cous nusquam posuisset Apelles 
 Mersa sub aequoreis ilia lateret aquis. 
 
 Ovid, de Ar. Am. III. 401. 
 
 Hor. Sat. II. iv. 29 ; viii. 9. 
 
 The great fertility of Cos gave rise to the proverb “ Quern Cos non nutrit, hunc 
 neque AEgyptus,” applied to an insatiable person, 
 
 Nec Cose referunt jam tibi purpurse, — Hor. Carm. IV. xiii. 13. 
 
 It wsis a woman of this island who is said to have first discovered a method of 
 untwisting the silk, which the ancients procured from the Seres, or Chinese, and 
 twisting it in a more thin and elegant manner. PHn. XI. 22, 23. 
 
 Kai Kpavadg Ba/SvXuJvog ErriSpopov dppaai teIxoq, 
 
 Kai rbv ett’ ’AXEpEup Tipva Karrivyaffdpriv, 
 
 ILdirwv T aiwprjpa, Kai 'HsXtoio KoXoatrov, 
 
 Antholog. Antip. Sidon. I. 54. 
 
 T\»j7r6X£j«oe S’ 'HpaKXeiSijg, pvg te pEyag te 
 ’Ek 'Pd^ou EvvEa vr\ag ayEV 'PoSioiv dyEpwx^v. 
 
 O'L 'PoSov ap<pEVEpovTO Sidrpixa Koffpri^evrEg, 
 
 AivSov, ’InXvffaov te, kuI dpyivoEvra KduEipov' 
 
 Horn. II. B. 654. 
 
 'Acriag evpvxopov 
 TpiTToXlv vctffov TriXag 
 
 'Epj36X(o va'iovTag ’Apyetcf avv alxpd. Find. Olymp. VII. 33. 
 
449 
 
 7E(jaimn Mare — RJiodus I. 
 
 sky is said to have never been so overcast but that he might be seen. The inhabi- 
 tants were celebrated for their navigation, and the enterprizing spirit which led 
 them to send out colonies to so many parts of the world ; they were, during many 
 ages, the most powerful nation by sea. They had their own form of government 
 till Alexander overran Asia, when they lost their independence, but regained it 
 under his successors. They assisted Pompey, against Caesar, and being defeated 
 by Cassius, became dependant on the Romans j for the discontented amongst whom 
 it was a common place of retreat. Their maritime laws were so universally respected, 
 that every country made use of them to decide disputes concerning such matters ; 
 they were adopted by other commercial nations, and at last introduced into the 
 Roman code, whence they have been extracted to form the basis of the maritime 
 regulations of modern Europe. The Colossus was executed by Chares, a pupil of 
 Lysippus, whom it cost 12 years to complete. It was 70 cubits high, few could 
 grasp it’s thumb, and it’s fingers were longer than most statues : it’s feet rested 
 upon the two moles of the harbour, so that ships sailed between it’s legs ; a winding 
 staircase ran to the top, whence the shores of Syria, and ships sailing by the coast of 
 Egypt, were said to be visible. After having stood about a hundred years, it was over- 
 thrown by an earthquake, 224 years b. c, : many large sums of money were collected 
 and sent to the Rhodians to repair it, but they divided the contributions amongst 
 themselves, on the pretence that the oracle of Delphi had forbidden them to rebuild 
 it. It was sold a.d. 072, by the Saracens, when they obtained possession of tliB 
 island, to a Jewish merchant, who broke it up and loaded 900 camels with the 
 brass, which alone was estimated at 36,000 1. English money. — On the Eastern 
 coast of the island stood the Dorian city Lindus Lindo, the birth-place of Cleo- 
 bulus, one of the wise men, and of Chares, the architect of the Colossus ; here the 
 Danaides built a temple to Minerva (hence surnamed Lindia), in which one of 
 Pindar’s odes was written in letters of gold. On the Western coast were the Dorian 
 cities Camirus Camiro, and lalysus Neocastro, a very strong place, and the chief 
 hold of the Telchines, who came from Crete, and about whom many fables are told, 
 such as their being able to change their shape at pleasure, and fascinating all 
 objects with their eyes ; Jupiter is said to have destroyed them all by a deluge 
 To the E. of lalysus was the lofty mountain Atabyris Madona, whence Crete might 
 be seen ; on it stood a temple of Jupiter, hence surnamed Atabyrius. 
 
 "EvS’a 'PoSip TTOTs fux^dg 
 Tsksv £7Trd, ao^ix)- 
 
 rara, vorjixar’ snl irporspwv 
 ’AvSpwv irapaSt^afiEvovQ, 
 
 ITai^rtp • Htv tig fiiv Kdfitipov, 
 
 Tlpea^vrarov tb 'Id- 
 
 XvtTov tTtKtv, AivSov r’. Phid.Olymp, VII. 131. 
 
 Phoebeamque Rhodon, et lalysios Telchinas, 
 
 Quorum oeulos ipso vitiantes omnia visu 
 
 Jupiter exosus, fraternis subdidit undis. Ovid. Met. VII. 365. 
 
 G G 
 
450 
 
 Asia Minor. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 ASIA MINOR. 
 
 1. The country, which for distinction’s sake we Europeans call Asia Minor, was 
 not known to the Ancients by any general name ; indeed, it could not have been 
 thus distinguished, for at no period of it’s history were it’s various provinces so united 
 as to form one whole. The appellation Asia Minor was first used in the 4th century, 
 and only then with reference to the country previously called Asia Propria, to the 
 exclusion of the provinces Pontus, Cappadocia, and Cilicia Propria : our extension 
 of the term as far Eastward as the Euphrates, never obtained amongst the Ancients. 
 
 2. After the Romans had contrived to entangle themselves in the affairs of Asia 
 Minor, and had driven Antiochus, king of Syria, to the S. of Mount Taurus, they named 
 the conquered country Asia intra Taurum, and divided it between their allies, Eumenes 
 king of Pergamus, and the Rhodians : the former obtaining the nominal sovereignty 
 of Mysia, Lydia, and Phrygia, with the title of king of Asia ; the latter, that of Caria 
 and Lycia. Feeling, however, dissatisfied with the Rhodians, they declared Lycia 
 a free republic, and placed Cana under their own immediate protection ; shortly after 
 which they also seized upon the kingdom of Asia, thus obtaining actual possession of 
 Mysia, Lydia, Caria, and Phrygia, which they erected into a Praetor’s Province', 
 under the name of Asia. Augustus subsequently gave it many immunities, and 
 raised it to the dignity of a Consular Province, which is frequently alluded to under 
 the names of Asia Propria, Asia intra Taurum, and Asia Proconsularis. The two 
 first of these names are not unfrequently applied to the whole of Asia Minor, with 
 the exception of the provinces Cilicia Propria, Cappadocia, and Pontus. 
 
 3. The peninsula of Asia Minor is bounded on the N. by 
 the Euxine, on the E. by the rivers Acampsis and Euphrates, 
 and by Mb Amanus, on the S. by the Mediterranean, and on 
 the W. by the jEgsean Sea : to the E. it bordered upon Ar- 
 menia and Syria, being separated from the former by the 
 Euphrates, and from the latter by Mb Amanus. It is in 
 general a fertile and healthy country, well watered by several 
 considerable rivers, and intersected by chains of mountains, 
 which greatly add to the salubrity of it’s climate, and mitigate 
 the heat of the Southern provinces. It’s situation is one of 
 the happiest in the world, being washed on one side by the 
 great river Euphrates, and on the other three by the sea ; 
 thus, as it were, invited to that extensive comm.erce, for which 
 it’s own fertility, and the means of transporting it’s produce, 
 have amply adapted it. It contains 164,500 square miles, or 
 about 7,000 less than the peninsula of Spain, with which, both 
 in climate and formation, it has many things common. 
 
 4. The inhabitants of Asia Minor, though divided into many nations, were, generally 
 speaking, all descendants of Japhet, as will be seen in the descriptions of the several 
 
 — Bruto Praetore tenente 
 
 Ditem Asiam, — 
 
 Urn-. Sat. I. vii. 18. 
 
Asia Minor, 
 
 451 
 
 provinces into which this country was portioned out. In after ages, however, they be-, 
 came divided into certain great families, differing from eacli other in many particulars. 
 The Eastern provinces of Lycia, Pamphylia, Cilicia, Cappadocia, Paphlagonia, and 
 tile W estern portion of Pontus, were severally peopled by migrations from the great 
 Syrian race : the Eastern parts of the latter province and of Cappadocia were occupied 
 by Armenians. The Carians, Lydians, Phrygians, Mysians, and Bithynians were 
 all connected with the Thracians, who passed over into the continent of Europe, pre- 
 serving in their new possessions their general relations to each other, as well as tlieir 
 language and manners ; and it was owing to this great similarity between them, that 
 the profane authors generally believed the Thracians to have passed from Europe into 
 Asia. The Galatians were Gauls, who terminated their savage and destructive wan- 
 derings over the country, by seizing upon and settling in the North Eastern part of 
 Phrygia. Besides these, we may mention the Phcenicians, who at an early period 
 had several colonies along the Southern coast, where they carried on a flourishing 
 trade : whilst on the shores of the ALgaean Sea, we meet with the Pelasgi and 
 Leleges^, who gave place in a later age to the ADolians, lonians, and Dorians. 
 
 5. The principal promontories of Asia Minor are ; on the 
 Southern coast, Anemurium Pr. C. Anamour, the Southern- 
 most cape of the peninsula, only 37 miles from the opposite 
 point of Crommyon in Cyprus ; and Sacrum Pr., which de- 
 rives it’s modern name of C. Khelidonia from the adjacent 
 Chelidonise Ise. Khelidonia Is. ; it was also called Taurum Pr. 
 from Mh Taurus taking it’s rise there. On the Western 
 coast are Triopium Pr. C. Krio, on which stood the famous 
 city Cnidus, sacred to Venus, and hence the promontory was 
 frequently called Aphrodisium : Trogilium Pr. C. S. Mary, 
 a prominent foot of M‘. Mycale, opposite the Island of Samos : 
 Lectum Pr.^ C. Baha, the Westernmost point of the penin- 
 sula, formed by the jutting out of Mb Ida into the sea; and 
 Sigeum Pr.'*' C. lenishehr, forming with the opposite point 
 Mastusia in Thrace the entrance to the Hellespont. This 
 last promontory was adorned with a temple and monument of 
 Achilles, who was buried there, and was the place where the 
 Greeks in their war against the Trojans, drew up their ships, 
 and where the greater part of the battles between them was 
 fought. The two chief capes on the Northern coast are Ca- 
 rambis Pr. Kerempe, 151 miles distant from the promontory 
 of Criu Metopon in the Tauric Chersonese; and Acra Lepte, 
 or Syrias, C. Indjeh, where the coast runs out farthest to the 
 North. 
 
 6. Asia Minor is a mountainous country, and is intersected 
 
 ® AaoQot], ^vyaTT/p “AXrao yepovTOQ, 
 
 AXrsu), Of AsXeyecrtn ipiXoTrroXkjioiaiv avaatni, 
 
 Horn. II. (p. 80. 
 
 ^“iSrjv 5’ iks(t6i]v iroXviriSaKa, fitjTspa Btjpuiv, 
 
 AtKrov ’ o9i TTpwrov XiTckrrjv uXa. Id, /ej. 284. 
 
 ^ Sigea igni freta lata relucent, Virg, Mn. II. 312. 
 
 Sigeasque petit famfe'mirator arenns, 
 
 Et Simoentis aquas, et Graio nobile busto 
 
 lllioetion, et multum debentes vatibus umbras. Lucan. IX. 961, 
 
 G o 2 
 
452 Asia Minor. 
 
 on all sides by lofty ranges, some of which only lose their 
 snow during the summer months j their general direction is 
 East and West. The most considerable of these are the 
 Taurus, Anti-Taurus, and the Paryadres or Scydisses. 
 Taurus M.^ Ramadan Oglu, or Kurin, takes it’s rise in 
 Sacrum Pr. and the Southern parts of Lycia, and after tra- 
 versing the Southern provinces of the peninsula, crosses the 
 Euphrates into Mesopotamia, where it joins the Masian and 
 Carduchian ridges. The word Taurus is said to have been 
 a generic term (as Alps is in Europe) for all elevated land, 
 and it is still preserved in the word Tau, spelled sometimes 
 Daugh and I)agh‘, this will partly account for the extended 
 sense in which it was sometimes so improperly applied by the 
 ancients to all the ranges between the Mediterranean Sea and 
 Persia, and even to the Caucasus and Imaus. The Anti- 
 Taurus is a spur of the Taurus, which it leaves near the Pylae 
 Ciliciee, and passing through the midst of Cappadocia, crosses 
 the Euphrates into Armenia, where it is lost in the tops of 
 Ararat. It is more elevated than the Taurus ; and from one 
 of it’s peaks, named M‘. Argseus Erdjish,i\\e summit of which 
 is covered with perpetual snow, and is probably the highest 
 land in the whole country, the ancients asserted that the 
 Mediterranean and Euxine Seas were visible®. The range 
 of Paryadres, or Scydisses Tchisheghi as it was aftei-wards 
 called, is a spur of the Caucasus, which enters Asia Minor 
 near the source of the Euphrates on the borders of P ontus and 
 Cappadocia, and after connecting itself with the Anti-Taurus, 
 runs Westward to Paphlagonia and the river Halys. It was 
 from MhTheches in this range, and a few miles above Trapezus, 
 that the 10,000 Greeks first saw the sea during their masterly 
 retreat^. 
 
 7. The principal rivers of Asia Minor are the Halys 
 and Sangarius, which enter the Euxine ; the Hermus and 
 Maeander, which run into the jEgsean Sea ; and the Sams, 
 which flows into the Mediterranean. Of these the Halys or 
 
 ® An te, Cydne, canam, tacitis qui leniter undis 
 Caeruleis placidus per vada serpis aquls ? 
 
 Quantus et, fetherio contingens vertice nubes, 
 
 Frigidus intonsos Taurus arat Cilicas I Tibull. I. vii. 16. 
 
 Ardet Athos, Taumsque Cilix, et Tmolus, et CEte ; — 
 
 Ovid. Met. II. 217. 
 
 6 
 
 Mt. Argfeus was famed for it’s fleet horses ; 
 
 - — jam pascua fumant 
 
 Cappadocum, volucrumque parens Argseus equorum. 
 
 Claudian. in Ruf. II. 31. 
 
 Xenoph. Anab. IV. 7. 
 
 ® Croeso fatalis Halys, 
 
 See also Note 11 
 
 Luean. III. 272. 
 
Asia Minor. 
 
 453 
 
 Alys, now called Kizil Irmah^ or the Hed River, is the largest ; 
 it rises in the angle formed by the junction of the mountains 
 Anti-Taurus and Scydisses, and after a W. and then N. course 
 of 570 miles, through the provinces of Cappadocia, Galatia, 
 and Paphlagonia, enters the sea a little to the W. of Amisus. 
 It is said to have obtained it’s name from the Greek word 
 aXoc, owing to its waters having a salt and bitter taste : it is 
 famous for the defeat of Croesus, the Lydian monarch, of 
 whose dominions it formed for a long time the Eastern boun- 
 dary, and who was tempted to cross it by the ambiguity of an 
 oracle : the Alizones^ of Homer are supposed to have dwelled 
 upon this river, in the neighbourhood of Paphlagonia. There 
 is another branch of the Halys, which rises considerably far- 
 ther S. in M. Taurus, flowing past Tyana and Garsaura, and 
 joining the main river near the borders of Galatia. The R. 
 Sangarius^°, or Sagaris^^, Sakaria, is W. of the Halys, and is 
 245 miles long- ; it rises in Adoreus M. on the frontiers of 
 Galatia and Phrygia, and after passing Pessmus, traverses 
 Bithynia : Hecuba, according to some, was a daughter of 
 this river. The Hermus SarcHat, or Kedoiis, is smaller than 
 either of the foregoing, being only 190 miles long ; it rises in 
 the Northern part of Phrygia, in a mountain sacred to Dindy- 
 mene, orCybele, and after running through the Northern parts 
 of Lydia, and receiving the tributaries Pactolus and Hyllus, 
 enters the G. of Smyrna ; it’s waters were said by the 
 poets to roll down gold^^. The Mseander Mendere is to the 
 S. of the foregoing, and formed the boundary between Lydia 
 and Caria ; it rises in the Western part of Phrygia, near the 
 cities Celsense and Apamea Cibotus, and after a Western 
 course of 180 miles, falls into the Sinus Latmicus. It is 
 celebrated for it’s innumerable windings from which all 
 
 ® AvtAp ' AXi^wviov 'O^ioe icai ’ETri<rrpo(pog 
 T7]\69tv £? ’AXvjSrjg, o9tv apyvpov iari y(.vk9\n}. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 85G. 
 
 '®*Ev0a i5oj/ TrXt'uTTOve ^pvyag, avspag atoXo'TTwXovg, 
 
 ■ Aaovg ’Orprjog Kai MvySovog dvrc9eoio, 
 
 O'i pa TOT karparoiovTO Trap’ oxOag Sayyapwio, — 
 
 Id. r. 187 . 
 
 “ Hue Lycus, hue Sagaris, Peniusque, Hypanisque, Cratesque 
 
 Influit, et erehro vortiee tortus Halys : 
 
 Ovid, ei Pont. IV, x. 47. 
 
 *2 auro turbidus Hermus. Virg. Georg. II. 137. 
 
 '3 Non seeus ac liquidus Phrygiis Maeandros in arvis 
 Ludit ; et ambiguo lapsu refluitque fluitque ; 
 
 Oeeurrensque sibi venturas aspieit undas : 
 
 Et nune ad fontes, nune in mare versus apertum, 
 
 Ineertas exereet aquas. ' Odd. Met, VIII. 162. 
 
 See also p. 55, note 7, supra. 
 
 G G 3 
 
454 
 
 Asia Minor. 
 
 sinuosities have received the name of Mseanders, and which 
 are said to have furnished Dsedalus with the first idea 
 of his labyrinth ; it is a narrow, but a deep and fertilizing 
 river, carrying down with it so much mud, as to have com- 
 pletely changed the face of the country towards it’s mouth, 
 and to have rendered those cities inland, which once stood 
 upun the sea-shore. The Sarus Syhoon, though the largest 
 river in the Southern part of Asia Minor, is only 170 miles 
 long; it rises in the district of Cataonia, near the city 
 Comana Cappadocia, and after breaking through the range 
 of Mb Taurus, near the Pylm Ciliciae, flows into the Mare 
 Cilicium. 
 
 8. Asia Minor was divided into twelve great provinces, viz. four Northern, My sia, 
 Bithynia, Paphlagonia, and Pontus; four central, Lydia, Phrygia, Galatia, and 
 Cappadocia ; and four Southern, Caria, Lycia, Pamphylia, and Cilicia. The super- 
 ficial extent of these provinces may be seen in the following table : 
 
 * TMysia - - - 
 
 « J Bithynia - - - 
 
 H 1 Paphlagonia 
 o |_Pontus - - - 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 13.700 
 
 j C Lydia - - - 
 
 S j Phrygia - - - 
 
 z j Galatia - - - 
 
 o ^Cappadocia 
 
 30.700 
 
 z rCaria . - - 
 
 M J Lycia - 
 
 H 1 Pamphylia 
 o Lcilicia . - - 
 
 CO 
 
 3.200 
 
 8.800 
 
 12.300 
 
 
 Total - - 164.500 
 
 9. In the earliest times, the Western provinces were each governed by their own 
 separate laws, whilst the Eastern ones appear to have been under the control of the 
 Medes and Assyrians ; but an attack made upon the country by the Cimmerians, 
 brought with it universal confusion. The Lydians, who had the greatest share in 
 driving out these invaders, used the opportunity for increasing their dominions : 
 after having formed an alliance with Phrygia, they soon reduced all the neighbouring 
 states to obedience, till at length, under Croesus, the kingdom of Lydia included by 
 far the laroer half of the country, being bounded by the R. Halys and the limits of 
 Pamphyliru The ambition of Croesus, spurred on by the ambiguous re.sponses of the 
 Delphic oracle 'b induced him to cross the Halys and make war upon Cyrus, king 
 of Persia, who defeated him b. c. 548, and having taken his capital shortly afterwards, 
 put an end to the Lydian kingdom’®. Cyrus, being now the ruler of all Asia Minor, . 
 
 The words of the oracle were : 
 
 Kpoiffog "AXvv Sia(3ag [uydXrjv dpxvv SiaXvati. 
 
 Herod. I. 53. 
 
 Concerning which Cicero remarks, 
 
 Nam quum ilia sors edita est opulentissimo regi Asiae, 
 
 “ Croesus Halyn penetrans magnam pervertet opum vim 
 hostium vim sese perversurum putavit, pervertit autera suam. 
 
 De Div. II. 56. 
 
 ‘5 Herod. I. 84, et seq. 
 
455 
 
 Asia Minor — Mysia. 
 
 made each province a Persian Satrapy. In the time of Darius, the last king of Persia, 
 Alexander the Great invaded Asia Minor with a large army, to revenge the injuries 
 which the Greeks had sustained from him and his predecessors ; and having defeated 
 Darius on the 11. Granicus, b.c. 334, and at Issus in the following year, he ga.ined pos- 
 session of the whole peninsula, but changed nothing in the administration of it’s 
 government. It was maintained with the same policy by his successors, until, after the 
 destruction of the Thracian kingdom, it came into the hands of the Syrians. The povver 
 of the latter people was, however, confined only to a few provinces, for Cappadocia, 
 Poutus, Paphlagonia, Bithynia, and Mysia established separate governments of their 
 own : added to this, the Gauls about this time seized upon Galatia. The jealousy, 
 which the Princes of Pergamus entertained towards their neighbours, as well as towards 
 Antiochus, king of Syria, led them to invite the Romans to an attack upon the latter, 
 when he was compelled to give up all pretensions to dominion on this side of the 
 Taurus, and to pay a yearly fine of 2,000 talents to the Romans : the latter people 
 divided their newly acquired territory between their allies the king of Pergamus and 
 the Rhodians. About 50 years afterwards (b.c. 133) the last Prince of Pergamus 
 being childless, was said to have left the Romans heirs to his kingdom: they 
 accordingly seized upon his dominions'®, and having long since withdrawn their 
 favour from the Rhodians, erected that portion of the peninsula over which they 
 had now unlimited control, into a province, governed at first by a Praetor, and subse- 
 quently, under Augustus, by a Proconsul. The remaining states were successively 
 reduced or terrified into submission, though they formed no part of Proconsular 
 Asia, each of them maintaining it’s individual appellation. In the time of Diocletian 
 and Constantine, the whole of the peninsula, with the exception of Cilicia, was 
 divided into two portions, Asiana towards the South, and Pontica towards the North ; 
 the several provinces too, which formed their great divisions, also underwent many 
 alterations. 
 
 10. Mysia 17 was bounded on the E. by the R. Rhyndacus, 
 on the N. by the Propontis and Hellespont, on the W. by the 
 iEgsean Sea, and on the S. by the range of mountains which 
 divides the waters of the Hermus and Caicus. To the E. it 
 bordered on Bithynia and Phrygia, to the S. on Lydia, and on 
 the N. it was only separated from the Thracian Chersonesus 
 by the narrow strait of the Hellespont ; it contained 8.200 
 square miles. In the South Western corner of the province 
 was the district ofHiloLis, or iEolia, so called from Elishah, 
 the son of Javan, and grandson of Japheti^i; but the profane 
 writers state it to have obtained it’s name from ^Eolus, the son 
 of Hellen, who led a colony of Greeks hither sixty years after 
 the fall of Troy (1124 b. c.), or about eighty years prior to the 
 migration of the Ionian tribes ; they extended from the Gult 
 of Adramyttium to the R. Hermus, although, in an earlier age, 
 they had settlements in the neighbouring island of Lesbos, and 
 along the whole Northern coast. Their league, like that of the 
 lonians, consisted of twelve cities, until the latter people, who 
 were much more powerful, wrested Smyrna from them. 
 
 '® Horace alludes to tins : 
 
 Neque Attali 
 
 Ignotus hajres regiam occupavi ; — Carm. II. xviii. 5. 
 
 u nullo tantum se Mysia cultu 
 
 Jactat, et ipsa suas mirantur Gargara messes. 
 
 Virg. Georg. I. 102. 
 
 See p. 344, sect. 2, supra. 
 
 G G 4 
 
45G 
 
 Asia Alinor — Mysia. 
 
 11. The name of Mysia is presumed to have been derived from Madai, the son of 
 Japliet, whose descendants crossed over to Europe and colonized parts of Mcesia and 
 Macedonia : it was not at first applied in the extended sense afterwards assigned 
 to it, it’s Western parts being called Troas and Dardania'®. It’s Northern and 
 Eastern parts, from Ahydos to the R. Rhyndacus, were inhabited by a band of 
 Phrygians, and hence obtained the appellation of Phrygia Minor : from this cause the 
 Persians named Mysia the Satrapy of Phrygia Minor The Mysians, who are 
 mentioned by Homer'-^* as auxiliaries of the Trojans, are said to have first settled at 
 the foot of M'. Olympus, between the R. Rhyndacus and the town of Cius, and 
 stretched to the S. W. as far as Pergamus and the banks of the Caicus. Here they 
 remained till the confusion which ensued after Alexander’s death, when the Bithynians 
 drove them beyond the Rhyndacus, and they again compelled the Phrygians to 
 retreat inland. The whole of the Northern coast was now called Mysia Minor, 
 whilst the Southern and more important part received the name of Mysia Major. 
 Troas lay to the W. of both these, and extended from Abydos to Adramyttium, 
 including the sources of the Granicus and ASsepus ; it’s limits do not appear to 
 have altered during the various changes which the country underwent, from 
 those which are given as the boundaries of Priam’s kingdom. The Trojans are 
 thought to have derived their name and origin from Tiraz®®, the son of Japhet, whom 
 in their mythology they appear to have distinguished as their king and progenitor 
 Tros ; they were connected with the Thracians, who were in a manner descended 
 from them, having latterly crossed over into Europe and settled in Thrace. There 
 are several places in the Trojan territory of precisely the same name with others in 
 Thrace, and even that gate of Troy, through which the wooden horse is said to have been 
 introduced, seems to have had the appellation Scaean®^ in common with the Thracian 
 tribe Sceei, and the R. Scseus which watered their territory. The Thracians pro- 
 bably crossed over from their original territory with the Dardani, into Samothrace, 
 and passed thence to the districts which they afterwards occupied in the continent of 
 Europe. The Trojans were also called Teucri, an appellation which they are said to 
 have derived from their king Teucer, the son of Scamander and the nymph Idaea ; 
 and these Teucri appear in after times to have sent a colony into Europe, distinct 
 from the other Thracian tribes, where they took possession of part of the territory on 
 the banks of the Strymon, and became well known under their old name to their 
 neighbours the Mysi and Bithyni. The Mysians themselves were reckoned by some 
 of the profane authors as descendants of the Lydians, but by others as a distinct tribe 
 from them, who crossed over from Mcesia (or Mysia Europana), and brought their 
 name with them. They were once brave and warlike, but they degenerated so much 
 that “ Mysorum Ultimus” was a term proverbially used to denote a despicable person, 
 'J’hey were frequently hired to attend funerals as mourners, owing to their melan- 
 choly and lachrymose habits. In the time of Diocletian, Mysia received the name 
 of Provincia Hellesponti. 
 
 12. The principal mountain in Mysia is Ida or Idseus M. 
 
 Dardaniamque petit auctoris nomen habentem ; — 
 
 Ovid. Trist. I, ix. 25, 
 
 Hence also Virgil uses “ Phrygius” for “ Trojanus 
 
 Namque ut conspectu in medio turbatus, inermis, 
 
 Constitit, atque oculis Phrygia agmina circumspexit : — 
 
 Ain. II. 68. 
 
 Muo’wr’ Se X.p6fUQ VPX^> ’'Evvoiiog oiwvKTtrjg. 
 
 II. B. 858, 
 
 Tone pd TTore UpidfXtp Mvaot Soffav ctyXad duipa. Id. Q.278. 
 See p. 318, sect. 17, supra. 
 
 ** — ; Hie Juno Scseas saevissima portas 
 
 Prima tenet, sociumque furens a navibus agmen 
 
 Ferro accincta vocat. Virg. Mn. II. 612. 
 
 So constantly mentioned in Homer, with various epithets 3 such as, rjvtuotaaaf 
 noXvTTica^, ■noXviTTV)(^og, &c. 
 
 
457 
 
 Asia Minor — Mysia, 
 
 now called Kaz Dag, or Ida, famous amongst the poets for 
 Paris having there adjudged the prize of beauty to Venus 
 and from the gods having thence beheld the attacks made 
 upon Troy ; it’s highest peak was named Gargara It forms 
 part of the ridge which stretches from Lectura Pr. C. Baha, 
 on the jEgaean Sea, through Phrygia, till it joins the Taurus 
 in Pisidia ; to the Eastward of Ida it was called Temnos Kara 
 Dag. On the borders of Phrygia and Mysia, another ridge 
 strikes out to the S. W., forming the Southern boundary of 
 the latter province, and anciently known by the names of 
 Pelecas and Sardene. 
 
 13. Amongst the principal rivers of the province we may 
 mention the Caicus Grimakli, called also Mysius ; it rises in 
 Temnos Mons, and after passing through the Caicus Campus, 
 enters the Elaiticus Sinus G. of Sandarli, a little above 
 Cuma. The Simois Mendere, or river of Troy, rises in M*. Ida, 
 and after a tortuous course of forty-five miles, enters the 
 Hellespont a little within the promontory Sigeum *9 : a few 
 miles above it’s mouth it receives a little brook hardly ten 
 miles in length, which is the famous river called Xanthus, or 
 
 S’ 'iKavsv -KoXviriSaKa, fiijTepa Btjpwv, — 
 
 Horn. Hymn, in Ven. 68. 
 
 Concidit : ut quondam cava concidit, aul Erymantho 
 
 Aut Ida in riiagna, radicibus eruta pinus. Virg. ^n. V. 449, 
 
 Ardua proceris spollantur Gargara silvis : 
 
 Innumerasque mihi longa dat Ida trabes. 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. XV. 108. 
 
 ^ OvS’ OKU Tdv''lSav iS'iKa^EV tpiv , — 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Lav. Pall. 18. 
 Eurip. Hecrub. 646. 
 
 ^"Hpy Sk Kpaiirvwq 'Kpofft^yaaTO Tdpyapov dicpov 
 "lS7]g vTptjXye' Horn. II, !sl. 292. 
 
 Illas ducit amor trans Gargara, transque sonantem 
 Ascanium ; superant monies, et flumina tranant : — 
 
 FiVg. Georg. III. 269. 
 S’ iK8ffBr]v TToXvnlSaKa, fiyTspa BypCiv, 
 
 Asktov • b^t rrpiorov XiTreryv iiXa . Horn. II. 284, 
 
 Mysusque Caicus. Virg. Georg. IV. 370. 
 
 Et Mysum capltisque sui ripaeque prioris 
 
 Poenituisse t'erunt, alia nunc ire, Caicum, Ovid. Met. XV. 277. 
 Quaeque bibant undas, Myse Caice, tuas. Id. de Ar. Am. III. 196. 
 
 ** Kat "SiipouQ, oQi TroXXd ^odypia Kai rpv<pdXtiai 
 KdTTTrecrov kv Koviycn, Kal ypiGkwv ykvog dvSpCjv " 
 
 Horn. II, M. 22. 
 
 Smvus ubi .lEacidie telo jacet Hector, ubi ingens 
 Sarpedon : ubi tot Simois correpta sub undis 
 Scuta virum, galeasque, et fortia corpora volvit. 
 
 Virg. jEn. I. 100, 
 
458 
 
 Ada Minor — Mysia. 
 
 Scamander^*^ ; it had regular sacrifices offered to it, and pos- 
 sessed such beautifying qualities, that the goddesses are said 
 to have bathed in it prior to their appearance before Paris, as 
 did also the Trojan virgins at stated periods. The Granicus^^ 
 Oustvola, rising in Mb Ida, and flowing North Eastward into 
 the Propontis, was famous for the first battle gained upon it’s 
 banks, b. c. 334, by Alexander with 30,000 men, over Darius 
 and his army of 600,000 Persians, when 100,000 of the latter 
 were left dead on the field : it was here also that the army of 
 Mithridates was cut to pieces by Lucullus, b. c, 69, after rais- 
 ing the siege of Cyzicus The Rhyndacus Mikalitza is, 
 properly speaking, a river of Bithynia ; it rises in the Northern 
 part of Phrygia, and after passing through the lake of Apol- 
 lonia, enters the Propontis opposite the small island Besbicus 
 Calolimno. 
 
 14. On the frontiers of Mysia, towards Lydia, stood Cuma, 
 or Cyme, Guzalhissar, on the shores of the jEgsean Sea, one 
 of the oldest and most important of the ^olian cities ; it is 
 said to have been built by Pelops on his return from Greece, 
 and to have received it’s name from the Amazon, Cyme ; it had 
 also the epithet Phriconis, or Phriconitis, to distinguish it 
 from other cities of like name. It was the parent city of the 
 Campanian Cumse, and the birth-place of Hesiod and Epho- 
 rus ; it was here that the remnant of the Persian fleet took 
 refuge, after it’s defeat off Salamis : the city was destroyed by 
 a great earthquake during the reign of Tiberius,.and though it 
 was soon rebuilt, it never attained it’s former greatness. Far- 
 ther to the Northward, and on the right bank of the Caicus 
 was Pergamus Pergamo, the residence of a famous line of 
 kings, and the capital of the kingdom, or province of Asia ; it 
 was celebrated for a noble library of 200,000 volumes, collected 
 
 AjjtoT 5’ avriarr] gwkoq, tpiovviog 'Ep/itig • 
 
 “Avra S’ ap’ 'llcpauTTOio p.syag ■ 7 r 0 Tap.bg (iaOvSLvrjg, 
 
 "Ov ‘!s!,av^07> Kokeovcn Btol, avSpeg Si EKapavSpov. 
 
 Horn. II. y. 74. 
 
 Cum Paris tEnone poterit spirare relicta. 
 
 Ad fontem Xanthi versa recurret aqua. 
 
 Xanthe, retro propera, versagque recurrite lympbae. 
 
 Sustinet CEnonen deseruisse Paris. Ovid. Heroid. V. 30. 
 
 3' A?) Tore prjTMuivTO Uo(TtiSd())v Kai ’AttoWcov 
 TeTxoe cipaXSvvai, Trorapwv pivog daayayovrrg, 
 
 "Offffoi drr’ ’iSa'aov dpswv ciXaSe Trpopkovai, 
 
 'Fiiffog B’, 'E’TTTctTropog ts, Kdprjaog re, 'PoSiog re, 
 
 VppviKog re, Kai AiajjTTog, Horn. II. M. 21. 
 
 33 Diodor. Sic. XVII. 18, et seq. — Arrian. Exp. Alex. I. 14, et Pint, in 
 Alex, et Lucull. — Veil. Paterc. I. 11.— Strab. XIII. p. 404. 
 
 33 See p. 380, Note 22, supra. 
 
459 
 
 Asia Minor — Mysia. 
 
 by the different monarchs who reigned there, and of which 
 Ptolemy, king of Egypt, became so jealous as to forbid the 
 exportation of Papyrus from his dominions. Upon this, the 
 Membranae Pergamenae {parchment) were invented, and the 
 library continued to increase, till it was transported to Egypt 
 by Cleopatra, with Antony’s permission, where it adorned and 
 enriched the Alexandrian collection. Pergamus was the birth- 
 place of Galen the physician, and Apollodorus the mytho- 
 logist. It is one of the seven churches mentioned in the 
 Revelation of St. John ^4. 
 
 15. The district of Teuthrania the residence of the first Mysian kings, and so 
 called from one of them, extended along the Caicus to it’s source. Elaea Kliseli 
 was the port of Pergamus ; it gave name to the Elaiticus Sinus G, of Sandarli, the 
 Northern limit of which was formed by the promontory of Cana. Upon this pro- 
 montory stood a town of the same name, which was colonized by the Locrians ; it was 
 opposite the small islands Arginussae, or Arginusae, Kanot, where, during the Pelopon- 
 nesian war, the Lacedaemonian fleet was conquered by the Athenians under Conon, 
 B. c. 406 Farther Northward were, Atarneus Dikeli, the scene of Aristotle’s mar- 
 riage and subsequent dotage j and the Hecatonnesi Moskonisi, situated between Lesbos 
 and the main, which were sacred to Apollo. Between these and Lectum Pr. was the 
 Adi’amyttenus Sinus G. of Adramyti, so called from the city Adramyttium, which 
 lay at it’s head ; it was an Athenian colony, but is said to have received it’s name 
 from Adramys, a brother of Croesus : it had a very convenient port, and is supposed 
 by some to have been the same with Lyrnessus, the city of Briseis®^, taken by 
 Achilles during the Trojan war, but which others place at some distance hence. 
 A little N. of Adramyttium was Thebe, with the surname H 3 q)oplacia, the birth- 
 place of Andromache, around which dwelled the petty tribe of the Cilices : between 
 it and the promontory Lectum were, Antandrus Antandro, near which .lEneas built 
 his fleet after the destruction of Troy®®; Gargara; and Assus. On the Western 
 coast of Troas was Chrysa, where was the famous temple of Apollo Smintheus ‘‘®, 
 whose priest was Chryses, the father of Briseis ; at the foot of the god’s statue was 
 a mouse, in commemoration of his having there destroyed a vast number of these 
 
 Chap. I. 11 ; II. 12. 
 
 Forsitan, ut quondam Teuthrantia regna tenenti. 
 
 Sic mihi res eadem vulnus opemque feret. Ovid, Trist. II. 19. 
 
 Thucyd. VIII. 101. — Diodor. Sic. XIII. 98. — Xenoph. Hell. I. 262. 
 
 Ktiro yap iv vrjfaai 7roSdpK?]£ diog ’A^iWevg, 
 
 Kovptjg x^ofitvog BpiarjiSog rivKOfioio, 
 
 T7]v sk kvpvyaaov t^eiXtro TroXXd jiayyaag, 
 
 Avpv7)(T(Tbv SiaTTopS^rjffag, Kai rfi%£a Qi][3r)g, 
 
 Horn, 11. B. 090. 
 
 domus alta sub Id&, 
 
 Lyrnessi domus alta ; solo Laureate sepulchrum. 
 
 Virg. Mn. XII, 540. 
 
 ’Hsn'wv, dg tvaitv 'YTTorrXaKrp vKfsaarj, 
 
 OrtB-n 'YTTOTrXaKtJ?, KiXiKfcro-’ dvbpeaatv avdcratov’ 
 
 Horn. 11. Z. 397. 
 
 39 classemque sub ipsa 
 
 Antandro, et Phrygiae molimur montibus Idse : — 
 
 Virg, Mn, III. 6. 
 
 ■'® KXvOi p,tv, ’ApyvpoTO^’, bg Xpvarjv dp,(j)iflel3riicag, 
 
 KiWav Tt ^aQkr\v, Ttvsfioio rt i0t avdaang’ 
 
 Sp.ip9ev’ Horn. 11, A. 37. 
 
400 
 
 Asia Minor Mysia. 
 
 animals, which in the language of the country were called '2fiivQai. To the N. of 
 it was Alexandria Troas Eski Stamhnl, called sometimes simply Troas ; it was founded 
 by Antigonus, the great ruler of Asia, and was then called Antigonia. But it’s 
 name was afterwards changed, and it became one of the most important places in 
 the province, so much so, that Julius Csesar is said to have thought of removing 
 the seat of the whole monarchy hither ; this idea was also indulged by Augustus, 
 as well as by Constantine, till he fixed upon Byzantium : it had a convenient harbour, 
 whence was a common passage to the shores of Thrace and Macedonia. 
 
 16. The city of Ilium^h immortalized by the poetry of 
 Homer and Virgil, was situated in a plain on a small eminence 
 a few miles from the mouth of the Hellespont, and between 
 the two rivers Simois and Scamander ; it’s site is supposed to 
 be now occupied by the village of Bunarhashi, but the lapse 
 of more than 3,000 years has not only obliterated every trace 
 of the city, but has also effected such changes in the face of 
 the country, as to render it impossible to ascertain it’s exact 
 position, farther than that against which the ancient descrip- 
 tions offer no objections. It was also called Troja'^^^ especially 
 by the Latins. It’s citadel, Pergamos was in the highest 
 part of the city, and contained the temple of Mineiwa. It is 
 said to have been built by Dardanus the first king of the 
 country, who called it Dardania, and to have received the 
 names of Troja and Ilium from his two successors, Tros and 
 Ilus. The Trojan war was undertaken by the whole of con- 
 federate Greece, to revenge the cause of Menelaus, king of 
 Sparta, whose wife, Helen, had been carried off by Paris, son 
 of the Trojan king Priam. The Greeks fitted out an armament 
 of 1,186 ships, containing, probably, about 100,000 men, and 
 appointed Agamemnon, king of Mycense, their general-in- 
 chief: the Trojan forces were more numerous, being supported 
 by other nations of Asia Minor, as well as by Thracians, Assy- 
 rians, and ^Ethiopians. The siege was carried on with valour 
 and intrepidity for ten years, but at the expiration of that 
 time, the city was taken either by treachery or stratagem, 
 when the greater part of the inhabitants were put to the 
 sword, the others being carried away by the conquerors : the 
 
 El fiy) ’OXviimdSeg Movaai, Aibg aiyioxoio 
 Qvyartpec, uvncaiaB’ ocroi vtto “iXiov rjXSrov. 
 
 ' Horn. II B. 492. 
 
 Maximus unde pater, si rite audita recorder, 
 
 Teucrus Rhoeteas primum est advectus in oras, 
 
 Optavitque locum regno : nondum Ilium et arces 
 Pergameae steterant, habitabant vallibus imis. 
 
 Virg. JEn. Til. 109. 
 
 Postquam res Asiae Priamlque evertere gentem 
 Immeritam visum superis, ceciditque superbum 
 Ilium, et omnis bumo fumat Neptunia Troja ; — Id. III. 3. 
 Catull. LXVIII. 88. 
 
 Namque videbat, uti bellantes Pergama circum 
 
 Ilac fugerent Graii, premeret Trojana juvenlus ; — Id. I. 466. 
 
461 
 
 Asia Minor — Mysia. 
 
 city itself was destroyed This happened 1,184 years before 
 the Christian era, 431 years before the building of Rome, and 
 408 years before the first Olympiad. 
 
 17. Troy appears, however, to have partly risen from it’s ruins, for Xerxes and 
 Alexander both visited it, and the former sacrificed 1,000 oxen at the shrine of 
 Minerva. It never gained it’s former importance, being eclipsed by Ilium Novum 
 Tshiblak, which was built on the right bank of the Simois, about 30 stadia lower 
 down than the old city ; it was in it that Alexander, after his visit to Ilium Vetus, 
 found another temple sacred to Minerva, and having presented it with munificent 
 donations called it a city, and ordered it to be enlarged. It was afterwards adorned 
 by the Romans, who granted it many immunities as their mother city ; however, 
 owing to it’s unfavourable situation in the midst of marshes, it never attained any 
 rank amongst the cities of the peninsula, but sank by degrees into insignificance. 
 Opposite Troy was the steep eminence Callicolone'*'*, whence the whole plain could 
 be seen ; above it, on the left bank of the Simois, was Nea Ene, remarkable for it’s 
 silver mines, which are said to be still worked. On the Eastern side of Ida, near 
 the source of the iEsepus, stood Scepsis, the royal residence of .lEneas : it was 
 hither that the libraries of Aristotle and Theophrastus were brought by Neleus, to 
 whom they had been left by the latter, and whose heirs, fearing they might be forcibly 
 seized by the king of Pergamus in his zeal for collecting, buried them under 
 ground. After the lapse of 160 years, during which they suffered materially from 
 the wet, they were dug up and sold to Apellicon the Teian, who conveyed them to 
 Athens, and disfigured them with frequent interpolations ; at his death his library 
 was removed to Rome by Sylla. Beyond Troy, and on the Southern shore of the 
 Hellespont, was Rhceteum, near which, at a place called .lEantium, Ajax was 
 buried. Farther Northward on the same coast lay Dardanus, an inconsiderable town, 
 where peace was concluded between Sylla and Mithridates; Abydos^® Nagara, 
 famous for the loves of Hero and Leander, and for the bridge of boats thrown to 
 the opposite point of Sestos (a distance of about seven stadia) by Xerxes ; Percote'*®, on 
 a river of the same name, given by Artaxerxes, king of Persia, to Themistocles for 
 maintaining his wardrobe ; and Lampsacus Lamsaki, assigned by the same monarch 
 to Themistocles for furnishing his table with wine; it was the birth-place of the 
 deity Priapus whose orgies were there constantly celebrated. Alexander in his 
 Asiatic expedition resolved to destroy Lampsacus on account of it’s many vices, 
 or rather from a jealousy of it’s adherence to Persia, but it was saved by the artifice 
 of the philosopher Anaximenes, who having heard that the king had sworn to refuse 
 whatever he should ask him, begged him to destroy the city. Farther Eastward, 
 on the Southern shores of the Propontis, lay the district and town Adrastia, where 
 
 ** Avs S’ *Ap»)c kre^uOev, spefivy XaiXam Iffog, 
 
 ’O^i kut’ aKporaTTig voXtwg Tpwfuffi KtXtvtav, 
 
 "AXXore zrdp Studevn «7rt KaXXiKoXwvj/. 
 
 Horn, II. Y. 63. 
 
 ^5 ostriferi fauces tentantur Abydi. Virg, Georg. I. 207. 
 
 See also p. 323, Note 41 ; p. 326, Note 51, swpra. 
 
 Tag fi'ev eTTStr’ iv Hrp/cwTrp Xittc vrjag Itcrag’ 
 
 Avrdp 6 TTsl^dg iujv, eig *lXtoi' tiXrjXov^tt. Horn. II. A. 229. 
 
 Et te ruricola, Lampsace, tuta Deo. Ovid. Trist. I. ix. 26. 
 
 Hunc lucum tibi dedico, consecroque, Priape, 
 
 Quae domus tua Lampsaci est, quaeque silva, Priape. 
 
 Nam te praecipue in suis urbibus colit ora 
 
 Hellespontia, ceteris ostreosior oris. CatuU. XVIII. 
 
 Hence also, Virgil : 
 
 Hellespontiaci servet tutela Priapi. 
 
 Georg. IV. 111. 
 
462 
 
 Asia Minor — Mysia. 
 
 Adrastus first erected a temple to Nemesis'*®; the plains towards the R. Granicus 
 were hence called the Adrastii Campi. Beyond this river was Aisepus fl. Boklu, or 
 Sataldere, the most considerable amongst the Northern rivers of Mysia ; it rises in 
 M*. Ida, not far from the springs of the Simois, and passing by Zeleia Sorikiui, enters 
 the Propontis '*®. 
 
 18. The island of Cyzicus, which lay in the Propontis, was 
 separated from the main-land by a very narrow channel, on 
 the Northern shore of which stood Cyzicus Kyzik, one of 
 the noblest cities of Asia ; there were two bridges (said to 
 have been the work of Alexander) thrown across the channel, 
 but the island has, in process of time, become a peninsula. 
 Cyzicus was a Milesian colony, and was rendered famous by 
 the siege of Mithridates, which was raised by Lucullus : the 
 people, as a reward for their fidelity, were made free by the 
 Romans, and had a considerable territory annexed to their 
 city, but they lost these advantages through their ill treatment 
 of some Roman citizens during the reign of Tiberius. The 
 city was sacred to Proserpine, who was said to have received 
 it from Jupiter as her dowry ; it was exceedingly beautiful, 
 and became a favourite place of retreat amongst the wealthy 
 and discontented Latins : it’s golden coin was executed with 
 great perfection, and was more current than any other, both in 
 Europe and Asia. A few miles to the N. W. of the peninsula 
 of Cyzicus lies Proconnesus, or Elaphonnesus, said to have 
 derived it’s name from it’s numerous fawn or deer ; it was 
 much famed for it’s admirable white marble, which has also 
 given rise to it’s modern name Marmara. 
 
 19. Cyzicus was situated at the foot of Dindymus Kapudag, where Jason 
 erected a temple to Cybele, from which, in the opinion of some, she received the 
 
 '*®*E(m 5s TtQ 'tisfisffiQ ixeydXri Srsbc, V Tabs Ttdvra 
 npbg fiaKcipojv s\ax£ ’ /3ojpbv 5k ol iiaafo irptbrog 
 " A5gt](TTOQ, TTOTapoio Tra^d poov A/utjttoio, 
 
 “Ev^a rsTiptjTai rs Kai AdpijoTEia' KaXsiTUL. 
 
 Antimach. ap. Strah. XIII, p. .'588. 
 
 '*® Oi 5e ZkXsiav svaiov vval 'iro5a vsiarov’'l5rig, 
 
 ’A(j)VSioi, TTivovTsg fidwp pkXav AiffrjTroio, 
 
 Tpdieg, ribv avr’ vpx^ AvKaovog dyXabg vlbg, 
 ndvbapog, <p Kai to^ov ’AttoXXojv avrbg s5()Jksv. 
 
 Horn. II. B. 821. 
 
 Hincque Propontiacis hajrentem Cyzicon oris ; 
 
 Cyzicon Haemoniae nobile gentis opus : — — 
 
 Ovid. Trist. I. ix. 29. 
 
 F rigida tarn multos placuit tibi Cyzicus annos. 
 
 Tulle, Propontiaca qua fluit Isthmos aqua, 
 
 Propert. III. xxi. T. 
 
 ®* O vere Phrygiae, ncque enim Phryges ! ite per alta 
 Dindyma, ubi assuetis biforem dat tibia cantum. 
 
 Virg. JEn. IX. Cl 8. 
 
463 
 
 Asia Minor — Bithynia, 
 
 name of Dindymene though others obtain that epithet from the Galatian Din- 
 dymus. The island of Cyzicus was also called Dolionis, from the Doliones, a 
 Thracian tribe, who inhabited the country between the ^sepus and Rhyndacus. 
 Amongst the tributaries of the latter river, may be mentioned the Macestus Susugherli, 
 which communicates with the lake Artynia, or Miletopolites, Mhiias, so called from 
 the town of Miletopolis Minias, situated on it ; this river rises in the district anciently 
 called Abrettene, a name which is sometimes put for the whole province, and is said 
 to have been obtained from the nymph Abretia ; it was famous for a temple of Jove, 
 whose priest was the notorious robber, Cleon. 
 
 20. Bithynia was bounded on the E. by the R. Parthe- 
 nius, on the S. by M‘. Olympus, on the W. by the R. Rhyn- 
 dacus, and on the N. by the Propontis and Euxine. To the E. 
 it touched on Paphlagonia, to the S. on Galatia and Phrygia, 
 and to the W. on Mysia : it contained 12.500 square miles. 
 
 21. The Bithyni formed part of the great Thracian nation, whose common ancestor 
 was Tiraz, the son of Japhet. The profane writers say they were formerly called 
 Stiymonii, as having dwelled on the R. Strymon, from the banks of which they were 
 driven by the Mysi and Teucri, and retiring to the shores of the Euxine, crossed over 
 into Asia about the time of the Trojan war, and seized upon a tract of country occu- 
 pied by the Bebiyces They were composed of two tribes, the Thyni and Bithyni, 
 and a distinction between the two was still preserved on their settling in Asia Minor ; 
 the former occupying the sea-coasts, the latter dwelling inland, and, from their 
 greater number, giving name to the country. The Mariandyni appear to have been 
 another branch of the nation, though independent of them ; they took up their abode 
 to the E. of the two preceding tribes, but were soon reduced by the republic of 
 Heraclea, and treated by it with the same severity exercised by the Spartans towards 
 the Helots. With them may be also classed the Caucones®® of Homer, who touched 
 to the Eastward on Paphlagonia. Bithynia was at first much limited in extent, 
 being confined on the E. by the Sangarius, or Hypius ; but after the destruction of 
 the Lydian kingdom, and the confusion which ensued upon the defeat of the Per- 
 sians, it’s boundaries became considerably enlarged, and were pushed as far as 
 Heraclea, and finally under the Romans, to the Parthenius. In a much later age, 
 Theodosius II. subdivided the province into Bithynia and Honorias, the latter being 
 so called from his uncle Honorius j they were separated by the Sangarius, the former 
 lying to the Westward. 
 
 22. In the South Western part of the province was Olympus M. Tsheshish Dag, 
 one of the loftiest mountains in Asia Minor, whence the surrounding country was 
 called Olympena. At it’s foot lay Apolloniatis Palus L. of ULubad, formed by the 
 R. Rhyndacus, in the midst of which stood Apollonia ad Rhyndacum, still preserv- 
 ing it’s name in Abulionte. To the E. of this, and at the Northern foot of Olympus, 
 was Prusa ad Olympum Bursa, so called from having been built by Prusias, king of 
 Bithynia : it was hither that Hannibal fled from the vengeance of his enemies 
 
 Non Dindymene, non adytis quatit 
 Mentem Sacerdotum incola Pythius, 
 
 Non Liber aeque, Hor. Carm. I. xvi. 6. 
 
 Thyni Thraces arant, qum nunc Bithynia fertur. 
 
 Claudian. in Euirop. II. 24G. 
 
 Idemque ad tumulum, quo maxlmus occubat Hector, 
 
 Victorem Buten immani corpore, qui se 
 Bebryci^. veniens Amyci de gente ferebat, 
 
 Perculit, et fulv3, moribundum extendit arenfi. Virg.JEn. V. 373. 
 
 "Ez'S’a Si E.avKiovtg TToXepov peTaSrwQrjaaovTO ’ 
 
 Horn. 11. Y. 329. 
 
 Post Itala bella 
 
 Assyrio famulus regi, falsusque cupiti 
 
 Ausoniiu 
 
464 
 
 Asia Minor — BitJiynia. 
 
 and was at first kindly received, but Prusias (whom Polybius stigmatizes as the 
 basest and most abject of monarchs) was preparing to betray his guest to the Romans, 
 in order to gain their favour, when Hannibal prevented his plans by a voluntary 
 death, b. c. 182®’. Advancing to the coast, we meet with Myrlea Mondaniu, 
 founded by the Colophonians, the name of which was changed by Prusias to 
 Apamea, in honour of his queen ; it was subsequently colonized by the Romans. 
 Farther Eastward was 
 
 23. Cius®*’ Kio, called also Prusias, a Milesian colony, 
 whence the adjoining G. of Mondania was named Cianus 
 Sinus ; it was situated at the mouth of the two rivers Cius 
 and Hylas. The latter of these is said to have received it’s 
 name from Hylas, the favourite boy of Hercules, who was 
 there stolen away by the nymphs, and was sought by Hercules 
 for many days in the neighbouring mountain Arganthonius : 
 this tradition the inhabitants of Cius commemorated by a yearly 
 festival. The other river was the Cius, or Ascanius and com- 
 municated with a lake called also Ascanius L. of Iznik ; this 
 name of Ascanius is presumed by the learned to be only an 
 alteration of that of Ashkenaz, the son of Corner, and grand- 
 son of Japhet, after whom the Black Sea appears to have 
 been called the Sea of Ashkenaz, which appellation became 
 gradually altered to Pontus Axenus, and Pontus Euxinus. At 
 the Eastern extremity of lake Ascanius was Niceea Iznik, 
 called formerly Antigonea by Antigonus, the son of Philip, 
 but subsequently Nicsea by Lysimachus, after his consort, the 
 
 Ausoniae motus, dubio petet aequora velo ; 
 
 Donee, Prusiacas delatus segniter eras, 
 
 Altera servitia imbelli patietur in aevo, 
 
 Et latebram munus regni. Perstantibus inde 
 vEneadis, reddique sibi poscentibus hostem, 
 
 Pocula furtive rapiet properata veneno, 
 
 Ac tandem terras longa formidine solvet. SiU Ital. XIII. 888. 
 
 Exitus ergo quis est 1 o gloria ! vincitur idem 
 Nempe et in exsilium praeceps fugit atque ibi magnus 
 Mirandusque cliens sedet ad praetoria regis, 
 
 Donee Bithyno libeat vigilare tyranno. 
 
 Finem animae, quae res humanas miscuit olim. 
 
 Non gladii, non saxa dabunt, nec tela, sed ille 
 Cannarum vindex ac tanti sanguinis ultor. 
 
 Annulus. 
 
 Juv. Sat. X. 159. 
 
 Liv. XXXIX. 51. 
 
 Tijfiog dp’ 01 y’ CKpiKOvro KiaviSog yaitjg, 
 
 ’ ApyavSfwvtwv opog, TTpo^ode re Kfoio. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 1178. 
 
 His adjungit, Hylan nautae quo fonte relictum 
 Clamkssent ; ut litus, Hyla, Hyla, omne sonaret 
 
 Jam ver egelidos refert tepores. 
 
 Jam coeli furor aequinoctialis 
 Jucundis Zephyri silescit auris. 
 Linquantur Phrygii, Catulle, campi, 
 Nicaeaeque ager uber aestuosae. 
 
 Virg. Ed. VI. 43. 
 
 Catull. XL VI, 5. 
 
Asia Minor — Bithynia. 465 
 
 daughter of Antipater : it was a Bottiaean colony, and for a 
 long time the residence of the Bithynian kings, until it was 
 finally determined that Nicomedia should be considered as the 
 capital of the province. It is chiefly remarkable for the great 
 ecclesiastical council held here under Constantine the Great, 
 A. D. 324 , when the Nicene Creed was drawn up. To the n! 
 ofNicaea, on the shore of Astacenus Sinus G.ofizmid, stood 
 Astacus, founded by a colony from Megara, at the command 
 of an oracle, but subsequently increased by another colony 
 from Athens, and then called Olbia. After it’s destruction by 
 Lysimachus, Nicomedes, the king of Bithynia, built a new 
 city, which he named Nicomedia Izmid, after himself: it was 
 so large and beautiful that it was said to yield only to four 
 mties in size, but in beauty to none. It was the metropolis of 
 Bitlynia, an honour which was afterwards, for some time, suc- 
 cessfully claimed by Nicaea ; it became very famous under the 
 Romans, whose emperors frequently chose it for their resi- 
 dence, particularly Diocletian, and Constantine during the 
 building of Constantinople. In the time of the emperor Theo- 
 dosius it was destroyed, for the fifth time, by an earthquake, 
 but was again raised from it’s ruins. To the W. of Nicomedia’ 
 on the Northern shore of Astacenus Sinus, was Libyssa Mal- 
 dijsem, where Hannibal was buried; and beyond it, at the 
 Southern entrance of the Bosporus, stood Chalcedon Kady 
 Keui, called by the oracle “ The City of the Blind,” in deri- 
 sion of the Megareans, it’s founders, who had overlooked the 
 more advantageous situation of Byzantium Nearer the lat- 
 ter, and opposite to it, was Chrysopolis Scutari, at first only the 
 port of Chalcedon, but afterwards fortified by the Athenians 
 during the Peloponnesian war ; the emperor Licinius was here 
 finally defeated, in a naval engagement, by Constantine the 
 Great. 
 
 * 1 , Euxine, a little beyond the mouth of the Bosporus, is 
 
 the K. llhebas Riva, alluded to in the voyage of the Argonauts ; beyond it lie 
 
 caligine liber 
 
 Bosporus adversam patitur Chalcedona cerni. 
 
 Claudian. delV. Cons. Honor. 177. 
 Herod. IV. 144. 
 
 ^ Ev Se (j)vyriTS 
 
 ^VvSpOfXa TTETpCCO)V (l(TK1]^€Eg EV^O^t UlOVTOV. 
 
 A.VTIKCI Bt2^VV0JV E7TI Se^UZ yCilCLV t^OVTEQ 
 
 p^kwETE, prjyfiXvag -iTE(pvXayp.Evoi, e'kjokev avTE 
 'P^^av u)Kvp6t}v TTorafiov, uKpjjv te M«\aii/aj/ 
 
 Tvdp,\(/avrEg, vijffov Ovvtjidog opp.ov 
 
 ^ . Apoll, Argon. B. 349. 
 
 JNec pnus obsessum scopulis respexit ad asquor, 
 
 Aut sociis tentata quies ; Nigrantia quam jam 
 Litora, longinquique exirent flumina Rhebi. Val. Floor. IV. fj98. 
 H H 
 
466 Asia Minor — Paphlagdnia. 
 
 MeliEtia Acra; Calpes P^ near C. Kirpeh, and opposite the I. Thynias, or Daph- 
 nusa, Keshen\ Prusa ad Hypiuin, so called from it’s situation on the R. Hypius 
 Kara ; and Heraclea Erekli, suvnamed in Ponto, from it’s being situated in that part 
 of Bithynia, which was once annexed to the kingdom of Pontus. The last mentioned 
 city was a Megarean colony, and became of such consequence, as to be the most im- 
 portant city oil this coast after Sinope ; it’s inhabitants possessed a large and powerful 
 fleet, in a part of which they conveyed home the 10,000 Greeks at their return : the 
 dominion of the city included the whole country between the rivers Sangarius and 
 Parthenius®*. Between this city and the R. Acheron, or Oxinas, Kousseh, was the 
 peninsula Acherusia®^ where was shown the cavern through which Hercules 
 dragged Cerberus out of hell. Farther Eastward was the city Tium Filhas, founded 
 by the Milesians near the mouth of Billaeus fl. Filbas ; considerably above it, on the 
 left bank of the river, stood Bithynium, called also Claudiopolis, the oldest of all 
 the Bithynian cities, and famed as being the birth-place of Antinous, the minion of 
 Hadrian. 
 
 25 . Paphlagonia was bounded on the E. and S. by the 
 Halys, on the W. by the Parthenius, and on the N. by the 
 Euxine Sea ; to the E. it bordered on Pontus, to the S. on 
 Galatia, and to the W. on Bithynia: it contained 13,700 
 square miles. 
 
 26. These were the boundaries of the Paphlagones, but under the Persian dominion, 
 the Satrapy of Paphlagonia was extended as far Eastward as the promontory Jaso- 
 nium. The rulers of Pontus, on the other hand, when pushing their conquests on all 
 sides, took from the Paphlagones the whole of their sea-coast, driving them up the 
 country ; and it was not till some centuries after the Roman power had been estab- 
 lished in the peninsula, that the province was restored to it’s original limits. It was 
 here that the Heneti®® dwelled, who, having lost their leader in the Trojan war, 
 crossed over into Italy under the command of Antenor, and expelling the original 
 inhabitants, settled in Venice. The Paphlagones are described by Homer as a brave 
 people ; but according to Lucian they were silly and superstitious ®®. J osephus states 
 that the Paphlagotiians were originally called Riphateans, from Riphat, the son of 
 Gomer, traces (S' whose name may be observed in the R. Rhebas, already noticed, 
 and in the Parthenius, which some critics suppose to have been formerly named 
 Riphathenlus. 
 
 27. Paphlagonia is traversed by a very lofty range of hills, 
 called Olgassys, a name which is still preserved in that of 
 Ulguz Dag : on it’s Western side are the springs of the Par- 
 
 ®® Xenoph. Exped. Cyr. VI. 2.— Diodor. Sic. XIV. 31.— Mela, I. 19. 
 
 ®^*Ev3’« $e icai Trpoxoai irorapov ’AxtpovTog taaiv, 
 
 "OffTE Sl aKppQ avspevyerai tig ii\a f^aWu)v 
 ’H<pr]v' KoiXt] de <pdpay^ Kardyti piv avm^ev. 
 
 Tbv piv ev diptyovoun '^owvavTriv ovoppvav, 
 
 Nitraiot Meyap^sc, ore vdfffftaSrai ipeXXov 
 Frjv XlapiavSvvwv. A?) ydp <T(p'taQ t^tadatatv 
 Auryffiv vptacn, kuk?) y;p(;ui//avrrtC akXXy. ^ 
 
 Tp p’ oi'y’ avTiKa vrj\ di ’ AxepovffiSog a/cpjjc 
 ’EiffWTToi, dvEUOio veov XpyovroQ, tKtXffav. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. 13. 743. 
 
 ®’ Ua<l)Xay6vo)v S’ i)yt~iro UvXaijx'evEog Xdaiov Krjp, 
 
 ’E5 'Eveteov, oBev r'lpiovMV ysvog dypoTEpdujv, 
 
 Oi pa Kvrujpov exov, kui Erjcrapov au(pEVspovro, 
 
 ’Au(bi TE Hap^EViov TToraubv kXvtu owuar’ Evaiov , — 
 
 Horn. II. B. 851. 
 
 ®® Horn. II. ^E. .577.— Lucian. II. Alexand. xli. 252. 
 
Asia Minor — Paphlagonia. 4G7 
 
 thenius Bar tin, or Olu, the only river of any consequence in 
 the province • it is said to have received it’s name either 
 because the virgin (wapS'evog) Diana bathed there, or from the 
 purity and mildness of it’s waters. A few miles to the E. of 
 the Parthenius, on the Black Sea, stood Sesamos, which was 
 subsequently named Amastris®^ Amasserah, from the niece of 
 Darius, the last king of Persia, and the wife of Dionysius, 
 tyrant of Heraclea ; it was an elegant and greatly ornamented 
 city, and was originally colonized by the Milesians. To the 
 E. of it was Cytorus Kidros, a port-town of Sinope, at the foot 
 of Cytorus M. Alfar Bag, famous for the box-wood which 
 grew there ^9 : beyond it were Carambis Pr. already noticed 
 as one of the most Northern points of the peninsula ; and 
 Aboni Teichos, the birth-place of the impostor Alexander, who 
 contrived to gain the friendship of Marcus Aurelius, and per- 
 suaded him to change the name of the city to lonopolis Ineholi, 
 under the pretence that Aesculapius and his father Apollo^ 
 would come and reside there. Still farther Eastward lay 
 Cimoiis Kinla", Acra Lepte, the Northernmost point of Asia 
 Minor ; Armene Ak-Liman, where the 10,000 Greeks were 
 disembarked by the people of Sinope who had fetched them 
 from Cotyora, but did not choose to land them on their own 
 shores : this last place is farther remarkable from the inhabit- 
 ants having surrounded their city with a wall, for the purpose, 
 as it is said, of keeping out the cold, whence the proverb, 
 Armenen muro cingere,” used for egregious folly. Sinope 
 Sinub was situated on a narrow peninsula, which jutted out into 
 the Euxine, and was reported to be of such antiquity, as to owe 
 it’s origin to the Argonauts ; it’s name was fabled to have been 
 derived from the nymph Sinope, whom Apollo carried away 
 from the Asopus. It was colonized, as were all the cities on 
 the Paphlagonian coast, by the Milesians, and became, in pro- 
 cess of time, more important and famous than any other city on 
 the shores of the Euxine ; it was taken by Pharnaces, king of 
 Pontus, after which it became the capital of that kingdom, 
 until retaken by Lucullus during the Mithridatic war : it was 
 the birth-place of Diogenes the Cynic, 
 
 Partheniusque rapax, et volvens saxa Cynapes 
 
 Labitur ; Ovid, ex Font. IV. x. 49. 
 
 Amastri Pontica, et Cytore buxifer, 
 
 Tibi haec fuisse et esse cognitissima 
 
 Ait Phaselus ; CatuU. IV. 13. 
 
 Et juvat undantem buxo spectare Cytorum, 
 
 Naryciajque picis lucos ; Virg. Georg. II. 437. 
 
 Saspe Cytoriaco deducit pectine crines ; — Ovid. Met. IV. 311. 
 Assyrios complexa sinus stat opima Sinope. Val. Flacc. V. 110. 
 Xenoph. Anab. VI. init. 
 
 H H 2 
 
468 
 
 Asia Minor — Pontus. 
 
 28. The interior of Paphlagonia was divided into several small districts, as Doma- 
 nitis, Pimolisena, Potamia, Marmolitis, &c. The 11. Amnias Kara Soo was a tributary 
 of the Halys ; on it’s banks the Romans and Bilhynians were defeated by Mithri- 
 dates, who was himself afterwards beaten by Pompey, in memory of which the latter 
 founded the city of Pompeiopolls Task Kiupri, on the banks of the river ; a few miles 
 above it was Castamon, now known as Kustainuni, or Costamboul. In the South 
 Eastern part of the province were Docea Tosia, and Gangra, or Germanicopolis, 
 Changeri, on the frontiers of Galatia ; the latter was the residence of the old Paph- 
 lagonlan kings, and the capital of Paphlagonia properly so called. 
 
 29. Pontus was bounded on the W. by the R. Halys, on 
 the S. by the mountains Paryadres and Scydisses, on the E. 
 by the R. Acampsis, and on the N. by the Euxine Sea. To 
 the W. it bordered on Paphlagonia and Galatia, to the S. on 
 Cappadocia, to the E. on Armenia and Colchis i it contained 
 22,800 square miles. Pontus was reckoned famous for it’s 
 poisons and poisonous herbs 
 
 30. The name of Pontus was first applied by the Greeks to the whole tract of 
 country along the Southern shores of the Euxine, and thus included territories to 
 which the subsequent kingdom of Pontus did not extend, as Sinope, Tium, Heraclea, 
 &c., which are all described as “ in Ponto : ” the appellation was, however, after- 
 wards limited to the country E. of the R. Halys, and which, after having been dis- 
 membered from Cappadocia, was erected into a satrapy under the Persian kings, and 
 finally into a separate kingdom, about 300 years before the Christian era. It was at 
 first called Cappadocia Pontica, but in the course of time, the latter epithet became 
 the name by which the Greeks generally distinguished it, and finally the only one by 
 which it was known. The most remarkable of it’s kings was Mithridates the Great, 
 whose ambitious designs upon the kingdom of Cappadocia, of which he had been 
 stripped by the Romans, plunged him into hostilities with the latter people, and 
 brought on a war which was one of the longest and most difficult in which the 
 Romans had ever been engaged with a foreign power. During the struggle, Mith- 
 ridates became master of the greater part of Asia, and of the Hellespont, subdued 
 nearly all the islands of the AEgaean Sea, and compelled the whole of Greece to pay 
 him tribute ; but his career was suddenly checked by Sylla, who defeated his armies 
 in the plains of Chaeronea, and afterwards at Orchomenus, when peace was made 
 between the two contending parties, Mithridates consenting to resign some of his 
 conquests, and to indemnify the Romans for the expenses of the war. This peace, 
 which appears to have been no actual cessation of hostilities, was but of short dura- 
 tion ; for on the death of the Bithynian Nicomedes, who left his kingdom to the 
 Rom’ans, Mithridates disputed their right to the possessions of the deceased monarch, 
 and declared open war against them : he was attacked by Lucullus, who defeated 
 him in several bloody engagements, and drove him into Armenia, after which he was 
 ao-ain defeated by Pompey, and compelled to fly for safety into the country of the 
 Scythians, where he died by his own hands. The kingdom of Mithridates was hence- 
 forward gradually divided into several portions : that next to Galatia was called 
 Pontus Galaticus, being governed by a Galatian prince ; the Northern and Eastern 
 parts received the name of Pontu^ Polemoniacus from Polemon, whom Antony raised 
 to it’s throne ; Pontus Cappadocius touched upon the great province whence it 
 received it’s name. In the time of Diocletian and Constantine the Great, these 
 divisions were again altered, and Pontus was divided into two parts ; the Western of 
 which, called Heleno-Pontus, after Constantine’s mother, included the old Pontus 
 Galaticus, and part of Paphlagonia, as far as Sinope ; the other, or Eastern province, 
 preserved the name of Pontus Polemoniacus, 
 
 ” Has herbas, atque haec Ponto mihi lecta venena 
 Ipse dedit Moeris ; nascuntur plurima Ponto. 
 
 Virg. Ed. VIII. 95. 
 Ifl. Georg. I. 58. 
 
 At Chalybes nudi ferruni, virosaque Pontus 
 Castorea, 
 
Asia Minor — Pontus. 
 
 469 
 
 31 . There are several rivers which traverse the whole of the 
 province from North to South : the chief of these is the Iris^^ 
 Jekil IrmaJt, or Green R., famous for it’s long windings ; it 
 rises in Paryadres M., and after receiving on it’s right bank 
 the waters of the Lycus Shawr-mawggi, it enters the Blach 
 Sea near Amisus. To the E. of it is the R. Thermodon'^^ 
 Thermeh, which runs through the district .Themiscyra, the 
 residence of warlike females, who from having their right 
 breast burnt off, received the name of Amazones^^ (from a 
 non, and i^a^og mamma ) ; they are said to have here founded 
 a great empire, but to have been subdued by Hercules, from 
 whose power they, however, escaped, and after many wander- 
 ings, settled, and established a new kingdom in Sarmatia, on 
 the shores of the Palus Meeotis. 
 
 32 . The Westernmost city on the coast of Pontus was 
 Amisus Samsoun, first built by the Milesians, and afterwards 
 increased by a colony of Athenians, who named it Peiryea ; it 
 was seized upon by the kings of Pontus, who made it their 
 occasional residence, until, after a long siege by Lucullus, it 
 fell into the hands of the Romans : it gave name to the Ami- 
 senus Sinus G. of Samsoun. Beyond this were, Themiscyra, 
 which was also besieged by Lucullus ; CEnoe Eunieh, a con- 
 venient harbour ; and Polemonium, called Side, until Polemon 
 was appointed king by Antony : the last-mentioned city was 
 situated at the mouth of Sidenus fl. Balama, which passes 
 through the district Sidena. Farther Eastward were, Jaso- 
 nium Pr. C. Jasoun, where Jason and the Argonauts are said 
 to have landed ; Cotyora BouzouJt Kali a colony of Sinope, 
 where the 10,000 Greeks took shipping on their return ; 
 Cerasus Keresoun, another colony of Sinope, called afterwards 
 Pharnacia, whence Lucullus first introduced into Europe the 
 fruit called Cerasus or Cherry'^ ^ Tripolis Tireholi] and 
 
 ’2 Transit Halys, longisque fluens anfractibus Iris, 
 
 Vul. Flaec. V. 121. 
 
 Qualis Amazonidum nudatis bellica mammis 
 Thermodontiacis turma lavatur aquis. Propert, III. xii. 16. 
 
 Et tu, foemineee Thermodon cognite turmse ; — 
 
 Ovid, ex Pont. IV. x. 51, 
 
 ’AcrrpoytiTovac Si xpn 
 
 Kopvipag vvep^dWovaav, ic fiE(Tt]pl3pivrjv 
 Brjvai KtXtvBov, 'Apai^ovwv arpaTov 
 "I^ei (TTvydvop’, at Qtp'iaKvpdv ttote 
 KarocKiovaii' dp,(pi Otpp.o)SovSr’, 'iva 
 Tpaxtia TcovTOv 'S.a\p,vSt](Tia yvdSrog 
 
 ’Ex^po^svog vavraim, p.yrpvid vedv ’ Mschyl. Prom. 733. 
 Quales Threiciae cum flumina Therniodontis 
 Pulsant, et pictis bellantur Amazones armis. Virg. JEn. XI, 660. 
 Aminian. XXII. 8. — Plut. Lucu'd. 
 
 H H 3 
 
470 
 
 Asia Minor — Pontus. 
 
 Trapezus Trebisonde, a colony from Sinope, so called from the 
 mathematical figure in which it was built, and remarkable as 
 the first friendly spot reached by the Ten Thousand during 
 their masterly retreat from Cunaxa ; Trapezus was a magni- 
 ficent city, and became very famous under the emperors of the 
 Eastern empire, who made it their capital'^®. 
 
 33. Beyond Trapezus were, Ophis fl. Ouf; Rhizaeum Rizeh, a town of some note, 
 situated at the mouth of Rhizus fl. ; Athenae Vitzeh, so called from a little temple 
 built there by some Greeks, in honour of Minerva ; and Absarus, or Apsorus, Makvia, 
 on a cognominal river, where the coast of the Black Sea assumes a Northern direction : 
 the last mentioned town was said to have been founded by the Colchians, who went 
 in pursuit of Medea. — In the Eastern part of Pontus were several barbarous tribes, 
 too inconsiderable to merit much notice; amongst them may be mentioned the 
 Heniochi'^'^, near Rhizaeum ; the Drilae, about Trapezus, who were Colchians, and 
 commended by Xenophon for their bravery : the Mossynoeci'^®, who tattooed their 
 skins, and derived their name from the words fioaffw turris, and oiicog domus, owing 
 to their living in towers, were cantoned about Cerasus ; and to the W. of them, about 
 Cotyora, dwelled the Tibareni'^®, whose whole happiness is reported to have consisted in 
 jesting and laughter. It has been surmised by some of the learned, that the Tibareni 
 were originally called Tibaleni, having obtained this name from Tubal, the son of 
 Japhet. The Macrones, or Macrocephali, a branch of the Tzani, dwelled some dis- 
 tance to the S. of Trapezus, and on the borders of Armenia ; to the W. of them were 
 the Chalybes, or Chaldaei as they are sometimes called, who either gave their name 
 to, or took it from, their iron and steel manufactures®® : they are reported to have 
 been the first discoverers of iron, and were divided into seven communities, hence called 
 Hepta Cometae, Near the springs of the Lycus, already described as a tributary of 
 the Iris, stood Colonia, now called Coyla Hissar ; and some miles above it, on the 
 right bank of the river, was Neo Caesarea Nicsar, the most considerable city in this 
 part of the province. Towards the source of the Iris stood Comana Pontica Tokat, 
 so called to distinguish it from another Comana in Cappadocia : it was remarkable 
 for a magnificent temple, variously ascribed to Bellona, to Venus, and to Diana 
 Taurica, the service of which was performed by 6,000 ministers of both sexes, 
 governed by a chief priest, who acknowledged no superior but the king of the country ; 
 it’s wealth was so great, that Mithridates, in order to excite the inhabitants of the 
 province to resist the Romans, asserted that they were only tempted to the invasion 
 by the immense plunder which they hoped to obtain. Lower down the Iris was the 
 city Amasea Arnasea, the metropolis of the whole province, and remarkable as being 
 the birth-place of Mithridates the Great, and of Strabo the geographer ; near it the 
 Iris receives the waters of Scylax fl. Geder. This last river ran through the district 
 
 Xenoph. Anab. IV. 7. — Plin. VI. 4. — Mela. I. 19.^ — Zosim. I. 33. 
 
 Ileniochae nautis plus nocuere rates. Ovid, ex Pont. IV. x. 26. 
 Mossynici, vos et stabulis Macrones ab altis. Val. Place. V. 152. 
 
 Inde Genetaii rupem Jovis, hinc Tibarenum, 
 
 Dant virides post terga lacus. Id. 148, 
 
 ®® AaiaQ Sk xii'poc ot (ridrjporkicToveQ 
 
 OIkovoi XdXo/Ite, ovQ (pvXd^affSfai ot XPn- 
 ’ Kvqjxtpoi ydp, ovSi TrpooTrXacTTOi ^evoig. Mschyl. Prom, 716. 
 
 striduntque cavernis 
 
 Stricturae Chalybum, el fornacibus ignis anhelat ; — 
 
 Virg. AEn. VIII. 421. 
 
 Jupiter, ut Chalybon omne genus pereat, 
 
 Et qui principio sub terra quaerere venas 
 
 Institit, ac ferri frangere duritiem ! Calidl. LXVI. 48, 
 
 Virg, Georg. I. 58. 
 
471 
 
 Asia Minor— Lydia or Mceonia. 
 
 ofZelitis, consecrated to the temple of the Armenian goddess Anaitis, which st iod 
 there ; around it sprung up in process of time a fortified town, called Zela Zela, which 
 Pompey raised to the dignity of a city ; this was the scene of two great defeats, that 
 of Triaiius by Mithridates tlie Great, and of Pharnaces by Caesar, when the latter 
 vainly described his easy and rapid victory to the Senate, by the words, “ Veni, Vidi, 
 Vici.” Below Amasea, at the confluence of the Iris and Lycus, was Eupatoria 
 Schekineh, so called from Mithridates, it’s founder ; it was finished by Pompey, who 
 named it Magnopolis. To the W. of this were, Phazemon Marsawan, and Pimolis ; 
 they gave name to the districts Phazemonitis and Pimolisene, the latter of which 
 extended into Paphlagonia. 
 
 34. Lydia®^ OR MiEONiA®^. Returning to the ^gaean Sea, 
 the first of the central provinces of Asia Minor is Lydia, or 
 Maeonia. It was bounded on the S. by the R. Macander ; on 
 the W. by the iEgaean Sea ; on the N. by a range of hills di- 
 viding the waters of the Hermus from the Caicus ; and on the E. 
 by an irregular line from the source of the latter river to Hiera- 
 polis on the Maeander. To the N. it bordered on Mysia, to 
 the E. on Phrygia, and to the S. on Caria ; it contained 9,300 
 square miles. 
 
 35. A distinction is sometimes drawn between the Maeonians and Lydians, the 
 former being said to have inhabited the Northern part of the province about the 
 Hermus and MC Tmolus, the latter to have dwelled in the district watered by 
 the Caystrus. It appears, however, that they were one and the same people, and 
 that the name of Lydians was first assumed by them under their king Lydus. From 
 their manners and customs, as well as from the pyramidical tombs in which they 
 buried their kings, some have supposed they were Egyptians ; but others ascribed 
 their origin to the Thracians, as they spoke the same language with the Mysians, and 
 acknowledged them as brothers. In a very early agej certain Lydians were sup- 
 posed to have been driven from their own country by famine, and to have settled 
 in Italy under the conduct of their leader Tyrrh^nus, or Tyrsenus®*, where the 
 province of Etruria was assigned to them as a dwelling ®*. The kingdom of 
 Lydia included under Croesus by far the larger half of the country, but on the 
 death of that monarch it returned to it’s former limits. The people were anciently 
 brave and warlike, being accounted the best horsemen in the known world ; they 
 are said to have been the first who coined gold and silver, and who exhibited public 
 sports. — The Western or maritime part of Lydia was inhabited by the lonians, who 
 were the descendants of Javan, the son of Japhet. The profane authors, how- 
 ever, state that these lonians were driven from the Peloponnesus by the invasion of 
 the Heraclidae, upon which they wandered to Attica, and thence to Asia Minor, 
 where they built twelve cities, and formed a league to defend each other against the 
 Leleges, Carians, and Lydians, in whose country they had settled. Each city was 
 
 Praeterea regem non sic ASgyptus, et ingens 
 Lydia, nec populi Parthorum, aut Medus Hydaspes, 
 
 Observant. Firg. Georg. IV. 211 
 
 Kat ^pvytc 'nnroSauoi, Kai Mfioveg iTriroKopvffrai. 
 
 ^ Horn, II. K. 431. 
 
 Myovir] S’ siri ryaiv sir’ avroXiyv riTavvaTat 
 T/zoiXip vtt’ yvifiotVTi, — Dion. Perieg. 830. 
 
 Supposed to be the same with Tarshish, the son of Japhet. See p. 345 
 sect. 2, supra. 
 
 Hand procul hinc saxo colitur fundata vetusto 
 Urbis Agyllinae sedes ; ubi Lydia quondam 
 Gens, bello pracclara, iugis insedit Etruscis, 
 
 Fbg. VIII. 479. 
 
 J1 H 4 
 
472 
 
 Asia Minor — Lydia or McBonia. 
 
 a separate republic of itself, subject to it’s own laws and institutions : the affairs of 
 the whole confederacy being debated at a place near Priene, called from this cir- 
 cumstance Panionium. After they had enjoyed their freedom for many years, they 
 were conquered by Croesus, and subsequently paid tribute to the Asiatic monarchs, 
 until they were restored to independence by the assistance of the Athenians. They, 
 however, soon forgot this essential service, as well as their relation to the mother- 
 country, by joining Xerxes in his invasion of Greece. They were afterwards deli- 
 vered from the Persian yoke by Alexander ; and at a later period, the Romans, 
 on their obtaining the sovereignty of the country, granted them at first their full 
 immunities, rather for the sake of creating a divided interest in the peninsula, than 
 out of respect for the institutions of the colony. Ionia was much celebrated for the 
 genius of it’s inhabitants, who were accounted a soft and luxurious people ; it’s 
 climate was good, and it’s soil very productive. 
 
 36. loNTA®^ was the Western or maritime part of Lydia, 
 and extended to the S. of the Maeander into Caria. The 
 twelve cities which formed the Ionian league were Phocaea, 
 Clazomenae, Erythrae, Teos, Lebedus, Colophon, Ephesus, 
 Priene, Myus, Miletus, Samos, and Chios ; the two last were 
 on the islands respectively so called. Smyrna was subse- 
 quently added to the league. 
 
 37. Above the promontory of Trogilium, and opposite 
 Samos, rises M‘. Mycale Sanson, at the foot of which the 
 Greeks gained their famous victory over the Persians, 
 479 B. c. on the same day that Mardonius was defeated at 
 Plataeae®®. The continuation of Mycale to the Eastward, se- 
 parating the waters of the Caystrus and Maeander, was known 
 by the names Pactyas, and Mesogis Kestaneh, and was 
 famous for the production of a generous wine ; from it the 
 ridge of Tmolus, or Tymolus®'^, Buz Dag, struck out to the 
 Westward, terminating in the Erythraean peninsula ; it was 
 highly commended by the ancients for it’s vines, saffron, and 
 odoriferous flowers, as well as for it’s salubrious air. — The 
 Hermus, the principal river of Lydia, has been already de- 
 scribed Between it and the Maeander flows the Caystrus 
 Little Mend, ere, an inconsiderable river, which rises in a branch 
 of M‘. Tmolus, and runs through the Asian marsh into the 
 
 At tu, seu mollis qua tendit Ionia, sou qua 
 
 Lydia Pactoli tingit arata liquor; — Propert. I. vi. 31. 
 
 Oi MiXtjtov t%ov, <b9tipiov r opog d.KpiT6(pv\\ov, 
 
 MaiavSpov re poag, MvKaX7]g t aiweivd Kaptjva. 
 
 Horn. 11, B. 809. 
 
 Thucyd. I. 14 ; VIII. 79. — Pausan. V. 7 ; VII. 4. — Diodor. Sic. XI. 34. 
 
 6'^ N^onne vides, croceos ut Tmolus odores, 
 
 India mittit ebur, molles sua thura Sabasi ? Tirg. Georg. I. .56. 
 Jam Bacchea nemus Tmoli vineta tenebat : — 
 
 Ovid. Fast. II. 313. 
 
 Cumqiie choro meliore, sui vineta Tymoli, 
 
 PactoioiKjue petit ; — 
 
 See p. 4-53, sect. 7, supra. 
 
 Id, Met. XI. SO. 
 
473 
 
 Asia Minor — Lydia or Mceonia. 
 
 iEgsean Sea, near Ephesus ; it’s banks are said by the poets 
 to have been much frequented by swans 
 
 38. The Northernmost city on the coast of Lydia was 
 Phocsea Fokies, founded by the Athenians, the inhabitants of 
 which being grievously oppressed by Cyrus, quitted their city, 
 after having sworn never to return to it till a heavy weight which 
 they cast into the sea, should rise to the surface ; they wan- 
 dered to Gaul, where they founded the city Massilia^^. To the 
 S. of this was Smyrna 9^ Smyrna, or Ismir, originally a colony 
 of iEolians, but treacherously taken from them by the lonians; 
 it was one of the cities which laid claim to the honour of being 
 the birth-place of Homer, and as it appears, with considerable 
 justice : it had a temple in honour of the poet, with his statue, 
 and a square portico, called Homerium, a name which was also 
 applied to a brass coin current amongst the inhabitants, who 
 farther shewed their admiration of his writings by paying him 
 divine honours. The city stood on the little river Meles, 
 whence Homer was called Melesigenes, and his poems were 
 named Meletese CharteeS^ ; the name of Homerus is stated to 
 have been given him by the Cumaeans, when petitioning for 
 a public maintenance, that word signifying blind in their 
 dialect. Smyrna was one of the richest and most powerful 
 cities of Asia, and is not unfrequently called it’s metropolis ; 
 it’s inhabitants were given to luxury and indolence, but were, 
 notwithstanding, much esteemed for their valour and intre- 
 
 Ceu quondam nivei liquida inter nubila cycni, 
 
 Cum sese e pastu referunt, et longa canoros 
 
 Dant per colla modos : sonat amnis, et Asia longe 
 
 Pulsa palus. Fteg. JEn. VII. 701. 
 
 Jam varias pelagi volucres, et quae Asia circum 
 
 Dulcibus in stagnis rimantur prata Caystri, — 
 
 Id, Georg. I. 383. 
 
 See also p. 51, Note 3, supra, 
 
 Pater huic Colophonius Idmon, 
 
 Phocaico bibulas tingebat murice lanas. Ovid. Met. VI. 0. 
 
 Nulla sit hac potior sententia: (Phocaeorum 
 Velut profugit execrata civitas, 
 
 Agros atque Lares proprios, habitandaque fana 
 Apris reliquit et rapacibus lupis) 
 
 * * * * * » 5|S 
 
 Sed juremus in haec ; simul imis saxa renarint 
 
 Vadis levata, ne redire sit nefas : — Hor. Epod, XVI. 17. 
 
 Herod. I. 142. 162-7.— Polyb. V. 77.— Mela, I, 17.— Plin. V. 29. 
 
 See also p. 304, sect. 35; p. 179, sect. 47, supra, 
 
 Smyrna virum tenuit, non Pontus et hostica tellus ; 
 
 Paene minus nullo Smyrna petenda loco. Ovid.ex Pant.l. iii. 65. 
 
 non mihi regna 
 
 Lydia, non magni potior sit lama Gylippi; 
 
 Posse Meleteas nec mallem mittere cliaitas. 
 
 Tibull. IV. i. 200. 
 
474 
 
 Asia Minor — Lydia or Mceonia. 
 
 pidity when summoned to action : of this city were, Quinctus 
 Calaber, who wrote, a continuation of Homer's Iliad ; and the 
 Roman poet Cinna. Smyrna was one of the Churches men- 
 tioned in the Revelation of St. John^^. It stood at the head 
 of Smyrnseus Sinus G, of Smyrna, which was also called Her- 
 meus, from the R. Hermus running into it. 
 
 39. In an island on the Southern shore of the gulf stood Clazomenas, founded 
 hy the lonians and Dorians, who first settled on the main-land at Chytrium Vourla, 
 which they quitted from fear of the Persians ; it was the birth-place of the philo- 
 sopher Anaxagoras, and of other great men. To the W. of this was the peninsula of 
 Erythrae, the Northern extremity of which was called Melaena Pr. C. Karuburun ; 
 in it was the high mountain Mimas ®'* Karaburun, full of M'ild beasts, and covered 
 with wood, from which the Bacchanals, who celebrated their orgies here, were called 
 Mimallonides The city of Erythras Ritreh stood on the Western coast of the 
 peninsula, and was first founded by some Cretans led by Erythrus, son of Rhada- 
 manthus, but was afterwards increased by an Ionian colony, it was famous for a very 
 ancient temple of Hercules, and as the residence of the Sibyl Herophile. Lower 
 down were the Mountain and Port of Corycus Sykia, the haunt of pirates and rob- 
 bers ; and to the E. of it lay Teos®® Budrun, the birth-place of Anacreon the poet 
 (hence called the Teian bard®^), Hecataeus the historian, and Protagoras the philo- 
 sopher ; the inhabitants of Teos removed to Abdera in Thrace, to avoid the tyranny 
 of the Persians®®. The isthmus between Teos and Clazomenae was called Chalci- 
 deis, and in it near the former city was a place inhabited by Chalcidians, called 
 Chalcis Sewi/tissar. Farther Southward layLebedus®® Xingi, where stage-players 
 met from all parts of Ionia to celebrate an annual festival in honour of Bacchus ; it 
 was overthrown by Lysimachus, who removed the inhabitants to Ephesus. Colophon 
 Giaoor Kioy, also destroyed by Lysimachus, was one of the cities that laid claim 
 to the honour of having been the birth-place of Homer ; it was the native country of 
 Mimnermus, Nicander, and Xenophanes ; the proverb “ Colophonem addere,” to put 
 a finish to any thing, is said by Strabo to have arisen from the excellence of the Colo- 
 phonian cavalry, who usually brought victory to the side on which they fought. ( Hence 
 the term Colophon often used in printing, to denote the account which the printer gives 
 
 ®3 Chap. i. 11 ; ii. 8. 
 
 ®^ Ardet in immensum geminatis ignibus Aiitne, 
 
 » » * * * 
 
 Et tandem Rhodope nivibus caritura, Mimasque, 
 
 Ovid, Met. II. 222. 
 
 ®* Ecce Mimallonides sparsis in terga capillis : 
 
 Ecce leves Satyri praevia turba dei : 
 
 Ebrius ecce senex pando Silenus asello, 
 
 Vixsedet: et pressas continet arte jubas. Id.de Ar. Am.l, HS. 
 
 ®® Phyllidos iratos in vultum conjicit ignes : 
 
 Territa vicinas Teia clamat aquas. Propert. IV. viii. 58. 
 
 ®^ Vitabis aestus, et fide Tei&. 
 
 Dices laborantes in uno 
 
 Penelopen, vitreamque Circen. Hor. Carm. I. xvii. 18. 
 
 98 Herod. 1. 1C8 ; II. 178.— Mela. I. 17.— Plin. V. 31. 
 
 9® Quid tibi visa Chios, Bullati, notaque Lesbos ? 
 
 Quid concinha Samos ? quid Croesi regia Sardis ? 
 
 Smyrna quid, et Colophon 1 majora minorane fama ? 
 
 Cunctane prae campo et Tiberino flumine sordent ? 
 
 An venit in mentem Attalicis ex urbibus una I 
 An Lebedum laudas odio maris atque viarum 1 
 
 Hor. Epist. I. xi. 1. 
 
475 
 
 Asia Minor — Lydia or Mceoniu. 
 
 of the editioa at the end of the book.) A little farther Southward was Claros Zilleh, 
 built by Manto, who fled hither from Thebes ; it was famous for a temple and an oracle 
 of Apollo hence surnamed Clavius, and for a fountain whose waters inspired such 
 as drank of them with prophetic fury. Passing Ephesus Ayasaluk we come to 
 Panionium, opposite to ^mos ; it was here that all the lonians held a solemn fes- 
 tival every year, in honour of the Heliconian Neptune, during which all matters 
 relating to the confederacy were debated. Priene “** Sanson was the Southernmost 
 city on the coast of Lydia, and was situated near the mouth of the Maeander, the 
 alluvial deposit of which has now caused it to stand considerably inland j it was 
 said to have been founded by the Amazon Myrina, and to h^ve received it’s name 
 from one of her attendants : it was colonized by the lonians, and had the superin- 
 tendance of the Panionian festival. Bias, one of the seven wise men of Greece, was 
 a native of Priene. 
 
 40. A little to the S. of the Cayster stood the illustrious city 
 of Ephesus Ayasaluk, said to have been founded by 
 Ephesus, the son of the Cayster, or, as others have it, by the 
 Amazons ; it was first inhabited by the Leleges and Carians, 
 who were driven out by the lonians. It was greatly improved 
 and enlarged by Lysimachus, the successor of Alexander ; but 
 it attained it’s highest grandeur under the Romans, who made 
 it the first of the three capital cities of Asia, the other two being 
 Smyrna and Pergamus. It’s greatest ornament was the 
 famous temple of Diana, which was burnt to the ground on the 
 night that Alexander was born, by Erostratus, in order, as it 
 was said, to gain himself an infamous celebrity. It was, how- 
 ever, rebuilt with greater splendour and magnificence by 
 a general contribution of all the Greek cities of Asia. 
 
 41. This temple, which was reckoned one of the Seven wonders of the world, 
 was 425 feet long, 220 broad, and was adorned with the choicest paintings and 
 statues : the roof was supported by 127 columns, each of which was GO feet high. 
 Above the entrance was a huge stone, which was stated to have been placed there 
 by Diana herself. The temple was said to have occupied 200 years in completing : 
 the chief architect was Chersiphron. Ephesus is rendered very interesting from the 
 life and writings of St. Paul, and as being the first of the churches mentioned in 
 the Revelation of St. John It suffered much from the inroads of the Goths in 
 the third century, and still more from the contentions of the Saracens, and Crusa- 
 ders : it was, however, existing in the time of Tamerlane, who fixed his quarters 
 here, and is supposed to have subsequently destroyed it. The modern name 
 
 Nescis, temeraria, nescis 
 
 Quem fugias ; ideoque fugis. Mihi Delphica tellus, 
 
 Et Claros, et Tenedos, Pataraeaque regia servit. 
 
 Ovid. Met. I. 516. 
 
 >7C fiecrcTTjs 
 
 MalavSpog Xnrapyai KUTspxtrai slg u\a Slv}jg, 
 
 MiXrjTOV T£ pLtariyv Kal evpvxopoio Ilpirfvtjg. 
 
 Dion. Perieg. 825. 
 
 2oi Kal ’ Ap.ai^oviSeg, TroXe/iov STriBvp.yreipai, 
 
 Ev KbTS TTappaXiy ’E(ps(Tov ^p'srag iSpvaavro 
 4>?77<P vtto Trpkp.v(p, rkXtatv Ss rot iepbv 'Itcttm. 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Dian. 238. 
 Laudabunt alii claram Rhodon, aut Mitylenen, 
 
 Aut Ephesum, Hor. Carm. I. vii, 1. 
 
 Chap, i. 11 • ii. 1. 
 
476 
 
 Asia Minor — Lydia or Mceonia. 
 
 Ayasaluc is a corruption of Agio-Tzeologos, an epithet which the modern Greeks 
 apply to St. John, the founder of the Ephesian Church. The Ephesians were 
 supposed to be given to the use of spells and incantations ; hence the words 
 “ literae Ephesiae” are applied to letters containing such magical powers as were 
 fancied to enable persons easily to obtain their wishes. Amongst other great men 
 who were born at Ephesus, may be mentioned Hipponax the poet ; and the philo- 
 pher Heraclitus, surnamed the Obscure, from his affectedly dark style, and the 
 Mourner, from his constantly weeping over the follies of mankind. 
 
 42. Near the mouth of the Maeander, on it’s right bank, stood the city Magnesia 
 Inekhazar, surnamed ad Maeandrum ; it was an Aiolian colony from Delphi, or 
 Magnesia, and attained considerable importance ; it was one of the three cities given 
 to Themistocles by Artaxerxes, to support his table with bread, and it was here that 
 he is stated to have died : a little to the E. of it, and on the same bank of the river, 
 stood Tralles Guzelhissar, a strong, wealthy, and populous city. The other Magnesia, 
 from which it was distinguished, was situated near the Southern bank of the Hermus, 
 about 40 miles from it’s mouth ; it was called Magnesia ad Sipylnm Manisu, from 
 lying at the foot of M'. Sipylus, the reputed abode of Niobe : it was the residence 
 of Tantalus, king of Meeonia, and the capital of his dominions, but it is better known 
 from the defeat which Antiochus here received from the Romans, b. c. 187 It 
 was one of the twelve cities which were totally destroyed by an earthquake in 
 a single night, but was rebuilt by Tiberius Near Magnesia the Hermus is 
 joined by the Hyllus, an inconsiderable river, and only worthy of mention from it’s 
 passing near Thyatira ; this city, formerly called Pelopia, and now Ak Hissar, was 
 a Macedonian colony, and derives it’s chief interest from having been one of the Seven 
 Churches of Asia***^. A few miles above Magnesia ad Sipylum, the Hermus 
 receives the waters of the brook Pactolus, which was also called Chrysorrhoas, from 
 it’s sands having, as it was said, been turned into gold'®® by Midas washing there to 
 rid himself of his useless gift. Near the junction of the two stood Sardes®® Sart, 
 once the capital of Lydia and the residence of it’s kings ; it is famous for the rnany 
 sieges which it sustained against the Cimmerians, Persians, Medes, Macedonians, 
 lonians, and Athenians ; it fell iirto the hands of Cyrus, b. c. .548, on which occasion 
 Croesus was made his prisoner ; it was burnt by the Athenians b. c. 504, which 
 afforded Darius his pretext for invading Attica, and burning all the Greek temples 
 that fell into his power. Antiochus Soter was here defeated by Eumenes, king of 
 Pergamus, b. c. 2C2. Sardes was one of the Seven Churches mentioned in the 
 Revelation of St. John'®®; it was destroyed by an earthquake, with eleven other 
 cities, in the reign of Tiberius. To the E. of Sardes, the Hermus is joined by the 
 little river Cogamus, near the source of which stood Philadelphia Allah Shehr also 
 one of the Seven Churches of Asia"®: it was remarkable for the numerous earth- 
 quakes which frequently desolated the city, and by one of which it was completely 
 destroyed in the reign of Tiberius, a.d. 17, at the same time that eleven other cities 
 
 '®'* Nwv Sk TTOV iv irerpycnv, iv ovptcnv oloiroXoiaiv, 
 
 ’Ev SiTTuXy, oSu (bacri ^taojv tp,p,tvai evvag 
 
 Nu/.i0n(u»', Horn. II, Q. G1.5. 
 
 Ante suos Niobe thalamos cognoverat illam. 
 
 Turn cum Mseoniam virgo Sipylumque colebat. 
 
 Ovid. Met. VI. 149. 
 
 '®5 Liv. XXXVI. 44; XXXVII. 37. 56.— Eutrop. IV. 14.— Appian. Bell. 
 Mithridat. 
 
 '®® Tacit. Annal. II. 47.— Plin. II. 84. 
 
 '®'' Apoc. i. 11 ; ii. 18. 
 
 '®® Te quoque magnanimae viderunt, Ismare, gentes 
 Vulnera dirigere, et calamos armare veneno, 
 
 Maeonia generose domo : ubi pinguia culta 
 
 Exercentque viri, Pactolusque irrigat auro. Virg. JEn. X. 142. 
 Vade, ait, ad magnis vicinum Sardibus amnem. Ovid. Met. XI. 137. 
 
 '®® Chap. i. 11 ; iii. 1. "® Apoc. i. 11. iii. 7. 
 
477 
 
 Asia Minor — Phrygia. 
 
 of Asia suffered a similar fate. Owing to the frequency of these natura calamities 
 the Eastern half of Lydia, and a great portion of Phrygia received the name Cata- 
 kecaumene, from the burnt up appearance which the whole face of the country 
 presented, as well as from the colour of the earth, and the ashes with which it was 
 covered ; the ground was barren, no trees grew there, and nothing could be cultivated 
 but the vine ; in short, the fissures in the earth, the hot springs, and the craters of 
 extinct volcanoes, which marked the whole district, betrayed the constant action of 
 subterraneous fire to which it was subjected. 
 
 43. Phrygia.“i the second in size amongst the provinces 
 of Asia Minor : it’s limits were altogether undefined by nature, 
 and so very irregular, that they touched upon all the other pro- 
 vinces of the peninsula with the exception of Paphlagonia and 
 Pontus. To the E. it bordered on Galatia and Cappadocia ; to 
 the S. on Cilicia, Pisidia, and Lycia ; to the W. on Caria, Lydia, 
 and Mysia ; and to the N. on Bithynia and Galatia : it con- 
 tained 23,200 square miles, or about 2,000 more than the whole 
 of Greece. These limits include the district of Lycaonia. 
 
 44. Phrygia is supposed by some critics to have obtained it’s name from the Greek 
 word 0pwya» torreo, owing to the volcanic or burnt-up appearance presented by it’s 
 surface. It was called Major in contradistinction to Phrygia Minor, which has 
 been already described as lying along the Southern shore of the Propontis ; prior to 
 the irruptions of the Gauls it included the province of Galatia. During the con- 
 fusion which ensued after the death of Alexander, the Bithyni seized upon that part 
 of Phrygia, which was contiguous to their own territory, but it was subsequently- 
 regained from them by it’s original possessors, and hence obtained the epithet of 
 Epictetus. The Southern part of the province bordering upon M'. Taurus was 
 called from this circumstance Paroreios ; but the Romans during the fourth century 
 took it from Phrygia, and added it to their new province of Pisidia ; about the same 
 time too, they divided Phrygia into Salutaris and Pacatiana, the former lying 
 between Galatia and Pisidia, the latter between Bithynia and Caria : the district of 
 Lycaonia retained it’s name. — The Phrygians are said by the profane writers to have 
 wandered, under the conduct of Midas, the pupil of Orpheus, from the Southern 
 part of Macedonia into the districts on the Southern shores of the Propontis, many 
 years before the Trojan war ; it is likewise stated that they were called Briges in 
 their original settlements, and that those of them who did not join in the great 
 migration of their race, preserved the latter name through all subsequent ages. 
 Their power and numbers are represented as having been exceedingly great, for they 
 took possession of the whole interior of the peninsula ; they are also mentioned as 
 the first people dwelling there, and their own traditions, as well as those of the 
 Egyptians, are said to have maintained that they were the most ancient race of men 
 in the world”*. They were remarkable in an early age for the high state of civi- 
 lization to which they had attained ; they are said to have invented the pipe of reeds, 
 and all sorts of needle-work, and to have brought music and dancing to such per- 
 fection that they were copied even by the Greeks. Their chief deity was Cybele, 
 whose festivals they observed with the greatest solemnity. 
 
 45. In the Northern part of Phrygia, and on the borders of Mysia and Bithynia, 
 stood Ancyra Phrygiae : Azani, giving name to the district Azanitis ; and Cadi, still 
 called Kedous, at the source of the Hermus : they were all inconsiderable cities, and 
 sometimes reckoned to the adjacent provinces. To the E. of them flows Thymbris fl. 
 Pursak, which enters the Sangarius on the borders of Bithynia and Galatia ; 
 
 Kai (T£, ykpov, roTrpiv pkv aKovopev b\(3iov eivai. 
 
 "0(7(Tov Akafiog avw MaKapog sSog evrog ikpyn, 
 
 Kai ^pvy'u] tcaS/virepOe, kuI 'P,\X{](rTrovrog airelpojv 
 
 Horn. 11. Q. 54.5. 
 
 ”* Herod. 2 ; VII. 73.— See also p. 332, sect. 31, supra. 
 
478 
 
 Asia Minor — Phrygia. 
 
 a little above their junction stood Dorylaaum EskiShehr, formerly a Galatian city; 
 and considerably above this was Cotyseium Kutaya, Not far from the source of 
 the river was Ipsus, famous for the decisive battle fought there, n. c. 301, between 
 the surviving generals of Alexander, Seleucus, Ptolemy, Lysimachus, and Cassander 
 on one side, and Antigonus and his son on the other j Antigonus was defeated, and 
 died of the many wounds which he had received Peltie, mentioned by Xenophon 
 in his expedition of the younger Cyrus, lay to the S. W. of Ipsus, and not far from 
 Obrimas fl. Bur Basha, which is a tributary of the Maeander. 
 
 46. The Mseander is joined near it’s source by the little 
 brook Marsyas which was said to have sprung from the 
 tears wept by the Satyrs and Fauns at the death of Marsyas, 
 who was here flayed alive by Apollo ; his skin was hung up 
 in the neighbouring city Celeense, and shown to travellers in 
 the form of a bladder or football Celsense Dingla, was 
 a very ancient city, and once the capital of Phrygia Major; it 
 had a strong citadel, which was built by Xerxes after his un- 
 fortunate expedition into Greece, and it was otherwise remark- 
 able for containing a favourite palace of the younger Cyrus, 
 who exercised himself and his attendants in hunting wild 
 beasts in an adjoining park. The inhabitants of Celsense 
 were carried by Antiochus Soter to people Apamea, which he 
 founded in honour of his mother, on the ruins of Cibotus, calling 
 his new city Apamea Cibotus, to distinguish it from others 
 of a like name ; it stood on the banks, and near the source of 
 the Mseander, only a mile or two from Celsense, and became 
 one of the greatest marts of trade in the whole of Asia Minor. 
 Descending the Mseander to the confines of Lydia, we meet 
 with Hierapolis Tabuk Kalisi, a Greek city, consecrated to 
 Cybele, and remarkable for it’s hot springs, which were so 
 numerous and general, that they served for the irrigation of 
 the fields ; there was a cavern in the hill on which the city 
 stood, called Plutonium, and fancied to be the descent into the 
 nether world, owing to the constant vapours issuing from it, 
 which were so poisonous as to destroy any living creature that 
 came within reach of their influence : Epictetus, the Stoic philo- 
 sopher, was born here. There was a Christian Church at 
 Hierapolis, which is alluded to by St. Paul in his Epistle to 
 the Colossians Lower down, the Maeander is joined by 
 
 Appian. Bell. Syriac. — ’Plut. Pyrr. 
 
 Icarium pelagus Mycalajaque litora juncti 
 Marsya Maeanderque petunt ; sed Marsya velox, 
 
 Dum suus est, flexuque carens : jam flumine mistus, 
 
 Mollitur, Maeandre, tuo ; Claudian. in Eutrop. II. 265. 
 
 i>* Herod. VII. 26. — Xenoph. Exped. Cyr. I. 2. — Arrian. Exped. Alex. I. 30. 
 
 Ovid. Met. VI. 382. 
 
 Quique colunt Pitanen, et quae tua munera, Pallas, 
 
 Lugent damnatae Phoebo victore Celaenae : Lucan, III. 206. 
 
 "7 Chap. Iv. 13. 
 
479 
 
 Asia Minor — Phrygia. 
 
 the Lycus Diochunar, and near their confluence stood the 
 city Laodicea JEskihissar, on the borders of the three provinces 
 Phrygia, Lydia, and Caria, to each of which it is sometimes 
 reckoned ; it was formerly called Diospolis and Rhoas, but was 
 named Laodicea by Antiochus, son of Stratonice, after his 
 consort Laodice. Though constantly suffering from destructive 
 earthquakes, it became much celebrated for it’s extensive com- 
 merce, and for the fine, soft wool of it’s sheep ; the Romans 
 constituted it the metropolis of their province Pacatiana. It’s 
 memory is consecrated in Scripture, being one of the Seven 
 Churches mentioned in the Revelation of St. John^^s. To the 
 E. of it was Colossse Khonus, where the Lycus is said to have 
 disappeared under the earth for the distance of five stadia ; it is 
 mentioned by Xenophon as a flourishing -city, but it lost most 
 of it’s consequence on the building of Laodicea and Hierapolis : 
 it derives it’s chief interest from one of the first Christian 
 Churches having been established there, to the converts of 
 which St. Paul has addressed one of his Epistles. 
 
 47. Themisonium, near the springs of the Lycus, appears to be replaced by the 
 modern Teseni. To the S. of it, on the borders of Caria and Lycia, stood Cibyra 
 called Major, to distinguish it from another city of the same appellation in Pisidia : it 
 gave name to the district Cibyrates, the inhabitants of which were dexterous hunters, 
 and was situated on the R. Indus, which enters the Mediterranean opposite Rhodes : 
 the name of this river is said to have been derived from an Indian, who was there 
 thrown off his elephant. The whole of the mountain-country on the borders of 
 Phrygia, Pisidia, Lycia, and Caria received the name of Milyas, after the Solymi 
 had been driven from their original possessions in Lydia ; the people were called 
 Milyse, and sometimes Solymi. The Eastern part of it was wrested from them by 
 the Pisidae, who established there a new dynasty, calling the territory Cabalia, from 
 a city which they found there of that name. In the centre of Phrygia was Syn- 
 nada a small city, said to have derived it’s name from the Phrygians and Greek 
 colonists dwelling together here ; it was made the metropolis of Phrygia Salutaris 
 by the Romans, and was much famed for it’s beautiful marble, which was white with 
 red spots. A little below it lay Polybotum Bulwudun ; and considerably farther E. 
 was Philomelium near Ilgun. 
 
 48. The origin of the name Lycaonia is lost in the darkness of antiquity ; the 
 Greeks derived it from Lycaon, an Arcadian, who is said to have set out hither with 
 
 “ Sic ubi terreno Lycus est epotus hiatu ; 
 
 Exsistit procul hinc, alioque renascitur ore. Ovid. Met. XV. 273. 
 
 Chap. i. 11 ; iil. 14. 
 
 Cave ne portus occupet alter ; 
 
 Ne Cibyratica, ne Bithyna negotia perdas : — Hor. Epist. I. vi. 33. 
 
 AtvTtpov av, ’2o\vfioi(n ^a%?j(raTO KvSaXip,ounv’ 
 
 KapTLarpv Sii] Tt]v yt paxvv <paro Svptvai dvSpwv. 
 
 Horn, II. 7i. 184. 
 
 '*2 quos Inter aprica 
 
 Planities Cererique favet, densisque ligatur 
 Vitibus, et glaucos fructus attollit olivae. 
 
 Dives equi, felix pecorum, pretiosaque picto 
 Marmore, purpureis cedit cui Synnada venis. 
 
 Claudian. in Eutrop. II, 272. 
 
480 
 
 Asia Minor — Galatia. 
 
 with a band of colonists, and founded a city to which he communicated his name. 
 It’s first limits varied considerably from those which were afterwards assigned to it, 
 extending originally into Cappadocia, as far as the district of Cataonia, but stopping 
 on the W. at Iconium, which was reckoned to Phrygia Major. When these boundaries 
 were altered, the territory, which Lycaonia lost on the Eastern side, was made up to 
 it by a large accession to the North and West, so that it touched upon the province 
 of Galatia; it’s size, therefore, was probably altered but little, how much soever it’s 
 limits may have been changed. The whole district was an elevated plain, and well 
 adapted for the feeding of sheep ; it suffered much from the want of fresh water, tire 
 greater part of the springs being salt. In it’s Northern part was Tatta Palus Kadun 
 Tuzla, 2 l long lake, the waters of which are so impregnated with salt, that any thing 
 flung into it is shortly afterwards covered with chiystals. The Lycaonum Colies 
 Bouzoglan, attained no great elevation ; they intersected the country from East to 
 West, and are characterized as a cold and barren spur of the Taurus. 
 
 49. The chief cities in Lycaonia were Laodicea Combusta 
 lorgan Ladiky and Iconium Konia. . The former is said to 
 have received it’s epithet from the soil sparkling with flame, 
 and from it’s tremulous motion caused by earthquakes : Iconium 
 was the capital of Lycaonia, and was fancied by the Greeks to 
 have derived it’s name from eIku)v imago, owing, as it is said, to 
 a little statue, which was here set up by Prometheus, or 
 Perseus : it is rendered very interesting from the labours of 
 St. Paul, as are also two cities to the S. of it, called Derbe, and 
 Lystra, or Ilistra Illisera^-^. 
 
 50. Iconium has derived considerable renown from it’s having been the residence 
 of the Seljukian Sultans, who reigned over this part of Asia Minor from the close of 
 the eleventh, till the commencement of the fourteenth century, when, on the death 
 of Aladin the 2nd, their kingdom was broken up. The Southern part of Lycaonia 
 was called Antiochiana from one Antiochus, made ruler of the district, concerning 
 whom nothing farther is known ; it’s chief town was Laranda, still known as Laranda, 
 or Karaman, the country of Nestor, the epic poet and father of Pisander, who wrote 
 an Iliad during the reign of the emperor Severus. 
 
 51. Galatia 124 was bounded on the N. by Bithynia and 
 Paphlagonia, on the E. by Pontus, on the S. by Cappadocia 
 and Phrygia, and on the W. by the latter province : it con- 
 tained 14,100 square miles. It owed both it’s name and 
 origin to the Gauls, who wandered from Europe b. c. 278, 
 under their leader Brennus, shortly after their defeat in 
 Greece. It was also named Gallo-Graecia, from it’s being- 
 surrounded by Greek colonies ; and Gallia Paiwa, to distin- 
 guish it from Gallia Propria, which the Greeks also called 
 Galatia. 
 
 52. These Gauls were Celts, who from time immemorial had dwelled in the 
 country between the Danube and the Alps, and who, taking advantage of the weak 
 government of Alexander’s successors, pushed their territories farther Eastward, laid 
 waste parts of Macedonia and Thrace, and finally made a bold but vain attack upon 
 Greece itself. After their defeat at Delphi many of them returned home, but others 
 wandered into Thrace, whence they were invited into Asia by Nicomedes I., king of 
 
 Acts xiv. 1 — 21. 
 
 Aut si Romano compleri sanguine mavis, 
 
 Istis parce, precor ; vivant Galataeque, Syrique, — Lucan, VIT. 540. 
 
4B1 
 
 Asia Minor — Galatia. 
 
 Bithynia, who was then at war with his brother; after having successfully assisted 
 liim, tliey penetrated into the interior of the peninsula, as far as the R. Halys and 
 Mt. Taurus, laying waste the whole country, and reducing city after city, till the 
 surrounding princes were glad to obtain security by paying tribute to the wandering 
 marauders This system of rapine and plunder continued for 40 years after their 
 first entering Asia Minor, during which time fresh hordes constantly arrived from 
 Europe ; but they were now checked in their course by Attalus I., king of Per- 
 gamus, who, though unable to subdue them, compelled them, nevertheless, to settle 
 in a particular portion of the country, within the limits of which they bound them- 
 selves to remain. They fixed upon the North Eastern part of Phrygia Major, and 
 the Southern part of Paphlagonia, or that country which was afterwards called 
 Galatia ; it’s mountainous nature was suited to their habits, and it’s fertility was 
 such as would easily maintain them. Here they still made themselves feared, 
 and offered their services for hire to any of the Asiatic princes who required them, 
 a circuinstance which, at last, brought on their complete subjugation : for a corps 
 of them having assisted king Antiochus against the Romans, they so enraged the 
 latter people by their bold opposition, that they were attacked in their own holds by 
 the consul Manlius, and compelled to promise that they would not in future assist 
 or harass their neighbours. They subsequently joined the Romans in their war 
 against Mithridates, and were rewarded for their services by Pompey, who gave 
 them a portion of Pontus and Armenia Minor. Upon the death of Cresar, they 
 ^nt Amyntas to the assistance of Brutus and Cassius, but he, finding them beaten, 
 joined the cause' of Antony, who repaid his support by assigning him portions 
 of Phrygia, Lycaonia, and Pisidia, a gift which- was aftei-wards confirmed by 
 Augustus. When Amyntas died, Augustus thought proper to restore the Pisidians 
 and Lycaonians to their dominions : but, during the reigns of the subsequent em- 
 perors, Paphlagonia was added to Galatia, which then extended from the Euxine 
 nearly (o Mt. Taurus. Constantine, however, reduced it to it’s original limits, and 
 Theodosius I. subdivided it into Galatia Prima and Galatia Secunda, or Salutaris, 
 the former lying to the North, the latter to the South. — The Galatm are said by 
 Josephus to have been originally called Gomerites, from Gomer, the son of Japhet. 
 They seem to have preserved themselves distinct from the Greeks and other nations, 
 by whom they were surrounded, for their language appeared to St. Jerome, 600 years 
 , after their migration, to be the same as that spoken in his time at Augusta Treverorum 
 in Gaul. After they had settled in Galatia, they formed themselves into a regular 
 community under an aristocratical government, and held a yearly festival in a place 
 surrounded by oak-trees, where they discussed such matters as related to the whole 
 nation. The various tribes divided themselves into three principal divisions, the 
 Trocmi, Tectosages, and Tolistoboii, or Tolistobogi : of these, the Trocmi dwelled to 
 the E.of the Halys, the Tectosages were cantoned about Ancyra, and the Tolistoboii 
 round Pessinus. The Trocmi are conjectured, with great probability to have ob- 
 tained their name from Togarmah, the son of Gomer, and grandson of Japhet: 
 and both they, and the Galatians generally, seem to be alluded to by the Prophet 
 Ezekiel as the house of Togarmah and the bands of Gomer 
 
 53. In the North Eastern corner of Galatia, close upon the 
 borders of Paphlagonia and Pontus, was Tavium Tchouruni^ 
 the chief city of the Trocmi, and a place of considerable im- 
 portance ; it was only a short distance from the right bank of 
 the Halys, and was remarkable for a brazen colossus of 
 Jupiter, and a temple with an inviolable asylum. Ancyra 
 Angora, the chief town of the Tectosages, and the metropolis 
 of all Galatia, was in the Northern part of the province, and 
 to the W. of the R. Halys. It is said to have been founded 
 by Midas, and to have obtained it’s name from his having 
 
 Callim. Hymn in Del. 171. blzek. xxvii. 14 ; xxxviii. 6. 
 
 1 I 
 
482 
 
 Asia Minor — Cappadocia. 
 
 there found an anchor (dyicvpa) ; but the difficulty of reconciling 
 it’s inland situation with this tradition, has induced others to 
 assert that the name is derived from the anchors which the 
 Galatians, when assisting the kings of Pontus against the 
 Egyptians, took from the ships of the latter. However this 
 may be, Ancyra was founded in a very early age, for it w^as a 
 city of considerable consequence during the Persian dominion; 
 it was the most Northern point in the interior of Asia Minor 
 which was visited by Alexander, and it was here that he re- 
 ceived the Paphlagonian ambassadors, when promising him 
 submission. Augustus greatly beautified and enlarged it, and 
 he is hence not unfrequently called it’s founder; the inha- 
 bitants erected a temple to him of white marble, with an in- 
 scription recording the principal circumstances of his life, and in 
 honour of him, called their city Sebaste. Ancyra was espe- 
 cially famed for it’s beautiful manufactures of goat’s hair, an 
 advantage which it retains to the present day. St. Paul is 
 said to have here preached to the Galatians. It was near 
 Angora that the fatal battle was fought, in which Bajazet was 
 vanquished and taken prisoner by Timur. To the W. of 
 Ancyra, and on the left bank of the Sangarius, was Pessinus, 
 the capital of the Tolistoboii, and famous for a very ancient 
 temple dedicated to Cybele, in which was a wooden image of 
 the goddess, said to have dropped from heaven, and which was 
 carried to Rome during the second Punic war. 
 
 64. Pessinus was situated at the foot of Dindymus M., whence Cybele, who 
 was called Angidistis by the natives, is said to have obtained the epithet Din- 
 dymene ; her favourite Atys was buried here. Lower down the Sangarius, and 
 on the opposite bank, stood Gordium Sarilar, famous for the knot of the Phrygian 
 king, Gordius ; this knot, which tied the yoke of his chariot to the draught-tree, 
 was fastened so cleverly that it’s ends could not be perceived. It was hence 
 reported, that the empire of Asia was promised by the oracle to him, that could 
 untie the Gordian knot ; an assertion, of which Alexander availed himself to keep 
 up his character of a conqueror, by cutting it to pieces with his sword. The city 
 subsequently sunk into insignificance, but after the defeat of the Galatians by the 
 consul Manlius on the neighbouring mountain Olympus Aladag, it was beautified and 
 improved by a Galatian prince, who then called it Juliopolis. To the S. of Pessinus 
 was Germa Yei-ma, raised to the rank of a colony by the Romans ; and W. of it, 
 on the R. Zombus Alaur, which is a tributary of the Sangarius, stood Amorium. 
 Between Ancyra and the Halys was the citadel Corbeus, besieged and taken by 
 the Galatian prince Deiotarus, who there put to death his son-in-law and his own 
 daughter, and who, upon being accused by his grandson of attempts upon Ctesar’s 
 life, was ably defended by Cicero in the Roman Senate. 
 
 55. Cappadocia was bounded on the N. by the R. Cap- 
 padox, and by the range of mountains called Paryadres and 
 Scydisses ; on the E. by the Euphrates; and on. the S. by 
 Mh Taurus. It touched to the N. on Galatia and Pontus ; 
 
 Agite, ite ad alta, Galla?, Cybeles nemora simul, 
 
 Simul ite, Dindymenas dominae vaga pecora. VatuU, LXIII. 12. 
 See p. 402, sect. 19, supra. 
 
483 
 
 Asia Minor — Cappododa. 
 
 to the E. on Armenia; to the S. on Cilicia; and to the W. 
 on Phrygia : it was the largest province in the whole penin- 
 sula, and contained 30,700 square miles. 
 
 56. The name of Cappadocia is said to have been derived from the little R. 
 Cappadox Konak, which is a tributary of the Halys. It was first applied in history 
 to the whole country between the Euxine and M'. Taurus, from the Euphrates to 
 the Halys ; and the limits above given refer only to the kingdom of Cappadocia, 
 surnamed Magna, or Propria, in opposition to the Cappadocia Pontica which had 
 been dismembered from it, and was afterwards known as the kingdom of Pontus. 
 The first mention which is made of Cappadocia is as a Satrapy under the dominion 
 of the Persians j but after the fall of that mighty empire, it became subject for a time 
 to the Macedonians, until a native prince sprung up, who, with some diificulty, 
 succeeded in establishing his kingdom during the contentions amongst Alexander’s 
 successors. This dynasty was supported by the Romans, until the ambition of 
 Mithridates the Great, king of Pontus, led him to murder the heir to the Cappado- 
 cian throne, and subsequently to seize upon the kingdom itself. After a difficult war, 
 the Romans under Pompey defeated Mithridates, and offered the inhabitants their 
 independence ; this, however, they refused, preferring to be governed by a king. 
 Archelaus, their last monarch, was treacherously murdered at Rome by the hand of 
 Tiberius, after which Cappadocia became a Roman province, and was governed by 
 a proconsul, whose power extended over the whole of Pontus. Under the emperor 
 Valens, Cappadocia was divided into Prima and Secunda, the former lying to the 
 North ; to these Justinian added a third, called Tertia, which was to the N. W. of 
 
 the other two, on the borders of Galatia. The Eastern part of Cappadocia, being 
 
 inhabited by Armenians, was called Armenia Minor, and was governed by it’s own 
 princes till the time of Mithridates the Great, who seized upon it as well as upon 
 many other provinces of Asia Minor : after his death it passed into several hands, 
 according to the will of the Romans, and was given first to the Galatians, then to 
 the king of Pontus, afterwards to the king of Cappadocia, and was finally, under the 
 emperor Tiberius, added to the Roman monarchy. It was not till the time of Trajan 
 that it constituted a part of the province of Cappadocia,— The district of Cataonia 
 included the Southern part of Cappadocia, from the borders of Armenia Minor to 
 Lycaonia ; it’s inhabitants belonged to the Cilician, rather than the Cappadocian, 
 race, although they are said to have differed neither in language nor manners from 
 the latter. They were at first independent of Cappadocia, but afterwards joined that 
 power. — The inhabitants of Cappadocia and Western Pontus were Syrians, who, 
 from their complexions being paler than those of their Southern brethren, were 
 called by the Persians and Greeks Leuco Syri. The Cappadocians* **® are charac- 
 terized as a hardy and ferocious people, exceedingly mean and faithless, and addicted 
 to every vice : they formed one of the three bad Kappas, the Cretans and Cilicians 
 being the other two. This pointed distinction was afterwards used to mark the in- 
 famous conduct of the three Cornelii, Sylla, Cinna, and Lentulus. Many of the Roman 
 slaves were of Cappadocian origin*** and hence the word Syrus is frequently used to 
 denote a slave. The horses of the country were so highly esteemed, that the inha- 
 bitants, for want of money, paid their tribute to Persia with them ; it was also in 
 other respects exceedingly productive. 
 
 57. In the North Eastern part of Cappadocia, towards the 
 source of the Halys, was the city of Cabira, containing a 
 famous temple, dedicated to the Moon ; it was fortified and 
 considerably increase'd by Mithridates, who made it his resi- 
 dence, till he was defeated near it in a great battle by 
 
 *** — Venere feroces 
 
 Cappadoces, duri populus nunc cultor Amani, 
 
 Lucan. III. 244. 
 
 *** Mancipiis locuples eget mris Cappadocum rex : 
 
 Hor. Epist, T. vi, 39, 
 
 1 1 2 
 
404 
 
 Asia Minor — Cappadocia. 
 
 Lucullus. When it fell into the hands of Pompey, he called 
 it Diopolis, a name which was again changed by Pythodoris, 
 the queen dowager of Polemon, king of Pontus, for that of 
 Sebaste Sivas, in honour of her protector, Augustus : it is 
 frequently reckoned to Pontus. Mazaca, the metropolis of 
 Cappadocia, and the ancient capital of it’s kings, was nearly 
 in the centre of the province ; it was situated a few miles to 
 the S. of the Halys, at the foot of Argseus M., and near the 
 source of the R. Melas Karasou. It was also known by the 
 title of Eusebia, but was called Caesarea, with the epithet ad 
 Argaeum, by Tiberius, in honour of Augustus, a name which 
 it has preserved to the present day in that of Kasaria : it was 
 situated in a particular district called Cilicia, and was the 
 metropolis of Cappadocia Prima. 
 
 58. To the W. of Mh Argeeus stood the little town Cybistra Karahissar. Hard 
 by was the strong castle Nora, or Neroassus, Nour, whither Eumenes, one of 
 Alexander’s best officers, fled, when defeated by his rival Antigonus, who, having 
 here besieged him for upwards of a year, at length gained possession of the place 
 by treachery, and put Eumenes to death. Mocisus Ak Shehr was in the North 
 Western part of. Cappadocia, and obtained all it’s consequence from Justinian, vvho 
 made it the metropolis of his new province, and named it Justinianopolis after him- 
 self. The city Garsaura, called afterwards Archelais Ak Serai, was raised to the 
 rank of a Roman colony by Claudius Ciesar; it stood on the borders of Phrygia, 
 and on the banks of the Southern branch of the Halys, in a district, which from it 
 was called Garsauritis. A little above it stood Nazianzus, the birth-place of Gre- 
 gory, one of the early fathers of the Church, who died a.d. 389 : still higher up 
 were, Cadyna, the residence of Sisinus, who laid claim to the crown of Cappadocia; 
 and Castabala Nigdeh, famous for the terhple of Diana Perasia, so called because 
 brought over the sea ; the votaresses of this goddess are said to have walked over 
 burning coals unhurt. To the S. of these, and at the foot of the Anti-Taurus, lay 
 Tyana’^® Ailtss Hissar, supposed to be the same with Xenophon’s Dana, through 
 which Cyrus passed on his way to Syria ; it’s original appellation is said to have been 
 Thoana, which it obtained from Thoas, king of the Tauri, who followed Orestes and 
 Pylades hither, in order to wreak his vengeance on them ; it gave name to the dis- 
 trict Tyanitis, and was constituted the metropolis of Cappadocia Secunda by the 
 emperor Valens. It was also called Eusebia ad Taurum, and was remarkable as 
 being the birth-place of the impostor Apollonius, a Pythagorean, who, a. d. 90, 
 aspired to the name of the Reformer of mankind ; and so duped the people by his 
 affected singularity, as well as by those arts which captivate and astonish the 
 vulgar, that after his death he received divine honours ; his life and actions were 
 written by his friend Damis, and subsequently by Philostratus. To the S. of Tyana, 
 and close to the source of the Cydnus, lay the.Pylae Ciliciaj, or Pass in M'. Taurus, 
 through which the armies of the younger Cyrus, and of Alexander, entered Cilicia : 
 near these defiles, through which also the Crusaders penetrated into Syria, was 
 Podandus Podando. At the source of the R. Sarus, now known as the Syhoon, 
 stood Comana Bostan, surnamed Cappadociae, and sometimes Chryse, to distinguish 
 it from the Comana of Pontus ; it was famed, like the latter, for it’s celebrated 
 temple of Bellona, or Diana Taurica, the service of which was performed by 6,000 
 ministers, governed by a chief priest, who acknowledged no superior but the king of 
 the country : it was plundered by Antony. Both the temples are said to have been 
 built by Orestes, when he and Iphigenia fled into Asia Minor with the statue of 
 Diana. Tne same legend states that he was taken ill in Pontus, and was informed 
 
 '30 Ostendit adhuc Tyaneius illic 
 
 Incola de gemino vicinos corpore truncos. Ovid. Met. VIII. 719. 
 
Asia Minor— Caria. 
 
 485 
 
 by the oracle, that he should not recover until he had shorn off his hair, and erected 
 a temple to Diana, precisely similar in form and situation to that in the Tauric 
 Chersonese : it was to no purpose that he founded the temple in Pontus (which 
 from the circumstance of his losing his hair was called KOfiava), his sickness did 
 not leave him, and he was obliged to erect another in Cappadocia, where the neigh- 
 bouring Taurus and the R. Sams seemed to identify the situation pointed out by 
 the oracle. 
 
 59. Under Diocletian and Constantine, Armenia Minor was subdivided into 
 Prima and Secunda, the former being the more Northern. It’s principal city was 
 Melitene, or Melita, Malatia, situated in a district of the same name, so called, 
 probably, from the R. Melas Koremoz, or Karasou, which runs through it : this river 
 rises on the Northern side of Mt. Argaeus, and flows Eastward into the Euphrates. 
 The city of Melitene was of very old foundation, but it derived it’s chief importance 
 from the Romans, who here stationed the Legio XII Fulminatrix the surrounding 
 countiy was remarkably fertile and salubrious, and famed for an excellent wine, 
 called Monarites, which was reckoned equal to any Greek wine. To the Eastward 
 of Melitene, on the Euphrates, was the Roman colony Ciaca; higher up the river 
 stood Zimara, and Sinerva Snai-vier, where Mithridates kept his treasures, and the 
 place in which he took shelter when beaten by the Romans. Satala Arzingan, or 
 Shay gran, was a fortress of considerable importance, in the North Eastern extremity 
 of the province, commanding the passage into Pontus ; it was the chief of those 
 75 castles, with which Mithridates covered the range of Paryadies and Scydisses. 
 Between Satala and Sebastia, on the frontiers of Pontus, stood Nicopolis, built by 
 Pompey on the spot where he first conquered Mithridates, who was then forced to 
 retire beyond the Euphrates, into Armenia : it was near a city called Tephrice, the 
 name of which may be still traced in Devriki. 
 
 60. Caria. Returning to the South Western corner of the 
 peninsula, we find the province of Caria. It was bounded on 
 the N. by the R. Mseander, on the W. by the ^gsean Sea, 
 and on the S. by the Mediterranean ; it touched to the N. 
 on Lydia, to the E. on Phrygia and Lycia. It contained 5,700 
 square miles, being the second smallest province in Asia 
 Minor. 
 
 61. The whole of the cities on the Northern bank of the Maeander were formerly 
 reckoned to Caria, until the Romans conquered Antiochus of Syria, and gave this 
 province to their allies the Rhodians : the Mseander itself was then made the 
 Northern frontier. The Carians reckoned themselves Aborigines, and called the 
 Mysians, Lydians, and Maeonians, their brothers, from their language and customs 
 being the same. Some of the profane writers, however, state them to have been 
 Thracians, the time of whose migration from Europe was in a very remote age ; 
 they likewise add, that these Thracians were afterwards joined by the Leleges, who 
 came from the neighbouring islands, and who were probably of the same race with 
 themselves, since the two nations mixed so completely that the distinction between 
 them became gradually lost, and the Greeks asserted, generally, that the Carians 
 were formerly called Leleges. About the same time also, the Cauconii are said to 
 have wandered from Crete, and settled in the Southern part of the province, where 
 they were subsequently joined by a Phoenician colony The Dorians, too, shortly 
 after the siege of Troy, are said to have sent out a colony from Greece into the 
 South Western part of Caria, and it’s neighbouring islands, where they established 
 
 Herod. I. 171. 191. — Strab. XII. p. 572. etseq. 
 
 Homer, however, carefully distinguishes the three nations : 
 
 ITpoe [isv aXbg Kapeg, Kal Tla'iovtg ayKvXoroKoi, 
 
 Kai AiXeytg, Kai KavKO)vsg, dXoi re IliXaffyoL' II- K. 428. 
 
 I I 3 
 
486 
 
 Asia Minor — Caria. 
 
 a defensive league. Their territoi^ here was called Doeis and sometimes liexa- 
 polis, from it’s siac principal cities, Halicarnassus, Cnidus, Cos, Hindus, lalysus, 
 and Camirus, the three last being in the island of Rhodes ; it was afterwards called 
 Pentapolis, owing to Halicarnassus having been excluded from the league. From 
 their constant intermarriages with the natives, it was not many ages before all dis- 
 tinction was lost between the Dorians and Carians Tlie name of Caria is said 
 to have been derived from Car, one of it’s kings, who first practised augury : it 
 was a fruitful country, and abounded especially in figs, which were hence called 
 Caricae'®*. The inhabitants were despised by the Greeks for their barbarous 
 manners ; they let themselves as auxiliaries to any nation that would pay 
 them and had otherwise so low a character, that the name of Carian was syno- 
 nymous with that of slave : “ in Care periculum,” was a proverbial saying concerning 
 a thing of no great value when exposed to any danger 
 
 62. There were two great cities belonging to the Ionian 
 league in the North of Caria, viz. Myus and Miletus. Myus 
 Sarukomer, situated at the mouth of the Mseander, was the 
 smallest among the twelve cities of Ionia ; it was frequently 
 overwhelmed by the waters of the river, and suffered at last 
 such inroads from it, that in order to preserve the sacred 
 vessels and relics of the city, they were removed to Miletus ; 
 upon this occasion also it’s vote in the Panionic assembly 
 was transferred to the latter city : Myus was given to The- 
 mistocles by Artaxerxes to supply his table with meat. 
 Miletus Palatia was to the S. W. of Myus, also on the sea- 
 shore, but the face of the country has been here so much 
 changed by the alluvial deposit of the Mseander, that they are 
 now both found considerably inland ; the Sinus Latmicus, so 
 called from M*. Latmos, which towered above it, has dis- 
 appeared, and left no trace of it’s existence but a small inland 
 lake. Miletus was the metropolis of Ionia and one of the 
 
 Tecum sub alta (sic Jovi gratum) domo, 
 
 Beate Mfficenas, bibam, 
 
 Sonante mistum tibiis carmen lyra, 
 
 Hac Dorium, illis Barbarum 1 Her. Epod. IX. G. 
 
 Concerning the Dorians and their connection with the other tribes on the 
 Western shores of Asia Minor, see p. 344. sect. 2, 3 ; p. 318. sect. 17, supra. 
 
 Quid vult palma sibi, rugosaque carica, dixi, 
 
 Et data sub niveo Candida mella favo ? , Ovid, Fast. I. 185. 
 
 Ndcrrjjc av KapiUv ijyjjffaro ^apfiapo^wvwv, — Horn. II. B.867. 
 Hence Theocritus, 
 
 (piXoTTToXepoic Tt Kdpscrci , — 
 
 Idyl. XVII. 89. 
 
 riw Ss piv ev Kapbg aiay, 
 
 Horn, II, I. 378. (See Heyne’s note on the passage.) 
 Apntrw TuS’. ev Tip Kapi KivbvvtviToptv. Eurip. Cyclop. 647. 
 Ilorvia, irovXvpsXaBpe, ttoXvtttoXi, %«7p£, Xitwvt], 
 
 MiXyrip e-TTiSripe’ uk yap TroiriaaTO iirjXsvg 
 'Kyepovyv, ore vyvaiv avijyeTo KeKpoTriySrev. 
 
 Callim, Hymn, in Dian. 226. 
 
Asia Minor — Caria. 
 
 487 
 
 most considerable cities in Asia Minor ; it was reported to 
 have been founded in a very early age by a Cretan colony 
 under Miletus, The inhabitants were warlike and powerful, 
 and defended themselves bravely against the kings of Lydia ; 
 they applied themselves early to navigation, and are said to 
 have founded no fewer than 380 colonies in different parts of 
 the world. Miletus was famed for it’s excellent wooL^^. 
 It was the birth-place of Thales, one of the seven contempo- 
 rary wise men of Greece, and of his scholar Anaximander ; 
 of Pittacus, another of the sages ; of Anaximenes, the mathe- 
 matician ; Hecataeus, the historian ; and Timotheus the musi- 
 cian. To the E. of Miletus rises Mb Latmus, celebrated as 
 the dwelling-place of Endymion, of whom Diana (or the Moon) 
 was so enamoured that she came down from heaven every 
 night to enjoy his company ; a fable which probably arose 
 from his knowledge of astronomy, and his passing the night 
 on Latmus to observe the motions of the heavenly bodies 
 
 63. To the S. of Miletus, at leronda, was a highly venerated temple of Apollo 
 Didymeus, built by Branchus of Miletus, upon whom Apollo was said to have 
 bestowed the gift of prophecy, and whose successors, the Branchidae, were it’s 
 hereditary priests ; it possessed a famous oracle, inferior only to Delphi. The 
 temple was plundered and burned by Xerxes, who carried away the Branchidae 
 captive to Sogdiana, but the Milesians rebuilt it with increased grandeur. Lower 
 down the coast of Caria stood lassus Asyn Kale, a wealthy city, founded by the 
 Argives; it gave name to the Sinus lassius G. of Asyn Kale, called also Bargyliacus, 
 from the town of Bargylia, which stood upon it. Farther S. was Myndus (^mishlu, 
 a Doric city founded by a colony from Troezene, which was besieged in vain by 
 Alexander : it has given name to the modern Turkish province of Muntesha, 
 
 64. Halicarnassus Boodroom, opposite the I. of Cos, was 
 founded by a colony from Trmzene ; it was the largest and most 
 beautiful city in Caria, and the metropolis of Doris, until dis- 
 united from the league in consequence of a dispute which took 
 place at one of their solemn festivals. It was the residence 
 of the Carian kings, to one of whom, Mausolus, his queen 
 Artemisia raised such a magnificent sepulchre, that it was 
 considered one of the Seven wonders of the world, and from it 
 all splendid tombs were afterwards called Mausolea^'^b It’s 
 
 quamvis Milesia magno 
 
 Vellera mutentur, Tyrios incocta rubores. Virg, Georg. III. 306. 
 
 earn circum Milesia vellera Nymphae 
 
 Carpebant, hyali saturo fucata colore : — Id. IV. 334. 
 
 Latmius Endymion non est tibi, Luna, rubori 3 — 
 
 Ovid, de Ar, Am. III. 83. 
 
 in Luna Latmius heros, — Id. Trist. II. 299. 
 
 OvK dp’ eyw povvr) uerd Adrpuov dvrpov dXvffKO), 
 
 OvS’ oirj Ka\(p TTspioaiopai ’EvSvp.iu)vi’ Apoll, Argon. A. 57. 
 Plin. V. 9.— Mela. 1, 17.— Cic. Tusc. I. 38. 
 
 Mvdpd rt MavawXoio irskoopiov 
 
 Aniip, Sid. Anlholog. I. 54, 
 
 Acre 
 
 1 1 4 
 
488 
 
 Asia Miwor — Caria, 
 
 citadel was so exceedingly strong, that Alexander besieged it 
 for a considerable time in vain, and owing to the skilful manner 
 in which Memnon, the general of Darius, defended it, he was 
 obliged to retire from before it. Halicarnassus was the birth- 
 place of Herodotus, the father of history : of Dionysius Hali- 
 carnassensis ; of the philosopher Heraclitus ; and of many 
 other great and good men. It stood on the Northern shore of 
 Ceramicus Sinus G. of Cos, so called from the old but incon- 
 siderable city Ceramus Keramo. On the Southern point of 
 the gulf, named Triopium Pr. C. Krio, was the Dorian city 
 Onidus, called formerly Triopium, after it’s founder Triopus j 
 it was celebrated for the games, which were there held in 
 honour of the Triopian Apollo, and for the worship of the 
 Cnidian Venus whose temple was rendered famous by 
 a marble statue of the goddess. This beautiful image was the 
 masterpiece of Praxiteles, and of such exquisite workmanship 
 that travellers from all parts of the world visited it with 
 admiration, and Nicomedes, king of Bithynia, offered to pay 
 all the debts of the city, if the Cnidians would give him this 
 elegant figure. Cnidus was the birth-place of the famous 
 mathematician Eudoxus ,• the philosopher Agatharcides ; the 
 historian Theopompus ; and the physician Ctesias, who 
 accompanied the 10,000 Greeks to Cunaxa, where he was 
 taken prisoner by Artaxerxes. 
 
 65. The gulf which lay between Cnidus and the promontory Cynossema, or Onu 
 Gnathos, C. Volno was called Doridis, or Thymnias Sinus G. of Symi. The coasts 
 between this gulf and the borders of Lycia belonged to the Rhodians, and obtained 
 the name of Peraea from the word i('spav, owing to their lying beyond their island. 
 It’s two chief cities were Physcus Manna?’a, containing a celebrated grove of Latona, 
 and Caunus near Karagatch ; the latter was a powerful and very ancient city, but so 
 unhealthy during some parts of the year, that it’s inhabitants had the appearance of 
 dead bodies. To the N. of Caunus, and in the interior of the country, was Strato- 
 nicea Eskihmar, built by Antibchus Soter, who called it after his wife Stratonice ; it 
 was considerably enlarged and beautified by Hadrian. To the W. of this lay Mylasa 
 Melaso, founded by the Greeks, reckoned the most beautiful and important eity in the 
 interior of Caria ; and near it was Pedasus Paitshin, formerly a capital of the Leleges. 
 In the Northern part of the province was Alabanda Arabhissar, so called from it’s 
 founder Alabandus, who was afterwards worshipped as a god ; it was situated on the 
 banks of the rivulet Marsyas Tshina, a tributary of the Majander, and was remark- 
 able for tlie wealth and voluptuousness of it’s inhabitants'"*®. Farther Eastward, and 
 
 Aere nec vacuo pendentia Mausolea 
 
 Laudibus immodicis Cares in astra ferant. 
 
 Mart. lib. Spectac. ep, I. 5. 
 
 ‘■*® Nunc, O cseruleo creata ponto. 
 
 Quae sanctum Idalium, IJriosque apertos, 
 
 Quaeque Ancona, Cnidumque arundinosam, 
 
 Colis, Catull. XXXVI. 13. 
 
 O Venus, regina Cnidi Paphique, — Hor. Carm. I. xxx. 1. 
 
 Hie Andro, ille Saino, hie Trallibus aut Alabandis, — 
 
 Juv. Sat. HI. 70. 
 
489 
 
 Asia Minor — Lycia. 
 
 on the borders of Phrygia, to which it is sometimes reckoned, stood the important 
 city Aphrodisias Gheira, sacred to Venus ; in the later ages it was considered the 
 metropolis of Caria. 
 
 66. Lycia^^^ touched to the E. upon Pamphylia and Pisidia, 
 to the N. upon Phrygia, and to the W. upon Caria ; it was 
 washed on the S. by the sea. It was the smallest amongst the 
 provinces of Asia Minor, and contained only 3,200 square miles. 
 
 67. Lycia is first mentioned under the name of Blilyas, and it’s inhabitants the 
 Solymi'"*® were accounted aboriginal. But when Sarpedon was driven from Crete, 
 by his brother Minos, he and his party are stated to have fled hither, and taking pos- 
 session of the coasts of Lycia, to have compelled the Solymi to retire inland. These 
 Cretans were called Termil®, a name which they preserved amongst the Carians and 
 neighbouring nations for many ages ; they themselves changed it for that of Lycii, 
 which they derived from Lycus, the son of the Athenian king, Pandion, who took 
 refuge amongst them with some of his followers. The Phoenicians formed settle- 
 ments at a very early period on the coasts of the province. After the Cretan invasion, 
 the name of Milyas was confined to the mountain-district on the borders of Lycia, 
 Pamphylia, Phrygia, and Caria, and it is here that the dwellings of the Solymi must 
 be sought until their name disappears from history ; their territory was invaded on 
 the Eastern side by the Pisid®, who there created their principality of Cabalia. 
 The Lycians were admirable archers, and are much commended for their sobriety and 
 love of justice ; their country was very mountainous, but tolerably fertile, and famous 
 for it’s cedars, which almost equalled those of Lebanon. 
 
 68. In the Western part of the province was the sea-port 
 town of Telmissus Macry, the inhabitants of which were 
 famed for their skill in augury, and the interpretation of dreams ; 
 it gave name to the Sinus Telmissicus G. of Macry, called 
 also Glaucus, from the rivulet Glaucus, which runs into it, 
 and was said to have derived this appellation from Glaucus, the 
 father of Bellerophon. Farther Southward was the woody 
 mountain Cragus, one of the extremities of Taurus, sacred to 
 Diana and opposite to it was Anti-Cragus. Between these 
 two mountains was the glen Chimeera^^^, which derived it’s 
 name from the monster said to have been subdued there by 
 
 144 
 
 116 
 
 147 
 
 npof QvuBprjQ S’ tXavov Au/ciot, Mv<roi t dyep(i>j(^oi , — 
 
 Horn. II. K. 430. 
 
 To> d’ iBvQ flriTr^v Avkuov fisya ’tSrvoc dyovTt. Id. M. 330, 
 Qualis, ubi hybernam Lyciam Xanthique fluenta 
 Ueserit, ac Delum maternara invisit Apollo, — Virg. uEn. IV, 143. 
 Atvripov av SoXu/iourt /.la^ijiraTO KvSaX'ifioiaiv’ 
 
 Kapriarrjv Sr) rrjv ys ixdxrjv <j>dro Svfitvat dvdpCov. 
 
 Vos l®tam fluviis, et nemorum com&, 
 
 Qu®cunque aut gelido prominet Algido, 
 
 Nigris aut Erymanthi 
 
 Sylvis, aut viridis Cragi. Har. Carm. I. xxi. 8, 
 
 Ilpwrov jxev pa Xifiaipav dp.aijj.aKkTriv cKeXevcre 
 U£(pvsp,ev' r) S’ dp’ itjv BeXov ysvog, ovS' dv^pdrTTwv, 
 npd<T.&£ Xsurv, uTTiSrsv Sk SpaKurv, p,kaar] Sk x^fiaipa, 
 
 Aeivov d-KOTfVHOvaa irvpbg p,kvog ai^ofikvoio. 
 
 Horn. II. Z. 179. 
 
 Vix illigatum te triformi 
 
 Pegasus expediet Chim®ra. Hor. Carm. I. xxvii. 23. 
 
490 
 
 Asia Minor — Lycia. 
 
 Bellerophon; this tradition is thought to have referred to 
 a volcano which that hero cultivated, or as Plutarch says, 
 to some pirates who infested this coast and adorned their ship 
 with the images of those beasts, like which the Chimsera was 
 represented. Mb Cragus terminated on the shore in eight capes, 
 known as the Cragi Vertices Octo, which, however, are dis- 
 tinguished in modern geography as The Seven Capes. Lower 
 down was the little river Xanthus^^^ JEtchen-chay, on the 
 banks of which stood Xanthus Senes, at one time the capital ' 
 of Lycia. The inhabitants of this town were remarkable for 
 their love of liberty, which led them to destroy themselves 
 rather than submit to the yoke either of the Persians or 
 Romans: after having bravely resisted the attack made on 
 them by the latter under Brutus, they set fire to their houses, 
 and rushed into the flames with such obstinacy, that Brutus, 
 though he wished to save them, and offered rewards to his 
 troops for all that they brought alive to him, was only able to 
 take 150 of them prisoners. A little to the E. of the mouth 
 of the Xanthus stood Patara Patara, the metropolis of the 
 whole province, famous for a temple and oracle of Apollo, 
 hence surnamed Patareus ; the god was said to reside, and 
 give responses here during the six winter months, the other 
 six being spent by him at Delphi 
 
 69. Farther Eastward lay Antiphellus Andiphilo, Phellus, and Andriace Andrahi, 
 and beyond them the more considerable cities of Myra Myra, and Liniyra'-'' Phineka: 
 Myra was the port whence St. Paul sailed in his first voyage to Rome ***, and was 
 made the metropolis of the province under Theodosius the Second. Sacrum Pr. 
 C. Khelidonia, where Mt. Taurus takes it’s rise, was the South Eastern extremity of 
 Lycia. Above it were the towns of Olympus Deliktash, and Phaselis*®® Tekrova, both 
 
 I'fs flammisque armata Chimsera. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VI. 288. 
 
 Kcti Xipaipav irrvp irveoiffav, 
 
 Kai '2o\vp,ovQ Eirt^vtv. Find. Olymp. XIII. 128. 
 
 The common explanation of the Chimmra is that, which is taken from the line of 
 llomer 'quoted in the preceding note, by which the mountain was understood to be 
 infested by three kinds of animals, lions, serpents, and goats, in it’s three different parts. 
 ’AXX’ OTS Sn) AvKiyv Ue, SdvBov rt piovra, 
 
 Upofpoveioe puv riev dva^ AvKiyq tvptlyq. Horn. ll. Ti. 172. 
 Phoebe, qui Xantho lavis amne crines, — Hot, Carm. IV. vi. 26. 
 
 150 qui Lycim tenet 
 
 Dumeta, natalemque silvam, 
 
 Delius et Patareus Apollo. Hor. Carm. III. iv. 64. 
 
 See also Notes 100 and 144, supra. 
 
 Jam Cragon, et Limyren, Xanthique reliquerat undas. 
 
 Ovid. Met. IX. G15. 
 
 152 
 
 Acts, 
 
 xxvii. 6. 
 
 13 Pamphylia puppi 
 
 Occurrit tellus ; nec se committere muris 
 Ausus adhuc ullis, te primum, parva Phaselis, 
 Magnus adit. 
 
 Lucan, Vlll. 251. 
 
491 
 
 Asia Minor — Pamphylia and Pisidia. 
 
 desti'oyed by Servllius Isauricus for their piracy : the latter, from standing on the 
 borders of Pamphylia, is not unfrequently reckoned to it ; it’s inhabitants were cen- 
 sured for their impiety in contemptuously offering only their smallest fishes in sacrifice 
 to the gods, whence arose the proverb, “ Phaselitarum Sacrificium.” Above Phaselis 
 rises the lofty Solyma now Taktalu, 
 
 70. Pamphylia^®^ and Pisidia were two districts sepa- 
 rated by the range of Mb Taurus, the former lying along the 
 sea-shore, the latter in, and beyond, this great chain of moun- 
 tains. They formed but one province, the limits of which 
 were exceedingly irregular ; it touched to the E. on Cilicia 
 and Phrygia, to the N. and W. on the latter province and 
 Lycia, and to the S. on the Mediterranean Sea: it included 
 8,800 square miles. 
 
 71. Pamphylia originally comprehended a very small tract of country on the sea- 
 shore, but it was erected into a province during the dominion of the Syrian kings, and 
 was subsequently made to include the adjacent district of Pisidia ; the latter is never 
 mentioned in history as a distinct province till the times of Diocletian and Constan- 
 tine. The Pamphylii, properly so called, are said to have been Greeks of various 
 races, who, under the guidance of Amphilochus and Calchas, settled on the coasts 
 here shortly after the destruction of Troy, and united themselves with the original 
 inhabitants. The Pisidae, on the other hand, belonged to the Cilician nation, and 
 inhabited the defiles of M'. Taurus, the fastnesses of which, defended by their own 
 bravery, enabled them for many centuries to maintain their independence against all 
 invasion, and finally to increase their territory on the Northern side of the Taurus, by 
 reducing a great part of Phrygia Paroreios within their power : it was not till the 
 reign of Augustus that they were completely subjected. The Eastern part of the 
 province, bordering on Lycaonia, was called Isauria, from the Isauri, a branch of 
 the Pisidae j they were a fierce and lawless set of robbers, who [annoyed the whole 
 country round, and in conjunction with their neighbours the Cilicians, carried on 
 a bold system of piracy till they were checked by the Romans under Servilius Isau- 
 ricus and finally by Pompey. They were, however, never completely subdued by 
 the latter people, but continued to make inroads on the neighbouring provinces, 
 especially on the Roman possessions in Cilicia Trachea, the inhabitants of which at 
 last joined them, and thus caused their province to be called Isauria. 
 
 72. In the Westernmost part of Pamphylia, properly so 
 called, was Climax M. Delik Daghy, a spur of M‘. Taurus 
 on the borders of Lycia, so steep and so close to the sea that 
 the army of Alexander, when entering Pamphylia by this road, 
 marched for nearly a whole day up to their middles in water. 
 To the E. of it were Olbia and Attalia Adalia, or Satalia ; 
 the latter, which was a much frequented port, derived it’s name 
 from being built by Attalus the 2d., king of Pergamus, and 
 
 Tov S' AlSrioTTWv aviu)v Kpetojv 'Evoffi’x^S^uiv, 
 
 Tt]\6Snv £K ^oXvfi(x)v 6peu)v ISev ' etcraro yap oi 
 UovTov lTnir\titt)v • Horn. Od. E. 283. 
 
 Pars Phrygiee, Scythicis quaccunqua Trionibus alget 
 Proxima, Bithynos ; Solem quae condit, lonas ; 
 
 Quae levat, attingit Galatas ; utrimque propinqui 
 Finibus obliquis Lydi, Pisidaeque feroces 
 
 Continuant australe latus. Claudian. in Eutrop. II. 240. 
 
 Africa victorem de se vocat : alter Isauras, 
 
 Aut Crctum domitas testificatur opes. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 593. 
 
492 
 
 Asia Minor — Pamphylia and Pisidia, 
 
 was situated at the mouth of Catarrhactes fl. Duden, the only 
 river of any consequence in the province : this city has given 
 name to the G. of Adalia, the ancient Mare Pamphylium, 
 which extended from Sacrum Pr. in Lycia, to Anemurium Pr. 
 the Southern extremity of Cilicia, and of the whole peninsula. 
 Farther Eastward was the little navigable river Oestrus Aksoo, 
 on the banks of which, at a little distance from it’s mouthy 
 stood Perga, famous for a magnificent temple of Diana, hence 
 surnamed Pergaea^^^. Attalia and Perga were both visited by 
 St. Paul during his labours in Asia Minor Beyond this 
 was Eurymedon fl. Kaprisoo, near which the Persians were 
 defeated both by sea and land in one day by the Athenians 
 under Cimon, b. c. 470 ^^9 ; towards it’s mouth lay the Argive 
 colony Aspendus, the inhabitants of which sacrificed swine to 
 Venus. Side Eski Adalia, to the Eastward of the preceeding, 
 was especially sacred to Minerva, and was founded by an 
 ^olian colony from Cuma ; in the latter ages it was made 
 the metropolis of Pamphylia Prima, and Perga, of Pamphylia 
 Secunda. 
 
 73. Advancing inland to Pisidia, we come to Termessus Schenet, on the borders of 
 Lycia and Milyas ; it was a strong and well fortified city, situated on the summit of 
 Mb Taurus, and was reckoned the capital of the small district Cabalia. To the 
 Eastward of this, near the source of the R. Oestrus, was Selga, the greatest city of 
 Pisidia ; it was founded by the Lacedaemonians, and was remarkable for the intrepidity 
 of it’s inhabitants, as well as for their sobriety and honesty : it is sometimes reckoned 
 to Pamphylia. Above these, in the Northern part of the province, were Sagalassus 
 Aglason, and Cremna Kebrinaz : the inhabitants of the former are said to have been 
 descended from a Lacedaemonian colony, and to have been the bravest of all the 
 Pisidae ; Cremna was a very strong place situated on an eminence, which was colo- 
 nized by the Romans after it fell into their hands. Baris, farther North, is now 
 Isbarta ; and, above it, close on the borders of Phrygia (to which it formerly belonged) 
 was the important city Antiochia Pisldim, founded by the Magnetes, and subsequently 
 colonized by the Romans under Augustus, who made it the metropolis of their pro- 
 vince Pisidia, and called it Caesarea. — The district of Isauria received this name from 
 it’s chief town Isaura Bei Shehr ; it was attacked by the Macedonians under Perdiccas, 
 but the inhabitants set it on fire, and rushed into the flames to prevent their falling 
 into their enemies’ hands. They rebuilt it afterwards, but their robbery and piracy 
 drew down upon them the vengeance of the Romans, who during the age of Mithri- 
 dates, sent Publius Servilius against them ; he conquered them and reduced their city 
 to ashes, for which service he was surnamed Isauricus'^®, and honoured with a triumph. 
 In the age of Augustus, however, Amyntas, king of Galatia, built them a new city, 
 hence called Isaura Nova Sidi Shehr, where he himself took up his residence ; it was 
 here that the pirate Trebellianus proclaimed himself emperor of Rome, a. d. 204, but 
 was shortly after defeated and slain by the lieutenants of Gallienus. 
 
 74. Cilicia was the South Easternmost province of Asia 
 Minor. It was bounded on the N. by the range of Mb Taurus, 
 
 Njjuwv [xkv AoXttyjj, TToXiuv Sk roi evaSe TLspyt ], — 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Dian. 187. 
 
 Acts, xiv. 25. 
 
 159 piut. Corn. Nep. Cimon. — Mela, I. 14. — Diodor, Sic. XI. GO, et seq , — 
 Liv. XXX. 41 ; XXXVII. 23. 
 
Asia Minor — Cilicia. 
 
 493 
 
 on the E. by Mt, Amanus, and on the S. by the Mediterranean 
 Sea : to the E. it bordered on Syria, to the N. upon Cappa- 
 docia and Phrygia, and to the W. upon Pamphylia. It con- 
 tained 12,300 square miles, and corresponds in a general way 
 with the modern Turkish province Itsliili. 
 
 75. The Western part of Cilicia as far as Zephyrium Pr. was called Cilicia Trachea, 
 from the rugged and mountainous nature of the country, which was intersected in all 
 parts by branches of the Taurus : Cilicia Gampestris, or Propria, was the Eastern 
 portion of the province, and was much more level and fertile. The name of Cilicia 
 was said to have been derived from Cilix, the son of Agenor, who was sent by his 
 father in quest of Europa, but, being unable to find her, settled in this country. It’s 
 earliest inhabitants were Syrians, or Phoenicians, but these were subsequently joined 
 by Greek colonists, whose power increased to so great an extent, that they drove such 
 of the original inhabitants as would not obey their laws, back to the mountains, where 
 they settled and were known ever afterwards as the Eleuthero-Cilices'®®. The inha- 
 bitants of Cilicia Trachea were bold and successful pirates, who, in conjunction with 
 the Isauri, committed such formidable depredations on their neighbours, that the 
 Romans were compelled at last to send out an immense force against them under 
 the command of I’ompey. He soon reduced the Cilicians to submission, and having 
 put an end to their piracies, declared the Eastern Cilicia a piovince of the Roman 
 empire, and subsequently made Cicero proconsul of it*®* : the Western part of the 
 province was left to the government of it’s own princes, subject to the approval of 
 the Romans. But the Isauri retreated to their mountain-holds, where they were 
 obliged to be peaceable for a season : in the course of time, however, they returned 
 to their old habits, notwithstanding the chastisement they had received from Servilius 
 and Pompey ; and after having attacked the surrounding districts, broke into Cilicia 
 Trachea during the later ages, where they were joined by their old comrades, and 
 communicated to this part of Cilicia the epithet of Isauria, Cilicia Propria was 
 divided under Theodosius the 2d. into Prima and Secunda. — The Cilicians were bold 
 and enterprising*®^, and contrived, by means of their robberies, to amass immense 
 wealth ; their country was in a general way fertile, and famous for it’s saffron, as 
 well as for it’s manufacture of hair-cloth. 
 
 76. In the W. part of Cilicia Trachea was the sea-port town 
 Coracesium Alaya, the great hold of the Cilician pirates, who 
 were here totally defeated by Pompey, b. c. 67 ; it is some- 
 times reckoned to Pamphylia. Farther Eastward, also on the 
 coast, was Selinus Silinty, giving name to the district Selentis; 
 it was here that Trajan died, a. d. 117, after which the city 
 was for a time called Trajanopolis. Lower down the coast 
 stood the town Anemurium, on a promontory of the same name, 
 already described as the most Southern point of Asia Minor ; 
 beyond it was Celenderis now Chelindreh, said to have been 
 founded by a colony of Samians. In the Eastern part of 
 Cilicia Trachea was the little navigable river Calycadnus 
 Ghiuk, towards the mouth of which, on it’s right bank, stood 
 the important city Seleucia Trachea Selefkeh, built by Seleucus 
 Nicanor, one of Alexander’s generals : when the Isauri gained 
 possession of this district, they made it their metropolis, and 
 called it Isauria. 
 
 Herod. VII. 91.— Diodor. Sic. III. 55. 
 
 *®* Cic. Or. de leg. Manil. ; Epist. ad Famil. XV. 4 ; ad Attic. V. 20. 
 
 *®* Sed Scythiam, Cilicasque feros, viridesque Britannos, — 
 
 Ovid. Amor, II. xvi. 39. 
 
494 
 
 Asia Minor — Cilicia. 
 
 77. A little below the mouth of the Calycadnus was Zephyrium Pr. C. Lissan el 
 Kahpeh, between which and the opposite promontory Ammodes Karadash in Cilicia 
 Propria, was the Mare Cilicium. Towards the source of the Calycadnus was Homo- 
 nada Ermenek, the haunt of a set of robbers, who lived in caves, and pillaged the sur- 
 rounding country ; below it stood Olba, celebrated fora temple of Jupiter, dedicated 
 by Ajax, son of Teucer, the priest of which was the lord of the whole districts — The 
 most Western town of Cilicia Propria was Corycus Korghos, much celebrated for it’s 
 saffron*®* : a little above it were several large caverns, one of which was called the 
 Corycium Antrum*®^; and another, much farther inland, was fabled to have been the 
 resort of the monstrous Titan, Typhon*®®. Farther E. lay the city Eleusa, or Sebaste, 
 Ayash, situated on a cognominal island ; and beyond it was Lamus Lamas, on a river 
 of the same name, in the district Lamotis or Lamuzo. 
 
 78. Amongst the principal towns of Cilicia Propria we may 
 mention Soloe, or Soli, Mezetlu, founded by some Argives and 
 Rhodians, and reported to have taken it’s name from Solon : 
 it is said that the Greeks, who settled here, completely lost 
 the purity of their native language, owing to which, the term 
 Soloecismus was afterwards applied to an incorrect or inelegant 
 expression. This circumstance is, however, applied by some 
 to Soli in Cyprus. It was here that Pompey established such 
 of the pirates as had been admitted to a capitulation, after 
 which the city was called Pompeiopolis : it was the birth-place 
 of Chrysippus, the Stoic philosopher ; of Philemon, the comic 
 poet; and of the astronomer Aratus. Farther Eastward was 
 Anchiale Karadouvar, said to have been built by Sardana- 
 palus in one day with Tarsus : here was his cenotaph, with 
 an inscription adapted to the dissipation, which distinguished 
 the whole course of his life. Beyond this the little river 
 Cydnusiss Tersoos runs into the sea ; it’s waters were remark- 
 ably clear and cold, and nearly proved fatal to Alexander; who 
 imprudently bathed in them when in a state of perspiration 
 But the Cydnus is better known from Cleopatra’s visit to 
 Antony at Tarsus, when summoned thither by him to answer 
 for the support which she had given to the cause of Brutus : 
 
 ‘®* Utque solet pariter tbtis se effundere signis 
 Coiycii pressura croci, sic omnia membra 
 
 Emisere simul rutilum pro sanguine virus. Lucan. IX. 809. 
 
 Hoc ubi confusum sectis inferbuit herbis, 
 
 Corycioque croco sparsum stetit; — Hor. Sat. II. iv. 07. 
 
 Deseritur Tauriquc ncmus, Perseaque Tarsos, 
 
 Coryciumque patens exesis rupibus antrum, 
 
 Mallos, et extremae resonant navalibus Aigae. Lucan. III. 227. 
 ‘®® Tbv ytjyevi] re KtXi/ciwv oiKyropa 
 “AvTpiov idwv (pKTtipa, Saiov rkpag 
 ‘EKaroyKapavov irpog ^iav xtipovptvov 
 Tv<p(x)va Srovpov, 'oarig dvr«or»j Btolg, 
 
 "Epspbvalai yap<bt]\y(n (jvpi^<j)v <p6vov‘ .A!schyl. Prom. 351. 
 
 *®® Nec pudor est oculos tenui signare favilla, 
 
 Vel prope te nato, lucide Cydne, croco. 
 
 Ovid, lie Ar. Am. III. 204. 
 
 See also Note 5, supra. 
 
 Arrian. II. -4 — Xenoph. Exp. Cyr. I. 2. — Curt. III. 4. 
 
495 
 
 Asia Minor — Cilicia, 
 
 she ascended the river in her elegant barge, with all the pomp 
 and magnificence of eastern splendour; a stratagem of her 
 offended and ambitious beauty, which succeeded too well with 
 the courteous Antony The city of Tarsus Tersoos, the 
 metropolis of the province, was not many miles up the river ; 
 it was of very ancient date, and was said by some to have 
 been founded by Sardanapalus ; others ascribed it’s origin to 
 an Argive colony, who migrated hither under Triptolemus; 
 and others, again, to Bellerophon and his horse Pegasus, 
 
 • which last losing his hoof here, caused the city to be called 
 Tarsus. Tarsus is. called Tarshish in the Bible it is pre- 
 sumed to have derived it’s name from Tarshish, the son of 
 Javan, and grandson of Japhet, the recollection of whom seems 
 to have been preserved in the especial worship here paid to 
 an idol called Jupiter Tersius. Tarsus was famed at an early 
 period for the expertness of it’s seamen, who appear to have 
 been the chief merchants in the early ages of the world ; and 
 the ships which they built for some of their distant voyages are 
 thought to have been of a larger and stronger make than the 
 vessels ordinarily used in navigation: hence ships of large 
 burden appear to be denoted, in the Scriptures, by the appel- 
 lation “ Ships of Tarshish,” and not from their having been 
 built at the city of Tarshish itself. Solomon’s navy, which 
 sailed to Ophir once in three years, to fetch gold and other 
 precious commodities, is called a Navy of Tarshish . ^nd 
 the ships that were built by Jehoshophat’s order, for the same 
 purpose, are termed “ Ships of Tarshish.” Now, both 
 these fleets were for the navigation of the Erythraean Sea, and 
 are therefore thought to have been built on it’s coasts, per- 
 haps at Eziongeber, where the ships of Jehoshophat, that were 
 to have gone to Ophir, but went not, were broken to pieces. 
 The whole of the Mediterranean Sea seems to have been at 
 one time comprehended under the name of the Sea of Tar- 
 shish, though it is very probable that this appellation was at 
 first applied to the sea in the immediate vicinity of Tarsus, or 
 to that part of it whicli the profane writers distinguish as the 
 Mare Cilicium. Tartessus in Spain, at the mouth of the 
 R. Baetis, is thought, with great probability, to have been 
 a colony from the Asiatic city. Tarsus was made a free 
 colony by the Greeks, an honour which was granted to it by 
 the Romans also ; and hence St. Paul, who was a native 
 of the city, styles himself a free-born Roman ; it was a rich 
 and populous place, and so noted for it’s excellent Academy, 
 
 For a description of her ascending the Cydnus, see Shakesp. Ant. and Cleop. 
 Act II. sc. 2. 
 
 Ezek. xxvii. 12. 25. — Jonah, i. 3. 1 Kings, x. 22. 
 
 1 Kings, xxii. 48. — 2 Chron. xx. 36-7. Acts, xxii. 3. 25 — 8; xxiii. 27. 
 
496 
 
 Asia Minor — Cilicia. 
 
 that it became the rival of Alexandria and Athens, in literature 
 and the study of the polite arts. It produced a number of 
 great men ; amongst others, Antipater, Archidamus, and the 
 Athenodori. During the civil war it espoused the cause of 
 Csesar so warmly, as to adopt the name of J uliopoiis, on which 
 account it was roughly handled by Cassius ; but this injury 
 was made up for by the munificence of the Triumviri. Julian 
 the Apostate is stated to have been buried in one of the 
 suburbs of Tarsus. 
 
 79. Adana Adana was to the Eastward of Tarsus, and was always at enmity 
 with it ; it stood on the right bank of the Sarus, and was built by Pompey, who 
 settled some of the Cilician pirates here. The Pyramus Jyhoon is a river of some 
 magnitude to the East of the Sarus, and towards the borders of Syria ; it runs a little 
 to the North of M'. Taurus, through which it forces it’s way, and flows with a South 
 AVesterlv course past Anazarbus into the Mediterranean Sea at Mallos. Anazarbus 
 Anzarba derived it’s name from the isolated hill on which it stood ; it was enlarged 
 and beautified by Augustus during bis journey to the East, after which it was called 
 Caesarea: it was the birth-place of Dioscorides, and of the poet Oppian, and in the 
 later ages was constituted the metropolis of Cilicia Secunda. Lower down^ the river 
 was Mopsuestia 3Iessis, said to have been so called from being the residence of 
 Mopsus, the diviner, who retired hither from the neighbouring Mallos, which had 
 been founded by him and Amphilochus, shortly after the siege of Troy. The 
 Pyramus is joined in the upper part of it’s course by the little river Camialus, on 
 which stood Cocusus Cocson, whither the great St. John Chrysostom, bishop of 
 Constantinople, was banished for opposing the raising of a statue to the empress 
 Eudoxia, wife of Arcadius. A little E. of this was Germanicia Marash, or 
 Banicia, a town of some consequence ; the district hereabouts was called Lycanitis, 
 and has communicated the modern name of Lokliam to M*. Amanus. Returning 
 to the coast East of the Pyramus, we find Aigae Ayas, a convenient port -town, where 
 Euxenes, the Pythagorean, had his schools j Castabala is now Karabolat. 
 
 80. Issus Oseler, the Easternmost town of Cilicia, on the 
 coast of the Mediterranean, was situated at the foot of M*. 
 Amanus, and on the frontiers of Syria. It was a wealthy and 
 flourishing place, and has been rendered famous by the second 
 battle between Alexander the Great and the Persians under 
 Darius, fought here b. c. 333, in which the latter were de- 
 feated with terrible slaughter : in consequence of this victory, 
 Alexander built the neighbouring town of Nicopolis. It was 
 also the scene of another battle, in which the einperor Severus 
 defeated his rival Niger, a. d. 194 The little river Pi- 
 narus which runs through the plain, is now called Deli. 
 Issus gave name to Issicus Sinus D. of Ishenderoon, which 
 extends between Ammodes Pr. in Cilicia, and Ehossicus 
 Scopulus in Syria. 
 
 Plut. Alex. — Arrian. II. 8. — Diodor. Sic. XVII. 32. — Xenoph. Anab. I. 4. — 
 Cic. V. epist. 20. ad Attic.; II. epist. 10. — Mela, I. 13. — Strab. XIV. 462. — 
 Plia. V. 27. 
 
 Kat T(p fikv Tr\s6v(ov irorayHv tTrifiiffyerai iiSaip 
 Tt/XoBiv ipxofieviov, IIvpd/j,oi6 Tt Kai Ihvdpoio, 
 
 KvSvov Ts (TKoXioto, — Dion, Perieg. 868. 
 
Syria. 
 
 497 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 SYRIA ET CYPRUS. 
 
 1 . Syiia^ Syria, or Sham as it is called by the natives 
 was bounded on the W. by the Mediterranean; on the N by 
 Mb Anianus, and by Mb Taurus ; on the E. by the R. Eu- 
 phrates and the Desert of Palmyra ; and on the S. by the R. 
 Arnon, the Dead Sea, and the Torrent of Egypt 2 . To the N. 
 it touched upon Asia Minor, to the E. on Mesopotamia, and 
 to the S. on Arabia and Egypt : it contained 55,800 square 
 miles, and was divided into the three gi’eat divisions of Syria 
 Superior, or Syria properly so called, Phoenice, and Palsestina 
 or Judsea. Syria is also called Assyria, as forming part of that 
 great empire ; and the two names, though sufficiently defined 
 in geography, are often used indiscriminately in history 
 
 2. The name of Syria, which is supposed to have been derived from Sora, or Tyre 
 does not appear to have been applied to the country until this city had risen to the 
 preeminence it enjoyed, which was long after the time of Homer, who mentions 
 neither the one nor the other. The old Greeks called the inhabitants of Syria 
 
 ‘ Syria was much commended for a particular kind of pear : hence Virgil says, 
 
 ;;; — ; — nec surculus idem 
 
 Crustumiis, Syriisque pyris, gravibusque volemis. Gem-g. II. 88. 
 And, Juvenal : 
 
 Signinum Syriumque pyrum, de corbibus iisdem 
 
 Himula Picenis et odoris mala recentis, — Sat. XI. 73. 
 
 . famed for it’s perfumes and spices; but these were brought 
 
 nitnertrom Arabia and India, and were not indigenous productions. Hence Horace; 
 
 Cum quo morantem saepe diem mero 
 Fregi, coronatus nitentes 
 
 Malobathro Syrio capillos. Carm. II, vii. 8. 
 
 The Syrians, from religious motives, abstained from eating fish : 
 
 Inde nefas ducunt genus hoc imponere mensis, 
 
 Nec violant timidi piscibus ora Syri. Ovid. Fast. II. 473. 
 And from doves : 
 
 Quid referam, ut volitet crebras intacta per urbes 
 Alba Paleestino sancta columba Syro ? Tibull. I. vii, 17. 
 
 * from the bordering flood 
 
 Of old Euphrates, to the Brook that parts 
 
 Egypt from Syrian ground, Milton, Par. Lost,. Book I. 420. 
 
 ^ ® Oiiroi Ss vTTo n'ev 'EWr/viov sKaXeovro Evptoi, vtt'o Si rwv BaoSciouv 
 Acravpioi eKXySrjjoav. Herod. VII. 63^, 
 
 K K 
 
498 Syria. 
 
 Armenia, and Mesopotamia, Arimaei, or Arimi'*; a name which they doubtlessly 
 derived from Aram, one of the sons of Shem, to whose lot these countries first fell 
 (with the exception of Phoenice and Palaestine, which belonged to Canaan) ; they 
 seem, also, to have extended the appellation to the Leuco-Syri of Asia Minor. 
 Syria, prior to it’s invasion by the Assyrians, does not appear to have been governed 
 by one king; for, besides the Phoenicians, and the Jews, who were a people distinct 
 from all others, there were also the kingdoms of Damascus, of Hamath, and probably 
 other dynasties in the Northern part of the country. From the hands of the 
 Assyrians and Medes, the whole of Syria fell under the Persian yoke, to which it 
 remained subject until wrested from it by Alexander the Great, after whose death, 
 Seleucus Nicanor, one of his generals, received this province as a part of his lot, in 
 the division of the Macedonian dominions : he raised it b. c. 312 to an ernpire, which 
 is known in history, as the Kingdom of Syria, or Babylon. The Seleucid®, or suc- 
 cessors of this prince, governed the country for more than 200 years, during which 
 they contested parts of it with the Egyptians, the Parthians, and the Jews ; the last 
 of their race was Antiochus Asiaticus, who was dethroned by Pompey, b. c. C5, and 
 from that time Syria became a Roman province. The new conquerors allowed the 
 ancient divisions of the country to remain, and kept possession of it until it was 
 reduced by the Saracens, a. d. C40. 
 
 3. The Western half of Syria is intersected with several 
 ranges of hills, running for the most part parallel with the 
 coast, and forming, as it were, a connecting chain between M*. 
 Taurus in Asia Minor, and Mh Sinai on the borders of the 
 Red Sea. Amanus LoJtham, or Alma DagJiy, is a spur of 
 the Taurus, which quits the main ridge on the borders of Cilicia, 
 and terminates on the coast of the Mediterranean, a little 
 above the mouth of the Orontes. It forms two great passes 
 leading into Asia Minor, one of which between it and the sea, 
 was called Syriae PylfB Saggal Doutan, the other, leading into 
 the interior of the country, was known as the Amanidee Pylse, 
 and has left it’s name in the neighbouring town of Bylan : 
 they are rendered very interesting from the manceuvres of 
 Alexander and Darius, previous to the fatal battle of Issus. On 
 the opposite, or Southern side of the Orontes, not far from it’s 
 mouth, rises Mh Casius^ Ocral, which was said to be so lofty, 
 that from it, at the fourth watch of the night, the sun might 
 be seen rising, when the surrounding country was enveloped 
 in darkness j this spectacle caused the mountain to be fre- 
 
 * They are supposed by some to be the people alluded to by Homer : 
 
 Paia S’ virearovaxi-Ki, Au (ng TspmKtpavvqt 
 X(i)Ofxkv<{i, ore r’ afupl Tv^wsi yaXav ifidaffy 
 EiV "Apiftoif, oS-i ^aal tfiiJitvai tvvug. 
 
 II. B. 783, 
 
 But the learned are by no means agreed where to place the Arimi here mentioned. 
 See p. 267, Note 180, supra. 
 
 ® Cappadoces, duri populus nunc cultor Amani, — 
 
 Lucan. III. 244. 
 
 ® ovvck’ ap’ avrijv 
 
 Msaariv (cai x9'a;raXr)v opewv Svo TrpoivEg e)^v(nv, 
 
 'Earrepiov Kacrfoio Kai r)(pov Aifidvoio' Dion. Perieg. 901. 
 
Syria. 499 
 
 quently visited, even by some of the emperoi’s, who presented 
 rich offerings to the temple of Jupiter Casius, which stood on 
 it’s summit. The continuation of Casius to the South- 
 ward was called Bargylus Anzeyry, and connects itself, 
 towards the source of the Orontes, with the ranges of Libanus 
 and Anti-Libanus, which still maintain their names. These 
 two mountains, so famous for the large and beautiful cedars 
 which they produced, are mentioned in Scripture under the 
 common name of Lebanon ^ ; they are covered with snow durino 
 the greater part of the year. M‘. Libanus terminates on the sea- 
 coast, a little to the S. of Sidon, whilst the Anti-Libanus diverges 
 from it, between the sources of the Orontes and Leontes, and 
 skirts the latter river for some distance, forming with Mb 
 Libanus, a large and beautiful valley called Aulon, or El 
 Bekaa. At the source of the Jordan, Anti-Libanus ao-ain 
 divides into two ridges, one of which passes to the Southward, 
 through the countries East of the Jordan, till it enters Arabia ; 
 the other directs it’s course West of the Jordan, and joins the 
 mountains of Galilee and Judsea. Mb Carmel, or Carmelus, 
 Carmel, is a spur of the Anti-Libanus on the borders of Judeea 
 and Phoenice, which terminates on the Mediterranean Sea, in 
 Carmelum Pr. C. Carmel ; it is celebrated for the miracle wrought 
 there by Elijah, which Ahab, together with the people of Israel, 
 the prophets of Baal, and the prophets of the groves, had been 
 summoned by him to witness ». Mb Carmel was a favourite 
 residence of Pythagoras the philosopher, and was consecrated, 
 according to the heathen writers, to the god Carmelus, whose 
 priest is said to have foretold Vespasian that he would one day 
 rise to the sovereignty of a powerful state 9. 
 
 4. The three great rivers of Syria are, the Orontes in the 
 North, the Leontes in the centre, and the Jordanes, or Jordan 
 in the South. Of these, the Orontes^" is much the longest ; 
 it rises in the angle formed by the Libanus and Anti-Libanus, 
 and after a Northerly, and then Westerly course of 225 miles, 
 it enters the Mediterranean, opposite the Island of Cyprus. 
 It is a rapid and troubled river, and is said to have been for- 
 merly called Typhon, from the giant of that name, who being 
 struck by the thunderbolts of Jupiter, sought refuge under the 
 
 Psal. civ. 16. — 1 Kings, v. 6. 
 
 Praecipuum montium Libanum erigit, mirura dictu, tantos inter ardores opacum 
 fidumque nivibus. Idem amnem Jordanem alit, funditque. Tacit. Hist. V. 6. 
 
 ® 1 Kings, xviii. 19, et seq. 
 
 ® Jamblich. vit. Pythag. c. 3. — Tacit. Hist. II. 78. 
 
 J am pridem Syrus in Tiberim defluxit Orontes 
 
 Et linguam et mores Juv, Sat. III. 62. 
 
 K K 2 
 
iiOO Syria. 
 
 earth, and thereby caused the bursting forth of the river : it 
 was also called Axius by the Macedonians, after the great river 
 of their own country, a name which it still preserves in that of 
 Aaszy. The Leontes rises in Mb Libanus, not far from the 
 preceding, and flows South Westward into the Mediterranean, 
 between Tyre and Sidon; it is now called Liettani. The 
 Jordanes, or Jordan, Or den, or Sherya, rises in a little lake, 
 which, owing to it’s round figure, was called Phiala, from the 
 Greek word ftaXrj phiala, and lies on that part of Anti-Libanus 
 which is named Mb Hermon : after passing the town of 
 Paneas, it enters Samachonites L. Hoolya, which is thought 
 to be the same with the waters of Merom, mentioned in the 
 Bible as the place where several Canaanitish kings were routed 
 in a battle by Joshua ^b A few miles lower down, it enters the 
 Lake of Gennesareth, or Cinereth, which was also called the 
 Sea of Tiberias, or of Galilee^- L. of Taharia, and sometimes in 
 the Bible, simply The Sea ; it’s waters were very sweet, but 
 exceedingly cold, and abounded in a great variety of fish. The 
 Jordan, after leaving this lake, flows for a considerable dis- 
 tance, through a spacious valley called Aulon, or Magnus 
 Campus, El Ghor, until it is lost in the Lacus Asphaltites, 
 which was also known by the names of Mare Mortuum and 
 Salsum Bahr Lout, Al-Motana, or Dead Sea. The length 
 of the Jordan, to it’s mouth in the Dead Sea, is 111 miles 
 
 5. This lake, which is 47 miles long, and 10 broad, is larger than any other lake 
 either in Syria or Asia Minor ; it was called Asphaltites, from the great quantity of 
 Asphaltus {bitumen) ** found on it’s banks, and Salsum, from the extreme saltness 
 and bitterness of it’s waters : it’s name Mortuum appears to have been derived either 
 from it’s immobility, or from the tradition, that it could not nourish any living thing, 
 by reason of the noisome stench arising from it, and which was said to be so strong, 
 as to kill all birds that attempted to fly over it'®. The fertile Vale of Siddim, 
 
 " Joshua, xi. 5, 7. 
 
 Last came, and last did go, 
 
 The pilot of the Galilean lake; — Milton, Lycidas, 109. 
 
 Nec Jordanes pelago accipltur. Sed unum atque alterum lacum integer per- 
 fluit ; tertio retinetur. Tacit. Hist. V. C. 
 
 to his great baptism flock’d 
 
 With awe the regions round, and with them came 
 From Nazareth the son of Joseph deem’d 
 
 J'o the flood Jordan ; Milton, Par. Reg. Book I. 24. 
 
 Greedily they pluck’d 
 
 The fruitage fair to sight, like that which grew 
 
 Near that Bituminous Lake where Sodom flam’d; 
 
 Id. Par. Lost, Book X. 560. 
 
 '® Lacus immenso ambitu, specie maris, sapore corruptior, gravitate odoris accolis 
 pestifer, neque vento impellitur, neque pisces aut suetas aquis volucres patitur. 
 Incertaj undae superjecta, ut solido, feruntur : periti imperitique nandi, perinde 
 attolluntur. Certo anni, bitumen egerit : cujus legendi usum, ut ceteras artes, 
 experientia docuit. Ater suapte natura liquor, et sparso aceto concretus, innatat : 
 hunc manu captum, quibus ea cura, in summa navis trahunt. Inde nullo juvante 
 influit, oneratque donee abscindas : nec abscindere aere ferrove possis. 
 
 Tacit. Hist. V. 6. 
 
50] 
 
 Syria — Syria Superior. 
 
 remarkable in Holy Writ*®, for the battle of the four kings with five, is said by the 
 Sacred Historian, to be the same with the Salt Sea ; and, from it’s being stated in 
 the same place, that the Vale was well watered, previous to the Divine Vengeance 
 overtaking the wicked cities which stood in it, it has been surmised, that the Jordan 
 flowed farther Southward, and emptied itself into that arm of the Red Sea, which is 
 called the Jilanitlc Gulf; this supposition seems supported, not only by the remarkable 
 and narrow valley lying between the two seas, and by it’s bearing the same name of 
 El Ghnr as the upper valley of the Jordan, but by it’s being marked with the same 
 volcanic appearances, which cover the coasts of the Dead Sea. The vale of Siddim 
 contained five principal cities, viz, Sodom, Gomorrhah, Admah, Zeboim, and Bela, 
 of which Sodom seems to have been the greatest and most considerable. Of these 
 five cities, the four first were overwhelmed by the judgment of God, poured down 
 upon them for their great and abominable wickedness *'^ ; Bela, the fifth city, was 
 spared at the entreaty of Lot, who fled hither from Sodom. 
 
 6. Syria properly so called, was divided into Syria Supe- 
 rior and Coele-Syria, the latter of which designated a small 
 tract of country about M*. Lebanon and the Trachonitis, on 
 the borders of Phcenice, Judaea, and Arabia. 
 
 7. This division remained till the time of Diocletian, who increased the limits of 
 Ccele-Syria, and constituted it a part of Phoenicia, under the name of Phoenicia 
 Libanesia. Some years afterwards, Constantine the Great formed a new province 
 in the North Eastern part of the country, which he called Euphratensis, from it’s 
 lying along the Euphrates : and the younger Theodosius subsequently subdivided 
 the remainder of Syria into Prima and Secunda, Antiochia being the capital of the 
 former, and Apamia of the latter. 
 
 8. The first town on the coast of Syria, below Issus, in Asia 
 Minor, was Baise Sayas, a little S. of which were, the moun- 
 tain-torrent Kersos Merkes, and the city of Alexandria ad 
 Issum, built in honour of Alexander the Great, and now called 
 Iskenderoon. Lower down, near the mouth of the Orontes, 
 stood Seleucia ad Mare Souvadia, surnamed also Pieria, from 
 it’s situation at the foot of Pieria M this mountain was a con- 
 tinuation of the Amanus, and gave name to the adjacent dis- 
 trict of Pieria. Seleucia was one of the cities founded by 
 Seleucus Nicanor, andw^as an exceedingly strong place; it is 
 said that it’s building was preceded by the omen of thunder, 
 which was there consecrated as a god : Pompey gave it it’s 
 freedom, an advantage which it aftei*wards enjoyed under the 
 later dominion of the Homans ; the surrounding district was 
 called Seleucis. Farther Southward was Laodicea^® Ladkeyah, 
 
 *® Genes, xiv. 1-3 ; xiii. 10 ; xix, 25. 
 
 Id. xix. 24, 5. — Deut. xxix. 23. — Hosea, xi. 8. 
 
 Haud procul inde campi, quos ferunt olim uberes, magnisque uvbibus habitatos, 
 fulrainum jactu arsisse : et manere vestigia, tenamque ipsam specie torridam, vim 
 frugiferam perdidisse. Nam cuncta sponte edita, aut manu sata, sive herba tenus 
 aut flor^, seu solitam in speciem adolevere, atra et inania velut in cinerem van- 
 escunt. Ego sicut inclytas quondam urbes igne coelesti flagrasse concesserim, ita 
 halitu lacus infici terram, corrumpi superfusum spiritum, eoque foetus segetum et 
 autumni putrescere reor, solo coeloque juxta gravi. Tacit, Hist. V. 7. 
 
 *® AaoStKtfv S’’, i) Ktlrai iir’ i^iovtoai StaXdaarjQ, 
 
 Kni lloaiS^ia epya Kai lepd rtfinia ^cifvrjg, 
 
 K K 3 
 
502 
 
 Syria — Syria Superior. 
 
 surnamed Ad Mare, one of the four principal cities of the 
 country ; it was, likewise, built by Seleucus Nicanor, who 
 called it after his mother. Dolabella, the governor of Syria 
 was here besieged by his rival Cassius, and finding no hopes 
 of safety laid violent hands on himself^^ : the district about 
 Laodicea was named Casiotis, from Mb Casius. About 20 
 miles up the Orontes stood Antiochia^®, or Antioch, now 
 called Antakia ; it was founded by Seleucus Nicanor, who 
 named it after his father. It was not only the capital of 
 Syria, but of all Asia, and was once the third city in the 
 world for beauty, size, and population : it was the royal seat 
 of the Syrian kings, and after the Roman conquest it became 
 the ordinary residence of the prefect, or governor of the 
 Eastern provinces. It was here that the disciples of Christ 
 first received the name of Christians a. d. 39, having been 
 before commonly called Nazarenes and Galila^ans : it was the 
 birth-place of St. Luke the Evangelist, and was called in the 
 middle ages Theopolis. It was surnamed ad Orontem, from 
 the river on which it stood ; and ad Daphnen, from the neigh- 
 bouring grove Daphne Doueir. This grove, which was of 
 bay-trees intermixed with cypress, was said in the mythology 
 of the Greeks, to be the scene of Daphne’s metamorphosis, 
 when pursued by Apollo ; it was a delightful place, and was 
 surrounded with beautiful buildings, in the midst of which 
 rose the famous temple of Apollo and Diana. Pompey, who 
 visited the grove, was so struck with it’s beauty, that he gave 
 a piece of land for it’s enlargement, and many of the Roman 
 emperors are said to have indulged in it’s enjoyments, and here 
 for a time to have forgotten the cares of government : it became, 
 however, at last devoted to voluptuousness and the most in- 
 famous dissipation, hence the proverb “ Daphnici mores.” 
 Antioch gave name to the district of Antiochia. 
 
 9. Higher up the Orontes, stood Seleucia ad Belum Shogr; and above it, on the 
 left bank of the river, was Apamia Kalaat el Medifk. The latter was founded by 
 Antigonus, who called it Pella, after the famous city of that name in Macedonia ; 
 but Seleucus afterwards improved it, and named it Apamia, in honour of his con- 
 sort ; it was a place of such plenty, that Seleucus made it the great dep6t of his 
 army, and kept in it 500 elephants. Apamia was in the district Apamene, between 
 
 ^Hxl 7T£p ’ Avrioxoio k'rrwvvjxoc ’Av-ioxeia. 
 
 Avrao tvi fikucnjmv ’ATra^iehjQ TTToXitSrpov ’ 
 
 Trip Trpof dvTo\u]v Karaavptrai vypbg ’Opovrrig, 
 
 " ArriTETOg, ’Avtioxoio ixsrrrjv bid yaiav opl^iov. 
 
 Dion. Perieg, 915. 
 
 Appian. Bell. Civ. IV. 62. — Dion Cass. XLVII. 30. — Strab. XVI. p. 752. 
 Acts, xi. 20. 
 
 nor that sweet grove 
 
 Of Daphne by Orontes, — Milton, Par, Lost, Book IV. 273. 
 
Syria — Syria Superior. 503 
 
 which and the sea-coast dwelled the Nazarini, who appear to be the same with 
 the modern Anzeyrians; to the S. of them were the Arsacidae, or Assassins, 
 who, from the crafty and determined manner in which they put to death such of 
 the Crusaders as came within their reach, have furnished us with the name 
 of such murderers. A few miles higher up, the Orontes is joined by the little 
 brook Marsyas, between which and the source of the great river, was the fertile 
 and extensive Marsyas Campus. To the S. of Apamia, likewise on the Orontes, 
 stood Epiphania, the Hamath of the Scriptures which is still called Hamah ; and 
 some distance above it was Emesa Homs, famous for a splendid temple of the Sun 
 whose priest Heliogabalus, though only 14 years of age, was invested with the 
 imperial purple by the Roman soldiery, a.d. 218, and "after an infamous reign of 
 nearly four years, was put to death. Emesa was famed for the fatal defeat which 
 Zenobia, queen of Palmyra, suffered near it from the emperor Aurelian, shortly 
 before she was taken prisoner by him ; it was made the metropolis of I’hoenicia 
 Libanesia, and is hence not unfrequently, though improperly, reckoned a Phoenician 
 city. To the W. of Emesa, at the foot of M'. Libanus, lay the district Laodicene, 
 the chief town of which was Laodicea Jauschiah, surnamed ad Libanum, and Sca- 
 biosa. Near the springs of the Orontes was Paradisus, or Triparadisus, where the 
 Macedonian army, after Alexander’s death, divided, for the second time, the Satrapies 
 of the whole monarchy : farther Southward were Carraj Carah, and Jabruda J abroad. 
 — To the N. E. of Antioch, in the interior of the country, were the fortress of Pagras 
 Bagras ; Sochus Derbesak, where Darius lay encamped previous to the battle of 
 Issus ; and Cyrrhus Corns, the capital of the district Cyrrhestica : the last was so 
 called by the Macedonians after a people in their own country, although it is fabled 
 by some to have been named after Cyrus, who founded it, and settled certain Jews 
 there after their return from captivity. 
 
 10. To the E. of Antioch, about midway between it and the 
 Euphrates, lay Chalybon, the name of which was changed to 
 Beroea when it fell into the hands of the Macedonians ; it 
 preserves the trace of it’s old name in Haleh, or Aleppo as it 
 is called by the Franks, and is the capital of a Pachalic of the 
 same name : it stood in the district Chalybonitis, and on 
 the banks of the R. Chalos Coich, the fish of which were con- 
 sidered gods by the Syrians who would not suffer them to 
 be injured. This river was crossed by Cyrus the Younger, 
 when advancing against his brother Artaxerxes it terminates 
 a little to the S. of Aleppo, in a small sea, on the banks of 
 which stood Chalcis, the capital of the district Chalcidice, and 
 now called Kinesrin. 
 
 11. Advancing into the N. of Syria, we meet with the district of Commagene, ex- 
 tending between M'. Amanus and the Euphrates, which has left it’s name in the 
 modern Kamash ; it was governed by it’s own kings till Vespasian united it to the 
 Roman empire, some time after which, it was merged in Constantine’s pr.ovince of 
 Euphratensis. It’s capital, and the residence of it’s kings, was Samosata Samisat, 
 a strong city on the right bank of the Euphrates, celebrated as the birth-place of 
 Lucian^. A few miles above it there is a cataract in the river, formed by it’s 
 breaking through a spur of Mb Amanus ; and still higher up were the fortresses 
 Cuba Guba, and Barsalium Bersel. To the Westward of Samosata, and close on the 
 territory of the Eleuthero-Cilices, to whom it is sometimes assigned, lay Pindenissus, 
 
 Numb. xiii. 21. — 2 Sam. viii. 9. — 1 Kings, viii. 65. — Is. x. 9. — Amos, vi. 2. 
 
 ^ Et qua Phcebeam procul incunabula lucem 
 Prima fovent, Emesus fastigia celsa renidet. 
 
 Avien. Descrip. Orb. 1084. 
 See observation at Note 1, supra. ^ Lucian. Quom. Conscrib. Hist. 24. 
 K K 4 
 
504 
 
 Syria — Syria Superior. 
 
 which was taken by Cicero, after a siege of 25 days, when he was proconsul 
 of Cilicia* *: to the S. of it were, Doliche now Doluc, and Deba Aentab. The 
 Euphrates was joined below Samosata by the little river Singa Sinsja, on which 
 stood a town of the same name : farther Southward w'as Zeugma^, where as the 
 name imports, was a bridge over the river. ITis bridge was composed of boats 
 fastened together by iron chains, and was constructed by Seleucus Nieanor, who 
 fortified it strongly at both ends ; the castle, which he built on the Eastern side in 
 Mesopotamia, was called Seleucia, but it was afterwards neglected for that of Apamia, 
 or Birtha, which still retains it’s name in Bir. Zeugma was, for some time, the 
 boundary of the Roman empire in this direction. 
 
 12. To the S. of Zeugma, and at a little distance from the Euphrates, was Bambyce, 
 or Mabog as it was called by the Syrians, and now known as Bumbouch or MambedJ. 
 It was sacred to the Syrian goddess Atargatis, who was considered to be the same 
 as Venus, and from this circumstance the town was called Hierapolis when it fell 
 into the hands of the Macedonians : the temple of the goddess was so rich, that 
 Crassus, during his expedition against the Parthians, is said to have passed several 
 days here in weighing the gold and silver vessels. Batnae Adenah, not far from 
 Hierapolis, was celebrated for it’s cypress-groves, and was such an agreeable and 
 elegant place, as to vie with the allurements of Daphne. Farther Southward, the 
 little river Daradax Fay joins the Euphrates; and below it on the banks of the latter, 
 stood Barbalissus Beles : they were both visited by the younger Cyrus, when about 
 to invade Mesopotamia. Lower down the Euphrates were Sura, an important Roman 
 post, which still preserves it’s name in Surieh ; and Zenobia Zelebi, a colony of the 
 famous Queen of Palmyra. To the Westward of these, in an extensive plain named 
 Barbaricus Campus, and now called Siffin, stood Resafa Eesafa, which was latterly 
 for a time called Sergiopolis in honour of a saint who resided there ; this Resafa 
 is the Rezeph of the Scriptures, taken by Sennacherib king of Assyria, who sent 
 a threatening message concerning it to Hezekiah, king of Judah, when he had rebelled 
 against him*. To the S. of Zenobia, in the Eastern part of Syria, was Thapsacus 
 Der, a very important city, supposed to be the same with the Tiphsah of the Bible, 
 from which to Gaza* on the Mediterranean and to Elath on the Red Sea, the 
 whole country was under the dominion of Solomon : when it fell into the hands of 
 Seleucus Nieanor, he changed it’s name to Amphipolis. There was a great ford of 
 the Euphrates here, which is celebrated in history by the crossing of three great 
 armies ; first, by Cyrus, in his expedition against Artaxerxes n.c. 401 ; subsequently, 
 by Darius, when defeated at Issus n. c. 333 ; and three years afterwards, by Alex- 
 ander in pursuit of him, previous to the decisive battle of Arbela *. In later times, 
 however, the more common passage over the river, was at Zeugma already men- 
 tioned. Below this lay Auzara Osara, and Oruros Goriir, which last was settled 
 by Pompey as the frontier town of the Roman empire in this direction. 
 
 13 . Palmyra was in the South Eastern part of Syria, on the 
 borders of Arabia, and midway between Damascus and the 
 Euphrates ; it gave name to the district Palmyrene, and to the 
 Palmyrena Solitudo, which was a part of that immense desert, 
 commencing in Syria, and extending over the greater part of 
 Arabia. Palmyra is the same with Tadmor in the Wilderness, 
 mentioned in Holy Writ, as having been founded by king 
 Solomon : both names are derived from the palm-trees, with 
 which the city was surrounded. It arrived at but little im- 
 
 * Cic. Epist. ad. Alt. V. 2. 
 
 ^ Tot meritis obstricta meis, nunc Parthia ruptls 
 Excedat claustris vetitam per secula ripam, 
 
 Zeugmaque Pellaeum. Lucan. VIII. 237. 
 
 * 2 Kings, xix. 12. * 1 Kings, iv. 24. 
 
 * Xenoph. Exp. Cyr. I. 4.— Arrian, II. 13; III. 7.-- -Strab. XVI. p. 74(i. 
 
 1 Kings, ix. 18. 
 
505 
 
 Syria — Ccele-Syria. 
 
 poi tance till after the conquest of Syria by the Romans, when 
 it submitted to the latter people under Hadrian, who beautified 
 it exceedingly, and called it Hadrianopolis. It continued to 
 increase in wealth and power till the time of Valerian, who 
 gave it’s king Odenathus a share in the empire, for the services 
 he had rendered to the Roman people. Upon the death of 
 Odenathus, the ambition and warlike spirit of his queen, 
 Zenobia, induced her to make herself mistress of Egypt, 
 Palaestine, Syria, Mesopotamia, and nearly the whole of Asia 
 Minor, till at last she provoked the jealousy of Aurelian, who 
 attacked her in the plains of Syria, defeated her in two hardly 
 fought battles, and having laid siege to Palmyra, summoned 
 her to submission. His summons was answered by a letter 
 of defiance from her minister and secretary, Longinus, the 
 well-known author of the treatise on the sublime, which so 
 incensed Aurelian, that after he had made himself master of 
 the city, he ordered Longinus to be put to death. Zenobia 
 herself was taken prisoner, and carried away captive to Italy, 
 A. D. 273 ; Tibur was there assigned to her as a residence, 
 and her children were treated with the greatest distinction by 
 the emperor: she was a very accomplished and high-minded 
 princess, and is said to have spoken many languages, and to 
 have been acquainted with every branch of useful learning. 
 Aurelian left a small garrison in Palmyra, but the inhabitants 
 rose against, and murdered them, as soon as he had passed 
 the Hellespont : this so enraged the emperor, that he ordered 
 their city to be destroyed, and the greater part of it’s people 
 to be put to the sword. This command was so completely 
 carried into execution, that all subsequent attempts to restore 
 the city proved ineffectual ; it’s ruins, which are still called 
 Tadmor, and are amongst the most magnificent in the Eastern 
 world, amply attest it’s former splendour. 
 
 14. Advancing into Ccele-Syria, we find Heliopolis Baal- 
 bec, near the source of the R. Leontes, which has already been 
 noticed as entering the sea near Tyre : it was celebrated for 
 it’s worship of the Sun, and for it’s splendid temple, said to 
 have been built by Antoninus Pius. To the S. of it lay the 
 Tetrarchy of Abilene, the chief town of which was Abila 
 Lysaniae Nebi Abel, so called from it’s ruler Lysanias. Upon 
 the death of Herod the Great, his kingdom was divided into 
 four parts, or governments, hence called Tetrarchies from the 
 Greek words reVpa quatuor, and imperium. These were 
 the tetrarchy of Galilee, belonging to Herod Antipas ; the 
 tetrarchy of Ituraea and Trachonitis, belonging to his brother 
 Philip ; the tetrarchy of Abilene, belonging to Lysanias ; and 
 the tetrarchy of J uclsea, Samaria, and Idumaea, which Archelaus, 
 
50(> Syria — Phce.nice. 
 
 Herod’s eldest son, governed with the title of king, till he was 
 displaced, and his dominions made a province of the Roman 
 Empire, governed by Pontius Pilate at the time of our Saviour’s 
 crucifixion^^. To the S. of Abilene, in the district of Damas- 
 cene, stood the important city Damascus Damascus, or Sham, 
 the metropolis of Coele-Syria, styled by Julian, from it’s im- 
 portant situation, the Eye of the East. It was one of the 
 oldest cities in the country, having been the capital of Syria, 
 and the residence of it’s king’s ; but it was subsequently raised 
 into a separate kingdom, the rulers of which made themselves 
 very obnoxious to the Jews. It is situated on the R. JBarrada, 
 which, from it’s fertilizing waters, was called by the Greeks 
 Chrysorrhoas, but, by the Syrians, Bardines and Pharpar ; it 
 runs into the lake now known as Ralir el Margi or L. of the 
 Meadows, as does also the Abana^'* or Berde. 
 
 15. To the S. of Damascus, were the Trachones M®. Khiara, so called from the 
 word rpaxvg asper, owing to their ruggedness ; they gave name to the district Tra- 
 chonitis, which, upon the death of Herod the Great, was united with Iturasa^ into 
 one tetrarchy : Ituraea is thought to have derived it’s name from Jetur, a son of 
 Ishmael, who settled hereabouts, and upon whose descendants, the Israelites East 
 of the Jordan made war. To the Westward of this lay the Domus Zenodori, or 
 the Domain of Zenodorus, who was deprived of his possessions by Augustus. The 
 district Auranitis, which still pieserves it’s name in that of Haouran, was to the S. 
 of Ituraea ; it’s chief cities were Dium Dehama, and Bozrah, or Bostra, Boszra : the 
 latter was much celebrated for it’s vineyards, and must not be confounded with 
 another city of the same name in Edom, so famed for its flocks and dyed garments ; 
 it was afterwards included in the limits of Arabia, the boundary between the two 
 countries being formed by Alsadamus M. Kelb Haouran. Still farther to the South- 
 ward, and immediately E. of Peraea, was Ammonitis, so named from it’s chief city 
 Ammon, or Philadelphia, which is still called Amman, 
 
 16. Phoenice, or Phccnicia as it is sometimes called, was 
 a small tract of country between Mb Libanus and the Sea, 
 corresponding with the modern Pachalic of Acre, and the 
 Southern part of the Pachalic of Tripoli ; it extended from 
 
 Matt. ii. 22. — Luke, iii. 1. 
 
 Accedunt Syriae populi, desertus Orontes, 
 
 Et felix, sic fama, Ninos ; ventosa Damascos, — 
 
 Lucan. III. 215. 
 
 Him follow’d Rimmon, whose delightful seat 
 Was fair Damascus, on the fertile banks 
 Of Abana and Pharpar, lucid streams. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book I. 468. 
 
 2 Kings, V. 12. 
 
 The inhabitants of Iturrea were admirable archers : hence Virgil : 
 
 Ituraeos taxi torquentur in arcus : — Georg. II. 448. 
 
 And Lucan : 
 
 Illuc et Libye Numidas, et Greta Cydonas 
 Misit : Iturseis cursus fuit inde sagittis : — 
 
 Id. VII. 514. 
 
 Pharsal. VII. 230. 
 
507 
 
 Syi'ia — Phcenice. 
 
 the R. Cherseus on the South, to beyond Aradus on the 
 North, though it’s limits in the latter direction were sub- 
 sequently formed by the R. Eleutherus. To the N. and E. 
 it touched upon Syria, to the S. upon Paleestine ; it was nearly 
 the same in size as the Island of Cyprus, and contained 2,900 
 scjuare miles. 
 
 17. The Phoenicians are said to have owed their appellation to the great number 
 of ■palm-trees ((bolviKsg) which grew in their country, though there are other ac- 
 counts, which deduce their name from Phoenix, one of their early kings. They 
 were descendants of Canaan, and from their not having been driven out by the 
 Children of Israel, their country preserved the name of Canaan much longer than 
 the otlier portions of it, which were better inhabited by the Israelites : the more 
 inland part of Phoenicia, toucliing upon Syria, was termed Syro-Phosnicia. I he 
 Phoenicians were originally governed by their own laws, each great city choosing 
 it’s particular ruler; such matters as concerned the whole nation being always 
 debated at Tripolis. They were conquered by the Persians, and afterwards by 
 Alexander, to whom and to the Romans they became tributary. Under the Per- 
 sians they extended their boundaries on all sides, obtaining dominion over the 
 Northern part of Palestine, and along it’s coast as far as Joppa, and the limits of 
 They were the early merchants of the world ^6, having sent out colonies to 
 all parts of the hlediterranean, and ventured beyond the straits of Gibraltar to 
 the Cassiterides and to the Western coasts of Africa ; commerce and navigation 
 were amongst them in the most flourishing state. They were the first who invented 
 arithmetic, and steered their ships by the stars ; and according to the Greeks, 
 Cadmus, a Plioenieian, was the inventor of letters. They were a most ingenious 
 people, and excelled all the other nations of the earth, in their elegant and beautiful 
 manufactures ; so great indeed was their fame, that the temple of Solomon, the most 
 magnificent building mentioned in the Holy Scriptures, was raised under the direction 
 of Tyrian artists, 
 
 18 . The most Northern city in Phcenice, and one of it’s 
 three principal places, was Aradus Ruad, situated on an island 
 only seven stadia in circuit, and twenty distant from the coast; 
 it was, notwithstanding this, an important and populous place, 
 and so strong as to have resisted for a long time a siege by 
 the Romans. It is said to have been originally founded by 
 fugitives from Sidon, and is supposed with considerable pro- 
 bability, to be the same with Arvad, the country of the Arva- 
 dites, mentioned in the Old Testament. The landing-place 
 
 SI ^olviKsg vauaiKXvroi ■l]XvSrov avSpsg 
 TpwKrai, fxvpL’ ayovreg aSripfiaTa vi]t peXalvy, 
 
 Horn. 0(1. 0. 414. 
 
 ^ See p. 71, sect. 1-3 ; p. 85, sect. 25, supra. 
 
 Quseritis et coelo Phcenicum inventa serene. 
 
 Quae sit Stella homini commoda, quaeque mala. 
 
 Propert. II. xx. GI. 
 
 Utque maris vastum prospectet turribus aequor 
 
 Prima ratem vends credere docta Tyros 1 Tibull. I. vii. 1!). 
 
 Ol S' aXog syyvg tovreg, sTnovv pit] v ^olviictg, 
 
 Twv dvSpwv ysvtyjg, o't ’EpvBpaioi yeydaaiv, 
 
 Ot TTpaiTOi vpecfcriv 'smipycravTo ^aXdaarjg, 
 
 ITpiurot S’ Ipnopiyg dXiSivkog spvrjcravro, 
 
 Kal ^ci^vv ovpav'uov d(TTpMV rropov t(j>pd(r(Tuvro. 
 
 Dion, Perieg. t)05. 
 
508 
 
 Syria — Phoenice. 
 
 from Aradus on the main was Carnos ; a little above which 
 stood Antaradus Tortosa, subsequently called Constantia, in 
 honour of the emperor Constantius. 
 
 19. But the frontier-town of Phoenice, on the coast of Syria, was Maratijus 
 Marakiak, the inhabitants of which were at continual variance with the people of 
 Aradus, to whom at last Alexander allotted their territory. Eleutherus fl. fVaftr el 
 Kebir, a few miles to the S. of Aradus, was considered in the latter ages as the 
 boundary of Phoenice in this direction ; it is a very small river, rising in Lebanon 
 and running North Westward into the Sea. The plain, through which it flowed, was 
 called Macras, and was celebrated for the enormous dragon, within the monstrous 
 jaws of which, there was room enough for a mounted horseman ; this legend was 
 handed down to the times of Christendom, when the famous knight St. George was 
 said to have killed the beast in the neighbourhood of Berytus or Beirout, just as it 
 was about to devour the princess of an adjoining city. A little S. of the preceding 
 was Sabbatum fl. Abrosh, so called on account of it’s waters, which when running 
 were full and rapid, pursuing their course for six days, but failing on the seventh; 
 it was the boundary of Agrippa’s dominion in this quarter. A little farther South- 
 ward was Area Area, the birth-place of Alexander Severus, and hence surnamed 
 Caesaria. Lower down the coast stood Tripolis now Tripoli, the capital of the modern 
 Pachalic of the same name ; it was so called, in consequence of it’s having been 
 built by the people of the three cities Tyre, Sidon, and Aradus, for the convenience 
 of assembling in this place the several federal bodies of Phoenice, for the discussion 
 of such matters as related to the whole country. Father Southward were Calamos 
 Callamone, a small fortress destroyed by the Syrian kings ; the promontory called 
 Theouprosopon C. Madonna, improperly supposed by some to be the Northern 
 termination of Mt. Libanus, and famed as the lurking-place of a set of robbers, who 
 were routed out by Pompey ; Botiys Batroon, so old that it was said to have been 
 built by Saturn ; and Byblos Djebail, sacred to Adonis. The last mentioned place 
 was not far from the mouth of Adonis fl. Ibrahim : on the anniversary of the death 
 of Adonis, who was killed by a wild boar on the neighbouring Mt. Libanus, the 
 waters of this river were said to be tinged with red, owing, as it was fancied, to his 
 wounds bleeding afresh but actually to the ochrous earth, which, during the rainy 
 season, rolled down from the mountains. At the source of the river stood Aphaka 
 Afka, where was a celebrated temple of Venus, destroyed by Constantine, on account 
 of the wantonness of it’s votaries. Farther Southward the R. Lycus, now called Nahr 
 el Kelb enters the sea ; and a little below it, stood Berytus Beirout, said to have 
 been founded by Saturn, and to have been originally called Beroe ; it was destroyed 
 in the wars between the Syrian kings by Tryphon, tyrant of Apamia^ but was restored 
 by the Romans under Agrippa, who raised it to the rank of a colony with the title 
 of Felix Julia, after which it obtained great celebrity from it’s schools for the study 
 of jurisprudence and the fine arts. 
 
 20. In the Southern part of Phoenice, and nearly on the 
 same parallel with Damascus, was Sidon^°, or Zidon as it is 
 called in the Bible, Say da, the most ancient and important 
 
 Thammuz came next behind, 
 
 Whose annual wound in Lebanon allur’d 
 The Syrian damsels to lament his fate 
 In amorous ditties all a summer’s day; 
 
 While smooth Adonis from his native rock 
 
 Ran purple to the sea, suppos’d with blood 
 
 Of Thammuz yearly wounded. Milton, Par. Lost, Book I. 446. 
 
 ’Ek fitv ’ZlSuivoc 7To\vxa\Kov tvxopai elvai ' 
 
 Horn. Od. O. 424. 
 
 Homer also applies the name Sidonia to the whole of Phoenicia : 
 
 Ol S’ tg '2iSovir)v cv vaioptvijv avajldvreg 
 
 "Uixopr ■ avrdp tyw Xnroprjv aKaxpl^evog yrop. Od. N, 285. 
 
Syria — Phcenice. 509 
 
 place in the country, and the greatest maritime city in the 
 ancient world : it is thought to have taken it’s name from 
 Sidon, the first-born of Canaan. It rose to a high pitch of 
 power and splendour through the ingenuity and industry of 
 it’s inhabitants who rendered themselves very famous by 
 their manufactures of glass and fine linen, and working 
 of metals as well as by their purple dye ; so much so, that 
 Homer, when describing a beautiful work of art, often speaks 
 of it as the production of Sidonian artists. It was destroyed 
 by the Persian king Ochus, b. c. 351, but was afterwards 
 rebuilt by the inhabitants ; it was not fortified, as Tyre was, 
 and therefore always fell a prey to every invader : the sur- 
 rounding district was named Sidonis, whence Queen Dido, who 
 was a native of it, is not unfrequently called Sidonia Mos- 
 chus, the founder of anatomical philosophy, who lived before 
 the war of Troy, was a native of Sidon. A little lower down, 
 on the coast, stood Sarepta Sarfend, famous as being the 
 place whence the mythologists represent Jupiter to have 
 carried away Europa to Crete ; it belonged to the Sidonians, 
 and produced a very generous wine. Sarepta is the same 
 with Zarephath of the Scriptures ; it was the place to which 
 Elijah was sent to dwell after quitting the banks of the brook 
 Cherith, and was the scene of some of his miracles Crossing 
 the R. Leontes, we come to Tyrus^®, or Sarra'*'^, called by the 
 
 Nunc media ^neam secum per mcenia ducit : 
 
 Sidoniasque ostentat opes, urbemque paratam. Virg. Mn. IV. 75. 
 
 pretiosaque murice Sidon. Lucan. III. 217. 
 
 Quare ne tibi sit tanti Sidonia vestis, 
 
 Ut timeas, quoties nubilus Auster erit. Propert. II. xiii. 55. 
 Non qui Sidonio contendere callidus ostro 
 
 Nescit Aquinatem potantia vellera fucum, 
 
 Hor. Epist. I. X. 26. 
 
 taav ol tt'&ttXol TrapTTo'iKiXoi, epya ■yvvaiKiov 
 'ElSov'uijv, rag airbg ’AXe^avdpog ^eoeiSrjg 
 
 "Pyayt ^iSoviriSrev, Horn. II. Z. 289. 
 
 ’ Apyvptov Kprjrrjpa rervypkvov ' b' apa perpa 
 XdvSavtv, avrdp KaWei iv'iKa rcdaav iir’ alav 
 IIoWov, ETTti "SiibovEg TroXvdaiSaXoi tv rj(TKt]<rav, 
 
 ^oiviKtg 5’ ayov dvdpsg tic’ 'ptpotiSia icovrov, 
 
 Id. 'P. 741. 
 
 ** Obstupuit primd aspectu Sidonia Dido, Pirg. JEn. I. 613. 
 
 1 Kings, xvii. 9, et seq, — Luke, iv. 26. 
 
 Fluctibus ambitae fuerant Antissa, Pharosque, 
 
 Et Phoenissa Tyrus : quarum nunc insula nulla est. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 288. 
 
 Ut gemm^ bibat, et Sarrano indormiat ostro. 
 
 Virg. Georg. II. 506. 
 
 Sarrano murice fulgens, — Sil. Jtal. XV. 205. 
 
 Muricibus 
 
510 
 
 Syria — Phcmice. 
 
 Hebrews Sor, and now Soar ; it was a colony of Sidon, whence 
 it is styled in Scripture, her daughter : no mention is made 
 of it by Homer, although Herodotus states it to have been 
 built, according to the accounts of the Tyrians themselves, 
 2300 years before his time, i. e. more than 2700 years before 
 the Christian era Josephus, however, states it to have been 
 built 240 years before Solomon’s temple, i. e. about 1250 b. c.; 
 but as mention is made of it in the book of Joshua, where it 
 is styled “ the strong city Tyre,” it must have been much more 
 ancient than this^^’. It became in process of time, a very 
 large, rich, and populous city, powerful at sea, and the rival 
 of Sidon ; it’s inhabitants were famed for their wealth, and 
 extensive commerce S'® well as for their manufactures of 
 fine linen, and their beautiful purple dye : the latter is said 
 to have been here discovered by a dog’s accidentally eating 
 some of the fish called Conchilis, which dyed it’s mouth 
 a purple colour. It was governed by it’s own kings, until it 
 was attacked by Nebuchadnezzar, when after a difficult siege 
 of 13 years it was taken by assault and razed to the ground, 
 as had been predicted by the prophets Isaiah and Ezekiel 
 The blockade of Nebuchadnezzar being incomplete, owing to 
 his want of a navy, the inhabitants of Tyre, foreseeing what 
 must happen, removed their valuable effects into a small island, 
 only 22 stadia in circuit, and three stadia from the shore. The 
 ruins of the old city obtained the name of PalaeTyrus, and stood 
 on the spot now known as Pas el Ain. The new city, which 
 they built on this island, increased in dignity and importance 
 under the Persians, and the strength of it’s natural situation 
 was augmented by defensive works on all sides: it was, 
 however, attacked by Alexander, who took it and burned it, 
 B. c. 332, after a hard siege of seven months, having connected 
 the island with the mainland by a causeway Both this second 
 capture of it by Alexander, and the extraordinary mode in 
 which it was accomplished, were foretold in Holy Writ; 
 where it is recorded that the besiegers of the city should lay 
 it’s stones, and it’s timber, and it’s dust in the midst of the 
 
 Muricibus Tyriis iteratae vellera lanse 
 
 Cui properabantur 1 
 
 Hm-. Epod. XII. 21. 
 Joshua, xix. 29. 
 
 ■‘® Isaiah, xviii. 12. Herod. II. 44. 
 
 Ne CypriiE Tyriaeque merces 
 Addant avaro divitias mari. 
 
 Hor, Cmin. HI. xxix. GO. 
 
 Hie caput flavum lauro Parnaside vinctus 
 
 Verrit humum, Tyrio saturate murice palla. Ovid. Met. XI. 166. 
 
 Is. xxlii. 1 — 14. — Ezek. xxvi. 2 — 11; xxviii. 2 — 19. 
 See quotation from Ovid, in Note 46. 
 
511 
 
 Syria — Phcenice. 
 
 sea ; — that the city in the midst of tlie sea should be destroyed 
 with fire and that the news of it’s destruction should be 
 revealed to many of it’s people from the land of Chittim 
 Tyre recovered again from this second desolation, and was 
 again besieged after the death of Alexander, by his general 
 Antigonus for 1 4 months, and subsequently by Pacorus, the 
 Parthian, but neither of them could take it ; it retained it’s 
 strength, and free government, both under the Syrians and 
 Romans, being raised by the latter, in the time of the emperor 
 Severus, to the rank of a colony. Palae Tyrus gradually 
 decayed, although it was at first connected with the new city, 
 their united circuit being estimated at 19 Roman miles. Tyre 
 gave birth to Porphyry, the antagonist of Christianity; to 
 Maximus, the Platonic philosopher ; and to Ulpian, the 
 celebrated civilian : the principal deity worshipped here was 
 Hercules 
 
 21. Farther Southward was Ecdippa, the same with the Achzib of the Scriptures, 
 still called Zib. Below it was Aco, or Accho, Acre, called by the Greeks Ace®'^, 
 one of the places from which the Children of Israel did not drive out the primitive 
 inhabitants ; it was subsequently called Ptolemais, from one of the Egyptian kings, 
 who had for some time possession of Southern Syria, and it was raised to the dignity 
 of a Roman colony, under the emperor Claudius. Acre was famous for the many 
 sieges which it sustained during the Crusades, alternately against the Saracens, and 
 the Christians ; it is rendered memorable in modern history, for the gallantry with 
 which it was defended in 1799, by Sir Sidney Smith, against Buonaparte, who after 
 a fruitless siege of 61 days, was compelled to retreat from before it. It stood at the 
 mouth of the little R. Beles Naamany, which issues from Cendevia Palus, and runs 
 Westward into the B. of Acre. This river furnished the best sand for the manufac- 
 ture of glass, which is said to have been first invented here ; it was also noted in 
 fable, for the healing herbs which Hercules applied to the curing of his wounds, as 
 well as for the tomb of Memnon, who was said to have been buried near it. Farther 
 Southward is the R. Kison, or Kishon, Mukatta, which rises in Tabor j it was 
 
 ®® Is. xxiii. 1. 6. 12. 15-18. — Ezek. xxvi. 3. 12-21. — Zechariah, ix. 3, 4.— 
 Amos, i. 9. 10. — Joel, hi. 4-8. See also p. 328, sect. 26, supi-a, 
 
 Herodotus visited this famous temple of the Tyrian Hercules ; and from the 
 particulars mentioned by him in connection with it, many of the learned are of 
 opinion, that this deity could have been no other than the Israelitish Sampson. 
 The Tyrians might have easily learned the history of Sampson at Joppa, a seaport 
 belonging to the tribe of Dan; or from those Danites, who removed to Laish on the 
 borders of Phcenice, and who, as Ezekiel informs us, had great commerce with the 
 Tyrians. Many of these Danites came from Zorah and Eshtaol, where Sampson 
 was born, and where he lived, and it is probable that they would not fail of pro- 
 mulgating the accounts of his miraculous strength. 
 
 iirXsvffa kuI kg Tvpov rrjg ^oiv'iKrig, rrvvBavofitvog avroSn tlvai ipbv 
 
 'HpaKXsog ayiov ’ Kai i^ov irXovaiog KarsffKtvaapisvov aXXourl re rroXXoia'i 
 dvaSrripacn, Kal iv avrtp yaav orijXai duo, y piv, j^pvaov a.Trk<p^ov • ») df, 
 
 apapdylov XiSrov, Xdpirovrog rag vvKrag peyaB^og. Akyovai dt zroXAd 
 
 Kai aXXa dvemaKkirroig oV'EXXyveg. BvySirig Sk avrkMV Kal bde 6 pvSfog eari, 
 t6v TTspi rov 'HjoaKXsoc Xkyovffi ’ oig avrov diriKopevov kg Alyvirrov arkipavreg 
 ot AiyvTTTtoi, vTrd Trofinrjg k^rjyov iog ^vaovrtg r<p Ait' rbv dr, rkotg pkv 
 t'lO'vxlyv kxtiv * krrtl dr avrov rrpbg Tip ^lopip Kardpxovro, kg aXKi^v rparro- 
 pevov, rrdvrag cripkag Kara^ovevaai. Herod, II. 44-5, 
 
 Corn. Nep. vit. Datam. V. 2. 5. 
 
512 
 
 Cyprus I. 
 
 the scene of a great battle, fought between tlie Israelites under Deborah and Barak, 
 and the Canaanites under Sisera, and the plaee where the priests of Baal were put 
 to death by command of Elijah®®. A little to the W. of the river’s mouth lay 
 Hepha Haypha ; and Porphyrium, so named from the fish which were caught there, 
 and which yielded the famous purple dye ; to the S. of the latter on the declivity of 
 Mb Carmel, stood Ecbatana, called afterwards Carmclus, where Cambyses, king of 
 Persia died, having, as it is said, been foretold that Ecbatana sbould be fatal to him, 
 which he had understood of the great city in Media, and avoided it accordingly. 
 
 22. Cyprus. — The island of Cyprus, which still retains it’s 
 name, lay to the W. of Phcenice, and to the S. of Cilicia in 
 Asia Minor; the channel, by which it is separated from the 
 latter, was known as the Aulon Cilicius. Cyprus contains 
 3,000 square miles, and is the second island in size in the 
 Mediterranean Sea, Sicily being the first. 
 
 23. Cyprus is said to have obtained it’s name from Cyprus, one of it’s early kings, 
 though others say, it was derived from a certain fragrant tree or flower : it was also 
 called Cerastia from it’s many capes, Macaria from the happiness of it’s climate, 
 and Paphos®® from it’s famous city of that name. It is celebrated in mythology 
 for the birth of Venus, hence called Cypris, to whom the whole island was especially 
 consecrated ®®. It’s situation at the Eastern extremity of the Mediterranean Sea, 
 bordering upon Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt, rendered it a very important island, and 
 it’s own internal resources were so great, that there was probably no spot on the earth 
 of equal magnitude, which surpassed it in the number and excellency of it’s natural 
 productions : it was said to be the only place in the known world which could fit 
 out a ship without foreign assistance. It’s copper was purer and more flexible than 
 that of any other country, and was therefore eagerly sought after by every nation. 
 The earliest inhabitants of the island were Phoenicians, who were joined by some 
 Greeks shortly after the siege of Troy ; the Egyptians subsequently seized upon it, 
 and having reduced the whole of it under their power, peopled it with JLthiopian 
 colonies. Cyprus fell with Egypt under the dominion of the Persians, and 
 remained in their undisturbed possession, till the unfortunate expedition of Xerxes 
 against the Greeks, roused that brave people to avenge the cause of their enslaved 
 brethren in Cyprus ; they accordingly fitted out a fleet, which they entrusted to the 
 command of Pausanias, and afterwards to Cimon, but they found their fellow- 
 countrymen so mixed with the other colonists, as not only to have completely 
 changed their language and manners, but even to refuse their assistance. After 
 the battle of Issus, the island fell into the power of Alexander, and at his death, 
 into that of Ptolemy, king of Egypt, whose successors kept possession of it, till it 
 came within the grasp of the Romans : they allowed it for some time to be governed 
 by it’s own princes, but at last demanded to have it under their immediate control, 
 and accordingly sent Cato against it, who soon reduced it to submission. Augustus 
 made it a consular province, and divided it into four districts, called after it’s 
 principal cities, viz. Paphia, Amathusia, Salaminia, and Lapithia. The inha- 
 bitants were exceedingly ingenious and industrious, though they were much given 
 to pleasure and dissipation. 
 
 ®® Judges, iv. — 1 Kings, xviii. 40. 
 
 ®® Ilia Paphon genuit ; de quo tenet insula nomen. 
 
 Ovid. Met. X. 297". 
 
 AiSoitjv xP'^(toffrs<pavov KaXyv ’ A^podiTtjv 
 "AffopLai, rj Trdffyg Kiirpov K^ySepva XiXoyxiv 
 ’EivaXiyQ, o3'i piv ^vpvpov pevog vypov dkvTog 
 "HveiKEV (card Kvpa TToXv(j)Xoicr(3oio ^aXdacnjg, 
 
 ’A(j>p(p Bvl p,aXaK(p' Horn. Hymn, in Ven. II. 2. 
 
 O, quaB beatam, Diva, tenes Cyprum, 
 
 Hm\ Carm. Ill, xxxvi. 9. 
 
 O Venus, regina Cnidi Paphique, 
 
 Sperne dilectam Cypron, 
 
 Id. I. XXX. 2. 
 
513 
 
 Cyprus I. 
 
 24. Tke principal capes of Cyprus were, Curias C. Gavata, it’s Soutiiernmost 
 poinf ; 4-€annias Pr. C. Pifanio, it’sWesternmpst point ; Crommyon Pr. C. Cormachitti, 
 opposite Anemurium in Cilicia; and Clides, or Dinaretum Pr. C. S. Andreas, it’s 
 Easternmost point, only 60 miles from the opposite coast of Syria : on this last 
 Stood a temple sacred to Venus Acraea, which no woman dared approach. — A ran<^e 
 of mountains, called Olympus Sa. Croce, intersects the whole island, and causes 
 it’s Eastern part to run out into a long narrow promontory, called Cauda Bovis: 
 pnd it appears very probable, that it was this remarkable projection which led the 
 ancients to give the whole island the epithet of Cerastia®*. Tire only river of the 
 least consequence in Uie whole of Cyprus, is the Pedaeus Pzdia, which rises on the 
 Northern side of iVft. Olympus, and flows Eastward into the sea at Salamis. 
 
 2o. On the Northern coast of Cyprus, near the promontory Acamas, stood 
 Arsinoe Poll Chrisofou, and near it was a celebrated grove dedicated to Jupiter. 
 A little below the latter was .Epea, an Athenian colony, at the source of the brook 
 Clarius, which was visited by Solon when in banishment here ; he persuaded the 
 king of it to remove to a more commodious situation lower down the river, which he 
 accordingly did, calling his new city Soloe Sogli-a, after Solon. I’he inhabitants of 
 this place so far forgot the purity and elegance of their language, as to express them- 
 selves very incorrectly, whence an incorrect expression is called a Soloecismus ; this 
 term, however, is said by many to have originated with the people of Soloe, in Asia 
 Minor®*, but it appears from Suidas that it was borrowed from the corrupted lan- 
 guage of both cities. Farther Eastward were Lapeth\is Lapitho, which gave name 
 to the district Lapithia ; Cerynia Ceritia, an important Phoenician colony ; Achaeorum 
 Littus, where Teucer landed when banished by Telamon from Salamis, for not 
 having avenged the death of his brother Ajax ; and Carpasia Carpass, a fprtified 
 place of some consequence. 
 
 26. On tlie Eastern .coast of Cyprus was it’s capital city 
 Salamis, said to have been built by Teucer, b. c. J270, when 
 expelled from Salamis, and to have been so called after his 
 native island ^vas a very important and powerful place, 
 and gave name to the district Salaminia. It suffered much 
 from an insurrection of the Jews in the time of Trajan, and 
 still more during the reign of Constantins from an earthquake, 
 which completely destroyed the city, and killed most of it’s 
 inhabitants ; it was^ however, restored by the latter emperor, 
 who called it Constantia Costanza. Salamis was especially 
 sacred to Venus, henc^ surnamed Salaminia A little farther 
 
 ®* At si forte roges foecundam Amathunta metalli, 
 
 An gcnuisge velit Propgetidas ; abnuat mque, 
 
 Atque illos, gemino quondam quibus aspera cornu 
 Frons erat; unde etiam nomen traxere Cerastae. 
 
 Ovid. Met. X. 223. 
 
 See p. 494, Sect. T8. 
 
 ®* : Teucer Salamina patremque 
 
 Cum fugeret, tamen uda Lyaso 
 Ten^ora popule^ fertur vinxisse coron^. 
 
 Sic tristes aflfatus amicos : 
 
 Quo nos cumque feret melior fortuna parente, 
 
 Ibimus, 0 socii comitesque. 
 
 Nil desperandum Teucro duce, et auspice Teucro ; 
 
 Certus enim promisit Apollo, 
 
 Ambiguam tellure nov& Sdlamina futura*n. Hor. Carm. I. vii. 29. 
 
 ®^ Kvirpoyevij KvSrepeiav deiffopai, i] tb /3pproi<rt 
 MeiXi'ga ddpa diSwcnv, B<j>’ ifieprip t'e Ttpomo-Kip 
 
 L L 
 
 Attl 
 
514 
 
 Cyprus I. 
 
 Southward was Arsinoe, which afterwards changed it’s name 
 to Ammochostos or Famagosta, now one of the chief cities of 
 the island. Below these, on the Southern coast of Cyprus, 
 was Citium Chiti, on the shores of Citius Sinus G. of Salines; 
 it was the birth-place of the philosopher Zeno, and of the 
 physician Apollonius, and in it Cimon died, during his cam- 
 paign against the islanders®^. The name of this town mduced 
 Josephus to believe that Cyprus was the original seat of the 
 Kittim, or Cittim ; but there is no doubt about the continent 
 having been peopled before the island. After the Kittim had 
 settled on the mainland, it is probable enough that in process 
 of time they might have sent colonists over into Cyprus, who, 
 building the above-mentioned town, might name it Citium after 
 the family from which they were descended. To the W estward 
 of this stood Amathus Old Limesol, a very ancient place, said 
 to have been so called from it s founder Amathus, the son of 
 Hercules ; it was the last city which gave up the Persian cause, 
 and was especially sacred to Venus, hence sumamed Amathu- 
 sia66. Between this city and the adjacent Curium Piscopi, 
 was a famous grove, sacred to Apollo. ►The city of^ Palse 
 Paphos, or Old Paphos, Counclia, was near the Southwestern 
 point of the island, and was reported to have been founded by 
 a son of Apollo ; it stood at the mouth of the little R. Bar- 
 barus, and was celebrated for it’s beautiful temple of Venus 
 built on the spot where she landed when she rose from the 
 sea: there were 100 altars in her temple, which smoked daily 
 with a profusion of frankincense, and though exposed to the 
 open air, they were never wetted by the rain. Annual festivals 
 
 Culte puer, puerique parens Amathusia culti ; 
 
 Aurea de campo vellite signa meo. Ovid. Amor. III. xv. 15. 
 Catull. LXVIII. 61 ; XXXVI. 14. 
 
 ‘H d' dpa Kv-irpov 'iKavt ^L\op,p.eiSijQ ’AfpoSirt], 
 
 ’Ec Ud(bov • tv^a dk oi rkutvoQ Bujpog re ^vrjeig. 
 
 ^ Horn. Od. 0. 363. 
 
 Ipsa Paphum sublimis adit, sedesque revisit 
 Lseta suas : ubi templum illi, centumque Sabaeo 
 Thure calent arae, sertisque recentibus halant. Virg. Mn. I. 415. 
 
 Aid p.EiSid.61, Kai i<p’ ipcprbv ^kpu dvSrog, 
 Xalpe Bed, EaXafiivog evKripkvrig p,eSkovffa, 
 
 Horn. Hymn, in Ven. III. 
 
 Est Amathus, est celsa mihi Paphos, atque Cythera, 
 Idaliaeque domus : Virg, 
 
 Virg. jEn. X. 61. 
 
 Horace, speaking of Venus, says, 
 
 V quffi Cnidon 
 
 Fulgentesque tenet Cycladas, et Paphon 
 Junctis visit oloribus. 
 
 Carm. III. xxviii. 13. 
 
Cyprus I. 515 
 
 were held here in honour of the goddess, and her oracle, 
 which was connected with the temple, acquired for it con- 
 siderable reputation. A few miles to the Northward of this 
 lay New Paphos Baffa, or Paphos properly so called ; it was 
 said to have been founded by the Arcadian Agapenor, shortly 
 after the destruction of Troy, when his fleet was driven upon 
 the island by a storm : it was formerly called Erythree, and 
 possessed several beautiful temples of Venus. It suffered 
 much from earthquakes, and was nearly destroyed by one, 
 during the reign of Augustus, who rebuilt the city and com- 
 manded it to be called Augusta. 
 
 27. In the interior of the country was Tamasea, or Tamassus, Piscopio, of very 
 ancient foundation, and famous for it’s extensive mines of copper, the situation of 
 which, however, is a point of some uncertainty, many referring them to the country 
 of the Bruttii in Southern Italy e®; it was on the banks of the Pedseus, near 
 Leucosia or Nicosia, the modern capital of the island. Hard by were Idalium 
 Dalin, with a grove sacred to Venus, who is hence surnamed Idalie ; and Cythrse, 
 or Cythera, Citria, which was also a favourite residence of the goddess, but must not 
 be confounded with the island of that name, off the Southern extremity of the 
 Peloponnessus. 
 
 Nuv S’ (oSe ^vv vi]X Karr]XvBov ^5’ trapoun, 
 
 nXewv E7T( oivona ttovtov iir’ dXKoSipoovg dvBpw'irovg, 
 
 ’Eg Tep.B(Trjv fiErd xoXkov • dyu) S' aiboiva a'iSi)pov. 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 184, 
 
 Est ager, indigenae Tamasenum nomine dicunt; 
 
 Telluris Cypriae pars optima: quern mihi prisci 
 Sacravere senes : templisque accedere dotem 
 
 Hanc jussere meis : Ovid. Met. X. 644. 
 
 See also p. 286, sect. 17, Note 57, supra. 
 
 Asartoiv, & PoXydi' re Kai iSdXiov s^iXaaag, 
 
 AiTTHvav r”'EpvKa, Trat^oi/cr’ AippoSira, 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. XV. 101. 
 Hunc ego sopitum somno, super alta Cythera, 
 
 Aut super Idalium, sacratS, sede recondam : 
 
 Virg. JEn. I. 681. 
 
 Qualis Idalium colens 
 Venit ad Phrygium Venus 
 
 Judicem, CatuP. LXI. 17. 
 
 Ultoresque Deos, et pectora dura perosam 
 Idalien, memoremque time Rhamnusidis iram. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XIV. 694. 
 
516 
 
 Palo’Stina vel Judcea. 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 PAL^STINA VEL JUD^A. 
 
 1. Palsestina was washed on the W. by the Mediterranean, 
 or Great Sea as it is called in the Bible' : to the N. it touched 
 upon Phcenice and Syria, to the E. and S. upon the latter 
 country and Arabia Petraea. It was separated from Egypt by 
 a little river called the Torrent of Egypt. It was about half 
 as large again as the principality of Wales, and contained 
 7,900 square miles, or 300 more than Sicily. 
 
 2. Upon the dispersion of mankind, the country lying at 
 the South Eastern extremity of the Mediterranean, from Sidon 
 to Gaza, fell to the lot of Canaan, and is therefore in Scripture 
 called The Land of Canaan; it is also called The Land of Pro- 
 mise and The Land of Israel, from Almighty God having given 
 it as an inheritance to the Children of Israel. The name of 
 Paleestina was derived from the Philistines, who dwelled in 
 a part of it bordering upon Egypt ; and who, though they were 
 subjected by David, and kept in obedience by some of his suc- 
 cessors, became afterwards so powerful as to furnish the Greek 
 and Latin writers^, as well as the neighbouring people, with 
 
 ‘ Numb, xxxtv. 6. — Joshua, i. 4 ; ix. 1 ; xv. 12.— Ezek. xlvii. 20. It is also 
 occasionally called “ The Uttermost Sea:” Deut. xi. 4. — Joel, ii. 20. 
 
 Many of the profane writers likewise allude to it under the name of “ Magnum 
 Mare.” Thus Pliny [IX. 15.], speaking of the Tunny-fish, says, “ Intrant e 
 Magno Mari Pontum verno tempore gregatim.” Orosius [I. 2.] mentions it under 
 the same appellation : “ Mare Nostrum, quod Magnum generaliter dicimus.^ As 
 does Isidorus [XIII. 16.] : “ Mare magnum est, quod ah occasu ex oceano influit, 
 et in meridiem vergit, deinde ad septentrionem tendit. Quod inde Magnum appel- 
 latur, quia caetera maria in comparatione ejus minora sunt. Istud est Mediter- 
 raneum,” 
 
 meque assiduis lacera illius umbra 
 
 Questibus, et Magni numen Maris excitat Helle. 
 
 Val. Flacc. I. 50. 
 
 * Canaan he now attains ; I see his tents 
 Pitch’d about Sechem, and the neighbouring plain 
 Of Moreh : there by promise he receives 
 
 Gift to his progeny of all that land, 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book XII. 137. 
 
 3 et dubia est, de te, Babylonia, narret, 
 
 Derceti, quam versfi squamis velantibus artus 
 
 Stagna Palaestini credunt celebrasse figurfi. Ovid, Met. IV. 46. 
 
 Hie fera gentis 
 
 Bella Palaestinae primo delebit in aevo. 
 
 Sil, Ital, III. 606. 
 
Pul(Estina vel Judcea. 
 
 517 
 
 a general appellation for the whole country. The name of Judah, 
 or Judaea, was first applied to the Southern part of Palestine 
 when ten of the twelve tribes revolted from the house of David, 
 and erected themselves into a distinct kingdom under the title of 
 the Kingdom of Israel; the two remaining tribes, viz. Judah and 
 Benjamin, being then comprehended under the title of the King- 
 dom of Judah : after the return of the Jews from the Babylonish 
 captivity, the name of Judaea was extended to the whole 
 country, or at least to all parts of it inhabited by the Jews. 
 The name of the Holy Land is applied to it by us Christians 
 in nearly all the languages of Euroj)e, chiefly and eminently 
 from it’s having been the residence of our Blessed Saviour, 
 and the scene of His sufferings. 
 
 3. The nation of Canaan was divided into several families ; viz. the Sidonians, 
 Hittites, Jebusites, Amorites, Girgasites, Hivites, Arkites, Sinites, Arvadites, 
 Zemarites, and Hamathites, the respective situations of which it may not be unin- 
 teresting to point out. The Sidonians have been already described • the Hittites, or 
 children of Heth, dwelled in the Southern part of the country about Hebron, where 
 Abraham bought of them a piece of ground as a buiying-place : the Jebusites were can- 
 toned round Jebus, or Jerusalem: the Amorites inhabited the mountains towards the 
 Jordan, and on the borders of the Moabites, whom they subsequently dispossessed 
 of their country. The Girgasites appear to have been seated on the upper course of 
 the river, round Gergesa ; and the Hivites near them, in Mt. Lebanon : the Arkites 
 dwelled round Area ; and the Sinites near them, where was once a city called Sin, 
 which must not be confounded with the Sin, or Pelusium, of Egypt. The Arvadites 
 inhabited the little island Aradus ; the Zemarites are placed about Simyra ; and 
 the Hamathites round Hamath These were the families of Canaan, whom Abraham 
 found in the land, when he left his own country, n. c. 1927, to come and sojourn 
 here; and here his descendants remained for more than 200 years, till Jacob went 
 down with his sons into Egypt. 
 
 4. The Israelites left Egypt b. c. 1497, and after wandering for forty years in the 
 wilderness, two tribes and a half of them were settled E. of the Jordan by Moses, 
 who died shortly afterwards : the remaining nine tribes and a half crossed over the 
 river under the conduct of Joshua, and, after six years of successful fighting against 
 the Canaanites, divided their land amongst them. The two tribes and a half, who 
 settled E. of Jordan between the R. Arnon and Mt. Hermon, were Reuben, Gad, and 
 the half-tribe of Manasseh. Reuben touched to the E. on Arabia Petraea, to the 
 
 S. on the Moabites, and to the N. on Gad : the latter tribe bordered to the E. on 
 the Ammonites, and to the N. upon the half-tribe of Manasseh, which again extended 
 to Mt. Hermon and the source of the Jordan. The Southern part of the country 
 between the Dead Sea and the Mediterranean, from the Torrent of Egypt to Jabneel, 
 was at first allotted to the Tribe of Judah ; but as it was subsequently found that 
 this was too much for them, the Western part of it was given to the tribes of Simeon 
 and Dan : Judah therefore bordered to the S. upon Edom, to the W. upon Simeon 
 and Dan, and to the N. upon Benjamin. The last mentioned tribe, which contained 
 within it’s limits the city of Jerusalem, touched to the E. on a small part of the 
 Jordan, and to the W. upon Dan. To the N. of these, extending from the Jordan 
 to the Sea, was the inheritance of the Tribe of Ephraim ; and beyond it, between the 
 same limits, was the half-tribe of Manasseh. Issachar lay to the N. of the latter, 
 between the Jordan and the Kison : and above it, touching upon the sea of Genne- 
 sareth, lay the inheritance of Zebulun. The tribe of Asher inhabited part of 
 Phoenice from Zidon to Mt. Carmel, and touched to the E. upon Naphtali , the latter 
 
 The five last families are sometimes mentioned separately as the Canaanites, 
 from their having once dwelled by the Sea and the Jordan, whence they were driven 
 out by the Philistines. 
 
 L L 3 
 
oi8 Palcestifia oel Judaea. 
 
 tribu extended as far as the springs of the Jordan on the E., and to the limits oi 
 Zebulun on the South. 
 
 5, Upon the death of Joshua, the Israelites were governed by Elders and Judges, 
 the last of whom was Samuel, when the people becoming clamorous for a king, 
 Samuel anointed Saul king over them, b. c. 1102. Previous to this, they had 
 become subject to several of the nations near whom they had settled ; but under 
 Saul, and his successors David and Solomon, they regained their independence, and 
 reduced most of the surrounding people under their dominion. Upon the death of 
 Solomon b. c. 982, the kingdom was divided ; Rehoboam his son, being chosen by 
 the tribes Judah and Benjamin, and Jeroboam by the remaining ten tribes : the 
 fonner was henceforward called The Kingdom of Judah, the latter. The King>'om of 
 Israel. The two kingdoms maintained their freedom for many years amidst the 
 continual wars by which they were harassed; but Hazael, king of Syria, at last 
 subdued Israel, and for a long time kept it in subjection. The king of Assyria next 
 invaded them, and having besieged their city Samaria for three years, reduced it to 
 ashes ; such of the inhabitants as survived the dreadful carnage which ensued, were 
 carried away captive into Assyria b. c. 729, and the Kingdom of Israel, which had 
 stood divided from that of Judah for more than 250 years, was now at an end. 
 After this, Judah also was attacked by the Babylonians, and subsequently by the 
 Egyptians, the latter of whom reduced it to subjection ; but upon the defeat of the 
 Egyptians by the Babylonians, Nebuchadnezzar seized upon Jerusalem, and after 
 having tyrannized over the people for some years, at last levelled the city with the 
 ground, carried away the inhabitants to Babylon, and thus put an end to the king- 
 dom of Judah, 596 years b. c., or 468 years from the time that David began to 
 reign over it. After this, it followed the revolutions of the Babylonian empire, till the 
 latter was subverted by the Persians. When Cyrus became king of Persia, he permitted 
 all the Jews to return to their own land, and to rebuild their temple at Jerusalem : 
 allowing them at the same time to be governed by their own priests, subject, however, 
 to the Persian will. But from the length of their captivity, and from their haying 
 been so dispersed in the land of their enemies, only a few, comparatively speaking, 
 returned to their own land : these were principally from the tribes of Judah and 
 Levi, and having settled in the country round Jerusalem, the Southern part of 
 Palestine was from them henceforth called Judaea. To the N. of them, in the 
 former inheritance of Ephraim and the half-tribe of Manasseh, sate a mixed race of 
 people, the descendants of those who had been casually left behind in the great 
 captivity, and had been joined by the idolatrous natives of the surrounding districts, 
 as well as by colonies from the Assyrian monarchy : thus forming a nation half 
 Jewish and half heathen. They were called Samaritans, from their dwelling round 
 the old capital of the Kingdom of Israel ; and were looked upon by the J ews as so 
 impure, that they had no dealings with each other. 
 
 6. When Alexander the Great invaded Asia, Palestine submitted to him ; but at 
 his death it became subject to the hostilities, which arose amongst his ambitious 
 successors : it’s possession was disputed by Antigonus and the Egyptians, until 
 Antiochus the Great, king of Syria, united it to his dominions. The kings of Syria 
 exercised such tyranny over the Jews, that they revolted, and succeeded under their 
 general, Judas Maccabaeus, in establishing their freedom. They recovered Samaiia, 
 and planted colonies in the Northern part of the country, which assumed hence- 
 forward the name of Galilaea, or Galilee. The Jews now raised themselves up 
 a king, b. c. 107, the first who reigned in Palestine since the fatal era of the Baby- 
 lonian captivity: his successors, however, having quarreled amongst themselves, 
 called in the Romans to settle the dispute, and referred the matter to Pompey, who 
 was then in Asia. The Roman general being irritated by the disrespect which was 
 shown him, resolved on the conquest of Judaea: he accordingly marched to Jem- 
 salem, and reduced it, b. c. 63, an event which was soon followed by the subjugation 
 of the whole country. In the time of Marc Antony, Herod was made king of 
 Judma, and it was during his reign that our Saviour was born. Judaea remained 
 subject to the Romans till a. d. 66, when a contest arose between the Jews and 
 Syrians respecting the possession of Caesarea; the case being referred to Nero, he 
 <lecided in favour of the latter, upon which the Jews took up arms, and after having 
 committed some dreadful massacres, succeeded in driving all the Romans and 
 Syrians from Judaea. Vespasian was sent against them with a powerful army, and 
 
PalcBstina vel Judcea. 
 
 519 
 
 would soon have brought them to obedience, but on his march to Jemsalem, he 
 received the intelligence of his having been chosen emperor ; he accordingly left 
 the command of the army to his son Titus, who, a d. 70, reduced the city to ashes, 
 and put an end to the Jewish nation, as had been prophesied for ages beforehand. 
 
 7. Palaestina was divided under Constantine into Prima, Secunda, and Tertia. 
 Palaestina Prima included the country of'the Philistines, Samaria, and the Northern 
 part of Jud<ea; it’s capital was Caesarea: Palaestina Secunda contained Galilee, 
 and part of the country lying East of the Jordan ; it’s capital was Scythopolis : 
 Palaestina Tertia, or Salutaris as it was also called, included the Southern part of 
 Judaea, with the whole of Idumaea, and extended to the head of the Arabian Gulf : 
 it’s metropolis was Petra. 
 
 8. The profane authors have advanced very extravagant and absurd things con- 
 cerning the Jews and their religion : it may not, however, be unprofitable briefly to 
 allude to what they deemed the origin of this extraordinary people. Some assert 
 that they were Cretans, who dwelled round M*. Ida, and were called Idaei till their 
 name was corrupted to Judaei ; and that when Saturn was driven from his throne by 
 the violence of Jupiter, they abandoned their habitations, and settled in the extreme 
 parts of Libya. Other traditions make them descendants of Homer’s Solymi, whence 
 their chief city was named Hierosolyma. A third hypothesis makes them originally 
 ASthiopians, compelled to quit their country in consequence of the tyranny of 
 Cepheus, the reigning monarch : whilst a fourth asserts that they were a tribe 
 of Assyrians, who for some time occupied a portion of Egypt till they migrated into 
 Syria, where they acquired in their own right a number of cities, together with the 
 territory of the Hebrews. Other authors again say they were Egyptians, who settled 
 in Palestine under the conduct of Hierosolymus and Juda. Their historians, how- 
 ever, seem to have universally admitted that they came originally from Egypt, upon 
 a pestilential disease having spread all over the country ; that the king consulted the 
 oracle of Jupiter Ammon, and was informed the infected multitude must be exter- 
 minated. They were accordingly collected together, driven into a wild and barren 
 desert, and there abandoned to their misery. Whilst the vulgar herd was sunk in 
 despair, Moses, one of their number, reminded them that they had been rescued from 
 imminent danger by his wisdom, and that except they followed his councils they 
 had no hope left. They accordingly began their march they knew not whither ; but 
 being soon worn out with fatigue, and about to perish with thirst, they lay stretched on 
 the bare earth ready to expire. On a sudden, a troop of wild asses returning from 
 pasture ran by them up the steep ascent of a rock ; the verdure and herbage round 
 the spot suggested to Moses the idea of springs being near at hand, and having 
 traced the steps of the animals, he discovered a plentiful vein of water. The fainting 
 multitude now recovered from their despair, and pursued their journey for six days 
 without intermission : they halted at last on the seventh, and having expelled the 
 natives of the country in which they found themselves, took possession of it, built 
 their city, and dedicated their temple®. 
 
 9. In the time of the events recorded in the history of the 
 New Testament, Palaestina was divided into five principal 
 parts. These were Galilaea, Samaria, Judaea properly so 
 
 * Tacit. Hist. V. 2-5.— Dion Cass. XXXVII. 17, et seg.— Justin. XXXVI. 2. 
 —Notwithstanding the unfavourable picture, which Tacitus has drawn of the Jews, 
 he has recorded some interesting particulars concerning them [Hist, V. 4, et seg.] ; 
 “ Moses quo sibi in posterum gentem firmaret ; novos ritus, contrariosque Caeteris 
 mortalibus, indidit. Profana illic omnia, qum apud nos sacra. — Longam olim famem, 
 crebris adhuc jejuniis fatentur, Et raptarum frugum argumentum, panis Judaicus 
 nullo fermento, retinet. Septimo die otium placuisse ferunt : quia is finem laborum 
 tulerit, dein blandiente inertia, septimum. quoque annum ignaviaj datum. — .Judmi 
 mente sola, uniHnque numen intelligunt. Profanos, qui deum imagines, mortalibus 
 materiis, in species hominum effingant. Summum illud et aeternum, neque muta- 
 bile, neque interiturum. Igitur nulla simulacra urbibus suis, rredum templis sunt. 
 Non regibus haec adulatio, non Caesaribus honor.” 
 
 L L 4 
 
520 
 
 PalcBstina — Galilcea. 
 
 called, Batansea, and Persea : the three first of which were on 
 this side Jordan, and the two last beyond it. 
 
 10. The superficial extent of these provinces, as well as of the territory presumed 
 to have been occupied by each of the Twelve Tribes of Israel, may be seen in the 
 following table ; 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Tribes. 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 Phoenice Meridionalis - Asher 
 
 -9 
 
 O) J 
 
 Galilaea 
 
 Samaria 
 
 Judsea 
 
 T3 Z f Batansea 
 
 Peraea 
 
 fNaphtall - 
 J Zebulun 
 fissachar 
 
 { Manasseli on this'l 
 side Jordan - / 
 Ephraim 
 
 { Benjamin - 
 Judah 
 
 Dan - - - 
 
 Simeon 
 
 ( Manasseh beyond") 
 Jordan - -j 
 
 read - 
 
 \Peuben 
 
 Total Territory of the 
 Twelve Tribes - 
 
 }• 
 
 550 
 
 485T 
 
 220 I 930 
 
 226 j 
 
 745") 
 
 } 1,330 
 585 J 
 
 230J 
 l,420j 
 
 1,000 1,000 
 
 930y 
 
 575/ 
 
 1,505 
 
 8,450 7,900 /Supetficial extent 
 
 ^ 1 of Palestine. 
 
 11. GaliljEA, or Galilee, was the Northernmost province 
 of Palestine, and was exceedingly fertile and populous. It 
 touched to the W. on Phoenice, to the N. on Ccele-Syria, to 
 the E. on Batansea, and to the S. on Samaria. It contained 930 
 square miles. It was subdivided into Inferior and Superior, 
 so named with respect to the R. Jordan, the latter being also 
 called Galilsea Gentium, or Galilee of the Gentiles, from it’s 
 being inhabited not only by Jews, but by Syrians, Greeks, 
 Phoenicians, and Egyptians. This province was, above all the 
 others, most honoured with our Saviour’s presence. It was here 
 that he was conceived, and it was hither that Joseph and Mary 
 returned with him, when a child, out of Egypt : it was here that 
 he lived with his reputed parents, till he began to be about 30 
 years of age, and was baptized of John. He returned hither 
 after his temptation by the devil ; and though during his public 
 ministry he frequently visited the other provinces, yet it was here 
 that he took up his dwelling. And lastly, it was here that our 
 Lord first appeared to the eleven Apostles after his Resurrection. 
 To all which may be added that the most considerable part, if 
 not all, of his Apostles were of this country, wherefore they 
 were styled by the angels, “ Men of Galilee.” Galilsea 
 Superior belonged formerly to the tribe of Naphtali. In it’s 
 
Palcestina — Galilcea, 
 
 521 
 
 Northern part, close to the source of the upper Jordan, stood 
 Dan, which was formerly called Lais until it was wrested by 
 conquest from the Sidomans, when it received the name of the 
 tribe, which took it : it is chiefly remarkable as being the 
 Northernmost town in the Holy Land, in the same way that 
 Beersheba was the Southernmost ; hence the frequent defini- 
 tion of the Land of Israel, “ from Dan to Beersheba.” At the 
 entrance of the Jordan into the lake of Gennesareth lay Beth- 
 saida Tallanihie, the country of the three Apostles, Peter, 
 Andrew, and Philip ; it was the scene of some of our Lord’s 
 mighty works, for it’s disregard of which woe was denounced 
 against it by him Philip, the tetrarch, considerably increased 
 and beautified the city, calling it Julias, after Julia, the 
 daughter of Caesar. A few miles below it, on the shore of 
 the lake to which it gave name, was Chinnereth, or Gennesar. 
 Still lower down, likewise on the banks of the lake, and on 
 the borders of Zebulun and Naphtali, lay Capernaum Tel 
 Hoorn, chosen by our Saviour as his dwelling-place ; a circum- 
 stance alluded to by the pfophet Isaiah : it received it’s name 
 from a neighbouring spring of great repute for it’s excellent 
 waters, and which, through some absurd tradition, was said 
 by the profane authors to be connected with the Nile. 
 
 12. Lower down the same side of the lake stood Ghorazin, against the wretched 
 incredulity of which Christ denounced woe®; and Magdala Migdal, the country of 
 Mary, thence surnamed Magdalene. To the W. of the latter, on the borders 
 of Galilsea Inferior, was Bethulia, where Judith delivered the Jews from the power of 
 Holofernes, the general of the Assyrian army ; and farther Northward was lotapata, 
 a very strong place, defended by the historian Josephus against Vespasian, who took 
 it with great difficulty, and razed it to the ground. 
 
 13. The Northern part of Galileea Inferior belonged to the 
 tribe of Zebulun, and it’s Southern part to that of Issachar. 
 Tiberias Taharia, the metropolis of the province, stood on the 
 shore of the Lake of Gennesareth, which from it was also 
 called the Sea of Tiberias; it was built by Herod Antipas, and 
 called by him after Tiberius Csesar : hard by were the hot-baths 
 of Emmaus, much commended by the profane writers. To 
 the W. of these, in the interior of the province, was Cana 
 Refer Kenna, the birth-place of the Apostle Nathaniel, other- 
 wise called Bartholomew : it was at Cana that our Lord per- 
 formed his first miracle, when he honoured the marriage-feast 
 with his presence, and turned the water into wine. To the 
 W. of it lay Sepphoris Sepphoury, a very large city, and so 
 strong as to be reckoned the security of the whole country ; 
 it had one of the five Sanhedrim of the land of Israel, and 
 was much increased by Herod, who called it Dio Caesarea. 
 To the S. of it stood Nazareth Naszera, the place of the 
 
 ® Matt. xi. 21. — Luke, x. 13. 
 
522 
 
 PalcBstina — Samaria. 
 
 Annunciation, or Conception of our Saviour, and of his resi- 
 dence till he entered on his public ministry. At a little dis- 
 tance from it towards the E. rose Mb Tabor, or Itabyrius as 
 it was named by the Greeks, now called Tor ; it is supposed 
 to have been the mountain on which our Saviour’s trans- 
 figuration took place. Nearer the Jordan was Mb Hermon, 
 remarkable for the quantity of dew with which it was covered ; 
 it must not be confounded with the Hermon on the other side 
 of the river. The brook Kishon, or Kison, rises in Mb Tabor, 
 and is now called Muhatta ; upon it, not far from it’s source, 
 stood Naim, where our Lord raised to life the widow’s son. 
 A little lower down the river was Shunem, near which the 
 Israelites and Philistines pitched their camps, previous to the 
 fight in Gilboa ; this place was also remarkable for the Shunam- 
 ite woman, who was so kind to Elisha. The city of Jezrael, 
 called Esdraelon by the Greeks, was situated in the Southern- 
 most part of the province, and on the borders of Samaria ; the 
 kings of Israel frequently resided here, particularly Ahab. 
 Jezrael stood in the midst of a great plain named after the 
 eity, and bounded on the N. by Mb Tabor, on the E. by 
 Hermon, and on the S. by Gilboa. 
 
 14. Samaria touched to the W. on the Mediterranean, to 
 the N. on Phcenice and Galilsea, to the E. on Peraea, and 
 to the S. on Judiea ; it eontained 1,330 square miles. It 
 occupied the whole country between the Jordan and the Sea, 
 and therefore such as travelled from Judaea into Galilee must 
 needs go through Samaria. 
 
 15. Samaria derived it’s name from it’s metropolis Samaria, which was so called 
 after one Shemer, of whom Omri, king of Israel, bought the ground for the building 
 of the city ; and from the circumstance of this city having become the subsequent 
 capital of the kingdom of Israel, the name of Samaria is frequently used by the 
 Sacred Writers of the Old Testament to denote the whole of that kingdom. Samaria 
 is intersected by a range of mountains connected with Mt. Hermon of Galilee ; 
 where this range enters the province, it is called Gilboa. Mount Gilboa, celebrated 
 for the death of Saul and Jonathan, and for the defeat of the Israelites by the 
 Philistines, was in the Northern part of Samaria, and formed part of that range of 
 hills, which traverses the whole province from North to South ; towards the city of 
 Samaria, it is known by the names of Phineas, Ebal, and Gerizim, and upon the 
 borders of Jud.va, as the mountains of Ephraim. 
 
 16. The Northern part of Samaria was formerly the lot of 
 the half-tribe of Manasseh, and it’s Southern part that of 
 Ephraim. Upon the division of the Jews into the two king- 
 doms of Judah and Israel, Jeroboam, king of the latter, built 
 Sichem, or Shechem, in Mount Ephraim about the centre of 
 Samaria, and made it the capital of his dominions ; it was 
 here that Jacob, on his flight from Haran, bought a parcel of 
 ground, which he subsequently gave to his son Joseph, and 
 iiere he digged the well, which, many ages afterwards, was 
 
Palcestina — Samaria. 523 
 
 rendered so memorable by the conference held there between 
 our blessed Saviour and the woman of Samaria. 
 
 17. Sichem was situated between two hills, Ebal to the North and Gerizim to 
 the South, both fa.'ious for the solemn recital of the law of Moses; the curses 
 being pronounced from the former and the blessings from the latter. It was upon 
 Mb Gerizim that the temple was built by Sanballat, who was made governor of 
 Samaria by Darius, king of Persia ; and the great controversy between the Samari- 
 tans and the Jews was about this place of worship, and to which their sacrifices 
 should be brought, the Samaritans affirming it was Mb Gerizim, and the Jews that 
 it was Mb Sion. It appears to have been also called Sychar, and to have fallen 
 into decay during the time of the Romans, who erected a city close to it, which 
 they named Neapolis, and which still keeps it’s name in Nablous. Between this 
 and the Jordan lay Thirza, a pleasant and exceedingly beautiful city; the succeed- 
 ing kings of Israel after Jeroboam made it their residence, until Omri built 
 Samaria. 
 
 18. Samaria, the subsequent metropolis of the Kingdom of 
 Israel till the time of the Assyrian captivity, was only a few 
 miles to the N. of Sichem, in the middle of Samaria ; it was 
 nearly destroyed by the Assyrians, but was restored by the 
 colonists whom they sent into the country, and who from this 
 city first assumed the name of Samaritans. It became a very 
 important and flourishing place under the Maccabees, but, 
 being once more destroyed, it was again rebuilt and beautified 
 by Herod, who named it Sebaste in honour of Augustus ; it 
 is still called Sebaste, or Kalaat Sanour. But the principal 
 city of Samaria in the time of the Romans was Caesarea 
 Kysaryah, which, from it’s being the metropolis of Palaestina 
 Prima, and the seat of the Roman Proconsul, was named 
 Caesarea Palsestinae. It was formerly an insignificant place, 
 called Turris Stratonis, and appears to have been originally a 
 Greek colony ; it derived all it’s importance from Herod, who 
 built on the spot a magnificent city and port, calling it Caesarea 
 in honour of Augustus Caesar. It was here that St. Peter con- 
 verted Cornelius and his kinsmen ; it was here that St. Paul 
 defended himself against the Jews and their orator Tertullus ; 
 and here, in the amphitheatre, Herod Antipas, the son of Herod 
 the Great, was smitten by the angel of God. 
 
 19. CsBsarea was built at the Western termination of the plain of Megiddo, so 
 called from the city Megiddo Schiz, at the foot of Mt. Carmel, remarkable in sacred 
 history for the death of Ahaziah and Josias, the two kings of Judah, and for the 
 battle with Sisera. To the N. of Caesarea, on the sea-coast, was Dor, or Dora, 
 Tortura ; and close to it stood En-dor, where Saul consulted the witch previous to 
 the fatal battle of Gilboa. To the S. of Caesarea flowed the R. Cana Kasab, which 
 formed the boundaiy between the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh, and entered the 
 sea at a small lake, called Crocodilorum Lacus, now Moiat el Temsah : below it was 
 Apollonias Om Khnled, a town of Greek origin. Nearer the borders of Judaea stood 
 Antipatris Raslaken, called formerly Capharsabe, until it was much enlarged and 
 beautified by Herod the Great, who named it after his father Antipater. It was 
 situated in the Campus Capharsabe, which formed a part of that great valley ex- 
 tending along the sea-shore from Caesarea to Joppa, called the valley of Sharon, 
 or Saronas ; it obtained this name from the neighbouring town of Saron, or 
 Lasharon, and was much celebrated for it’s beautiful roses, as well as for it’s fine 
 pasturage. Farther Southward lay the toparchy, or district of Thamnitica, so called 
 
.524 
 
 Palcestina — J udcea . 
 
 from Thamna, or Tirrtnath Serah, which was the inheritance of Joshua, and the place 
 
 where he was buried ; a little E. of it stood Gofna, a considerable city, which gave 
 name to the toparchy Gofnilica. Between these and the R. Jordan, upon the limits 
 of Benjamin’s tribe, was Shiloh, or Silo, celebrated as the place, where the whole 
 congregation of the Children of Israel assembled : to this place the tabernacle was 
 
 his life, till the time of the prophet Samuel. Shiloh was situated near the source of 
 the brook Cherith, where Elijah lay hid, and was miraculously fed by ravens ; near 
 it’s junction with the Jordan was Archelais, a place of considerable importance, 
 built by Archelaus, the son of Herod. To the N. of this last lay the mountainous 
 district Acrabatene, so called from Acrabbim, the principal place in it. The three 
 districts Thamnitica, Gofnitica, and Acrabatene, were taken from Samaria and given 
 to Judaea by the Syrian king, Demetrius Soter, and this arrangement was not disturbed 
 by the Romans when Palestine fell into their hands. 
 
 20. The city of Bethshan, or Bethsean, Bysany was in the 
 North Eastern corner of Samaria on the borders of Galilee and 
 Persea, and close to the R. Jordan : to this place the Philis- 
 tines brought the body of Saul after the battle in Gilboa, and 
 fastened it to a wall. It was afterwards called Scythopolis, 
 from the Scythians, who, during the time of the Medes, over- 
 ran all Asia, and advanced as far as the limits of Egypt. It 
 became subs ' ’ n • i pgjng the metro- 
 
 inhabited by Syrians, and united themselves into a league to 
 resist the oppressions of the Maccabees. 
 
 21. The other nine cities, which constituted the Decapolis, were all on the Eastern 
 side of the Jorda^((^fcey were Capitolias, Canalha, Abila, Hippos, Gadara, Pella, 
 Dium, Gerasa, an^r*hiladelphia. The whole these belonged to the Kingdom of 
 Israel, prior to the captivity, but they were subsequently reckoned to Syria: the 
 Romans included them in their province of Ccele-Syria, and though they gave Herod 
 some of them, yet upon his death these were withheld from his heirs. A few miles 
 to the S. of Scythopolis was Bezec, where the men of Judah defeated the Canaanites 
 with great slaughter, and where also Saul mustered his army prior to giving the 
 Ammonites a signal overthrow. To the Eastward of this, upon the Jordan, stood 
 Enon, near to Salim, where John baptized after he bad quitted Bethabara. 
 
 22. Judaia'^, properly so called, was bounded on the N. by 
 Samaria, on the E. by the Dead Sea, on the S. by Arabia 
 Petrsea, and on the M . by the Mediterranean Sea. It con- 
 tained 3,135 square miles, and constituted the inheritance of 
 four out of the twelve tribes, viz. of Benjamin, Dan, Judah, 
 and Simeon, the two last being in the Southern part of the 
 province. 
 
 23. The frontier between Judsea and Arabia Propria is formed by a range of 
 mountains, connected with Mt. Seir, and known by the names of Halak and Maaleh 
 Acrabbim; this latter gives the adjacent district the name of Acrabattene. These 
 mountains separated the possessions of the Children of Israel from the land of Edom, 
 or Idumaea as the Greeks called it: but when the Jews were carried away captive 
 to Babylon, the Southern part of their country being left destitute, was seized by the 
 Idumaeans, who became so strong, as to be able to maintain the possession of it 
 long after the Jews returned from their bondage. They were conquered at last by 
 the Maccabees, but, having embraced Judaism, they were incorporated with the 
 
 removed from Gilgal by Joshua, and here the ark remained during the reniaiiider of 
 
 polls of the 
 
 which were chiefly 
 
 ’ Cappadoces mea signa tlinent, et dedita sacris 
 Incerti Judaea Dei, mollisque Sophene. 
 
 Lucan. II. 593. 
 
PalcBstina — Judcea. 
 
 525 
 
 Jewish nation, and allowed to retain possession of the country they had seized upon, 
 which from them was called Idumaea ; it extended as far Northward as Hebron, 
 and was noted, as was the whole of Judaea, for it’s fine palm-trees®. To the North- 
 ward of this lay the district Daromas, wliich still preserves it’s name in Darom : 
 between it and Samaria stretched a range of hills, which caused the district they 
 traversed to be called Orine, or The hill-country of Judaea; it was here that the 
 Virgin Mary came to visit her cousin Elizabeth. The North Western part of Judsea 
 between Eleutheropolis and Joppa was for the most part a level champaign country, 
 and was known by the name of Sephela. 
 
 24. The city of Jerusalem, the metropolis of all Palestine, 
 was in the Northern part of Judsea, about mid-way between 
 the Mediterranean and Dead Seas. It first occurs in Scrip- 
 ture under the name of Salem, of which Melchisedec is recorded 
 to have been the King ; in the time of Joshua, it was possessed 
 by the Jebusites, and from being their chief city it was called 
 Jebus ; from these two names, Jebus and Salem, some have 
 imagined that it came to be called Jerusalem. By the inspired 
 writers it is frequently dignified with the title of The Holy 
 City ; in allusion to which the Greeks no doubt fashioned the 
 name Hierosolyma, an appellation, which is also used by the 
 Evangelists. It is mentioned by Herodotus, who describes it 
 as equal in size to Sardis, under the name Cadytis^, a word which 
 denotes it’s holiness, as does also the modem appellation of 
 KhoddeSfhy which it is known in the present day. Jerusalem 
 was besieged by Titus, and, after an obstinate defence, was 
 taken and completely destroyed by him, according to the pro- 
 phecy of our Saviour, a. d. 70 : this occurred, according to 
 Josephus, 2,177 years after it’s foundation. It is said that 
 during the siege 1,100,000 persons perished, and that 97,000 
 more were made prisoners, most of whom were afterwards 
 either sold for slaves, or exposed to the fury of wild beasts. 
 The zeal of the Jews, however, and their veneration for the 
 holy altar of their fathers, induced them to rebuild both the 
 city and the temple, though without any of their former splen- 
 dour : but owing to an uproar amongst them, which took 
 place under the reign of Hadrian, they were all banished from 
 the city upon pain of death, and their temple was wantonly 
 profan^ by the erection of an altar to Jupiter Capitolinus. 
 The city was made a Roman colony, and called jElia Capi- 
 tolina, until the Christian emperors ascended the throne. 
 
 25. The Jebusites were not driven out of Jerusalem by the Children of Judah, 
 but lived together with them. They kept possession also of the strong hold of Zion 
 
 ® Primus Idumseas referam tibi, Mantua, palmas : — 
 
 Virg. Georg, III. 12. 
 
 Cur alter fratrum cessare, et ludere, et ungi, 
 
 Praeferat Herodis palmetis pinguibus ; — Hor. Epist. II. ii. 184. 
 
 arbusto palmarum dives Idume . — L/ucan, III. 216. 
 
 Sil. Ital. III. 600. 
 
 ® Herod. II. 159 ; III. 5. 
 
526 
 
 Palcestina — Judaea. 
 
 until the reign of David, who took it from them, and, calling it the City of David, 
 dwelled in it. Hereupon, Hiram, king of Tyre, sent skilful architects, who built 
 David’s royal palace, and many other large edifices, so as to cover nearly the whole 
 of M'. Zion ; the ark of the Lord stood here (until it was removed to the temple by 
 Solomon) in the midst of the tabernacle, which David had set up for it, and hence 
 this hill is frequently styled in the Scriptures the Holy hill, and by way of excel- 
 lency used to denote the whole of Jerusalem. In Zion was the house of Millo, built 
 by Solomon, and supposed to be a very strong place, where the principal persons 
 of the kingdom met to debate upon state matters : in it the servants of king Joash 
 rose against him and slew him. Sion, or Zion, was the Southern part of Jerusalem, 
 and was called the Upper City from it’s being considerably elevated above the 
 ancient Salem, which lay to the N. of it, and was separated from it by a wall. 
 This Lower City of Salem was afterwards known by the name of Acra, and was 
 built on the Western part of Mt. Moriah, or Morius; it is thought to have derived 
 the name of Acra from the fortress built there by Antiochus, king of Syria, in 
 order to annoy the temple, which, however, was razed to the ground by Simon Mac- 
 caboeus. It is presumed to have been on the Eastern part of this mountain that it 
 pleased God to make trial of Abraham’s obedience, by commanding him to sacrifice 
 his only son Isaac ; and it was here, that, many ages afterwards, Solomon built his 
 glorious temple, which was surrounded with a triple wall, and connected with Sion 
 by a bridge and gallery : the valley between them was called Silla. To the N. of 
 the temple lay Bezetha, the smallest of the four hills upon which Jerusalem was 
 built ; it was also called Casnopolis, or the New Town, from the Greek words 
 Kaivbg novus, and voXig urbs, it having been built to contain the increasing popu- 
 lation of Jerusalem : king Agrippa first began to fortify it, but desisted from the 
 undertaking that he might not give umbrage to the emperor Claudius. The Jews 
 afterwards completed it, but it was always the weakest part of the whole city ; upon 
 it, therefore, Titus made his attack. In it was the pool of Bethesda, allotted for 
 washing the sheep to be sacrificed, and memorable for the cure, which our Saviour 
 there wrought upon the impotent man. The citadel Antonia was built on the com- 
 mon limits of Bezetha, Acra, and Mt. Moriah properly so called ; it was originally 
 named Baris, and was only a house with turrets, which one of the high priests built 
 for his own residence. But Herod afterwards made it stronger, for the security and 
 defence of the temple, and called it Antonia in honour of Marc Antony, who then 
 governed in the East : it was very extensive, commanded a full view of the temple, 
 and could accommodate a whole Roman legion. The octagonal tower Psephina 
 was at the North Western corner of Acra, and was TO cubits high ; from it there 
 was a prospect of Arabia and the Mediterranean Sea. On the wall, which separated 
 Acra from Sion, were the towers Hippicos, Phasael, and Mariamne, built by 
 Herod. 
 
 26. Beyond the walls of Jerusalem, on it’s Northern side, was a part of Mt. 
 Moriah called Calvary, or, in Hebrew, Golgotha, a name which has been supposed 
 to be derived from it’s resemblance to a human skull ; in this execrable and polluted 
 place, appropriated to the execution of malefactors, our Saviour underwent the last 
 part of His most meritorious Passion. To the W . of the City of David lay the upper 
 and lower fountains of Gihon, where, by the special order of David, Solomon was 
 anointed king over Israel. On the Southern side of Jerusalem stretched the valley 
 of Hinnom, remarkable for the inhuman and barbarous worship there paid to Moloch, 
 to whom parents sacrificed their children by burning them in the fire. The place 
 where these abominations were performed was named Tophet, or Gehenna : near 
 
 Moloch, horrid king, besmear’d with blood 
 
 Of human sacrifice, and parents’ tears ; 
 
 Though for the noise of drums, and timbrels loud, 
 
 Their children’s cries unheard, that pass’d through fire 
 J'o his grim idol. 
 
 His grove 
 
 The pleasant vale of Hinnom, Tophet thence. 
 
 And black Gehenna call’d, the type of hell. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book I. 404. 
 
PalcBstina — Judata. 
 
 527 
 
 it lay the Potter’s Field, which was afterwards called Aceldama, or the Field of 
 Blo^, from it’s being purchased with the pieces of silver, which were the price of 
 the Blood of Christ, A little to the N. of Tophet, and close to the walls of the 
 city, was the pleasant fountain of Siloam ; near it was a tower, which fell upon 
 eighteen persons and slew them, a circumstance alluded to by our Saviour. To the 
 Eastward of the city was the memorable Mount of Olives, so called, doubtlessly, 
 from the olive-trees which grew there ; on it was the Garden of Gethsemane, the 
 scene of our Lord’s agony, a few hours previous to his Crucifixion, Between this 
 mountain and the city was the Valley of Jehosophat, called also the Valley of Ke- 
 dron, from the brook Kedron which ran through it, and emptied itself into the 
 Dead Sea : near the banks of the brook stood Herodium, built by Herod in com- 
 memoration of his victory over Antigonus, and where, he is thought to have been 
 buried. 
 
 27. Not far from Gethsemane, and also upon the Mt. of Olives, were Beth phage, 
 whence our Saviour commenced his tiiumphal entry into Jerusalem; and Bethany, 
 where he raised Lazarus from the dead, and near which his ascension took place. 
 To the N. of these was Emmaus, whither our Lord accompanied two of his disciples 
 after his Resurrection ; it was subsequently made a Roman colony by Heliogabalus, 
 and called Nicopolis, Near it were, Ajalon, in the vale of which Joshua com- 
 manded the sun and moon to stand still until the Israelites had avenged themselves 
 upon their enemies ; and Gibeon, the inhabitants of which made peace with him, 
 and were afterwards defended by him against five other cities. To the N. of these 
 was a wilderness, in which were the cities of Ephraim and Luz ; the latter was also 
 called Bethel, from it’s lying close to the place where Jacob had his remarkable 
 dream **. 
 
 28. In the North Eastern part of Judaea was Jericho, or 
 Hierichus, JRa/t, the first city taken by Joshua from the Ca- 
 naanites ; it was delivered into the hands of the Children of 
 Israel in a miraculous manner, the wall falling down flat, so 
 that they went straight up into the city. It was completely 
 destroyed by Joshua, rebuilt by Hiel the Bethelite, and de- 
 stroyed again for the treachery of it’s inhabitants during the 
 siege of Jerusalem by the Romans ; it is sometimes called in 
 Scripture the City of Palm-trees. Between it and the Jordan 
 was Gilgal, or Galgala, where the Israelites first encamped on 
 this side, after they had passed over the river on dry ground ; 
 it was here that Joshua pitched the twelve stones, which were 
 taken up out of Jordan by one man of every tribe ; and here 
 the manna, which had hitherto fed them through the wilder- 
 ness, ceased. A few miles to the S. of Jericho stood Engedi, 
 or Engaddi, remarkable for the quantity of camphire and bal- 
 sam produced in it’s neighbourhood ; it was likewise celebrated 
 for the instance of loyalty shown by David in a neighbouring 
 cave towards Saul. About five miles to the S. of Jerusalem 
 was Bethlehem, or Ephrata, Bethlehem, the birth-place of our 
 
 The stairs were such as whereon Jacob saw 
 Angels ascending and descending, bands 
 Of guardians bright, when he from Esau fled 
 To Padan-Aram, in the field of Luz, 
 
 Dreaming by night under the open sky. 
 
 And waking cried, ‘ This is the gate of Heaven.’ 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book III. 510. 
 
528 
 
 PaUestina — Judasa. 
 
 Blessed Saviour as well as of King David ; it was here and in 
 the neighbouring towns that Herod caused all the children, 
 from two years old and under, to be put to death : Kama was 
 one of these towns, and is alluded to by Jeremiah in his pro- 
 phecy concerning this massacre. 
 
 29. To the W. of Rama, near the springs of the brook EschoJ, lay where 
 
 David hid from the king of Gath, and collected a little army ; Libna, a strong place 
 besieged by Sennacherib, king of Assyria; Makkedah, where Joshua slew the five 
 kings that had joined together against Gibeon ; and Eleutheropolis, a city of sorne 
 consequence, but of much later date than the Scripture-history. To the S, of Jerur 
 salem was Tecoa, which still preseiwes it’s name, and is remarkable for a signal 
 overthrow there given to the Ammonites, Moabites, and Edomites, during the reign 
 of Jehosophat, as well as for being the birth-place of the prophet Amos : near it stood 
 Ziph, which gave name to a mountain and wilderness, where David lay hid from 
 Saul ; this wilderness was part of the Great Desert of Judah, stretching along the 
 whole Western coast of the Dead Sea. Below these was Kiriath-Arba, a city so 
 ancient as to have been built seven years before Zoan in Egypt ; to this place Abraham 
 removed when separated from Lot, and here he bought a burying-plaee for his family { 
 it is now called Kabr Ibrahim. When the Israelites took it they named it Hebron, 
 and in after ages it became famous as being the place where David kept his .court 
 during the first seven years of his reign till he took Jerusalem. Abraham, Isaac, and 
 Jacob, as well as Sarah, Rebecca, and Leali, were all buried here, It was situated 
 in the plain of Mamre, which seems to have communicated it’s name to Hebron : 
 this plain is remarkable in sacred history from Abraham’s entertaining in it three 
 angels under an oak, which tree became in the latter ages so famous, that super- 
 stitious worship was performed there until Constantine the Great put a stop to it. 
 In the Southern parts of Judaea, on the borders of Edom, were Zin, which gave name 
 to the Wilderness of Zin ; Kadesh-Barnea, the burial-place of Miriam ; and Beer- 
 Sheba, or Bersahe, a name signifying the Well of the Oath, which appellation it 
 received fiora Abraham and Abimalech having here made a covenant together. 
 Beer-Sheba was the residence of Abraham and Isaac, and became in process of time 
 a strong and important place ; between it in the South and Dan in the North, the 
 greatest length of the Land of Israel (about 130 miles) is frequently reckoned**. 
 
 30 . Joppa, or Japho, now called Yaffa, was said to have 
 been built by Japhet, who gave it his name ; it was the frontier- 
 city between Judsea and Samaria, and the haven of Jerusalem, 
 for which reason, all the materials sent from Tyre for the 
 building of Solomon’s temple were landed at it. It was hither 
 that Jonah fled, and took ship forTarshish, shortly after which 
 he was cast overboard : here too the Apostle Peter raised Dorcas 
 to life, and fell into his remarkable trance. The antiquity of 
 Joppa seems pointed at in the profane authors by the fable of 
 Neptune’s having inundated the country, and of Andromeda 
 having been here chained to a rock to be devoured by a sea- 
 monster, from which she was rescued by Perseus ; an allusion, 
 as it is thought, to some pirates, who for many years harassed 
 and plundered the city. 
 
 31. A little to the N. of Joppa, and close on the borders of Samaria, was Gazara 
 Gaxou, destroyed by Pharaoh, and giv^n to his son-in-law Solomon, who rebuilt it. 
 
 ** From Paneas, the fount of Jordan’s flood. 
 
 To Beersabe, where the Holy Land 
 Borders on Egypt and th’ Arabian shore ; — 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book III. 536. 
 
5*2H 
 
 Palcestina — JudcBa. 
 
 To the S. E. of Joppa lay Arimathea Bamla, of which place was Joseph, who came 
 to Pilate begging the body of Jesus, and buried it in his own tomb. Arimathea was 
 formerly called Ramah, and was the birth-place of the prophet Samuel : near it stood 
 Lydda Lyd, or Diospolis, as it was called by the Greeks, remarkable in Sacred W rit 
 for the cure of A2neas by St. Peter, Close by was Modin, the residence of Matta- 
 thias, father of the Maccabees, and the buiying-place of those heroical defenders of 
 their country. 
 
 32. Philistaa or Philistines.— The Western, or mari- 
 time part of Judaea Propria, was inhabited by the Philistaei or 
 Philistines, sometimes called Allophyli ; their ancestors were 
 the Philistim, or children of the Caphtorim and Casluhim, 
 who were descendants of Mizraim, and came originally from 
 Egypt. After having dwelled for some time in the Eastern 
 part of Egypt, called Casiotis, they passed into Canaan, whence 
 they drove out the ancient inhabitants, and were possessed of 
 a considerable tract of country at the time when Abraham 
 came to sojourn in Canaan : they extended their conquests as 
 far Northward as Ekron, and nearly to Joppa, arid divided 
 their territory into five lordships called after their principal 
 cities. These were Ekron, Ashdod, Gath, Ascalon, and 
 Gaza, which are sometimes mentioned as the Pentapolis of 
 Palestine. 
 
 33. The Northernmost town of the Philistines was lamnia, or labneel, now called 
 Yebna, taken from them by Uzziah, who demolished the fortifications ; it had a con- 
 venient harbour, in which Judas Maccabaeus burnt that part of the Syrian fleet, which 
 had escaped at Joppa. Below this ran the brook Sorek Roubin, on the banks of 
 which dwelled Sampson’s Dalilah’® ; not far from it’s mouth, was Ekron, or Accaron 
 as the Greeks called it, a place of great wealth and power, and celebrated for it’s 
 idolatrous worship of Beelzebub ; it held out for a long time against the Israelites, 
 and was the place to which the ark of God was brought before it was sent back to 
 them at Bethshemesh. A little farther S. was Ashdod, or Azotus, still called Shdood, 
 famous for it’s temple of Dagon, into which the Philistines brought the ark they had 
 taken from the Israelites in a battle hard by, but which, from the vengeance it drew 
 upon them, they afterwards sent to Ekron It withstood a siege of 29 years against 
 Psammitichus, king of Egypt, (the longest siege mentioned in history,) and was finally 
 destroyed by Jonathan Asmonaeus, who burnt it to the ground : it is now uninhabited. 
 Gath lay to the Eastward of Ashdod, and is memorable for the birth of the giant 
 
 ' the next I took to wife 
 
 (O that I never had ! fond wish too late) 
 
 W as in the vale of Sorek, Dalila, 
 
 That specious monster, my accomplish’d snare. 
 
 Milton, Sams. Agon, 219. 
 
 Next came one 
 
 Who mourn’d in earnest, when the captive ark 
 Maim’d his brute image, head and hands lopt off 
 In his own temple, on the grunsel edge. 
 
 Where he fell flat, and sham’d his worshippers : 
 
 Dagon his name, sea-monster, upward man 
 And downward fish ; yet had his temple high 
 Rear’d in Azotus, dreaded through the coast 
 Of Palestine, in Gath, and Ascalon, 
 
 And Accaron, and Gaza’s frontier bounds. 
 
 Id. Par. Lost, Book I. 4.'>7. 
 
 M M 
 
530 
 
 PalcBstina — Batancea. 
 
 Goliah, slain by David. About midway on the coast of Judaea was the brook Eschol, 
 whence the spies sent by Moses to the Land of Canaan brought a sample of it’s pro- 
 duce ; it rises in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, and enters the sea at Ascalon 
 Ascalaan, to which it gave it’s name. This last city was of great note amongst the 
 Gentiles for a temple of Derceto, or Astarte, the same with the Ashtaroth of the 
 Scriptures, who was here worshipped under the form cf a mermaid ; it has suffered 
 much in the course of ages, and it’s king, as was foretold of it, has been long since 
 cut off. Below Ascalon was Gaza Gaza, called in the Old Testament Azzah, tlie 
 Southernmost of the chief cities of the Philistines ; this is the city the gates of which 
 Sampson took away, and whither he was afterwards taken when he pulled down the 
 house of Dagon upon the heads of the Philistine lords : it was destroyed by Alexander 
 the Great, and so made desolate as the prophet Amos had foretold, but being rebuilt, 
 it was again destroyed by the Syrian king Antiochus. Gaza had two harbours, the 
 Northern of which, called Gazae Majumas, was latterly named Constantia, after the 
 emperor Constantine’s son, and was devoted to the superstitious worship of the Cretan 
 Jupiter, who was worshipped under the name of Mamas: the Southern harbour, 
 Anthedon, was at the mouth of the brook Besor, and after it had been repaired by 
 Herod, it was called Agrippias. Below these were lenysus Younes, and Raphia 
 Refah ; the latter was famous for the victory gained in it’s neighbourhood over 
 Antiochus the Great, by Ptolemy the I Vth. of Egypt. To the E. of Gaza, and close 
 upon the borders of the Israelites, stood Gerar, frequently mentioned in the history of 
 Abraham and Isaac ; it gave name to the district Geraritica. 
 
 34. BatanjEA was bounded on the W. by Galilee, on the 
 N. and E. by Syria, and on the S. by Persea, and corres- 
 ponded nearly with the inheritance of the half-tribe of Manas- 
 seh beyond Jordan ; it contained 1,000 square miles. It 
 derived it’s name from the Basan^^, or Bashan, of the Bible, 
 and was noted for it’s fine cattle and good pasturage ; it’s lofty 
 hills were likewise much celebrated for their beautiful oaks. 
 
 35. The old Basan, however, or the kingdom of Og, extended much farther East- 
 ward and Southward than the subsequent province of Batanaea ; as it included in the 
 foi-mer quarter the Syrian districts afterwards known as Ituraea and Auranitis, and in 
 the latter quarter the Northern part of Pereea as far as the R. Jabok. 
 
 36. In the Northern part of the province was Mt. Hermon 
 Heish, called by the Sidonians, Sirion or Sion, and by the 
 Amorites Shenir ; it’s W estern part was known by the name 
 of Paneum, and on it lay the little round lake Phiala, the 
 reputed source of the R. Jordan. Not far from the entrance 
 .of this _river into the lake Samachonites stood Paneas Banias, 
 in a district of the same name ; it was enlarged and beautified 
 by Philip, son of Herod, and hence called Caesarea, in honour 
 of Augustus, with the surname Philippi, to distinguish it from 
 the Caesarea of Samaria. 
 
 37. Canatha, now Kanneytru, one of the cities of Decapolis, was on the Eastern 
 side of M'. Hermon, and is sometimes reckoned to Coele-Syria ; on the Western 
 side of the mountain, between it and the Jordan, was Argob, the capital of a region 
 of the same name. Farther Southward, on the Eastern shore of the Galilean Lake, 
 stood Hippos El Hoss7i, another city of the Decapolis ; and near it was Gaulan, or 
 Golan, one of the six cities of refuge : these two cities gave name to the districts 
 
 Him, the Ammonite 
 
 Worshipped in Rabba and her wat’ry plain. 
 
 In Argob and in Basan, to the streairi 
 
 Of utmost Arnon. Milton, Par. Lost, Book I. 398. 
 
PalcBstina — Permi. 531 
 
 Hippene and Gaulonitis. Batanaea was watered by the river Hieromax Sheriat el 
 Maridhour, which rises in Alsadamus Mens, and flows Westward into the Jordan : 
 one of it’s tributaries ran through the valley of Mizpeh, the residence of Jephtha, on 
 the borders of which Jacob and Laban concluded their covenant of friendship' by 
 erecting a heap of stones, and hence its name Mizpeh, or watch-tmuer. In the South 
 Western corner of the province was Gadara Got Keis, a very strong city of the 
 Decapolis, destroyed by the Jews, but restored by Pompey ; the country round it is 
 called in the New Testament the country of the Gadarenes, or Gergesenes, where 
 our Lord cast out the two devils, permitting them to enter into a herd of swine. To 
 the Eastward of this were two other cities of the Decapolis, Abila Abil, and Capitolias 
 El Torra. A little above the latter, in the South Eastern corner of the province 
 stood Astaroth El Mezareib, and Edrei, or Adraa, Draa, the two chief cities of 0«-’s 
 kingdom of Bashan ; it was near Edrei that Og was conquered in a decisive battle 
 by the Israelites under the command of Moses. 
 
 38. Pera:a was bounded on the N. by Batanaea, on the 
 
 . by Samaria, on the S. by Arabia, and on the E. by Syria: 
 it contained 1,505 square miles. It derived it’s name from 
 the Greek word ivipav ultra, owing to the circumstance of it’s 
 lying beyond the Jordan ; the appellation was first applied to 
 the whole country on the Eastern side of the river, but it’s 
 limits, after the return of the Jews from the Babylonian cap- 
 tivity, did not extend much farther North than Pella. The 
 Southern part of Peraea, between the two rivers Arnon and 
 Jabok, formed the kingdom of the Amorites, whose king 
 Sihon was defeated by the Israelites ; subsequent to this the 
 whole province was divided between the two tribes Reuben 
 and Gad, the portion of the latter being towards the North. 
 
 39. About the time that Abraham sojourned in Canaan, Persea was inhabited by 
 the Rephaim, the Zuzim, and the Emim, the first of which dwelled in what was 
 afterwards called Bashan : these were all conquered by Chedorlaomer, king of Elam, 
 and being carried away captive by him, the country of the two last was seized upoii 
 by the Moabites and the Ammonites. These again, in their turn, were dispossessed 
 of it by the Amorites, who dwelled originally in the Southern part of Judma, on the 
 borders of Edom, where they were visited by the spies sent out by Moses to examine 
 the country ; a great body of them afterwards crossed over Jordan and took possession 
 of the Southern part of Peraea, where they established the kingdom, which in the 
 time of Moses, was governed by Sihon. Upon this the Ammonites retreated East- 
 ward to their former possessions, about the head of the R. Jabok in Syria, whilst the 
 Moabites re-crossed the Arnon into Arabia Petraea, where they are found till they 
 disappear from history. 
 
 40. The two principal rivers of Peraea were the Jabok and 
 the Arnon. The Jabok or Zerhah, the common boundary 
 between the Amorites and Bashan, rises in the district Am- 
 monitis on the borders of Arabia Deserta, and flows Westward 
 through the midst of Peraea into the Jordan. The Arnon 
 Ledjoum, the Southern boundary of Peraea, formed the original 
 limit between the Amorites and the Moabites ; it rises not 
 far from the preceding river, and flows with a tortuous course 
 into the Dead Sea. In the centre of Peraea rose the lofty 
 Mb Gilead, or Galaad, still called Djelaoud, near which Jacob 
 and Laban raised a heap of stones in token of mutual friend- 
 ship, wherefore the place was named Gilead, i, e. The heap of 
 witness : from it the name of Gilead, or Galaaditis, was applied 
 
 mm2 
 
532 
 
 PalcBstina — PercBa. 
 
 to the surrounding district, and sometimes to the whole country 
 East of the Jordan. Connected with M‘. Gilead was M‘. 
 Abarim, which divided the waters of the Arnon and Jorda.ii ; 
 one of it’s tops was called Nebo, or Pisgah, Attarous, which 
 God commanded Moses to ascend, and, having taken a view 
 of the Land of Canaan, to die there. 
 
 41. Gamala Szammagh was a very strong place, in the North Western comer of the 
 province, where the Jordan issues from the Lake of Tiberias ; below it, and likewise 
 on the river, was Bethabara, where John was for some time baptizing, and the place 
 whither our Lord retired, when the Jews sought to take him at the feast of the 
 Dedication. To the Eastward of these lay Pella, a city of the Decapolis, built by 
 the Macedonians, in which the Christians, before the siege of J erusalem by Titus, 
 took refuge. Below Pella were Gerasa Djerash, and Jabesh Gilead ; the latter lyaj 
 besieged by the Ammonites, but relieve i by Saul, in gratitude for which, when it s 
 inhabitants heard that the Philistines had fastened his body and those of his sons to 
 the wall of Bethshan, they went by night and brought them to Jabesh, and having 
 burnt them, buried their bones under a tree in their own city, fasting seven days. 
 Ramoth-Gilead, one of the six cities of refuge, was situated on the R. Jabok, near 
 the junction of which with the Dead Sea stood Amathus, an important city, which 
 still preserves it’s name in Amata. 
 
 42. Heshbon, or Hesebon^®, now called Eshan, was the 
 metropolis of the Amorites, and one of the chief cities of 
 Pereea ; it was situated in the Southern part of the province, 
 on the borders of Reuben and Gad, but belonged to the 
 former tribe : near it stood Medaba Madeha, a place of con- 
 siderable importance. Between Heshbon and the Dead Sea 
 was Betharan, which was beautified and enlarged by Herod 
 Antipas, who changed it’s name to Livia, out of compliment 
 to Augustus : hard by was the citadel Machaerus, where John 
 the Baptist is said to have been beheaded ; it was destroyed 
 by the Romans, but subsequently rebuilt by Herod. 
 
 43. A little above Heshbon was the valley of Shittim, so famous for the wood 
 called in Scripture Shittim-wood ; in it lay Abel Shittim, whence Joshua sent the 
 two spies to Jericho, and the place where so many of the Israelites perished for 
 having committed sin with the Moabites. To the S. of Heshbon was a warm spring 
 called Lasa, or Callirhoe, in much repute for it’s medicinal waters ; and to the East- 
 ward of it was Bamoth-Baal, whither Balaam was brought by Balak, the king of 
 Moab, to curse the Children of Israel. Campestria Moab, or the Plains of Moab, 
 where the Israelites encamped prior to their passage of the Jordan, lay Eastward of 
 this river on the brook Arnon. The district Ammonitis, at the source of the R. Jabok, 
 was in Syria, and received it’s name from Ammon, a son of Lot. It’s capital was 
 Rabboth-Ammon Amman, the old metropolis of the children of Ammon, which was 
 afterwards called Philadelphia, after Ptolemy PhilaJelphus, by whom it was beautified 
 and restored; it was one of the cities of the Decapolis. Rabboth-Ammon is 
 memorable in Sacred History for being besieged and taken in the reign of David, 
 as also for the death of Uriah, who was slain there by a design of David’s during the 
 siege. There was a suburb of the city, which was called the City of the Waters, 
 where the king had his palace. 
 
 Next, Chemos, th’ obscene dread of Moab’s sons, 
 
 From Aroer to Nebo, and the wild 
 Of southmost Abarim ; in Hesebon 
 And Horonaim, Sihon’s realm, beyond 
 The flowery dale of Sibma clad with vines. 
 
 And Eleale to th’ Asphaltic pool. Milton, Far. Lost, Book I. 408. 
 
Colchis > 
 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 COLCHIS, IBERIA, ALBANIA, ARMENIA, MESOPOTAMIA, 
 ASSYRIA, ET BABYLONIA. 
 
 COLCHIS. 
 
 1. Colchis^ was bounded on the N. by the R. Corax and 
 M‘. Caucasus, on the E. by the Moschici M®., on the S. by 
 the R. Acampsis, and on the W. by the Euxine Sea ; to the 
 N. it touched upon Sannatia, to the E. upon Iberia, and to 
 the S. upon Armenia and Pontus : it contained 8,400 square 
 miles. It was celebrated in fable for the golden fleece, and 
 for the expedition undertaken to obtain it by all the young 
 princes of Greece headed by Jason 
 
 2. Colchis was inhabited by several tribes, each governed by it’s own king till 
 they were overpowered, first by the Persians, and then by the Romans. The most 
 important of these tribes were the Lazi, who dwelled in the Southern part of the 
 country, and obtained such an ascendency over all the other tribes, that in the lower 
 ages tlieir name was used to denote the inhabitants of the whole province, instead of 
 tliat of Colchi : from them also Colchis was named Lazica. Near them, on the 
 common borders of Armenia and Iberia, were the Moschi who have given name to 
 the Moschici M®., a range of hills connecting the Caucasus with the Scydisses of 
 Asia Minor. The Moschi are thought to have obtained both their appellation and their 
 origin from Meshech, the son of Japhet, an opinion which is somewhat strengthened 
 from the Seventy Interpreters having read the Hebrew vowels differently, and 
 rendered the same name Mosoch. Meshech is often mentioned together with Tubal, 
 and the two nations are alluded to in the prophecies of Ezekiel as carrying mer- 
 chandize to Tyre, and trading in her markets with slaves and vessels of brass or 
 steel. Hence they are supposed to have occupied not only Colchis and Iberia, but 
 the contiguous parts of Armenia, Pontus, and Cappadocia ; for hereabouts dwelled 
 the Chalybes, who were so famous for their manufactures of steel, and the 
 
 * E(^’ ’Apyoiit: [ir] Siaizraa^ai (TKa^og 
 KoX^wv kg alav Kvavkag SujU7rX?jyd5nf, Eurip, Med, 2. 
 
 Ala Sk KoX^tC 
 
 Uovrov Kai yairig sTTUcsKXirai EcrYaripcTiv. 
 
 Apuil. Argon, B. 417. 
 
 ® Hei mihi cur unquam juvenilibus acta lacertis 
 Phryxeam petiit Pelias arbor ovem 1 
 Cur unquam Colchi Magnetida vidimus Argo, 
 
 Turbaque Phasiacam Graia bibistis aquam 1 
 
 Ovid. Heroid. XII. 7. 
 
 ® Hinc Lacedaemonii, moto gens aspera freno, 
 
 Heniochi, saevisque adfinis Sarmata Moschis, 
 
 Colchorum qua rura secat ditissima Phasis. Lucan, III. 270. 
 * Chap, xxvii. 13. 
 
 M M 3 
 
i . CoLchis. 
 
 Cappadocian slaves were proverbially numerous The Moscovites, or Muscovites, 
 i. e. the inhabitants of Moscow in Europe, are likewise thought to have been originally 
 a colony of Meshech, not only on account of the similarity of their names, but of 
 their situation with respect to the Asiatic Moschi. It may also be stated that the 
 R. Araxes in Armenia is said to be called Rosh by tire Arabian geographers, and 
 the people who lived upon it’s banks were likewise named Rosh, or Rossi ; and that 
 there was anciently a district styled Ossarene on the limits of Iberia and Armenia, 
 and a little river of the name of Corax forming the frontier between Sarmatia and 
 Colchis : all which names seem to bear some similarity with that of the Roxolani or 
 Russians. In addition' to this it may be observed, that the passage in the Prophe- 
 cies of Ezekiel, which in our translation is rendered the prince of the chief of 
 Meshech and Tubal®, is in the Septuagint and other versions translated the prince 
 of P.osh, Meshech, and Tubal ; the Hebrew word Rosh being taken by some as an 
 appellative, and by others as a proper name. The Manrali, who appear to have 
 left their name in the modern district Mingrelia, dwelled in the Northern part of the 
 province, at the foot of M'. Caucasus ; close to them, on the W., were the cruel and 
 piratical HeniocW^, said to be descended from the 'Hvloxoi, ov chm-ioteers of Castor 
 and Pollux, a tradition probably connected with the settlement of some Greek colo- 
 nies on this coast ; they were subsequently displaced by the Abasci, whose name 
 still exists in that of Abkhas, The Colchi, from their language and manners, were 
 said by the profane authors to be Egyptians, who settled here when Sesostris extended 
 his conquests into the North ; they were a simple, unaffected people, and exceedingly 
 clever in the manufacture of linen : their country produced excellent flax, and 
 abounded in poisonous herbs 
 
 3. Mount Caucasus 9 Caucasus is an extensive range, form- 
 ing the Southern frontier of Sarmatia Asiatica, and blocking 
 up as it were the Isthmus between the Black and Caspian Seas ; 
 it extends from the Bosporus Cimmerius, now known as the 
 Sf. of Enikale, to the mouths of the Cyrus or Kur. It is so 
 lofty as to be covered in many parts with perpetual snow ; it 
 was anciently inhabited by various savage nations, who lived 
 upon the wild fruits of the earth, and were supposed to gather 
 gold on the shores of their rivulets. One of it’s highest peaks 
 was named Strobilus, and on it was said to be the rock, to 
 
 ® See p. 470, sect. 33; p. 483, sect. 56, supra. 
 
 ® Ezek. xxxviii. 2. 
 
 Miserat ardentes, mox ipse secutus, Alanos 
 
 Heniochosque truces, — • Val. Flacc, VI. 43. 
 
 ® — Ille venena Colcha, 
 
 Et quicquid usquam concipitur nefas, 
 
 Tractavit, Hor. Carni. II. xiii. 8. 
 
 tu, donee cinis 
 
 Injuriosis aridus ventis ferar, 
 
 Cales venenis ofBcina Colchicis. Id. Epod. XVII. 35. 
 
 ® Ipsae Caucaseo steriles in vertice sylvse, 
 
 Quas animosi Euri assidue franguntque feruntque, 
 
 Ilant alios alias foetus ; dant utile lignum, 
 
 Navigiis pinos, domibus cedrosque cupressosque. 
 
 Virg, Georg. II. 440. 
 
 duris genuit te cautibus horrens 
 
 Caucasus. Id. jEn. IV. 367. 
 
 Sive per Syrtes iter sestuosas, 
 
 Sive facturus per inhospitalem 
 
 Caucasum, Hor. Carm. I. xxii. 7. 
 
Colchis. 535 
 
 which Prometheus was chained by Jupiter, till he was de- 
 livered by Hercules 
 
 4. M'. Caucasus has been conjectured, with considerable probability, to have 
 been so called from Gog, or Magog, Japhet’s son, who settled hereabouts ; the name 
 of Gog is entirely preserved in that of Gogarene, a neighbouring district of Armenia, 
 and it is likely enough that the modern province of Georgia has derived its appella- 
 tion from the same word. The Western part of M'. Caucasus was called Corax, 
 and in it was the source of Corax fl. Soukoum, which has been already noticed as 
 forming the boundary of Colchis in this direction : near the mouth of this little river 
 was Pityus Soukoum, a considerable and rich trading town, destroyed by the 
 Heniochi, upon whose frontier it stood ; it was afterwards rebuilt twice by the 
 Romans, who made it their border-town in this quarter, but it was as often razed to 
 the ground. Below it, likewise on the sea-coast, stood Dioscurias hkuria, an old 
 Milesian colony, fabled to have been founded by Castor and Pollux : it was after- 
 wards called Sebastopolis, and became a great place of trade, as well as a general 
 market for the inhabitants of the neighbouring districts. 
 
 5. The principal river of- Colchis was the Phasis^^ Phaz, 
 which rises in the M’. Moschici, and flows Westward into the 
 Black Sea ; it is a calm and gentle river, and was considered 
 by some as the boundary between Europe and Asia : from it 
 the Ancients often denoted Colchis by the epithet Phasiacus. 
 The Phasis was remarkable for the beautiful birds which fre- 
 quented it’s banks, some of which are said to have been brought 
 by the Argonauts to Greece, and called (paaiapoi phasianes aves, 
 Anglice pheasants, after the river. The Rhion Rhion is a 
 tributary of the Phasis, and it’s name is not unfrequently applied 
 to the whole stream. At the mouth of the river stood the cog- 
 nominal town Phasis Poti, said to have been founded by a 
 Milesian colony: above it was .^a, the old capital of Aietes, 
 where the golden fleece was preserved when Jason reached 
 the country 
 
 6. Phiyxus, the son of Athamas king of Thebes, being driven from his father’s 
 dominions by the inachinations of his step-mother, sought refuge at the court of his 
 relation A2etes, king of Colchis, to whom the mythologists say he was carried 
 through the air on the back of a ram, which had been given to Athamas by the gods 
 
 Caucaseasque refert volumes, furtumque Promethei. 
 
 Virg. Eel. VI. 42. 
 
 Idem Caucasea solvet de rupe Promethei 
 
 Brachia, et a medio pectore pellet avem. Prnpei't. II. i. 71. 
 Ultimus inde sinus, saevumque cubile Promethei 
 Cernitur, in gelidas consurgens Caucasus Arctos, 
 
 „ , , , Place. V. 156. 
 
 ” EvBa S’ ett’ riveipoio KvradSog, r/S’ ’ AfiapavTuiv 
 TrjXSB/ev opeoJi^, irediow te KipKaioLO 
 ^daiQ SivrjEig Evpvv poov Eig a\a fSdWEi. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. B. 401. 
 
 Namque ferunt olim Pagaste navalibus Argo 
 Egressam longe Phasidos isse viam ; — Propert. I. xx. 18. 
 Barbarus in patriis sectatur montibus .<Ean 
 Phasis, amore furens. Val. Place. V. 426. 
 
 In allusion to the fable of the huntress JEa. having been changed into an island 
 by the gods, to avoid the pursuit of her lover, the god of the R. Phasis. It was 
 upon this island that the city JEa is said to have stood. 
 
 M M 4 
 
o30 Iberia, 
 
 as a reward for his piety ; it’s fleece was of gold. When he arrived safe at tlie court 
 of .iEetes, he sacrificed the ram on the altar of Mars, but preserved the golden fleece, 
 which so attracted the envy of .32etes, that though he had received him kindly, and 
 given him his daughter in marriage, he subsequently murdered him. This murder 
 was some time after amply revenged by the Greeks. It gave rise to the famous 
 expedition of Jason in the ship Argo, the voyage of which is variously described by 
 the ancient poets and historians. The golden fleece is explained by the immense 
 treasures, which Phryxus carried away from Thebes ; the ram is supposed to have 
 been the ship which carried him, and was either so called, or had the figure of this 
 animal on her prow. — Cyta, or Cutasium, Kutais, lay some distance to the Eastward 
 of JEa., on the R. Rhion; it was an important city, and the birth-place of the fair 
 enchantress Medea, who is hence called Cytaeis*®, In the Southern part of Colchis 
 was Bathys fl., still preserving it’s name in Batoum: near it was the Acampsis 
 Tchorak, which formed the boundary between this province and Pontus, and derived 
 it’s name from the fury with which it rushed from the mountains into the sea; it 
 rises in Paryadres M. in Armenia, 
 
 IBERIA. 
 
 7. Iberia was bounded on the W. by Colchis, on the N. 
 by Sarmatia Asiatica, on the E. by Albania, and on the S. by 
 Armenia; it contained 12,200 square miles, and corresponded 
 in a general way with the modern province of Georgia : some 
 traces of it’s name may still be observed in the neighbouring 
 district of Imeretia. It was at first governed by it’s own 
 princes, but became subsequently tributary to the Persians 
 and the Romans. It was a mountainous and fertile country, 
 but had otherwise nothing in common with the European 
 Iberia except the name : the inhabitants were from their man- 
 ners and language, said by the profane authors to be Armenians 
 or Medes. Josephus, however, expressly states that Tubal, 
 the son of Japhet, was the father of the Asiatic Iberians, and 
 that these people, whom the Greeks called Iberi, were originally 
 named Thobeli, from Tubal. The appellation of the neigh- 
 bouring province Albania is likewise thought by some critics 
 to carry with it the remains of Tubal, and this from several 
 towns being met with in it bearing great affinity to the same 
 name, as Thabilaca, Theleba, Thelbis, and Abliana. The 
 tradition, preserved by the Iberians or Spaniards^ that they are 
 descended from Tubal, can only be maintained by their having 
 been a colony of the Asiatic Iberi : they were generally termed 
 
 ‘^"Yorarov avroi S’ airs KvraitSos r/3'sa yalijQ 
 "Sri^av, arv^ofievoi ^oXov dypiov Atijrao, 
 
 "EfiTTsSa S’ dXXvSic dXXoi 's^opjii]b'svTtc ivaaSrsv. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 511. 
 
 Noa hie herba valet ; non hie nocturna Cytoeis ; 
 
 Non Perimedea gramina cocta manu. Propert, II. i. 73. 
 
 See also Note 11. 
 
 Discolor hastatas effudit Iberia tunnas, 
 
 Quas Otaces, quas Latris agunt, et raptor agrorum 
 
 Neuriis, et expeites canentis lazyges aevi. Fal. Place. VI. 120, 
 
Albania. 537 
 
 Celtiberi, by way of distinguishing them from the Asiatic 
 Iberihere mentioned. The River Cyrus Kur rises in the Mos- 
 chici on the borders of Armenia, and, after flowing East- 
 ward through the midst of Iberia, and along the Southern 
 frontier of Albania, is joined by the Araxes and enters the 
 Caspian Sea ; it is 550 miles long. On the left bank of the 
 Cyrus was Sura, still called Suvami ; and lower down on the 
 opposite side of the river stood Zalissa, the chief city of 
 Iberia, on the place now' occupied by Tiflis, the modem capital 
 of Georgia. 
 
 8. On the borders of Iberia and Armenia the Cyrus was joined by the little river 
 Iberus Kt$ia ; at their junction stood two fortified towns, called Seusamora and 
 Harmozica, which guarded the frontier of the province in this quarter. The Cam- 
 byses fl. lora, rises in M'. Caucasus, and flows through the Eastern part of Iberia 
 (which from it received the appellation Cambysene) into the Alazon, a tributary of 
 the Cyrus. There was but one pass from Sarmatia over the Caucasus into Iberia, 
 and it was through this that the inhabitants of the latter province allowed the 
 Sarmat® to pass in their attack on the Armenians ; it was called Sarmaticae or 
 Caucasia; Pylae, and was fortified by the castle Cumania, now known as Kaisliair. 
 
 ALBANIA. 
 
 9. Albania was bounded on the N. by the R. Soana, on 
 the E. by the Caspian Sea, and on the S. by the R. Cyrus ; 
 to the N. it touched upon Sarmatia Asiatica, to the W. upon 
 Iberia, and to the S. upon Armenia : it occupied the modern 
 provinces of Daughistan and Shirvan, and contained 23,200 
 square miles. 
 
 10. The inhabitants were said by the profane autliors to be descended from the 
 Scythian Alani, who pushed their conquests from the borders of India to the Caucasus, 
 and subsequently crossed this range of mountains into Sarmatia, and the countries 
 bordering upon the Palus M®otis : from this circumstance the name Albani was 
 thought to have been only a corruption of Alani. There were also, according to 
 the same historians, some Armenian and Median colonies intermixed with the 
 original settlers. But the Albani were said in mythology to have derived their name 
 from M^. Albanus in Italy, whence 4hey had come with Hercules, after his conquest 
 of Geryon, and to have further laid claim to the appellation from the exceeding 
 whiteness of their hair They were an indolent people, approaching nearer to 
 barbarism than to the manners of civilized society, and totally neglectful of the 
 advantages which the fertility of their country and it’s excellent situation held out 
 to them ; they were composed of several tribes, all governed by one king, and 
 preserved their independence till they were conquered by the Persians, and after- 
 wards by the Romans.— The R. Alazon ‘6, still called Alason, or ALaks, was in the 
 Western part of the province, running from Mt. Caucasus into the Cyrus ; on it’s 
 right bank, near the borders of Iberia, stood Sanua Signag. Soana fl,, the Northern 
 boundary of Albania, is now known as the Sulak ; below it was Theleba Tarki ; and 
 still farther Southward, Diauna, or Derbent. At this last is a narrow pass, anciently 
 
 Dion. Hal. I. 15.— Plin. VI. 10. 13.— Solin. 25.— Justin. XLII. 3.— Am- 
 mian. XXIII. 5.— Procop. Pers, II. 29 ; Goth. IV. 4. 
 
 Nec procul albentes gemina ferit aclyde parmas 
 Hiberni qui terga No®, gelidumque securi 
 Emit, et tola non audit Alazona ripa. 
 
 Vul, Place. VI. 101. 
 
538 
 
 Armenia. 
 
 called the Pylee Caspiae, which must not be confounded with the celebrated defile 
 of the same name in Persia ; it is formed by the jutting out of a spur of the Caucasus 
 into the sea, named Ceraunii M®., which joins the main ridge near another pass, 
 called the Albaniae PylfB, leading into Iberia. The Gelae were a tribe of some con- 
 sequence hereabouts, who still preserve the name of Lesghis. Still farther South- 
 ward, and also on the shores of the Caspian Sea, stood Albana Nieznbad, at the 
 mouth of Albanius fl. Deli ; to the Westward of it, in the interior of the country, 
 was Cabalaca, mentioned by Pliny as the capital of the whole province. Gsetara, or 
 Gangara, in the Southern part of Albania, is now Baku, so remarkable for the springs 
 of Naphtha, which light up the country in it’s environs ; Camechia, nearer the 
 Cyrus, has changed it’s name but little in that of Schamachia. 
 
 ARMENIA. 
 
 11. Armen I A was bounded on the N. by the Moschici 
 M®. and the R. Cyrus ; on the E. by a small portion of the 
 Caspian Sea; on the S. by parts of the rivers Araxes and 
 Tigris, and by Mb Masius ; and on the W. by the Euphrates. 
 To the N. it touched upon Colchis, Iberia, and Albania, to 
 the S. upon Media, Assyria, and Mesopotamia, and to the W. 
 upon Armenia Minor: it contained 66,300 square miles, or 
 about as many as the whole of Great Britain. Armenia 
 appears to have derived it’s name from Aram, the son of Shem, 
 to whose lot it fell, as well as Syria and Mesopotamia : it’s 
 Northern part is still called Armenia. 
 
 12. This was the Armenia Major, or Superior, so called to distinguish it from the 
 Armenia Minor, or Inferior, which, as we have seen, lay to the Westward of the 
 Euphrates in Cappadocia ‘®. The Armenians were fabled by the Greeks to have 
 obtained their name from A rmeus, or A rmenus, a Thessalian, and one of the Argonauts ; 
 or, as others say, from his native town Armenium, on the Eastern shores of the 
 L. Boebeis in Thessaly They were an idle and indifferent people, who cared so 
 little about their own country, as to justify the ancient historians in asserting that 
 they had no notion whatever of freedom. They seem in the earliest times to have 
 been successively conquered and governed by the Assyrians, the Medes, and the 
 Persians, and afterwards to have submitted to Alexander without the least resistance ; 
 upon the death of this monarch, their country fell into the hands of the Seleucidse, 
 who maintained possession of it till the defeat of Antiochus the Great by the Homans. 
 Upon this, with the assistance of the latter people, Artaxias the governor who com- 
 
 nec Armeniis in oris. 
 
 Amice Valgi, stat glacies iners 
 
 Menses per omnes ; Hor. Carm. II. ix. 4. 
 
 nec tu populos utraque vagantes 
 
 Armenia, Lucan, II. 639, 
 
 See p, 483, sect. 56, swpra. 
 
 Tov “Apijuvov dvai ’Appevov ttoXsmq, ruiv Trepi rpv Boi^piSa 
 Xifivtjv p,tTa^i) ^epwv Kai AapiaapQ' rovg ffiiv avrq! rs oiKij(rai rriv ts ’ Aki- 
 Xunvpv Kai Trjv ^vamplriv ewp KaXaxav^g Kai ’AdiafStjvijg' Kai Kai rt)v 
 ’App.tviav kTrwvvjjLOV KaraXiTreiv. Strab. XI. 503. 
 
 See also p. 355, sect. 13, supra. 
 
 Horace is thought by some to mean Artaxias, in the passage 
 
 Claudi virtute Neronis 
 
 Armenius cecidit ; Epist. I. xii. 26 
 
 and to have followed the account of those, who referred the death of Artaxias to 
 Tiberius. 
 
Armenia. 539 
 
 maiided In Armenia, made himself independent, and his successor Tigranes sub- 
 sequently seized upon Cappadocia and nearly the whole of Syria 5 but having joined 
 the cause of his father-in-law Mithridates, whom he afterwards shamefully deserted 
 and betrayed, he was besieged and defeated by the Romans under Pompey, to whom 
 he submitted with the greatest meanness, securing his throne by the payment of a hand- 
 some bribe. Tigranes the 2d was deprived of his kingdom in the beginnino- of the 
 first century, and shortly afterwards lost his life by the hand of Tiberius : Armenia 
 became henceforward a continual subject of contention between the two great 
 empires of Rome and Parthia from it’s lying on their common limits. The Romans 
 however, continued to preserve their superiority, and reduced it at length, under 
 Trajan, into a regular province : it remainded subject to them till the fourth century 
 when by the peace which Jovian made with the Persians, it was left within the grasp 
 of the latter people, who accordingly soon after took possession of it. Upon this 
 a war ensued, when it was agreed that the whole country should be divided, the 
 Romans obtaining a very small portion of it towards the Euphrates, and the Pers’ians, 
 the remainder : the latter people called the new territory Persarmenia to distinguish 
 It from the Roman territory, which preserved the original name of Aimenia. The 
 whole country was exceedingly fertile, and produced excellent corn, ivine, and' oil as 
 well as beautiful cattle and horses. ’ 
 
 13 . Armenia is intersected by several ranges of mountains, 
 some of which are covered with snow during the greater part of 
 the year. The range of Scydisses, or Paryadres as it was also 
 called, entered the province on the borders of Pontus and 
 Cappadocia, where one of it’s peaks, called Capotes, still 
 preserves the name of Cap Dag ; this range was known in 
 Colchis as the Moschici Montes. To the Southward of this is 
 the Anti-Taurus, which crosses over the Euphrates from Asia 
 Minor, and, after bisecting the whole province from West to 
 East, terminates on the confines of Media in Mb Abus Agri 
 Dag. This last mountain, which immediately overhangs the 
 Araxes, is supposed to be the same with the Mountains of 
 Ararat, on which the ark rested after the flood ; and the land 
 of Ararat is likewise thought to be the same with the country 
 called Armenia by the Greeks and the other Western nations; 
 the mountain has two tops, called the Great, and the Little 
 Ararat, the former of which is more than 10,000 feet high, and 
 IS covered with perpetual snow. Farther Southward, and nearly 
 parallel with this range, is the chain of Niphates^^ Barema, or 
 Sepa 7 i, said to have been so called from the Greek word vL<p(tQ nix, 
 owing to the vast. quantities of swoifj which fell there; it strikes 
 out from Mb Taurus on the bordws of Mesopotamia, and 
 trends Eastward above the head of the Tigris, till it joins Mb 
 Ararat. The Gordiaci, or Carduchii Mb Jeudi Mk quit the 
 chain of the Niphates about the source of the Tigris, and run 
 
 Addam urbes Asiae domitas, pulsumque Niphaten, — 
 
 , . Virg. Georg. III. 30. 
 
 Lantemus Augusti tropsea 
 
 Cffisaris, et rigidum Niphaten. Hor. Carm. II. ix. 20. 
 
 Throws his steep flight in many an aery w'heel. 
 
 Nor staid, till on Niphates’ top he lights. 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book III, 742. 
 
540 Armenia. 
 
 parallel with this river till they enter Assyria and join the 
 range of Zagros. 
 
 14. The R. Euphrates 22, still called Frat or Euphrates, is 
 one of the most important rivers in Asia, as ^vell from it’s length 
 and greatness, as from it’s having formed for several centuries 
 the boundary between the Roman and Persian dominions. It 
 has two distinct sources, which have caused much confusion in 
 the ancient descriptions of it ; the Northern one is in the Anti- 
 Taurus in Armenia, not far from the borders of Cappadocia, 
 Pontus, and Colchis, and the Southern one in Mb Abus, or 
 Ararat : both these branches are called Euphrates, and unite 
 opposite Sinerva in Asia Minor. It then becomes a great 
 river, and after having formed the line of separation between 
 Asia Minor and Armenia, as also between Syrians and Meso- 
 potamia, it enters Babylonia, and, joining the Tigris, flows into 
 the Persian Gulf : it’s general direction is S. E. and it’s total 
 length to the sea 1,530 miles, or about the same as the Ganges. 
 After it’s junction with the Tigris, the united stream was indif- 
 ferently called Euphrates or Tigris and occasionally Pasi- 
 tigris, from a little river of this name which runs into it. This 
 part of it is now known by the name of Shut ul Aral : but the 
 Euphrates itself is said to have once entered the Persian Gulf 
 by a separate arm, a little to the Westward, which has long 
 since disappeared. The Tigris25 Tigris, or Teer, rises in Mb 
 Niphates, and after forming the boundary between Mesopo- 
 tamia and Assyria, as well as between Susiana and Babylonia, 
 is joined by the Euphrates, and enters the Persian Gulf; it’s 
 course is nearly parallel with that of the Euphrates, but it is 
 a much smaller river than the latter, being only 1,000 miles 
 long to it’s mouth in the gulf. It is said to have obtained it’s 
 
 22 Caesar dum magnus ad altum 
 
 Fulminat Euphraten bello, Virg. Georg. IV. 561. 
 
 Sed sparsus in agros 
 
 Fertilis Euphrates Phariae vice fungitur undae Lucan. III. 260. 
 
 ^ Venit ad Euphraten comitata Cupidine parvo ; 
 
 Inque Pal.xstinae margine sedit aquae. Ovid. Fast. II. 463. 
 
 Quaque caput rapido tollit cum Tigride magnus 
 Euphrates, quos non diversis fontibus edit 
 Persis, et incertum, tellus si misceat amnes. 
 
 Quod potius sit nomen aquis. Lucan. III. 259. 
 
 ^ At Tigrim subito tellus absorbet hiatu, 
 
 Occultosque tegit cursus, rursusque renatum 
 
 Fonte novo flumen pelagi non abnegat undis. Jd. 261. 
 
 Te, fontium qui celat origines, 
 
 Nilusque, et Ister, te rapidus Tigris,— Hor. Carm. IV. xiv. 46. 
 
 Aut Ararim Parthus bibet, aut Germania Tigrim, 
 
 Virg. Eel. I. 63. 
 
Armenia. 
 
 641 
 
 name from a word signifying an arrow in the language of the 
 country, owing to the swiftness of it’s course. From the upper 
 part of it having been known by the appellation Digiito, as 
 w^ell as from other concurrent circumstances, it is supposed to 
 be the same with the Hiddekel mentioned in Holy Writ as one 
 of the rivers of Paradise 2*",. The Araxes, now known as the 
 AraSy rises in the Anti-Taurus, only a few miles from the 
 Northern source of the Euphrates, and having joined the Cyrus, 
 flows with an Easterly course of 600 miles into the Caspian 
 Sea 27: towards it’s source was the district Phasiane, still 
 called Pasiani, from which the 10,000 Greeks, who in their 
 retreat forded the river hereabouts, were led to call it the 
 Phasis28. The plains between Artaxata, the capital of the 
 province, and the mouth of the river, were called the Araxeni 
 Campi, and were remarkable for their exuberant fertility. 
 There were two considerable lakes in Armenia, one in the 
 Northern part of it called Lychnitis, now known as the L. of 
 Erivan, which is joined to the Araxes by a little river; the 
 other and larger one, in the South Eastern part of the pro- 
 vince, was called Arsissa Palus L. Van, and lies at the foot of 
 M*. Niphates. 
 
 15. The metropolis of Armenia, and the royal residence of it’s 
 princes, was Artaxata ^9, now called Ardashat', it was situated 
 in the Eastern part of the province, a few miles to the S. of 
 the modern Erivan, and only a mile or two from the Araxes. 
 It was said to have been built by Hannibal for Artaxias,the king 
 of the country, after whom it received it’s name : it was exceed- 
 ingly strong, but was taken and burnt by the Romans under 
 Corbulo, after which the tyrant Nero allowed it to be rebuilt 
 by Tiridates, another Armenian king, and to be called Neronia 
 in honour of himself. To the S. of this, on the banks of the 
 Araxes and on the confines of Media, stood Arxata, the old 
 capital of the kingdom ; close to it was Naxuana, now called 
 Jyahhjuwan. 
 
 16. To the W. of Artaxata, the Araxes is joined by the little river Harpasus Arpa 
 Sou, through which the Ten Thousand waded when retreating to Trebisonde^ ; one 
 of it’s branches runs through the district Chorsene Kars, so called from it’s chief 
 town Charsa, or Kars, Kars. Farther Westward, on the borders of Pontus and 
 
 ^ See p. 554, sect, 41, infra. 
 
 ^ Tu tamen injecta tectus, vesane, lacerna 
 
 Potabis galea fessus Araxis aquam. Propert. III. x. 8. 
 
 et pontem indignatus Araxes. Virg. AEw.VIII. 728. 
 
 Armeniumque bibit Romanus Araxem. Lucan. VIL 188. 
 
 Xenoph. Exped. Cyr. IV. 6. 
 
 Sic praetextatos referunt Artaxata mores. Jtw. Sat. II. 170. 
 
 Xenoph. Exped. Cyr. IV. 7. — Diodor. Sic. XIV. 29. 
 
542 Mesopotamia. 
 
 Colchis, were cantoned the Sanni, or Tzani, a horde of savage mountaineers, who 
 lived chiefly upon plunder, and contrived to maintain their freedom amidst the con- 
 tentions between the Persians and Romans. They dwelled on the banks of the 
 Glaucus Teborah, and Boas Tourak, which are both tributaries of the furious Acampsis ; 
 the Boas runs past the town Hispiratis Ispira, near which were said to be some gold- 
 mines. To the S. of this on the Araxes were, the fortress Ivlantzicierta Meghinghert, 
 and Gymnias Gomasour, passed by the 10,000 in their retreat. Between the sources 
 of the Araxes and Euphrates was Arzes Arzroum, a city of no very ancient foundation, 
 having been first occupied by an Iberian prince, who had extended his dominions 
 thus far ; it was subsequently fortified by the Romans, and became of considerable 
 consequence in the latter ages as the key of all the neighbouring districts, which 
 were infested by bands of robbers, upon whom it was scarcely possible to keep any 
 check. Not far from it stood Theodosiopolis Hassan Caleb, at one time the most 
 important city in this part of the province ; and beyond it on the Euphrates was Elegia, 
 the name of which is recognized in lUja. The district of Acilisene, still called Ekilis, 
 was at the confluence of the two branches of the Euphrates ; the more Southern of 
 these branches, which appears to have been also called Arsanius, and is .now known 
 by the name of Murad, rises near Daudyana Diadin, and runs past Mauro-Castmm 
 Malazgherd. Between this river and Arsissa Palus lay the district Moxoene Moush : 
 ■upon the shore of the lake itself there were several towns, the principal of which 
 were, Chliat Aklat, Arzes Aijhh, and Artemita Van ; the last is said to have been 
 built by Semiramis. Tigranocerta Sert, in the South Eastern part of the province, 
 was built by Tigranes, king of Armenia, who fortified it strongly, and peopled it 
 chiefly with Greeks, whom he had forcibly carried hither from Asia Minor ; it was 
 a wealthy and beautiful city, and was taken in the Mithridatic war by Lucullus, who 
 completely sacked it, and allowed the Greek colonists to return to their own homes. 
 It was situated on the left bank of the Nicephorius, or Centrites fl. now known as 
 the Khabour, which is a tributary of the Tigris, and was crossed by the 10,000 in 
 their retreat from Cunaxa®*. Farther Westward, near the Eastern source of the 
 Tigris, lay the district Thospitis, or Arzanene as it was also called, the chief town of 
 which was Thospia, or Arzaniorum Oppidum, Erzen, at the issue of the river from 
 the lake Thospitis®^. The district Sophene^^ Zoph lay beyond this on the borders of 
 Cappadocia and Mesopotamia : it’s chief city was Amida, now called Diarbekir, or 
 Kara Amid, which owed all it’s greatness to the emperor Constantins, who enlarged 
 it and made it an exceedingly strong place; it was situated on the Western branch 
 of the Tigris, close to it’s source. Farther Westward, in the South Western 
 corner of the province was the little river Arsanias Arsen, a tributary of the Euphrates ; 
 not far from their confluence stood Arsamosata, which was strongly fortified by the 
 Romans, and still preserves it’s name in Simsat. 
 
 MESOPOTAMIA. 
 
 17. Mesopotamia was bounded on the N. by Mb Masius, 
 on the E. by the R. Tigris, on the W. by the Euphrates, and 
 on the S. by a little stream which nearly connects these two 
 great rivers. To the N. it bordered on Armenia, to the E. 
 upon Assyria, to the S. on Babylonia and Arabia, and to the 
 W . upon Syria : it contained 40,500 square miles, or rather 
 more than England. 
 
 18. Mesopotamia derived it’s name fromtheGreek words piaoQ, mediiis and TrorapcQ 
 Jluvius, owing to it’s situation between two great rivers ; from this circumstance it is 
 sometimes called Syria inter fluvios, and is made to extend to the junction of the 
 Euphrates and I igris, far within the limits of Babylonia. The Hebrews distinguished 
 
 Xenoph. Exped. Cyr. III. 3. 
 
 Called Thonitis by Dionysius Periegetes, v. 988. 
 
 33 mollisque Sophene. Lucan. II. 593. 
 
Mesopotamia. 543 
 
 it by the. appellation Aram-Naharaim, or Aram between the rivers, it being part of 
 that country which fell to the lot of Aram, and which was known to the Greeks by the 
 names Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Syria: it is still called Al Gezira or The Island. 
 Mesopotamia was divided by the R. Chaboras into two parts, the Northern and 
 Southern. The former of these was exceedingly fertile, and is therefore distinguished 
 in Scripture by the peculiar title of Padan-Aram 3* and Sedan-Aram, both signifying 
 the fertile Aram to it also the name of Mesopotamia was more especially applied, 
 in contradistinction to the Southern and barren part of the province, which, from 
 being the residence of wandering Arabs, is often very improperly called Arabia. 
 Mesopotamia formed part of the great Assyrian monarchy, and fell with it into the 
 hands of the Medes, and subsequently of the Persians j it is hence frequently 
 included in the general names of Assyria and Babylonia. After this it came into 
 the power of the Macedonians and the Seleucidag, and was finally seized upon by the 
 Romans in the Mithridatic war, although it was not till the time of Trajan that they 
 constituted it a province : it was the scene of some of their most bloody battles with 
 the Parthians and Persians. Upon the death of Julian, the emperor Jovian found 
 himself compelled to resign the greater part of the province to the Persians, only 
 retaining that portion of it which lies between the Chaboras and Euphrates, and it is 
 to this alone that in the latter ages the name of Mesopotamia was confined! 
 
 ^ 19 . Mesopotamia is in general a flat and level country. 
 It’s northern bounda^ Mh Masius Karadja Dag is thought 
 to be the same with Mesha, and to have derived it’s name from 
 Mash, the son of Aram and grandson of Shem, who settled 
 hereabouts; it was a spur of the Taurus, which crossed the 
 Euphrates on the confines of Syria and Armenia, and trended 
 Eastward above Nisibis, till it crossed the Tigris, and joined 
 the Gordiaci M®. in Assyria. Between the sources of the 
 Chaboras and Mygdonius, it threw out a spur, which separated 
 the waters of these two rivers, and was called Singaras Sinjar, 
 from the city Singara, above which it towered. The Chaboras 
 Khabour rises in the lower part of M^ Masius, and flows with 
 a circuitous course into the Euphrates, at Circesium ; it is sup- 
 posed to be the same with the Habor of the Scriptures, called 
 also the River of Gozan from it’s running through the district 
 of Gozan, or Gauzanitis, and on it’s banks the king of Assyria 
 settled some of the ten tribes of the Israelites, whom he had 
 carried into captivity : some of the learned are of opinion that 
 this is the R. Chebar, mentioned at the commencement of the 
 Prophecies of Ezekiel, but others refer the scene of his vision to 
 a little river in the neighbourhood of Ctesiphon, and more 
 strictly in the land of the Chaldseans The R. Chaboras 
 appears to be called Araxes by Xenophon, in his account of 
 the expedition of the younger Cyrus The Mygdonius Huali 
 rises also in Mb Masius, and joins the Chaboras at the town 
 Halah ; it gave name to the district Mygdonia, which extended 
 along it’s banks, and is thought to have been so called by the 
 
 3“* Gen. XXV. 20 ; xxviii. 2, et seq. 
 
 3® 2 Kings, xvii. 6; xviii. 11. — 1 Chron. v. 26. 
 3® See p. 551, sect. 36, infra. 
 
 3'^ Exped. Cyr. I. ad fin. 
 
544 Mesopotamia. 
 
 Macedonians after the Mygdonia of their own country. Ihe 
 district Anthemusia is also supposed to have received it’s name 
 from them ; it extended from the Chaboras to the Euphrates, 
 and was the most fertile part of the whole province. ^ To the 
 S. W. of it, in the angle formed by the great bend of the 
 Euphrates, was Osroene, now Diar Modzar, so called from 
 the Arabian chief Osroes, who contrived to wrest it from the 
 Seleucidse about 120 years b. c. ; the district was subdued by 
 Trajan, but retained it’s name for many centuries afterwards. 
 
 20. Edessa Orfa, or Roha, the chief city of Osroene, re<^ived 
 this name from the Macedonians, but was also called Callirhoe, 
 from the words icaXdg pulcher, and pojj jluxus, owing to the heau- 
 tiful fountains which it contained ; it was made a colony by the 
 Romans, and was situated near the source of the mountain-tor- 
 rent Scirtus Daisan, said to have been so named from the word 
 ffKipraw salio, owing to the hounding floods and sudden inun- 
 dations with which it annoyed the city. A few miles to the 
 S. E. of Edessa stood Charrse, or Haran as it is called in 
 the Old Testament, and still known as Harran ; it is thought 
 to have been so named after Haran, the father of Lot, and is 
 remarkable as the place whence Abraham departed for the land 
 of Canaan 38. It was here that Crassus, the Triumvir, took 
 refuge after his defeat by the'Parthians b. c. 53 ; but flying by 
 night towards Armenia, he was overtaken at a neighbouring 
 place, called Sinnaca, and was there put to death by his ene- 
 mies, who in derision of his avarice, poured melted gold down 
 his throat 39. The inhabitants were greatly addicted to 
 Sabaism, or the worship of the host of heaven ; their chief deity 
 was the Moon, which was adored under the masculine deno- 
 mination of Lunus. 
 
 21. To the W. of Edessa stood the town of Anthemusia Sharmelick ; and beyond 
 it, on the Euphrates, was Apamea, called afterwards Birtha and now Bir, which 
 defended Zeugma, or the bridge leading over the river into Syria. To the Eastward 
 of it, in the interior of the country, lay Batnae Sarugi, still called Sei-oug, where an 
 annual fair was held for the exchange of Indian, Chinese, and other oriental goods ; 
 hard by were the springs of the little river Belias, or Billicha, Beles, which flows 
 into the Euphrates at Nicephorium ; upon it stood Ichnae, where Crassus gained a 
 victory over the Parthians. Nicephorium Racco. was first colonized by Alexander, 
 but being subsequently enlarged by one of the Syrian kings, it was called Callinicum ; 
 it was a wealthy and strong place, and commanded a flourishing trade. Descending 
 the Euphrates to the mouth of the R. Chaboras, we meet with Circesium Karkisia, 
 supposed to be the same with the Carchemish of the Scriptures ; it was a place of 
 
 Gen. xi. 31, 32 ; xii. 5 ; xxvii. 43.— Acts, vii. 2—4. 
 
 39 sic, ubi saeva 
 
 Arma ducum dirimens, miserando funere Crassus 
 Assyrias Latio maculavit sanguine Carras, 
 
 Parthica Romanos solverunt damna furores. Ltu-an. 1.104. 
 
 Plut. Crass. — Dion Cass. XL. 25. — Strab. XVI. 747. 
 
 2 Chron. xxxv. 20. — Isaiah, x. 9.— .Ter. xlvi. 2. 
 
Mesopotamia. 545 
 
 considerable importance, being the last frontier town of the Roman empire in this 
 direction, which induced Diocletian to fortify it with more than ordinary care. Lower 
 down the Euphrates, at Zoxo Sultan, was the tomb of the younger Gordian, which 
 was raised to him by his soldiers ; this amiable and gallant prince marched against 
 Sapor, the Persian king, who had invaded the Roman possessions here, and after 
 having completely defeated him, was himself basely assassinated a. d. 244, by 
 Philip, who then usurped the sovereign power. In the central part of Mesopotamia 
 was Alae Al Nahraim, at the confluence of the Mygdonius and Chaboras ; it is the 
 sai^re with the Halah of the Bible, where the king of Assyria settled some of the 
 Children of Israel, whom he had carried away captive Resaina Ras al Ain, not 
 many miles from the source of the Chaboras, was famous for the defeat which the 
 Persians there suffered from the emperor Gordian ; it was made a Roman colony by 
 Septimius Severus, after which it’s name was changed to Theodosiopolis. Not far 
 from the source of the liver stood Tela or Antoniopolis Eiizeli, a city which rose to 
 some consequence in the hands of the Romans, after they had lost Nisibis ; it was 
 subsequently beautified and enlarged by the emperor Constantius, who named it 
 Constantia after himself. To the VV. of these and of the R. Mygdonius was Dara 
 Dara, which, when the Romans had lost Nisibis, was likewise fortified by them 
 under Anastasius, and hence called Anastasiopolis ; it was taken from them by the 
 Persians under the emperor Justinian. 
 
 22. Nisibis, still called Nisihin, stood on the left bank of 
 the R. Mygdonius in Mygdonia, and was the capital of the 
 whole district ; the Macedonians named it Antiochia Mygdo- 
 nica, but this appellation lasted no longer than their dominion. 
 When it fell into the hands of the Romans it was strongly for- 
 tified, and became exceedingly important as the frontier-city 
 between them and the Persians : it was afterwards raised to the 
 dignity of a colony by Severus, but upon the disgraceful peace 
 which Jovian was compelled to make after the death of Julian, 
 it was ceded to the Persians, and remained from that time in 
 their power. Some distance to the Southward of it was Sin- 
 gara Sinjar, which gave name to Singaras Mons ; it was con- 
 quered by Trajan, and subsequently made a Roman colony, 
 and a strong military post, but it fell at last into the hands of 
 the Persians: it is betwixt this place and the junction of the 
 Euphrates with the Tigris that the land of Shinar^h conquered 
 by Nimrod, is supposed to have extended ; it’s name may still 
 be traced in the district of Shamar on the right bank of the 
 Tigris, a little below Bagdad. To the E. of Singara near the 
 Tigris, was the citadel Ur, now called Kasr Skerridge, in which 
 the Roman army took refuge after the defeat of Julian : it is, in 
 all probability, the same place with Ur of the Chaldees, men- 
 tioned in Holy Writ as the residence of Abraham before he 
 went to Haran% and is described as belonging to the Chaldees, 
 
 Gen. X. 10 ; xi. 2. — Dan. I. 2. 
 
 with what faith 
 
 He leaves his gods, his friends, and native soil 
 Ur of Chaldaea, passing now the ford 
 
 To Haran ; Milton, Par. Lost, Book XII. 128. 
 
 See also Note 38. 
 
 N N 
 
54G Assyria. 
 
 from these people having once possessed the whole country 
 hereabouts. 
 
 23. To the S. of Singara, in the desert, stood Hatra Hudhr, which was so strong 
 as to have resisted the attacks of Trajan and Severus, who were compelled to retire 
 from before it with considerable loss ; it was sacred to the Sun, by whose assistance 
 the inhabitants declared they had been enabled to defend their city against the Ro- 
 mans. To the Eastward of Nisibis, on an island in the R. Tigris, stood Bezabde, 
 which was strongly fortified by the Romans, and is now known as Jezirah. Farther 
 Southward, on the river were, Labbana Lobeid ; Csenas Senn, opposite to which the 
 10,000 Greeks passed in their retreat*^ ; and Birtha, or Virta, Tekrit, said to have 
 been built by Alexander, and so strong as to have been besieged by the Persians in 
 vain : this last place has been supposed to be the same with Rehoboth, mentioned 
 by Moses as one of the cities built by Nimrod Below it, in the South Eastern 
 corner of the province, was Apamea Mesenes, so called from the island Mesene, at 
 the Northern extremity of which it stood : this island was formed by the R. Tigris 
 and a branch of it called Archous, or the little Tigris. 
 
 ASSYRIA. 
 
 24. Assyria comprehended the tract of country between 
 the range of M‘. Zagros and the R. Tigris. It touched to the 
 N. upon Armenia, to the E. upon Media, to the S. upon Su- 
 siana and Babylonia, and to the W. upon Mesopotamia : it 
 corresponded generally with the modern province of Kourdistan, 
 and contained 35,200 square miles. This was Assyria taken in 
 it’s confined sense, and must not be confounded with the king- 
 dom of Assyria, which included also Mesopotamia and Baby- 
 lonia : this kingdom was one of the most ancient in the world, 
 and derived it’s name from Ashur, the son of Shem. 
 
 25. Assyria is sometimes called Aturia and Adiabene, from two districts of this 
 name touching upon it’s old metropolis, and hence taken for the whole country. 
 The inhabitants of the three provinces Assyria, Mesopotamia, and Babylonia, be- 
 longed to one race, and were related to the Syrians, as well as to the Cappadocians 
 of Asia Minor ; they all used the same customs, and spoke various dialects of the 
 same language. The Assyrian empire was founded b. c. 2059 by Ninus, or Belus, 
 who extended his conquests over a great part of Eastern Asia ; and his queen Semi- 
 ramis afterwards pushed the boundaries of her dominions as far as iEthiopia and 
 
 Xenoph. Exped. Cyr. II. 5. Gen. x. 11. 
 
 Alba neque Assyrio fucatur lana veneno, 
 
 Nec casia liquid! corrumpitur usus olivi: — Virg. Georg. II. 465. 
 
 ■ et rosa 
 
 Canos odorati capillos, 
 
 Dum licet, Assyriaque nardo 
 
 Potamus uncti. Hor. Carm. II. xi. 16. 
 
 The terms Syria and Assyria, though very distinct from eacli other, are sometimes 
 used indiscriminately in the ancient authors. See p. 497, sect. 1, Note 3, sitjira. 
 
 ToTffi S’ 6/rou fitTkirtira Sro7j Trt^opj/^sr'oi afipp 
 AiXirov" AXvv TroTajjibv, XtiTTov S’ ayxippoov 'Ipiv, 
 
 ’HSi Kai ’Affavpujc Trpdxniriv x^ovog' Apoll. Argon. B. 964. 
 AvTiKa S' A(ravp'u]Q 'tnk^av %3'ovoe, tvSta 
 
 Id. 946. 
 
 'Atravpioi S’ aXog dyxt irapd drofia QtpfuoSovTog. 
 
 Dion. Perieg. 975. 
 
A ssyria. 547 
 
 Libya : it was hence from the greatness of his power and dominion, that the king of 
 Assyria gerierally styled himself King of Kings. The Assyrians are said to have 
 assisted Priam in the Trojan war, and to have sent him a numerous army under the 
 command of Memnon This great empire flourished nearly 1240 yeeirs, at the end of 
 
 which time Sardanapalus, the last of it’s kings, having been besieged in his capital by 
 the Medes and Babylonians, and finding his affairs desperate, burned himself in his 
 palace. Upon this Assyria, Media, and Babylonia, were erected into separate 
 kingdoms ; the first of these included Mesopotamia, and it was Shalmaneser, one 
 ol it s moiiarchs, who put an end to the Kingdom of Israel, and carried the people 
 away captive. Assyria afterwards fell under the dominion of the Medes ; subse- 
 quent to which period, the latter people as well as the Babylonians were reduced by 
 Cyrus, who erected the whole three provinces of Assyria, Mesopotamia, and Baby- 
 lonia, into one enormous Satrapy, which was thenceforward called Assyria from it’s 
 inhabitants, or Babylonia from it’s important metropolis. After this it underwent 
 all the revolutions of the Persian empire. 
 
 26. Assyria is in general a very flat country : the only 
 mountains in it of any consequence are the Gordiaci, or 
 Carduchii M®. Jeudi Ms. which strike out from Niphates 
 Mons in Armenia, and running through the Northern part of 
 Assyria, join Ml Zagros. This latter mountain, now called 
 Aiagha Dag, is another spur of the Niphates, which strikes 
 out from it nearer to Ararat, and runs Southward into Persia ; 
 it appears to have been also called Choathras and Paracho- 
 athras. The great pass, which led over it from Assyria into 
 Media, was named Zagrae, or Mediae Pylae, and is now known 
 as the Pass of Allah Ahhar ; it was said to have been the 
 work of Semiramis. From this last mentioned range all the 
 great rivers of Assyria take their rise, and flow with a Westerly 
 course into the Tio-ris. 
 
 O 
 
 27. The Northernmost of these rivers, called Zabus or Zabatus Great Zab, and 
 otherwise Lycus, or the Wolf, enters the Tigris, a few miles to the S. of Nineveh : 
 below it is the Zabus Minor Altun Sou, called also Caprus, or the Boar. In 
 the Southern part of the province is Delas, or Silla, fl., which enters the Tigris 
 a little above Ctesiphon, and has preserved it’s name in that of Dealla : below it is 
 the Gyndes, now called Synnee, which stopped the course of the army of Cyrus when 
 marching against Babylon ; in it, too, he lost one of his favourite horses, and out 
 of revenge ordered the river to be divided by his soldiers into 360 channels (the 
 number of days then reckoned by the Persians in a year,) so that it might for Wer 
 afterwards be forded knee-deep 
 
 28. The Carduchi, or Cordueni, now called Kourds, dwelled 
 in the Northern part of Assyria, and extended into the adjacent 
 provinces of Armenia and Media ; they were a daring and 
 independent set of robbers, who have preserved their character 
 as well as their name to the present day. To the S, of them, 
 on the Eastern or left bank of the Tigris, lay the district of 
 Aturia, bounded on the S. by the Lycus. In it was Nineveh, 
 
 Hence probably Virgil : 
 
 Eoasque acies, et nigri Memnonis arma. JEn. I. 489. 
 
 Nec qua vcl Nilus, vel regia lympha Choaspes 
 Profluit, aut lapidus, Cyri dementia, Gyndes 
 Radit Arectreos baud una per ostia campos. TihnU. IV. i, 141. 
 
 Hercd. I. 189. — Senec. de Ira, III. 21. — Tacit. Annal. XI. 10. 
 
 N N 2 
 
548 Assyria. 
 
 or Ninus ^9^ generally supposed to have been built by Nimrod, 
 and called after his son, Ninus, though others assign Ashur as 
 it’s founder : it was the metropolis of the Assyrian Empire, 
 and is stated in Holy Writ to have been an exceeding great 
 city, of three days’ journey {i. e. in circuit), and the profane 
 authors estimated it’s circumference at 480 stadia, or sixty 
 Roman miles It escaped the destruction threatened it for 
 the wickedness of it’s inhabitants, by repenting at the preach- 
 ing of Jonah ; but the people having afterwards returned to 
 their former abominations, it was at last overthrown (as was fore- 
 told by the prophets Nahum and Zephaniah^^) by the united 
 armies of the Medes and Babylonians, brought about by the 
 instrumentality of the river, and the drunkenness and careless- 
 ness of it’s inhabitants. There is still a village on it’s site, 
 called Nunia, opposite to Mosul, which stands on the W estern 
 side of the river : it is nearly 200 miles above the modern city 
 of Bagdad. 
 
 29. Nineveh was surrounded by walls 100 feet high, which were so broad that 
 three chariots could run on the top of them abreast : along these walls there were 
 1,.500 towers, each of which was 200 feet high. It was so well fortified as to be con- 
 sidered impregnable, a notion which was much strengthened by an old prediction that 
 the city should never be taken until the river became it’s enemy : it was owing, as it is 
 said, to this prediction, that Sardanapalus made it the seat of war against his eiie- 
 mies, Arbaces the Mede, and Belesis the Babylonian, who having besieged him 
 here for three years without success, at last gained possession of the city by the 
 river’s overflowing it’s banks, and carrying away 20 stadia of the wall upon this, 
 Sardanapalus burned himself in the midst of his treasures, and Nineveh was 
 reduced, b. c. 817. Upon it’s ruins another city appears to have risen of the same 
 name, and at no great distance from the situation of the former. Nineveh gradually 
 regained it’s ancient greatness, and in the reign of Esarhaddon, who took Babylon, 
 again became the capital of the Assyrian and Babylonian empires : it maintained 
 this dignity till Nabopolassar, a general in the Assyrian army, and father of the 
 famous Nebuchadnezzar, took Babylon and proclaimed himself king, after which 
 Nineveh ceased to be the metropolis of both kingdoms. It began now to decline 
 rapidly, and was soon to yield to the rising power of it’s great rival. The Medes 
 revolted once more, and their king Cyaxares having defeated the Assyrians iii a great 
 battle, about 633 years b c., laid siege to Nineveh ; owing, however, to an invasion 
 of Media by the Scythians, Cyaxares was obliged to withdraw his army to defend 
 his own country. But he returned 21 years afterwards, having entered into an 
 alliance with Nabopolassar, king of Babylon, when both of them laid siege to 
 Nineveh, which they took and utterly destroyed in the same year. To the S. of 
 Nineveh were the two desolated towns Mespyla and Larissa, passed by the 10,000 
 
 Accedunt Syriae populi, desertus Orontes, 
 
 Et felix, sic fama, Ninos : Lucan. III. 21.5. 
 
 “ This uncertainty rests principally upon the difficulty of that passage in 
 Genesis (x. 11), where Moses says, according to our authorized translation, that 
 “ Out of that land (Shinar) went forth Ashur and builded Nineveh which others 
 contend should be thus rendered : “ Out of that land he (Nimrod) went forth into 
 Ashur (i.e. Assyria), and built Nineveh.” 
 
 ®' Jonah, iii. 3. — Diodor. Sic. II. 3.— Strab. XVI. p. 737. 
 
 Jonah, iii. 4 — 10. Nahum, i. 8. 10; ii. 6-13. — Zeph. ii. 13-15. 
 
549 
 
 Assyina. 
 
 in their masterly retreat : the latter is supposed to have been the same with 
 Resen, mentioned by Moses as one of the cities built by Nimrod j it is still called 
 Nimrud. 
 
 30. To the Eastward of Nineveh is the little river Bumadus 
 Hazir, whieh runs into the Zab; upon it’s banks was the 
 inconsiderable town Gaugamela Kamalis, so called from it’s 
 territory having been assigned by Darius Hystaspis for the 
 maintenance of the camel upon which he returned from his 
 Scythian expedition. Gaugamela was rendered very important 
 by the decisive victory gained on it’s plains by Alexander over 
 Darius the third, b. c. 331, which put an end to the Persian 
 empire 228 years after it had been founded by Cyrus : in 
 consequence of the insignificance of this place, and of the 
 baggage of Darius having been posted at Arbela, this battle 
 was styled the battle of Arbela The latter place, still called 
 Arbel, stood on the opposite, or Eastern, side of the Zab, and 
 in the district Adiabene, which lay between the Lycus and 
 Caprus, and caused the whole of Assyria to be sometimes 
 called after it. 
 
 31. Between Arbela and the Tigris is the mountain Karadjag, named Nicatorius 
 by Alexander, in consequence of his victory over Darius : upon it, near the city 
 Mennis Korkor Baba, were some extensive naphtha pits ; and hard by stood Corcura 
 Kh-kook, which was also called Demetrias. Siazuros, now Shahrasour, wa.s to the 
 Eastward of these, in the interior of the country, and on the borders of the district 
 Arrapachitis : this district extended along the upper course of the Caprus to the 
 confines of Media, and is thought to have derived it’s name from Arphaxad, a son 
 of Shem, who settled hereabouts ; and after whom, according to Josephus, the 
 Chaldeeans were called Arphaxadeans. To the S. of this river was the range of the 
 Hamrun Hills, or Oricus, which coasted the banks of the Tigris for some distance ; 
 near them dwelled the Garamaei, whose name is still discovered in that of Garm, 
 Below these, on the banks of the river, were the towns Dura Dour ; Charcha Kark, 
 or Old Bagdad as it is sometimes called ; and Sumere Samara, near which last the 
 emperor Julian lost his life a. d. 363, in an engagement with the Persians. Farther 
 Southward was the ancient town Opis Al-Howash, which was called Antiochia when 
 it fell into the hands of the Seleucidae ; it was situated at the junction of the Tigris 
 and the little river Physcus, whose modern name of Odm-neh seems to preserve that 
 of Tornadotus fl., with which it was also connected. Still lower down were Baradun 
 Bokhara, and Baraphtha ; the latter appears to have been replaced by the modern 
 Bagdad, the present metropolis of the whole country : the district on the Tigris 
 hereabouts was called Parapotamia, from it’s situation along the river. Ascending 
 the R. Delas, we find Dastagherda Duscara, famed for a splendid palace of the 
 Persian kings, which was destroyed by Heraclius : above it lay Apollonia Shah- 
 rahan, a very considerable city, which gave name to the district Apolloniatis ; and 
 towards the source of the river stood Albania, now Holwan. To the S. of this last, 
 and near the springs of the R, Gyndes, was Chala, or Celonae, Ghilanee, giving 
 name to the district Chalonitis ; it was a city of Greek origin, the inhabitants of 
 
 Xenoph. Exped. Cyr. III. 4. Gen. x. 12. 
 
 Plut. Alex.— Arrian. Exp. Alex. III. 15 ; VI. 11. — Curt. VI. 9 j V. 1. 
 
 ’Ev S'e ry 'Arovpi<f. iari TavyapyXa Ktoyri, ev y avvefit) viKy^rjvai Kal 
 dTTojiaXtXv ryv dpxvv Aapdov. "Eori pkv ovv tottoc sTriffyuog ovtoq, kuI 
 Tovvopa' piBtpfiyvtvBtv yap eari KapyXov oIkoq' itvopaas o’ ovreo Aapelog 
 o 'YcrrdffTTfw, Krypa dovg eig Siarpo(pyv ry KapyX<p ry avvtKTre-jrovyKv'iq. 
 pdXiffra ryv bSbv ryv did rijg ipypov X^KvSriag ptrd twp ^opriwv, kv olg yv 
 Kai i] Siarpocpr] rip jSatriXti. Strab. XVI. p. 738. 
 
 N N 3 
 
550 
 
 Babylonia vel Chaldcea. 
 
 which are said to have been brought hither from Boeotia by Xerxes : it Iras been 
 supposed by some to be the same with Caine, mentioned in the Scriptures as 
 belonging to the kingdom of Nimrod Artemita Beladroud, another city of 
 Greek origin, was a few miles to the Southward of Apollonia, and was also called 
 Chalasar. 
 
 32. Ctesiphon, the Southernmost city in the province of 
 Assyria, was founded by the Parthians on the Eastern bank 
 of the Tigris, to rival Seleucia, which lay opposite to it : it 
 soon became a very important place, the kings of Parthia 
 passing the winter here, as they did the summer at Ecbatana. 
 It had at first no walls, but was, notwithstanding this, so 
 exceedingly populous, that when the emperor Severus attacked 
 it, he carried off 100,000 captives : it was afterwards very 
 strongly fortified, and became the residence of the Persian 
 kings, until they fell under the power of the Arab Califs in the 
 seventh century. It is now, together with the Babylonian 
 Seleucia, a heap of ruins, which is only separated by the 
 Tigris, and known by the common name of Al Modain or the 
 Two Cities j it lies twenty-two miles below the modern city of 
 Bagdad. 
 
 BABYLONIA VEL CHALDiEA. 
 
 33. Babylonia touched to the S. and W. on Arabia 
 Deserta, to the N. on Mesopotamia, and to the E. upon 
 Assyria and Susiana, being separated from the two last by the 
 R. Tigris, and washed on a part of it’s Southern coast by the 
 Persian Gulf. It corresponded generally with the modern 
 province of Irak Arabi, but contained, in addition, that part 
 of Arabia which touches immediately upon the Euphrates: 
 it comprehended 26,300 square miles. It was also called 
 Chaldsea although this name properly belonged only to that 
 portion of the country which lay to the Westward of the 
 Euphrates : but on the other hand, the Southern and Eastern 
 parts of Mesopotamia, as far as the borders of Armenia, were 
 once known as Chaldaea, or The Land of the Chaldees, from 
 their having been in the possession of this people. The 
 Chaldaeans were very famous for their early knowledge of 
 astronomy, and the deep skill which they showed in it’s 
 cultivation; they were also especially addicted to judicial 
 astrology 
 
 Gen. X. 10. — Amos, vi. 2. It is called Chalnob or Calno in Isaiah, x. 9 j and 
 Channe or Canne in Ezekiel, xxvii. 23. It is said by the Chaldee Interpreters, as 
 also by Eusebius and St. Jerome, to have been the same with Ctesiphon. 
 
 Arva super Cyri, Chaldasique ultima regni, Lucan. VIII. 226. 
 
 Tu ne quaesieris, scire nefas, quern mihi, quern tibi 
 Einem Dii dederint. Leuconoe : nec Babylonios 
 
 Tentaris numeros; ut melius, quicquid erit, pati 
 
 Hor. Carm. I. xi. 2. 
 
 Caprearum in rape sedentis 
 
 Cum grege Chaldaeo. 
 
 Juv. Sat. X. 94. 
 
551 
 
 J3abylonia vel Chaldea. 
 
 34. The Chaldaeans are called in Hebrew Chasdim ; and hence they are sup- 
 posed to have derived their name from Chesed, a son of Nahor, Abraham’s brother, 
 who dwelled here : the name is also thought to have some reference to the science 
 which they pursued, inasmuch as whenever they are mentioned in connection 
 with it, they are called Chaldaeans rather than Babylonians, The latter appellation 
 was no doubt derived from Babel, or Babylon, which became their chief city, and 
 thus furnished a distinguishing name for the whole country. Babylonia formed 
 part of tbe great Assyrian monarchy, until the fall of Nineveh, when it shook off the 
 yoke, and was governed by it’s own kings. One of these was Nebuchadnezzar, who 
 put an end to the kingdom of Judah, and carried away the people captive to Babylon : 
 he also overran Phoenicia, ^Egypt, Aithiopia, Libya, and other regions of Africa ; 
 but was unable to retain bis conquests in these distant countries. The last monarch 
 of this country was Belshazzar, whom Cyrus defeated b. c. .538 : after this, Baby- 
 lonia underwent all the revolutions of the Persian Empire, till the death of Alexander 
 the Great, when it was allotted to his general Seleucus Nicanor, who succeeded, 
 after a time, in establishing a new monarchy, known in history as the kingdom of 
 Babylon, or Syria, the fortunes of which it followed until it was seized upon by the 
 Parthians, and subsequently by the Saracens. 
 
 35. The River Euphrates completely intersects Babylonia from North West to 
 South East : upon it’s right bank, not far from tbe borders of Arabia and Mesopo- 
 tamia, stood Is, or Izannesopolis, Hit, on a rivulet of tbe same name, which 
 afforded the bitumen for building the walls of Babylon. Lower down the river was 
 Teridata, which appears to have derived it’s modern name Anbar from the district 
 Ancobaratis in which it stood. Farther Southward lay the fatal plain of Cunaxa®®, 
 where Cyrus the younger was defeated and slain by his brother Artaxerxes, b.c. 401. 
 When Artaxerxes succeeded to the crown of Persia, the ambition of Cyrus led him 
 to attempt his brother’s assassination; but he was detected and pardoned: being 
 afterwards made governor of Lydia and the sea-coasts, he secretly raised a rebellion, 
 and contrived, under various pretences, to levy an enormous body of troops. At 
 length he threw off the mask, and took the field against his sovereign with 100,000 
 barbarians, and 13,000 Greeks under the command of Clearchus. He succeeded in 
 passing through Syria and Mesopotamia, but was at last checked at Cunaxa by 
 Artaxerxes, with a body of 900,000 men : a long and bloody battle ensued, in which 
 it is said, the two royal brothers met in person, and fought with inveterate fury, until 
 their engagement ended in the death of Cyrus. The Greeks, who had joined in the 
 expedition, are stated to have fought with such great heroism as to have remained 
 victorious in the field after the death of Cyrus : but, being surrounded by enemies 
 ten times more numerous than themselves, they were compelled to force a retreat, 
 which for it’s boldness and success is so celebrated in history as the Retreat of the 
 Ten Thousand. Having chosen their commanders, they traversed the whole of 
 Asia Minor, and, though continually exposed to the attacks of the Persians, at 
 last reached Cotyora, on the Black Sea, whence, by degrees, they returned safely 
 home, after an absence of 15 months, and a march of nearly 3,500 miles : this 
 retreat has been described by the pen of Xenophon, who was one of it’s leaders, 
 and a personal friend of Cyrus. 
 
 36. A little to the S. of Cunaxa, the Euphrates and Tigris approach each other 
 within a distance of 18 miles : the country between them was intersected with 
 a great number of canals, some of which served only for the purposes of irrigation, 
 but the others connected the navigation of the two rivers. Amongst these may be 
 mentioned the Narraga Isa Canal, which joined the Euphrates a little above Cunaxa 
 at a place called Naarda Feluja, where the Jews of the lower age formed themselves 
 into a little independent state, and had a celebrated school. Below it was the 
 Regium fl., called in the Syrian tongue Naarmalcha, and still known as Nahr 
 Malka ; it entered the Tigris at Seleucia, and was the largest and most important of 
 all the canals : it is said by Pliny to have been dug by one Gobares, from which, 
 as well as from other concurrent circumstances, some critics have supposed it to be 
 the R. Chebar, mentioned by the prophet Ezekiel as the place where he had a vision, 
 and where some of the Jews were kept in captivity®'. In the space betwixt these 
 two canals was an immense wall, 20 feet thick and 100 feet high, built across the 
 
 ®® Xenoph. Exp. Cyr. I. 5-8. — Plut. Artax. 
 
 N N 4 
 
 ®' See p. 543, sect. 19, supra. 
 
-3 >2 Bahyloniu vel Chaldcea. 
 
 isthmus between the two rivers ; it was erected by the Babylonians to keep out the 
 Medes, and hence called Murus Mediae, though from it’s having been said to be 
 the work of Semiramis, it was also known as the Murus Semiramidis. A little to 
 the S. of this wall, and upon the left bank of the Euphrates, stood Perisabora 
 Jedida, a very impoi tant city : beyond it, in the interior of the country, was Volo- 
 gcsia Mesgid Hossain, so called after Vclogeses, a king of the Parthians, who built 
 it in the first century to rival Seleucia. To the Westward of this last was the 
 R. Maarsares Chavarnak, which quits the Euphrates on the borders of Mesopotamia, 
 and runs nearly parallel with it till it enters the great lake to the South of Babylon. 
 This lake, now called Roomyah, was said to have been formed by excavation for the 
 purpose of preserving Babylon from the inundations of the Euphrates, with which 
 river it was connected by a cut, called Pallacopa ; upon it’s banks Alexander built 
 the city Alexandria, now Mesjid AH, which was afterwards called Hira, when it 
 became the residence of some Arabian princes, who served the Persians and Parthians 
 against the Romans. 
 
 37. The city of Seleucia stood on tlie right bank of the 
 Tigris, about sixty miles from the confines of Mesopotamia ; 
 it was built by Seleucus Nicanor, and was the most famous 
 of the thirteen cities which received their name from him. 
 He constituted it the capital of his kingdom, in consequence 
 of which Babylon soon became deserted : it rose to such a 
 pitch of opulence and splendour, as to be the largest and most 
 wealthy city of the then known world: it’s population was 
 reckoned at 600,000 souls. It was taken and plundered by 
 Trajan, and afterwards completely destroyed by the emperor 
 V erus, the colleague of Marcus Aurelius : it is now, together 
 with Ctesiphon in Assyria, a heap of rubbish, the tw’o ruins 
 being only separated from each other by the Tigris, and known 
 by the common name of Al Modain or the Two Cities. 
 Seleucia is about twenty-two miles below the modern city of 
 Bagdad. A few miles to the N. of Seleucia was Sitace, which 
 gave name to the district Sittacene. 
 
 38. The famous city of Babel, or Babylon ^*2, the most 
 ancient in the world, was situated on the Euphrates, near a 
 place now called Hillah, about fifty-three miles to the South 
 of Bagdad. It was built by Nimrod, round the spot where 
 the Tower of Babel had been left unfinished upon the confu- 
 sion of tongues: it was afterwards much beautified and enlarged 
 by his son and successor, Ninus, as well as by Semiramis, the 
 wife of the latter ; Nebuchadnezzar also increased it much, 
 both in size and beauty. It was taken by Cyrus, king of 
 Persia, b. c. 538, according to the prediction of the Jewish 
 Prophets and fell afterwards into the hands of the Mace- 
 donians. Alexander the Great died at Babylon, b. c. 323, 
 having retired hither loaded with the spoils of the East : 
 
 Nec Babylon ajstum, nec frigora Pontus habebit, 
 
 Ovid, ex Pont, II. iv. 27. 
 
 Isaiah, xiii; xxi. 2; xlv. 1-4. — Jeremiah, xxv. 11, 12; 1.; li. 
 
 Quum tamen a figulis munitam intraverit urbem, 
 
 Sarcophago contentus erit. Juv, Sat. X. 171. 
 
553 
 
 Babylonia vel ChaldcBa. 
 
 and shortly afterwards, this great city began to decline in con- 
 sequence of Seleucus Nicanor, one of his generals, having built 
 Seleucia on the Tigris. Babylon was thus gradually deprived 
 of it’s glory and greatness ; it was reduced to desolation in the 
 time of Pliny, and in the days of St. Jerome it was turned into 
 a park, in which the kings of Persia followed the sports of the 
 chace. The site of Babylon is still called Ard Bahil. 
 
 39. The Tower of Babel, the top of which was intended by it’s builders to reach 
 unto heaven, has been calculated to have been more than 5,000 paces in circum- 
 ference at it’s base, and to have attained the same height, when it was suddenly 
 stopped : the passage, by which it was ascended, wound round the outside, and is 
 thought to have been so exceedingly broad as to allow of carriages meeting and 
 turning in it. The Tower is supposed to have been the same with the one which 
 afterwards stood in the famous temple of Belus. This Tower, and the Confusion of 
 Tongues, by which the builders of it were compelled to desist from their under- 
 taking, and separating from each other to become scattered on the earth seem 
 pointed at in the Heathen authors, by the giants piling one mountain upon another 
 to ascend to heaven ; as well as by the term Mspo7T£f applied to mankind by them, 
 and denoting their division into many languages, whereas they had formerly spoken 
 but one ®®. The circuit of Babylon is said to have amounted to 480 stadia, or 
 60 Roman miles ; the whole of which space, however, was not inhabited, by far 
 the greater part of it being covered with gardens and fields for the nourishing of 
 cattle during a siege. Semiramis surrounded it with a wall 50 cubits thick and 
 200 cubits high j it had 100 brazen gates, and was built of bricks baked in the sun, 
 which were cemented together with bitumen®®. The magnificent bridge which led 
 over the Euphrates, was adorned at each end with a sumptuous palace. The 
 Temple of Belus, or Bel, was a splendid and stupendous edifide, built for the most 
 
 ®® Gen. xi. 1-9. 
 
 ®® T<p S’ ySy Svo fi'ev ysveal ixepoirojv dvSrpdjTToov 
 
 o'l oi TrpoffSrsv lipa Tpa<psv yS’ iysvoVTO 
 ’Ev Uv\(p TjyaBsy, puTO. Sk TpiTaroiffiv avaacnv’ 
 
 ^ ^ ^ Horn. II. A. 250. 
 
 ’ArpsiSt], vvv St) (Ts, dva^, iS'sXovaiv ’Axaiol 
 
 Udcnv tXeyxKTTOV Srepisvai pspoirtaai (Iporoiaiv. Id. B. 285. 
 
 Ilplv p.ev ydp Hpidpoto iroXiv yspoTrsQ dvS^pwTroi 
 
 ndvrec pvSrsffKovro iroXvxpvaov, TroXvxaXKov • Id. 2. 288. 
 
 1 he word pepoTrsg, derived from divido, and vox, appears, however, 
 
 to have been generally applied to men from their speaking articulately, and in con- 
 tradistinction to brute beasts, which do not. 
 
 ®^ Kat Kpavadg BajIvXoivoG eirLSpopov uppaffi rtixog , — 
 
 Antholog. Antip. Sidon. I. ep. 54. 
 
 OTTy TrXarv rsixog 
 
 Aa^dXrip Syaaaa Etpipapig epjSaffiXtvev. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. XVI. 99. 
 
 ubi dicitur altam 
 
 Coctilibus muris cinxisse Semiramis urbem. Oind. Met. IV. 57. 
 
 Persarum statuit Babylona Semiramis urbem, 
 
 Ut solidum cocto tolleret aggere opus ; 
 
 Et duo in adversum immissi per mcenia currus, 
 
 Ne possent tacto stringere ab axe latus. 
 
 Huxit et Euphraten medium, qua condidit arces, 
 
 Jussit et imperio surgere Bactra caput. Fropert, III. ix. 21. 
 See also Note 64. 
 
554 
 
 Babylonia vel Chaldcea. 
 
 part of the same materials as the walls ; a quantity of land had been set apart for 
 it’s support by the Assyrian monarchs, the revenues of which, together with the 
 immense offerings constantly made at the shrine of the god, rendered it one of the 
 most wealthy temples on the face of the earth. There was a famous Hanging 
 garden in the city, so called from it’s seeming at a distance to hang in the air®® ; 
 it was not made upon the ground, but raised a considerable height from it upon 
 square pillars, and is said to have contained trees 50 feet high, and eight cubits 
 thick in the body. The inhabitants of Babylon are thought to have invented 
 embroidered cloth '^®, or cloth of many colours ; and the skill they shewed in it’s 
 manufacture was one among the many causes, which led to the fame of their city, 
 so justly esteemed one of the wonders of the world. It was during a grand festival 
 kept by the inhabitants, when they were all carousing, that Cyms took Babylon by 
 diverting the waters of the Euphrates into a new channel, and marching his troops 
 by night through the dry bed of the river into the city ; the guards were dispersed, 
 and their king Belshazzar slain, as Daniel had prophesied, on the same night when 
 he saw the hand-writing on the wall. This sudden capture is said to have been 
 unknown to the inhabitants of the distant suburbs until the next evening. Babylon 
 afterwards suffered much from Darius Hystaspis, who pulled down it’s walls, and 
 from his son Xerxes, who destroyed the Temple of Belus : Alexander the Great had 
 resolved upon re-building the latter, when he died. 
 
 40. A mile or two below Babylon was Borsippa, or Barsita, noted for it’s elegant 
 manufactures of linen, as well as for a peculiar sect of Chaldaeans, who were called 
 after the town ; it was sacied to Diana and Apollo, and it’s inhabitants were said to 
 be particularly fond of the flesh of bats. Lower down the river stood Urchoa, or 
 Orchoe, Arja, likewise remarkable for a peculiar sect of astronomers and astrolo- 
 gers ; and below it, at the junction of the Euphrates and Tigris, was Apamia, now 
 Corny. The island, once formed by the Tigris and the old bed of the Euphrates, 
 was called Mesene, a name which may still be traced in that of Missan. The town 
 of Asia, not far from the mouth of the Tigris, is replaced by the modern city of 
 Bassora ; and still nearer the Persian Gulf lay Teredon, or Diridotis, Dorah, the 
 port made by all ships bound from India to Babylon and Seleucia : it was near 
 Teredon that Trajan’s fleet was almost lost in a violent storm. 
 
 41. It may be useful to close this account of Babylonia and Chaldaea with a slight 
 mention of the Land of Eden, and the Garden of Paradise, w’hich God planted there 
 for our first parents ; the situation of which seems to accord remarkably well with 
 the country at the junction of the Tigris and Euphrates. For first, we read that 
 a river went out from the Garden, and from thence it was parted, and became into 
 four heads, i. e. principal channels : the name of the first is Pison, and the name of 
 the second river is Gihon, and the name of the third river is Hiddekel, and the 
 fourth river is Euphrates. And wherever these four rivers can be found, having 
 a single channel common to them all, there we may certainly place the Land of 
 Eden, and the seat of the terrestrial Paradise. The Pison, then, is supposed to have 
 been the same with that arm of the Euphrates by which this great river once entered 
 the Persian Gulf independent of the Tigris, and of the existence of which (as has 
 been already stated) the profane authors were well aware : this river is said by 
 Moses to compass the whole land of Havilah, which, in other places of the Bible, 
 is described as a portion of Arabia, bordering on the Southern extremity of Chaldsa. 
 The Gihon is thought to be the same with that lower part of the Tigris, which 
 obtained the name of Pasitigris; and this appears more probable, from it’s being 
 said in Scripture to compass the whole Land of Cush, which name is in this place, 
 by common consent, allowed to refer to the Susiana of the profane authors, and the 
 Khuzistan of the present day. The Hiddekel is conjectured to be the Tigris, not 
 only from it’s being said by Moses to go before Assyria (or to the Westward of it in 
 respect of the place where he was writing), but from other names by which it has 
 been, and is now, known : such as Diklat, or Diglath, under which it is mentioned 
 
 KaTrwj/ T alMptfficc, Antholog. Antip, Sidon. I. ep. 64. 
 
 Non ego praetulerim Babylonica picta superbe 
 
 Texta, Semiramih quae variantur acu. Mart, VIII. ep. xxviii. 17. 
 
555 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 by Josephus and the Chaldee paraphrasis : Diglito, as it’s upper course is named 
 by Pliny ; Degil and Degola, as the Orientalists call it ; and Diglath, by which it 
 is sometimes distinguished in the East in the present day. The fourth river is the 
 Euphrates, or Perath, to which no mark of distinction is added, probably from the 
 reason of it’s being sufficiently known amongst the nations to whom Moses was 
 writing : it may be sufficient to say of it, that it is still called and Euphrates. 
 
 Now the river which connected these four great rivers, and on which the Garden of 
 Eden probably stood, appears to be that small part of the present Euphrates which 
 joined it’s old bed to that of the Tigris, and which did therefore, at it’s exit from 
 this place, part and become into Jvur heads. In addition to this it may be men- 
 tioned, that when Sennacherib, king of Assyria, sent his threatening message to 
 Hezekiah, king of Judah, he boasted that he had destroyed the children of Eden 
 which were in Telassar’*, a place agreed on by learned men to be the same with 
 the Talatha of profane geography, close to the union of the Tigris and Euphrates : 
 and moreover, the name of the island fonned by these two rivers, which, from 
 it’s insular situation, the same profane authorities have distinguished as Mesene, 
 has been conjectured, not altogether without foundation, to have been moulded after 
 that of Eden. It may not be amiss to observe here, that it is highly probable the 
 ancient poets derived from the history of the terrestrial Paradise, all their traditions 
 concerning the Fortunate Islands, the Elysian Fields, and the Meadows of Pluto, 
 as well as the Gardens of the Hesperides, of Jupiter, of Alcinous, and of Adonis’*. 
 The last, indeed, preserves such a similar ity in it’s first letters to those of Eden, as 
 to leave little doubt of it’s derivation ; and the custom, which the Assyrians, Egyp- 
 tians, and Greeks had, of planting little gardens in earthen vessels and silver 
 baskets to carry in their processions as well as to adorn their houses, seems to 
 have obtained it’s origin, as well as it’s name, from another source than that of the 
 fable of Adonis, to whom they were consecrated, and after whom they were said to 
 be called. 
 
 OTTOMAN EMPIRE IN ASIA. 
 
 42. The Ottoman Empire in Asia, or Turkep in Asia as it is likewise called, is 
 bounded on the N. by the Black Sea and Asiatic Russia, on the E. by the Kingdom 
 of Persia, on the S. by Arabia and the Mediterranean, and on the W. by the latter 
 sea and the Archipelago. It contains 3.57,600 square miles, and it’s population in 
 
 Eden stretch’d her line 
 
 From Auran, Eastward to the royal towers 
 Of great Seleucia, built by Grecian kings. 
 
 Or where the sons of Eden long before 
 
 Dwelt in Telassar : Milton, Par. Lost, Book. IV. 214. 
 
 ’* There are many beautiful descriptions of the happy state of Man during the 
 golden age to be met with in the works of the ancients : amongst others, see 
 Hesiod, Epy. 109 ; Diodor. Sic. I. 8 ; Ovid. Met. I. 89 ; Lucret. V ; and the follow- 
 ing passage from Virgil : 
 
 Ante Jovem null! subigebant arva colon! : 
 
 Nec signare quidem, aut partiri limite campum 
 Fas erat : in medium quaerebant : ipsaque tellus 
 Omnia liberius, nullo poscente ferebat. Georg. I. 125. 
 
 The fable of Pandora undoubtedly alludes to the loss of Paradise, and the origin 
 of evil in the world. 
 
 ndp psv ol iopia Ktirai ocra SpvoQ &Kpa (p'tpovTi, 
 ndjO 5’ avraXol kuttoi, vt^vXayp.tvoi kv raXapioKoiQ 
 Apyvpeoig ' ’Svpib) Ss pvpot y^pvati’ dXd^aarpa’ 
 
 Eidard S’’ oaaa yvvacKeg ettI TrXaSdv^ TTOveovrai, 
 
 ’’AvSea piffyoiaai XsvK(p iravToV dp’ dXe’vpip. 
 
 ’’Offffd T diTo yXvKspui peXiTog, rd r sv •vypip kXa'njj ’ 
 
 JIc'ivt’ avT(p TTETEi]vd Kal EpTTETd rpSe Tcdpicri. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. XV. 112. 
 
556 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 1828 was estimated at 14,000,000 souls: but a large portion of this territory, 
 towards the East, scarcely acknowledges the supremacy of the Porte ; and the popu- 
 lation of a country, where registers are not kept, and where no census is taken, must 
 necessarily be subject to a great degree of uncertainty. Turhey in Asia is divided 
 into seven principal parts, viz. Asia Minor, Syria, the Island of Cyprus, Armenia, 
 Kourdistan, Al Gezira, and Irak Arabi. These again are subdivided into 21 pacha- 
 lies, the names of which, with their chief towns, and the population of the latter as 
 estimated in 1828, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Pachalics. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1828. 
 
 Asia Minor ^ 
 
 OR \ 
 
 Anadolia: 
 
 
 Anadolia - - - 
 
 Roum or Sivas - 
 Trebisonde 
 
 Karamania, Kharidj,'{ 
 or Konia - - J 
 
 Itshili or Adana 
 Marash - - - 
 
 Kutaya 
 
 Sivas - - - 
 
 Trebisonde 
 
 Konia - - - 
 
 Adana - - - 
 
 Marash or Banicia - 
 
 55.000 
 
 15.000 
 
 25.000 
 
 30.000 
 
 8,000 
 
 7,000 
 
 Syria or Sham : '' 
 
 
 Aleppo or Haleb 
 Tripoli - - - 
 
 Dainascus 
 Acre and Gaza - 
 
 Aleppo or Haleb 
 Tripoli 
 
 Damascus or Sham - 
 Acre - . - 
 
 150.000 
 16,000 
 
 180.000 
 15,000 
 
 Island of Cyprus ; 
 
 Cyprus - - - 
 
 Nicosia 
 
 12,000 
 
 Armenia : 
 
 ' 
 
 Diarbekir 
 
 Arzroum or Erzeroum - 
 Akalzike or Tcheldir - 
 Kars _ . - 
 
 Van - - - 
 
 Diarbekir 
 
 Arzroum 
 
 Ardagar 
 
 Kars - - - 
 
 Van - - - 
 
 40.000 
 
 70.000 
 5,000 
 
 18.000 
 45,000 
 
 Kourdistan : 
 
 r 
 
 Mosul - - - 
 
 Shahrasour 
 
 Mosul - 
 Shahrasour - 
 
 40.000 
 
 10.000 
 
 Al Gezira : 
 
 Racca or Oifa - 
 
 Orfa ... 
 
 20,000 
 
 Irak Arabi : 
 
 Bagdad - - - 
 
 Bassora - - - 
 
 Bagdad 
 
 Bassora 
 
 80,000 
 
 50,000 
 
 43. Though Turhey has been regarded as a European State ever since the taking 
 o( Constantinople, yet still the centre of it’s power must be considered as placed in 
 Asia Minor and Syria, where the greater part of the population being composed 
 of Turks and zealous Mahometans, will oppose to the last the establishment of a 
 Christian sway. Amidst the falling fortunes of the Empire, it’s dominions in 
 4sia have been greatly circumscribed, though not in an equal degree with it’s 
 Eurmean possessions. The mountains of Armenia and Kourdistan, and the deep 
 beds of the Euphrates and Tigris, have at different periods formed the line of demar- 
 cation between the Ottoman Porte and the Kingdom of Persia, varying according to 
 the successes of each power ; and the tract of country included betwixt these limits 
 has always been the scene of the great contests between them, till both sinking 
 under the ascendency of Russia, they have nearly forgotten their long-cherished and 
 mutual animosities, and possess scarcely any authority over those regions which 
 they once so hotly disputed with one another. Bagdad and Bassora scarcely own 
 the sovereignty of the Porte, and the mountain-districts of Kourdistan and Armenia 
 are occupied by a number of petty, but daring and independent, chieftains. At one 
 time Western Arabia might have been almost considered a Turkish province, as all 
 it’s most important towns were under the sway of that power, and actually occu- 
 pied by it’s garrisons : amongst these were all the great ports on the Red Sea, as far 
 Luthward as Mocha, together with the cities of Mecca and Medina. But the growth 
 of the Walmbite power, and the general decay of the Turkish Empire, have so com- 
 
657 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia, 
 
 pletely put an end to her dominion in Arabia, that she cannot now even send an 
 aimed caravan to Mecca. The character and policy of the government is the same 
 as that already mentioned in the description of European Turkey ; but the mem- 
 bers of Asiatic Turkey are so incongruous, that they bear no resemblance to each 
 other, excepting in the common circumstance of having been all united by conquest 
 to this barbarous empire. In European Turkey the effects of the Mahometan system 
 are somewhat tempered by it’s proximity to civilized states, by it’s conscious weak- 
 ness, and by the great excess of the Christian over the Turkish population. But 
 the Asiatic Turks, though convinced of the danger which threatens the whole empire, 
 from the change that has taken place in the relative power of the Mussulman and the 
 Christian world, since their ancestors conquered the favoured regions of which their 
 successors have so long been permitted to remain in the undisturbed abuse, derive, 
 nevertheless, a strong feeling of confidence and security from their being farther 
 removed from the Christian nations whom they dread ; and, sensible that European 
 Turkey must be the first to fall before the conqueror, they exercise no restraint in 
 the indulgence of their hatred to the Christian name, beyond what arises from the 
 dictates of their religion, or from the native hospitality of the people of the East. 
 
 44. Asia Minor still preserves the limits which have been assigned to it as a 
 division of the ancient world, with the exception of the frontier between it and 
 Armenia, where it has lost a little of it’s extent, the Eastern part of the old pro- 
 vince of Pontus having been taken from it and added to the latter country. It’s 
 name of Anatolia (improperly written Natalia), or Anadoli as the Turks call it, is from 
 the Greek word ’AvaToXrj oriens, and is not unfrequently applied to the whole of the 
 Eastern countries under the sway of the Crescent, in contradistinction to it’s European 
 possessions : it is, however, more properly confined to Asia Minor, and in it’s strict 
 sense, even to the Western part of this peninsula alone. Hence, in it’s most extended 
 use the tenn Anatolia has great affinity with that of The Levant, which we Europeans 
 apply in common language to the Eastern coasts of the Mediterranean, and espe- 
 cially Asiatic Turkey, from Alexandria in Egypt to the Black Sea, including the 
 islands of Cyprus, Rhodes, and the Archipelago: the term is in allusion to the 
 quarter where the sun rises, and, though once frequently made use of, seems now 
 gradually becoming obsolete. The name of Rourn, i. e. the kingdom of the Romans, 
 was given to Anatolia by Soliman, sultan of the Turks, when he invaded and be- 
 came master of it in the eleventh century : it is now confined to the North Eastern 
 part of Asia Minor bordering upon Armenia, between which, Anatolia Proper, and 
 Karamania, it may be described as situated. The name of Karamania, by which we 
 Europeans commonly distinguish the South Eastern part of Asia Minor, is not used 
 by the present inhabitants, nor is it recognized at the seat of government. It was 
 derived from a chieftain, called Karaman, who long since founded a kingdom which 
 comprised the ancient provinces of Cilicia, Pamphylia, and Lydia, together with 
 portions of Phrygia and Caria ; but after various struggles with the growing power 
 of the Turks, during the course of two centuries, it was finally subverted by Bajazet 
 the 2d, and the inland town of Karaman affords, at this day, the only remaining 
 vestige of the name. 
 
 45. The chief town of the Pachalic of Anadolia is Kutaya, the ancient Cotyaeium, 
 situated nearly in it’s centre, on the little R. Pursak, which is a tributary of the 
 Sakaria: it derives all it’s importance from being the residence of the Beglerbeg 
 of the province, for it is much inferior in all the requisites of a great city both to 
 Smyrna and Angora. The last mentioned city lies to the Eastward of Kutaya, not 
 far from one of the sources of the Sakaria, and the borders of Karamania : it was 
 the ancient Ancyra, the capital of Galatia, and still preserves many of the beauti- 
 ful monuments, with which the old city was adorned. Angora is rendered very 
 famous by the manufactures of goats’ hair which are carried on in it, and which 
 are said to rival those of Cashmere ; it stands in a lofty and imposing position, and 
 it’s inhabitants, supposed to amount to about 80,000 souls, are reckoned amongst 
 the most polished of the whole peninsula. Angora was taken by Tamerlane in 
 1402, after the defeat and capture of Bajazet in a battle near it. To the S. of 
 Kutaya, and not far from the North Western extremity of Karamania, stands AJium 
 
 See p. 339, sect. 40. 
 
558 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 Karahissar, literally the Black Castle of Opium ; it was the patrimony of Othman, 
 the founder of the Turkish empire, but it is now better known from the vast quan- 
 tity of opium here grown and prepared, and principally sold to the merchants of 
 Smyrna. The last mentioned place is likewise called Ismir, and is by far the largest, 
 the most important, and the most populous city in the whole peninsula : it stands 
 on the shores of the Archipelago, at the head of a gulf to winch it has given name. 
 Owing to it’s central situation and the excellence of it’s harbour, it is resorted to 
 by a prodigious concourse of merchants both by sea and land, who here purchase 
 the valuable productions of Asia Minor-, or exchange them for the commodities of 
 other and distant countries. These circumstances have rendered it a very flourishinw 
 city, and caused it to be considered the great emporium of The Levant. Smyrna 
 is nearly four miles in circuit, and extends for a mile along the sea, in approaching 
 from which it presents a very beautiful appearance ; but, like all Turkish cities, the 
 interior does not correspond with the splendour of its approach : the streets are 
 narrow, dirty, and ill-paved, and the bazaars, though well stocked with merchandize, 
 are far from being even handsome in their structure. Smyrna has suffered often 
 and materially from earthquakes, which from time to time cause some injury and 
 much alarm to the inhabitants : but it’s chief calamity is the plague, which in 
 1814 produced such ravages that it’s victims were estimated at upwards of .50,000, 
 The total number of inhabitants in Smyrna is reckoned at 120,000 : of these, 
 70,000 are Turks, 2.5,000 Greeks, 13,000 Jews, 8,000 Armenians, and about 2,000 
 Franks. 
 
 46. Sivas, corrupted from the ancient Sebaste, on the site of which it stands, is 
 situated near the source of the Kizil Irrnak, or Red R., and is the capital of the 
 Pachalic of Roum ; it is dirty and ill-built, and the castle, by which it was formerly 
 defended, now lies in ruins. In the year 1394 it was taken by Bajazet, and soon 
 afterwards by Tamerlane, who destroyed the town and made a terrible slaughter of 
 the inhabitants. To the N. W. of Sivas, not far from the springs of the Jekil Irrnak, 
 or Green R., and near the centre of the province of Roum is Tokat, the ancient 
 Comana Pontica: it is a far more important town than Sivas, it’s population 
 amounting to 50,000 souls. It is almost surrounded with mountains, which afford 
 quarries of good marble, and supply the town with innumerable springs of water ; 
 the streets are well-paved but frequently built on exceedingly uneven ground. Tokat 
 possesses an extensive inland trade with all parts of Asia Minor-, and is the centre 
 of all the traffic that is carried on betw’een the peninsula, Armenia, and the countries 
 to the Eastward of the Euxine. — Trehisonde, the capital of the Pachalic of the same 
 name, occupies the site of the ancient Trapezus, on the shores of the Black Sea. It 
 is of an oblong shape, rising gently from the sea, and is defended on the East and 
 West by two deep ravines connected by a ditch cut in the rock behind the 
 castle, and along the skirts of which run the ancient ramparts, which are built of 
 stone, and in general very lofty. Tr-ebisonde derives all it’s interest from having 
 been the termination by land of the famous Retreat of the Ten Thousand Greek^. 
 It’s population is now composed of a heterogeneous mixture of Turks, Greeks, Jews, 
 Armenians, Georgians, Circassians, Mingrelians and Tartars. 
 
 47. Karamania is groaning even under a worse kind of despotism than the rest 
 of the unfortunate country, of which it forms a part. Sheltered from all effectual 
 control of the Porte by the fastnesses of Mount Taurus, the turbulent and half 
 independent pachas amongst whom it is parcelled out, are engaged in constant 
 petty hostilities with each other, so that their respective frontiers change with the 
 issue of every skirmish. Hence it is a continued scene of anarchy, rapine, and 
 contention ; it’s former cities are deserted, it’s fertile vallies untilled, it’s rivers and 
 harbours idle, and the inhabitants of it’s extensive line of coast, stretching along 
 a sea abounding in fish, do not possess a single boat. Konia, the capital of Kara- 
 mania, stands on the site of the ancient Iconium, and has obtained it’s name from 
 it: it has derived considerable interest from it’s having been the metropolis and 
 the residence of the Seljukian dynasty of the Turkish sultans, who reigned over 
 this part of Asia Minor from the close of the 1 1 th. till the commencement of the 
 14th. century. Under Bajazet, Konia was permanently annexed to the dominions 
 of the Grand Seignor ; since wliich period, having lost it’s character as a metro- 
 politan city, it has very much declined, and now exhibits all the marks of decay. 
 It’s chief interest is derived from the ancient Mussulman structures, particularly 
 
5o9 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 the mosques, of which there are twelve large, and upwards of a hundred small : some 
 of these are very magnificent, especially in the decorations of their interiors. The 
 circuit of Konia is nearly three miles, but it’s suburbs are large, and not much less 
 populous than the town itself. The walls are strong and lofty, and are flanked 
 with square towers ; they are of the time of the Seljukian kings, who seem to have 
 taken considerable pains to exhibit the Greek inscriptions, and the remains of 
 architecture and sculpture belonging to the ancient Iconium, which they made use 
 of in building their walls. The most remarkable building in Konia is the tomb of 
 a saint, highly revered throughout all Turkey, from his having been the founder of 
 a set of Dervishes, or begging monks ; his sepulchre is the object of a Mussulman 
 pilgrimage, and causes the whole town to be considered as possessing a peculiar 
 sanctity. 
 
 48. The pachalic of Itshili nearly corresponds with the ancient Cilicia, and 
 appears still to retain the old appellation in a very corrupted form. It’s capital is 
 Adana, which occupies the site of the ancient city of Adana; it stands on the 
 R. Syhoon at no great distance from it’s mouth, and possesses very little importance 
 beyond what attaches to it as the residence of the pacha. A few miles to the W. 
 of it on the little R. Cydnus, now known as the Tersoos, stands Tersoos, the most 
 populous and important city in the province ; it was anciently called Tarsus, and is 
 well-known as the birth-place of the Apostle Paul. It’s population is estimated at 
 30,000 souls. Marasch, the capital of the pachalic of the same name, is situated 
 at the Eastern extremity of Cilicia, close upon the limits of Syria ; it stands at the 
 foot of Amanus or Almadaghy, upon a small tributary of the R. Jyhoon, but 
 is a mean place, possessing very little interest. 
 
 49. Syria or Sham. The limits of modern Syria are the same as those already 
 assigned to the ancient country, excepting on the side of Arabia, where it has been 
 made to include a larger portion of the territory beyond Jordan and to the East of 
 the Dead Sea, It’s superficial extent amounts to about 61,300 square miles, and 
 it is divided into the four pachalics of Aleppo, Tripoli, Damascus, and Acre. It 
 presents the same scene of oppression and tyranny, which characterize the other 
 countries under the sway of the Ottoman chief, and the melancholy appearance of it’s 
 present desolation and misery, is only increased by the recollection of it’s former 
 greatness. Judaea, which before the age of the prophets, had, from the uniformity 
 and pecularity of it’s government, remained unvaried in a manner and to a degree 
 unusual among nations, has since undergone many convulsions, and has for many 
 generations been unceasingly subjected to reiterated spoliation. What Prophets fore- 
 told more than twenty centuries since, is now seen by every traveller, who wanders 
 through this once highly favoured country, and each prediction relating to it’s 
 complete desolation is found to have been minutely fulfilled, so far as the facts 
 have been made known. It’s cities are now only heaps of mouldering ruins ; it’s 
 plains, formerly thronged with thousands of inhabitants, have become cheerless 
 solitudes ; it’s luxurious mountains, and fertile vallies, once flowing with milk and 
 honey, are now covered with thorns, and altogether unfilled : the spoiler and op- 
 pressor are let loose upon the land, and none are found to labour, for amidst such 
 rulers none can be secure. The ancient possessors of the country, scattered abroad 
 over the four quarters of the world, have made room for inhabitants depraved in 
 character and few in number ; the mirth of the land is gone, the use of wine is 
 prohibited in a land of vines, and the very highways are wasted and untrodden. 
 The Ammonites are extinct, and their cities a devastation : Moab is destroyed, and 
 none of it’s towns have escaped from perpetual desolation. Idumaea is the scene of 
 an unparalleled and irrecoverable destruction, a desolate wilderness over which the 
 line of confusion is stretched out ; it’s cities are utterly forsaken, and empty sepulchres 
 their only memorials. The cities of the Philistines are tenanted by shepherds, and 
 their vallies mere folds for wandeiing flocks ; Gaza has lost it’s king, Ascalon is 
 without an inhabitant, and Ekron has been rooted up. Jerusalem itseW has been 
 long in subjection to the Gentiles ; Samaria is cast down into the valley, and it’s 
 foundations discovered ; Lebanon is ashamed, and it’s cedars, few and diminutive, 
 have lost all their praise and renov/n. 
 
 50. Aleppo, or Haleb, the capital of the pachalic of the same name, extending 
 from the Mediterranean to the Euphrates, is situated on the little R. Coich, which 
 loses itself in a lake about 20 miles to the S, of the city. Aleppo is considered 
 
560 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 the key of Syria towards the North, but though a city of great commercial impor- 
 tance, it can not be esteemed a place of much strength. It was almost entirely 
 destroyed in the year 1822 by two terrific earthquakes, when at least one-fourth of 
 it’s inhabitatants were buried alive : prior to this calamity their number is said to 
 have amounted to 230,000 souls, and such of them as escaped the awful visitation 
 have been obliged to seek refuge in the environs, and encamp around the trembling 
 ruins of their once flourishing city. Aleppo was encompassed with walls of hewn 
 stone, which were mostly of the Mameluke building ; they were only three miles in 
 circuit, but the suburbs were so extensive, that the whole circumference of the city 
 was estimated at seven miles. The houses were likewise of hewn stone, and all 
 terraced over, so that one could go from house to house on the tops of them, there 
 being no partitions erected ; and the air of Aleppo is so fine that the inhabitants are 
 accustomed to lie on these roofs during the summer-season. The mosques and 
 khans were very magnificent ; several of the former had large domes, built at a great 
 expense, but so little raised above the other buildings that they appeared low and 
 flat. Aleppo was esteemed one of the cleanest and best-built cities throughout the 
 whole of the Ottoman dominions, and it’s inhabitants were accounted the most 
 polished of all the Turks : on whatever side it was approached, it’s numerous domes 
 and minarets presented an agreeable prospect to the eye, while the beautiful and 
 fertile gardens with which it was surrounded gave it a remarkably interesting and 
 picturesque appearance. About 45 miles to the W. of Aleppo stands Antakia, the 
 ancient Antioch, on the banks of the R. Orontes or Aaszy, and nearly 20 miles 
 from it’s mouth in the Mediterranean Sea. This celebrated city, anciently renowned 
 for the luxury of it’s inhabitants, is now no more than a ruinous town ; whose 
 houses, built frequently with mud and straw, and narrow miry streets, exhibit every 
 appearance of poverty and wretchedness. The ancient wall with which it was sur- 
 rounded, and which is about five miles in circuit, is still for the most part standing, 
 though in a very decayed and mouldering state ; the modern city is confined within 
 a very small portion of this area, the number of it’s inhabitants amounting to less than 
 20,000, of whom about 3,000 are Christians. Antioch has repeatedly suffered from 
 the shocks of earthquakes, especially by that one which in 1822 reduced Aleppo to 
 ruins : it is now the see of a Greek Patriarch. It was rendered very famous by the 
 gallantry of the Crusaders, who, having made themselves masters of this part of 
 Syria towards the close of the 11th. century, constituted a principality here under 
 the title of Antioch in 1098 : this principality lasted till the year 1268, when it was 
 put an end to by the sultan of Babylon, who captured Antioch, and led the greater 
 part of it’s population into captivity. The city was afterwards incorporated with 
 the Turkish empire, but it has been ever since gradually sinking to it’s present 
 degraded condition. To the N. of Antioch, upon the shores of the Mediterranean, 
 is Iskenderoon, or Scanderoon, the ancient Alexandria ad Issum, a name it pre- 
 serves in that of Alexandretta by which it is likewise known ; it stands on the South 
 Eastern side of the Bay of Iskenderoon, and owes all it’s importance to it’s com- 
 paratively safe anchorage (the only one to be met with on this part of the coast), 
 which renders it the common port of Aleppo. It is now reduced to a mean village 
 of about 800 inhabitants, and is rendered exceedingly insalubrious by the miasma, 
 or infected air, arising from the neighbouring marshes. 
 
 51. The pachalic of Tripoli occupies the Northern part of maritime Syria, nearly 
 from the mouth of the Orontes to the Cedars of Lebanon. These Cedars are on 
 the common limits of the three pachalics of Tripoli, Damascus and Acre, no great 
 distance from the source of the Orontes ; they are about 20 in number, and are fine 
 specimens of those magnificent trees, with which Mt. Lebanon formerly abounded. 
 The superstitious natives pretend that it was this little forest, which furnished 
 Solomon with the materials for building his temple, and honour it accordingly with 
 especial veneration : every year, on the festival of the Transfiguration, the Greeks, 
 Armenians, and Maronites, erect a rude altar at the foot of these venerable cedars, 
 and there perform mass. The town of Tripoli is situated in the Southern part of 
 the province, on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea ; it is about three-quarters of 
 a mile long, and has no fortification but an old citadel, which is now altogether use- 
 less. There is, properly speaking, no harbour, but a mere roadsted defended 
 against the action of the sea by a line of small islands and shoals, called the 
 Rabbit and Pigeon Islands ; the anchorage, however, is neither safe nor convenient. 
 To the N. of Tripoli, lie the towns of Toi'tosa, Banias, and Ladkeyah or Latakia, 
 
Ottoman Empire in A.na. 561 
 
 as it is also called ; they are all situated on the coast, but owing to the barbarous 
 tyranny of the Turks, they are mean and inconsiderable places. 
 
 62. In the secluded vallies between Mt. Lebanon and the sea, inaccessible to 
 the arms, but unfortunately not to the intrigues, of the Turkish pachas, dwell two 
 little bands of people, different in their religion and customs, but uniting in their 
 love for independence, the Marmites and the Druses. The territory of the first, 
 called Kesrouan, or improperly Castravan, extends from the Nahr el Kebir in the 
 Southern part of Tripoli, to the Nahr el Kelb in the Northern part of Acre. The 
 Maronites are in number about 150,000, and live in villages and hamlets round 
 the convent of Kanobin, which from it’s being the residence of their patriarcli, may 
 be considered as their chief place. Divided into various tribes, each cultivates his 
 own little territory ; they live peaceably and frugally in the bosom of their families, 
 and beneath their humble roof the Christian traveller does not fail to meet with 
 a kind and hospitable reception. The sound of bells and the pomp of processions 
 attest the full liberty of conscience here enjoyed by the Christians. Two hundred 
 monasteries rigorously adhere to the laws of St. Anthony, and numbers of hermits 
 have taken up their abode in the grottoes and caverns of Lebanon. Though they 
 have renounced the heresies of Maron, the founder of their sect, and profess the 
 doctrines of the Church of Rome, the Maronites still maintain the ancient institu- 
 tion of the marriage of their priests : their devotion is fervent and steady, and not- 
 withstanding it’s superstition, throws a beautiful interest over their little territory, 
 surrounded as it almost is by the darkness of Islamism. — The Druses are about the 
 same in number as the Maronites, and dwell below them in the pachalic of Acre, 
 as far Southward as the Nahr el Casmia, which river may be said generally to 
 form their Eastern frontier. They are thought to be the descendants of the ancient 
 Ituraei, mentioned by the profane authors, whose country, together with the Tracho- 
 nitis formed one of the tetrarchies mentioned in the New Testament as having 
 been formed out of the kingdom of Herod : this conjecture is considerably 
 strengthened by the report of a modern traveller, according to whom, their name is 
 more correctly written Durzi or Turzi. The residence of the Emir or Prince of the 
 Druses is Deir el Kammar, i. e. the House of the Moon : it is situated in the 
 valley midway between M*. Lebanon and the Sea, about 12 miles from Sayda 
 and Beirout, which last is the emporium of their trade. The Druses believe in one 
 Supreme being, who appeared for the last time in the likeness of man in the 
 person of Hakem, caliph of Egypt, in the year 1030. This impious pretender was 
 supported in his wishes to pass for the Deity by a false prophet, who came from 
 Persia into Eygpt : both the impostor and his priest perished by violence, but their 
 doctrines survived, and their proselytes being persecuted by the sect in power, are 
 said to have taken refuge in the mountains of Lebanon, and here formed an inde- 
 pendent society. They found it to be their interest to tolerate a difference of opinion 
 in religious matters, and they have therefore united in a body at different times to 
 oppose the Crusaders, the sultans of Aleppo, the Mamelukes, and the Ottomans. 
 After the conquest of Syria by the latter, the Dmises frequently descended from the 
 mountains to harass them, but since the middle of the 16th century they have been 
 subject to the Porte, and have maintained an almost undisturbed independence by the 
 regular payment of an annual tribute. They are in general fierce, restless, and enter- 
 prising, and their bravery even approaches to temerity. Some of them entertain very 
 peculiar opinions with respect to religion, but as a body they are said to be wholly 
 indifferent to it, following the Maronites or Turks, according as they find it convenient, 
 and many of them, when they are importuned by the Christian missionaries, suffering 
 themselves to be baptized. 
 
 53. The pachalic of Damascus is by far the largest of the four great divisions of 
 Syria: it extends from the Euphrates to the Jordan, and beyond the Dead Sea into 
 the centre of Judaea, properly so called, and from the neighbourhood of Aleppo, to 
 the midst of the Syrian Desert. It’s capital Damascus, called Damesk by the inha- 
 bitants, and Sham by the Arabs, is situated in the midst of a luxuriant plain, watered 
 by the various arms of the R. Bai~rada, which loses itself about eight miles below 
 the city, in the Bohr el Margi, or Lake of the Meadows. Damascus is about two 
 miles long, and is surrounded with walls defended by towers, which are now fallen 
 into a ruinous state : it is the centre of the commerce of Syria, and the most 
 
 See p. 505, sect. 14, supra. 
 O O 
 
562 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 important and populous city in the whole country. All the pilgrims from the North 
 of Asia to Mecca make this their place of rendezvous ; their number amounts 
 annually to nearly 40,000, many of whom arrive several months before the departure 
 of the caravan. The city then presents the appearance of an immense fair, every 
 place being filled with camels, horses, mules, and merchandize. The expedition 
 itself is conducted with great pomp, being not only of a commercial but a religious 
 nature. The pacha who leads it receives the standard of the prophet from the 
 governor of the castle, and gives a solemn pledge for it’s restoration; he is 
 responsible for the safety of the caravan, and, on it’s return to Damascus, a 
 messenger is immediately despatched to Constantinople with some water from the 
 holy well Zemzem at Mecca, and some dates from Medina, for the Ottoman Emperor. 
 The manufactures of Damascus, especially those of silk and steel, are very con- 
 siderable, and much celebrated in the Eastern countries. It’s sabres were once very 
 highly esteemed all over Europe, and were tempered in such a peculiar manner 
 that they were perfectly elastic ; they never broke, and iron would yield under their 
 edge. The secret of manufacturing these blades is now nearly lost, owing to Tamer- 
 lane having carried away the artificers into Persia. The other great city in the 
 pachalic of Damascus is Jerusalem, lying about midway between the Dead Sea and 
 the Mediterranean : the Turks call it Cudsumharic or Coudsheriff, but it is generally 
 known amongst the Eastern nations by the name of El Khoddes, i. e. the holy, with 
 the occasional addition of El Sheriff, or the noble. It was taken by the Persians 
 about the beginning of the seventh century, but shortly afterwards fell into the 
 hands of the Saracens under the Calif Omar : the Crusaders obtained possession of 
 it A. D. 1099, and founded a kingdom which lasted till 1187, when it was taken by 
 Saladin, king of Egypt. In 1517 Selim, emperor of the Turks, annexed it, together 
 with all Syria, to the Turkish empire, under which it still continues : but it’s 
 barbarous conquerors view it’s holy places with peculiar reverence, and the Grand 
 Seignor styles himself the guardian, and not the master of them. Although 
 Jerusalem has been so long in the possession of the Moslems, yet the sacred scenes 
 which it presents have long rendered it the abode of numerous monks. These con- 
 sisted originally of various nations and professions, each of which had a quarter 
 assigned to it : but the number has of late been reduced to four, the Latins, Greeks, 
 Armenians, and Copts, of which the last are now almost reduced to nothing. 
 Besides appropriate apartments, each fraternity has altars and a sanctuary specially 
 allotted to it’s own use : the great object of ambition to each has been the possession 
 of the Holy Sepulchre, a privilege often disputed with much fuiy and animosity, 
 till it was finally assigned to the Latins, who now alone can solemnize in it any 
 public office of religion. Jerusalem is about two miles and a half in circuit, and is 
 chiefly built on M'. Moriah ; the ascents to it on all sides, except towards the North, 
 are steep, and it is almost surrounded by valbes encompassed with mountains, so 
 that it has the appearance of being situated in the middle of an amphitheatre. The 
 houses are generally well built of stone, for the most part of two or three stories, 
 with plain simple fronts, without any windows in the lower story : the roofs are 
 either terraced, or rise in domes, and the dull uniformity of the whole is interrupted 
 by the steeples of the churches and mosques. By far the most splendid edifice 
 now in the city is a mosque built in the seventh century by the Saracens under 
 calif Omar, on the site of the temple, and which is said to be superior to any other 
 specimen of modern architecture in the whole Turkish empire. But the building, 
 which has always been the object of visitation and respect to Christian pilgrims, is 
 called the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, built by the empress Helena, and derives 
 it’s name from being supposed to include all the spots connected with the crucifixion 
 and entombment of our Saviour. It is a very handsome building, 300 feet long, and 
 nearly 200 broad, and embraces various apartments belonging to different denomi- 
 nations of Christians. The tomb, which is in the central part, has the appearance of 
 a superb mausoleum ; it’s surface is covered with rich damask hangings, striped 
 with gold. In the interior is a stone, eight feet long, rather more than two broad, 
 and about two feet from the ground. On this slab the body of our Lord is pre- 
 tended to have been deposited ; and over it are suspended 44 lamps, chiefly of silver, 
 but some of gold, which are kept constantly burning. There is, however, much at 
 Jerusalem, independent of it’s relics, it’s monks, and it’s monasteries, to repay pilgrims 
 of a different description from those who usually resort thither, for all the fatigue and 
 dangers they must encounter. At the same time, to men interested in tracing 
 
5G3 
 
 Ottoman Eminre in Asia. 
 
 within it’s walls, antiquities referred to by documents of Sacred History, no spectacle 
 can be more mortifying than the city in it’s present state : the mistaken piety of the 
 early Christians, in attempting to preserve, having either confused or annihilated the 
 memorials it endeavoured to perpetuate. The present population of Jerusalem is 
 vaguely estimated at about 25,000 souls ; of these about 16,000 are supposed to 
 be Christians, Greeks, Latins, Maronites, Armenians, &c., 7,000 Mahometans and 
 the remainder Jews. 
 
 54. The pachalic of Acre, in it’s confined sense, corresponds with the ancient 
 Phcenice, but the Turkish governor of it likewise controls the pachalic of Gaza, 
 which was formerly a separate government. It’s capital Acre, or St. John d’Acre, 
 as it is likewise called, stands on the shores of the Mediterranean, on the Eastern 
 side of a Bay to which it has communicated it’s name ; it is surrounded with walls, 
 but is greatly reduced from it’s former extent, and it’s harbour, though bad, is 
 valuable from it’s being one of the best on the coast, and the sole avenue by which the 
 staple food of the country is introduced on this side. Most of the streets are so narrow 
 that only one camel can pass through them at a time ; this construction, and I he 
 marshes which are in the neighbourhood of the town, have rendered it very unwhole- 
 some. Acre was besieged by the Crusaders in 1191, when 300,000 persons are said 
 to have been killed. It was likewise attacked by the Freitch under Buonaparte in 
 1799, but owing to the Turks under Djezzar being led on by our gallant countryman 
 Sir Sidney Smith, and assisted by a small number of English sailors, the French 
 were repulsed with great loss, and compelled to retreat. To the E. of Acre is 
 Tabaria, the ancient Tiberias, which has given name to the Lake ofTabaria, or 
 Sea of Galilee, on the Western banks of which it is situated : it is a small and 
 mean town, and is frequented by certain Jewish pilgrims. To the N. of .dcre on the 
 coast of the Mediterranean is Soar, the ancient Tyre, now, as had been predicted of it 
 in Holy Writ’®, like the top of a rock, and a mere place for fishers to dry their nets on : 
 the whole of it’s population, scattered amongst the decaying memorials of it’s former 
 greatness, does not exceed 3,000 souls. Still farther N. on the coast is Sayda, the 
 ancient Sidon, which like her daughter Tyre, has sunk from her high post amongst 
 the nations, and dwindled from one of the greatest and most splendid cities of 
 ancient times, into a mean sea-port town : it’s ruined buildings are rapidly mouldering 
 away, it’s harbours are choked up, the immense traffic which it carried on with the 
 whole known world has ceased, and the endless ingenuity displayed by the inha- 
 bitants in every species of manufacture, is now confined to the spinning of cotton, 
 and a few other equally simple employments. It’s population is estimated at about 
 6,000 souls. 'J'o the N. of Sayda lies Beirout, a town of some little consequence from 
 the traffic there carried on by the Maronites and Druses ; it is sometimes erroneously 
 considered the chief town of the latter people, though a Turkish garrison is maintained 
 in it. To the E. of it, at the source of the Liettani is Baalbec, the ancient Heliopolis, 
 both names signifying the City of the Sun : it is much celebrated for it’s magnificent 
 ruins, and for the remains of one of the most beautiful temples in the world, which was 
 supposed to have been dedicated to the worship of the sun. — Gaza, or Razze, as it 
 is also called, the capital of the sub-pachalic of Gaza, stands at a little distance 
 from the Mediterranean on the borders of the Wadi Gaza, which runs into the sea ; 
 it is a poor and inconsiderable place, carrying on a few indifferent manufactures, 
 which scarcely suffice for the subsistence of the 5,000 people by whom it is inha- 
 bited. To the N. of it lies Jaffa, or Yaffa, once a celebrated city, which owed 
 much of it’s importance to it’s situation with regard to Jerusalem, of which it was 
 the sea-port. As a station for vessels, it’s harbour is now one of the worst in the 
 Mediterranean, ships of any burden being obliged to anchor at some distance from 
 the town to avoid the rocks and shoals. It is at present a poor and indifferent place, 
 inhabited by about 6,000 people, composed of Turks, Arabs, Greeks, Maronites, and 
 Armenians. It was attacked by the French in 1799, and is the place where Buona- 
 parte visited such of his troops as were suffering from disease and the plague, 
 to relieve them from their sufferings by his advice and assistance. 
 
 55. The Island of Cypeus, lying to the Westward of the Syrian pachalic of 
 Tripoli, and so celebrated in ancient times for it’s ample population, it’s military 
 
 ’® Ezek, xxvi. 3. 5. — See also p. 510, sect. 20, note 55, supra. 
 
 o o 2 
 
5G4 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 aspect, and above all, as the abode of gaiety and pleasure, has sadly degraded from 
 it’s former condition, owing to the despotic government of the Turks : it’s agriculture 
 is neglected, it’s inhabitants oppressed, it’s population destroyed, and the whole island 
 presents little else than contagion, poverty, indolence, and desolation. On the 
 decline of the Roman empire it was for some time occupied by the Arabs, but they 
 were driven from it during the Crusades, and the title of King of Cyprus was for 
 some time held by Richard 1st of England. It fell into the hands of the Venetians 
 A . D. 1480, but the Turks wrested it from them 90 years afterwards, and have ever 
 since continued to keep possession of the island. Nicosia, or Lefkosia, as it is also 
 called, is the chief town of Cyprus, and is situated on the R. Pedia, not far from 
 the centre of the island. It was formerly eight miles in circuit, but it is now 
 scarcely three, the Venetians having reduced it to a smaller compass, and surrounded 
 it with very strong fortifications, which, even in their present ruined state, are said to 
 exceed in magnificence those of almost every other city : the moat is nearly half a mile 
 wide. The population of Nicosia is about 14,000 people, composed of Greeks, Turks, 
 and Armenians ; it’s most beautiful building is the Church of St. Sophia, where the 
 kings of Cyprus were formerly crowned. Famagosta on the Eastern, with Lamiica and 
 Limesnl on the Southern coast, are the other chief towns of Cyprus. Baffa, at the 
 Western extremity of the island, is a miserable place, composed of about twenty or 
 thirty huts, scattered amongst ruins and neglected gardens ; it possesses no interest 
 except what attaches to it as occupying the site of Paphos, the old capital of 
 Cyprus. 
 
 66. Armenia is bounded on the N. by the Russian provinces of Mingrelia and 
 Georgia, on the E. by the Persian province of Azerbijan, on the S. by the Turkish 
 provinces of Kourdistan and AL Gezira, and on the W. by that of Syria : it’s limits, 
 however, are very ill defined. It is divided into two great parts, Turkish Armenia and 
 Russian Armenia : the latter of these was till lately called Persian Armenia, but with- 
 in a year or two it has changed it’s name with it’s masters. The Southern part of it 
 is under the control of the Kourds, and is governed by a set of predatory independent 
 chiefs, who acknowledge no sovereignty but their own. The Armenians are one of 
 the most ancient nations in the world, and are designated in their own language by 
 the name of Haikani ; they are thought to be a distinct race of people, seldom inter- 
 marrying with other tribes, whilst in their habits of industry, and in their disposition to 
 migrate to foreign countries, they are not unlike the Jews. They have established 
 tliemselves from the borders of Hungary to China, in the plains of Tartary, and in 
 those of Nigritia ; their extensive commercial dealings have made them known and 
 respected throughout Turkey, Persia, and indeed all over the East ; owing to their 
 integrity and enterprise, as well as to their singular qualifications for commercial 
 transactions, they are become in a great measure masters of the whole trade of the 
 Levant, and are so much concerned with that of other places, that they are commonly 
 met with at Leghorn and Venice, and even in England and Holland. 
 
 57. The Armenian religion is a peculiar system of Christianity, founded gene- 
 rally on the doctrines of the Eastern Church. Some have supposed that Christianity 
 was established in Armenia by the apostle Bartholomew, but however this may be, 
 it is certain that in the beginning of the fourth century the Armenian Christians 
 were in a veiy flourishing state. It was not till the beginning of the sixth centuiy 
 that the Armenian Church seceded from the other establishments, and becoming 
 independent, embraced the theory of the Jacobites, some few articles of discipline 
 excepted ; it’s schism is placed 84 years after the council of Chalcedon, and was 
 fully consummated at the end of 17 years, or a. d. 552, from which period the era 
 of the Armenians is dated. The Armenian church is governed by three patriarchs, 
 the chief of whom resides in a monastery at Eichmiatzin, near Erivan, and presides 
 over 42 archbishops ; he is elected by bishops, and his election is confirmed by the 
 emperor of Russia. His revenues would enable him to live in the most splendid 
 and magnificent manner, but he is not distinguished from the monks amongst whom he 
 resides by any other circumstance, beyond that of his superior power and authority. 
 Besides these three prelates, the Armenians have other spiritual leaders, who are 
 honoured with the title of patriarchs, though it be unattended with the authority and 
 prerogatives of the patriarchal dignity. They assume the title on account of some 
 peculiar privileges conferred on them by the great patriarch of Eichrniatzin ; for, by an 
 authority derived from him, they are allowed to consecrate bishops, and to distribute 
 
5G5 
 
 Ottoman Empire in Asia. 
 
 every third year amongst their congregations the holy chrism, or ointment, which 
 according to a custom amongst the Eastern Christians, is the exclusive privilege 
 of the patriarchs. The storm of persecution has occasionally shaken the constancy 
 of the Armenians, and caused many of them to apostatize to the Mahometan re- 
 ligion ; so much so, that it was feared the branch of their Church, which had been 
 planted in Persia, would gradually perish. On the other hand, the state of the 
 Armenian religion derived considerable advantage from many of it’s members 
 settling in different parts of Europe, for the purposes of commerce. Those merchants 
 who, during the 16th century had fixed their residence at London, Amsterdam, Venice, 
 and Marseilles, were not unmindful of their brethren in their native country ; but 
 supplied them with Armenian translations of the Holy Scriptures, and of many 
 theological books, from the European presses, which prevented the illiterate and 
 superstitious people, who lived under the Persian and Turkish governments, from 
 sinking into the most consummate and deplorable ignorance. The Armenians are 
 sometimes termed Monophysites, from the words povog solus and (pvaig natura, owing 
 to their maintaining that the Divine and human natures of Christ were so united as to 
 form only one nature, yet without any change, confusion, or mixture, of the two 
 natures. They are likewise occasionally denominated Eutychians, from one 
 Eutyches, abbot of a monastery at Constantinople, who began to propagate this 
 opinion in the middle of the fifth century. But though the Armenians agree 
 with the other Monophysites in the main doctrine of that sect, nevertheless they 
 differ from them in many points of faith, discipline, and worship. They agree, as to 
 the Eucharist, nearly with the Greeks : and many of the customs which they observe 
 are completely Jewish. They are so superstitiously addicted to fasting, tliat to a 
 a casual observer their whole religion seems to consist in it ; the higher the rank of 
 the clergy, so much the greater must be their abstinence. They have particular days 
 in the week set apart for this religious mortification ; and in addition to the great 
 Lent, they observe four or five others of eight days each, preparatory for some of their 
 principal festivals. 
 
 58. The town of Diarbekir, capital of the pachalic of the same name, is situated 
 on the W estern arm of the R. Tigris, not far from it’s source, and about 60 miles from 
 that part of the Euphrates which forms the common limits of Asia Minor, Syria, 
 and Diarbekir. It is likewise called Kara Amid, or the Black Amid, by the Turks, 
 from it’s occupying the site of the ancient Amida, and being surrounded by a lofty 
 thick wall of black stone : this wall, which is thought to have been built by the 
 Romans, is fortified by numerous towers, but the whole is now in a neglected and 
 ruinous condition. The town is also encompassed with a ditch, and has a strong 
 castle on the North side, which is likewise surrounded by a wall, and divided into 
 many courts and handsome buildings, wherein the pacha resides. Diarbekir likewise 
 contains a large and magnificent mosque, which was formerly a Christian church, 
 a handsome Armenian cathedral, and several fine bazars well stored with rich mer- 
 chandize. The inhabitants consist of Turks, Armenians, Greeks, Kourds, and 
 Jacobites, but by far a greater proportion of the first. Arzroum, or Erzeroum as it is 
 also called, lies to the N. E. of Diarbekir, about midway between the sources of the 
 Aras and Euphrates. It is the capital of a pachalic of the same name, the metropolis 
 of Armenia, and the centre of all the commerce between Turkey and Persia. It is 
 situated on elevated ground at the base of a high chain of mountains, which are 
 usually covered with snow, and hence, though the climate is healthy, the cold in 
 winter is intense. The town is well built, and is surrounded by a double stone wall, 
 with four gates : the houses are generally of stone, with terraces, on the top of which 
 are gardens with trees and grass growing on them, so that when seen from a distance, 
 the roofs of the houses can hardly be distinguished from the neighbouring hills. The 
 population is composed of Turks, Armenians, Greeks, and Persians. The town of 
 Akalzike, the old capital of the pachalic of Akalzike, or Tcheldir, has lately been 
 ceded to the Russians; it stands on the frontiers of Georgia, to the left of the 
 R. Kur, the ancient Cyrus, and at the foot of the range of hills formerly known as 
 the Moschici Montes. Below it, upon one of the tributaries of the R. Aras, called 
 Kars, lies Kars, the chief town of the pachalic of that name ; it is situated upon a 
 rock, surrounded by ramparts and ditches, and defended by a strong citadel, which 
 causes it to be considered one of the most important defences towards the Russian 
 frontier. It is an exceedingly ill-built place, though it possesses a great number of 
 mosques, as well as many- Armenian monasteries and churches. Van, the capital 
 
 0 0 3 
 
o!IG Ottoman Empire in Asia, 
 
 of the pachalic of Van, is a large and well-fortified city in the Easternmost part 
 of Armenia, not far distant from the Persian province of Azerbijan. It stands on 
 the Eastern bank of Lake Van, the ancient Arsissa Palus, which is upwards of 
 100 miles in circuit, but it’s water is too brackish to be used for the purposes of life. 
 The city is remarkably well built, and is defended on the N. by a strong castle 
 standing on a high and perpendicular rock rising very abruptly from the plain. It 
 is abundantly supplied with water and provisions, and contains about 45,000 inha- 
 bitants, of whom two-thirds are Turks, and the remainder Armenians and Kourds. 
 
 59. Kourdistan, or Citrdisfan as it is sometimes written, is bounded on the 
 N. hy Armenia, on the E. by the Persian provinces of Azerbijan and Irak Ajemi, 
 on the S. by Irak Arabi, and on the W. by Al Gezira. It corresponds in a general 
 way with the old province of Assyria, and derives it’s name from the Carduchi, 
 who are mentioned by the ancient authors, and have been already described as 
 dwelling to the S. of L. Van'^''. The Kourds are a Nomadic race of people, and 
 occasionally employ themselves in tilling the ground and feeding cattle : they are 
 a lawless and merciless set of ruffians, living chiefly on plunder, and subject 
 neither to the Turks nor Persians, though inhabiting the territory, and at times acknow- 
 ledging the authority of both. They are the dread of all travellers from every 
 nation, for they can never be trusted, and their attacks are not only sudden and 
 surprising, but barbarous and unsparing. They speak the Persian language, mixed 
 up with many Arabic, Syrian, and Chaldajan words. They follow the Mahometan 
 religion, upon which they have engrafted numberless superstitions, supposed to be 
 the remains of the old creed of the Magi : many of them, however, are Nestorian 
 Christians, so called from the Syrian monk Nestorius, who promulgated his opinions 
 about the beginning of the fifth century. The Kourds obey two patriarchs, and many 
 bishops, all of whose dignities are hereditary. They observe a kind of feudal 
 government, each village having it’s chief, who is subject to the prince of the tribe ; the 
 whole nation is divided into three principal factions, which are constantly contending 
 with each other for the superiority, and this state of anarchy is still farther increased 
 by every petty tribe revolting against it’s prince and dethroning him, whenever it has 
 the power. — Mosul, or MossouL as it is also called, the chief town of the pachalic of 
 the same name, and the capital of Kourdistan, stands opposite the site of the 
 ancient city of Nineveh, on the West, or right bank of the Tigris, which is here 
 deep and rapid, and is crossed by a bridge of boats. It is surrounded by a wall and 
 ditches, and defended by a strong castle, but, like almost every other town in the 
 Ottoman Dominions, it is in a neglected and declining state. It’s population is com- 
 posed of Kourds, Turks, Armenians, Jews, Nestorians, and Arabs. The city is veiy 
 large, and contains many handsome buildings, exclusive of mosques, churches, 
 baths, and bazars ; but the whole space included within the walls is not occupied 
 with houses, many places being covered with ruins, which amply show it was 
 once far more populous than it now is. It carries on many manufactures, particu- 
 larly that of muslins, which are said to have obtained their name from this place. 
 Sbahrasour, the ancient Siazuros, is situated to the S. E. of Mosul, towards the Persian 
 frontier ; it stands on a branch of the Little Zab R. or Altun Sou, which, as we have 
 seen, is a tributary of the Tigris. Though the chief town of the pachalic, it is a 
 place of very little consequence except as a border-town. 
 
 00. Al Gezira, or The Island, corresponds generally with the ancient Mesopotamia, 
 and has obtained it’s name from it’s peninsular situation between the rivers Euphrates 
 and Tigris, It is bounded on the N. by Armenia, on the E. by Kourdistan and Irak 
 Arabi, on the S. by Arabia, and on the W. by Syria. It contains much desert 
 country, but it’s desolate condition is not so much attributable to this as to the 
 oppressions and exactions of the Turkish government, which entirely prevent any 
 thing like improvement, and I'ather tend to encourage the ravages of the roviug 
 Kourds and Arabs who infest it, than to repress their rapacious and plundering 
 cruelty. The chief town of Al Gezira, is Orfa, or Ourfa as it is sometimes written, 
 and called also Roha ; it is the capital of the pachalic of Orfa, or Racca, and 
 occupies the site of the ancient Edessa. It stands in the North Western part of the 
 province, towards the limits of Syria, on the banks of the little R. Daisan, which. 
 
 See p. 517, sect. 28, supra. 
 
Ottoman Emirire in Asia. 5(>7 
 
 after joining the Giallab, loses itself in a small lake, about 25 miles below the town. 
 Orfa is built on parts of two hills and in the valley between them, and is about 
 three miles in circumference, being surrounded with walls defended by square towers. 
 Some parts of the town are tolerably well built, though on the whole it is not well 
 laid out ; it’s great beauty consists in some fine springs which rise very plentifully 
 between the two hills, and even at the very walls of the city, and which probably 
 furnished the ancients with the name of Callirhoe, by which they also distinguished 
 this place. It derives considerable importance from being the only town of the least 
 magnitude in this part of the country, and from it’s being a great thoroughfare from 
 Asia Minor and Syria to Bagdad and the Persian provinces. Racca, the other 
 town from which the pachalic likewise derives it’s name, lies to the South of Orfa, 
 on the Northern, or left bank of the Euphrates, where it receives the waters of the 
 little R. Beles. It is a very inconsiderable place, though once the favourite residence 
 of the celebrated calif Haroun al Raschid, the ruins of whose palace may be still 
 seen here : the whole of the neighbouring country is occupied by various tribes of 
 Arabs, 
 
 61. Irak Arabi, or the Arabian Irak, so called in contradistinction to the Persian 
 province of Irak Ajemi, is the South Eastern, and one of the most valuable, of 
 all the Ottoman provinces, though it is nearly independent of the Grand Seignor. 
 It corresponds generally with the ancient Babylonia, and is bounded on the N. by 
 Al Gezira and Kourdistan, on the W. and S. by Arabia, and on the E. by Irak 
 Ajemi and Khvsistan. It is a beautiful and productive country, being watered by 
 the Euphrates and Tigris, and their tributary streams ; some parts indeed are 
 barren and uncultivated, and the hordes of lawless brigands by whom it is allowed 
 to be ravaged, contribute mainly to the neglect into which it is fallen. It’s metro- 
 polis is Bagdad, the capital of a pachalic of the same name, situated on both sides 
 of the Tigris, but chiefly on the Eastern bank of the river. It was founded a. d. 766, 
 by the calif Abu J aafar Almansor, and it continued the seat of the califs and the 
 capital of the Moslem Empire for about 500 years. The famous Al Raschid reigned 
 here in the ninth century ; under his auspices, and those of his queen Zobeida and 
 his vizier Barmakead, so celebrated in Eastern story, it rose to splendour and renown, 
 and became such a great and magnificent city, that it is said to have once contained 
 2,000,000 inhabitants. In the year 1258 it was taken by Hulaku, the grandson 
 of Genghiz Khan, who abolished the caliphate. The famous Turkish emperor 
 Amurath IVth. besieged it in 1638, with an army of 300,000 men, and after having 
 obtained possession of it, he gave it up to plunder, when a great proportion of the 
 inhabitants were inhumanly massacred. Since this period it has greatly declined 
 in extent and magnificence, but it still is one of the most important cities in the 
 Ottoman Empire. It is of an oblong form, about five miles in circuit, and surrounded 
 by a high brick wall ; the houses are generally of one story, with no windows 
 towards the streets, and the streets themselves are unpaved and dirty, and so narrow 
 that in most of them two horsemen can scarcely pass each other abreast. On the 
 whole, it possesses but few great edifices ; and, notwithstanding it’s celebrity, is 
 very far inferior to many of the other Eastern cities. It is still, however, a place of 
 great wealth and power, and a noted emporium for the products of India, Persia, 
 and Arabia, as well as for many European manufactures : the bazars consist of 
 a magnificent display of 1,200 shops, where every description of Eastern merchan- 
 dize may be found. It is likewise a great place of thoroughfare, and is resorted to 
 by all kinds of travellers, not only for the purposes of commerce and to satisfy 
 curiosity, but to visit the tombs of the many saints which it contains ; amongst these 
 is the reputed tomb of the Prophet Ezekiel. It’s population is estimated at about 
 80,000 persons ; of whom 60,000 are supposed to be Arabs, 25,000 Turks, 2,500 
 Jews, 1,500 Christians, and 1,000 Kourds. The other pachalic of Irak Arabi is 
 Bassffra, or Basrah, as it is also called, so named from it’s capital Bassora. This 
 city stands on the Shut ul Arab, about midway between the Persian Gulf and the 
 junction of the Euphrates with the Tigris, about 60 miles from the former ; it is 
 about six miles in circuit, and is surrounded by a wall. The houses are exceedingly 
 mean, and the bazars, though containing the richest productions of the East, are 
 but miserable buildings. Bassora is the grand emporium for all the produce of 
 India sent to the Turkish empire : hence nearly all it’s inhabitants are connected 
 with trade, and it has become the residence of many merchants from India, Arabia, 
 Turkey, Armenia, and Greece, as well as of many wealthy and enterprising Jews. 
 
 o o 4 
 
5C8 
 
 Arabia. 
 
 Vessels of tolerable burden can sail up the river to Bassora, whence their cargoes 
 are conducted into the interior by means of caravans to Bagdad and Aleppo, and 
 so to Constantinople. The English and Dutch have consuls at Basscn-a, and many 
 of their ships trade regularly to it with merchandize from India. The Turks have 
 but little power in Bassora ; indeed the authority of the Grand Seignor is scarcely 
 acknowledged : the language chiefly spoken is that of the Arabs, whose ascendency 
 is submitted to in many other respects, from the town being situated within the 
 limits of their country. Besides Mahometans, there are Syrian Jacobites and 
 Nestorians in the city, as well as many monks from Europe, and a number of 
 Sabeans. 
 
 62. The superficial contents of the whole Ottoman Empire in Europe and Asia 
 amount to 520,200 square miles, the population of which, in 1828, was estimated 
 at 23,394,000 souls. During the height of the Turkish power, it’s dominions in 
 Africa were almost as extensive as those in Asia ; but at present the Sublime Porte 
 can hardly be said to have any footing in this continent. It still, however, extends 
 it’s pretensions over Egypt, and the Barbary states of Tripoli, Tunis, and Algiers, 
 although the pachas and governors of those countries are independent of it’s con- 
 trol ; the total territory thus claimed, together with it’s possessions in Europe and 
 Asia, amount to a superficial extent of 806,700 square miles. Inhabited by about 
 35,894,000 souls. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 ARABIA. 
 
 1. Arabia^ Arabia was bounded on the E. by the Persian 
 Gulf, on the S. by the Erythraean Sea, and on the W. by 
 the Arabian Gulf or Red Sea : to the N. it touched upon 
 Babylonia and Syria, and was only separated from Egypt 
 by the narrow Isthmus of Suez. It’s peninsular shape has 
 led the natives to call it Geziret el Arab, i. e. the island of 
 Arabia ; it contains 834,400 square miles, or about as many 
 as the modern countries of Great Britain, France, Spain, 
 The Netherlands, Sweden and Germany. It was divided 
 into Arabia Petraea, Arabia Felix, and Arabia Deserta, which 
 names are still used by us Europeans to distinguish the same 
 portions of country. 
 
 2. Arabia took it’s name from it’s inhabitants being a mixed race, composed of 
 the Cushites, Ishmaelites, Madianites, and Amalekites, the word Arab signifying, in 
 the Hebrew language to mix or mingle ; it is hence that they are sometimes denoted 
 in Holy Writ as The Mingled people who dwell in the desert* *. It was at first 
 applied by the Greeks only to the Southern portion of the country ; but, finding in 
 the course of time that it’s inhabitants were related to those of the whole peninsula, 
 they extended the appellation, and included in it, not only what maybe called Arabia 
 
 ' Aspice et extremis domitum cultoribus orbem, 
 
 Eoasque domos Arabum, Firg. Georg. II. 115. 
 
 * Jer. XXV. 20. 24. 
 
Arabia. 
 
 509 
 
 Proper, but all those portions of the neighbouring countries in which they found the 
 same race of people, such as parts of Babylonia, Syria, and Mesopotamia. 
 
 3. Arabia is called Cush in the Scriptures, from it’s having been peopled chiefly 
 by Cush, the son of Ham, and his descendants. In our translation the name Cush 
 is rendered Ethiopia, but this must be understood as the Asiatic Ethiopia, and not as 
 the African j although it is very probable that some of the descendants of Cush passed 
 into Africa, in the same manner that others of them had likewise settled beyond the 
 limits of Arabia in Babylonia, and Susiana ; in this last their name has been extra- 
 ordinarily preserved to the present day in that of Khuzistan. Cush had several sons, 
 whose names may be readily traced in those of some of the Arabian towns. From 
 Aram and Arphaxad, the descendants of Shem, sprung Uz and Joktan, whose sons 
 also dwelled in various parts of the peninsula : Uz being established in the North, on 
 the confines of Syria, where was the Land of Uz ; and the descendants of Joktan 
 occupying the Southern part of the country, where one of them, Hazarmaveth, seems 
 to have given rise to the Adramitae of the profane authors, and Hadramaut of our own 
 times. Many centuries after the settlement of Cush and his descendants in Arabia, 
 Ishmael, the son of Abraham by Hagar, came to dwell in the wilderness of Paran 
 near M'. Sinai ; here he married a wife out of Egypt, and became the father of twelve 
 sons, whose posterity took possession of the Northern part of the peninsula from the 
 Red Sea to the Euphrates. They are called Ishmaelites and Hagarens in the Bible, 
 and it is from the latter name that the heathen writers derived the appellation 
 Agareni, or Agraei, by which they distinguished one of the Arab tribes adjacent to 
 Syria. From Nebaioth, Ishmael’s eldest son, were descended the Nabathaei, a very 
 powerful people, whose dominions were in Arabia Petraea, and on the borders of the 
 Red Sea ; near them settled Kedar, another son of Ishmael, whose descendants were 
 afterwards known to the heathen writers as the Cedreni, or Sideni. The children of 
 Abraham by Keturah, also obtained settlements in Arabia adjacent to those of 
 Ishmael : the principal of these were the Midianites, or descendants of Midian, 
 whose lot fell from the border of Palestine to the Red Sea, upon the shores of which 
 stood hlodiana, mentioned by the profane authors ; the Land of Midian was the 
 country of Jethro, the father-in-law of Moses. Besides these, Moab and Ammon, 
 the two sons of Lot, took possession of a part of the country upon the borders of 
 the Dead Sea, and became the fathers of the two great nations, the Moabites and 
 Ammonites. Some time after this, Esau, the son of Isaac, quitted Canaan, and 
 came to dwell in Mount Seir, where his possessions and those of his posterity were 
 known by the name of Edom, or (as the Greeks called it) Idumaea. The Amale- 
 kites, or the descendants of Esau’s son Amalek, dwelled hard by on the borders of 
 Palestine. — It is from these mixed races that the Arabians have sprung, and to 
 the present day they preserve the tradition of their descent from Joktan, orKahtan, 
 as the name is also written, and the out-cast Ishmael. Such of the inhabitants as 
 were not engaged in trade lived a wandering life, pillaging whom they could, and 
 driving the little flocks which they possessed from one region to another, for the 
 convenience of pasturage : from this mode of life they were called Nomades, a name 
 which was afterwards given to some inhabitants of Africa, Sarmatia, and Scythia, 
 who followed the same manner of living. 
 
 4. Arabia is in general exceedingly desert, producing so few things to maintain 
 life, that the inhabitants were glad to exchange for them those commodities for 
 wliich their country was so famous ; these were gold, precious stones, pearls 
 myrrh, frankincense, aloes, balsam, and some spices The best kind of frankin- 
 cense being white, was called by the natives Liban, or Olibanon ; and from this 
 name the Greeks derived that of Libauos, and the moderns that of Olibanum. But 
 Arabia was still more remarkable for the trade it carried on with India, and for the 
 knowledge of that country which it’s merchants seem to have possessed from the 
 very earliest periods of history : it was chiefly through their connection with these 
 
 3 
 
 Quid censes munera terras 1 
 
 Quid maris extremos Arabas ditantis et Indos ? 
 
 Hor, Epist. I. vi. 5. 
 
 * Urantur pia tura focis, urantur odores, 
 Quos tener e terra divite mittit Arabs. 
 
 Tibull. II. ii. 3. 
 
570 
 
 Arabia. 
 
 nations, that the people on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea were supplied with 
 all the productions and luxuries of the East. The Indians are said to have first 
 furnished the Arabians with the numerical figures 1, 2, 3, &c., which have received 
 the name of Arabic figures, owing to the latter people having communicated them to 
 the Europeans ; we are also indebted to them for the invention of Algebra. 
 
 5. Arabia was often invaded by the great Asiatic powers, but it was never con- 
 quered. Alexander the Great, it is said, wished to place in it the seat of his 
 empire, but died at Babylon before he could carry his project into execution. The 
 only expedition which the Romans ever made into the interior of Arabia, was under- 
 taken during the reign of Augustus who appears to have been spurred on by the 
 enormous wealth which the Arabians were said to possess He gave his governor 
 of Egypt, jElius Gallus, orders to proceed into the country with 10,000 men, 1,000 
 of whom were Nabathsean Arabs, under the command of their prince ; this prince 
 was to guide the Roman army through the trackless wastes which they had to 
 traverse, and he fulfilled his commission in such a politic manner that only a few 
 of those who composed this unfortunate expedition ever returned home. They were 
 carried over the Red Sea in transports, and landed on the coast of Arabia at Albus 
 Portus, near lambia, whence they proceeded into the interior of the country; after 
 a march of many days they came to the district Ararena, and subsequently to the 
 city Negran, of which, together with one or two inconsiderable towns, they obtained 
 possession. After a battle with the Arabs they proceeded to the Southward, within 
 two days’ journey from the regions of frankincense, and attacked Marsyabae, or 
 Sabatha, in the country of the Rhamanitae ; but, after having besieged it for six 
 days, they were compelled to retreat from want of water. This retreat was conti- 
 nued through Negran to the coast, which they reached in two months, their march 
 thither having occupied them six months ; they were so weakened from the numbers 
 of men whom they had lost, as well as from their sick, that their booty was easily 
 taken from them by the natives, and they themselves hunted out of the country. 
 
 6. The Sinus Arabicus or Arabian Gulf, which bounded 
 the whole Western coast of Arabia, was 1,200 miles long, and 
 170 miles across in it’s broadest part; it was considered as an 
 arm of the Erythraeum Mare, for which reason it is often 
 called by this name. It is otherwise known as the Mare 
 Rubrum, or the Red Sea, from it’s having been erroneously 
 supposed that the appellation Erythraeum was gived it on ac- 
 count of the redness of it’s sands or waters, ’Epu0poc, in Greek 
 signifying red: it’s navigation was rendered very dangerous 
 and difficult on account of the sand-banks and sunken rocks, 
 with which it abounded. It’s Northern part was divided into 
 two arms or heads, the Eastern one of which, called ^Elaniticus 
 
 * led, beatis nunc Arabum invides 
 Gazis, et acrem militiam paras 
 N on ante devictis Sabaeae 
 
 Regibus, 
 
 O utinain nov&. 
 
 Hor, Carm. I. xxix. 1. 
 
 Incude diffingas retusum in 
 
 JMassagetas Arabasque ferrum. 
 
 Id. I. XXXV. 38. 
 
 India quin, Auguste, tuo dat colla triumpbo, 
 Et domus intact® te tremit Arabi®. 
 
 Prnpert. II. viii. 19. 
 Hor. Carm. II. xii. 24. 
 
 ® Plenas aut Arabum domos — 
 
 Intactis opulentior 
 
 Tliesauris Arabum, 
 
 Id. III. xxiv. 1. 
 
 ncc 
 
 Otia divitiis Arabum liberrima muto. 
 
 Id. Epist. I. vii. 35, 
 
'Arabia. 
 
 571 
 
 Sinus, from the town ^lana which stood at the head of it, is 
 now known as the G. of Akaha. The Western arm bordered 
 upon Egypt, and was called Heroopoliticus Sinus Sea of Suez, 
 from the city Heroopolis at it’s Northern extremity, although 
 the native name of it was iEant. It was over this latter arm of 
 the Red Sea that it pleased God to show his Almighty power, 
 by causing the Children of Israel to pass through it on dry 
 ground, after he had divided the waters so that they were as a 
 wall unto them on their right hand and on their left ; whilst 
 the Egyptains, who pursued after them, were utterly destroyed, 
 by the sea returning to it’s strength 
 
 7. This miraculous passage of the Israelites through the Ued Sea is alluded to 
 by Diodorus Siculus, who states, that amongst the Ichthyophagi dwelling upon the 
 Northern part of the Red Sea, there existed a tradition handed down to them from 
 tlieir ancestors, of the sea having formerly parted and the waters fallen back, some 
 on one side and some on the other opposite to it, so that the gulf became dry, and 
 the bottom of it appeared of a green colour; but some time afterwards the sea 
 returned again to it’s natural place The appellation by which the natives now 
 know the Sea of Suez, is The Sea of Kolsum, so called from the Egyptian town 
 Clysma upon it’s Western shore ; which word Clysma has been explained to signify 
 an overwhelming with ivaters, as though it were derived from the Greek k\u^o> 
 invndo, and is therefore thought to have had the name imposed upon it in memory 
 of the Egyptians, who perished here. With respect to the name Erythreeum, it is 
 thought to have been a corruption of Edom, this word signifying red in Hebrew, as 
 Erythros does in Greek ; and it is hence very probable that the hero Erythraeus, 
 after whom the heathen writers state the Erythiman Sea to have been called, was 
 no other than Esau, or Edom, whose descendants became a great nation upon this 
 part of it’s shores. 
 
 8. The Persicus Sinus Persian Gulf which bounded Arabia 
 on it’s Eastern side, was so called from it’s washing the coast 
 of Persis, or Persia ; it is 520 miles long, and generally about 
 120 miles broad. It was also considered as an arm of the 
 Erythraean Sea, and hence this name is frequently applied to 
 it : Seneca has called it Fretum Rubens ; and Theophrastus, 
 Sinus Arabicus ; appellations, which must not cause it to be 
 confounded with the Arabian Gulf or Red Sea, properly so 
 called. 
 
 9. Mount Seir, still called Shehr, is the continuation of 
 M^ Lebanon in Syria, in the North Western part of Arabia, 
 on the confines of Egypt and Palestine ; it was formerly called 
 
 Ilor, and was the dwelling of the Ilorites, till they were 
 destroyed by Esau and his children. The name of Hor was 
 
 ^ when with fierce winds Orion arm’d 
 
 Hath vex’d the Red-Sea coast, whose waves o’erthrew 
 Busiris and his Memphian chivalry. 
 
 While with perfidious hatred they pursued 
 The sojourners of Goshen, who beheld 
 From the safe shore their floating carcases 
 
 And broken chariot-wheels. Milton, Par. Lost, Book I. 305. 
 
 ® Diodor. Sic. III. p. 208. 
 
572 
 
 Arabia. 
 
 afterwards confined to a small portion of the ridge, now known 
 as Mk Haroun, and remarkable as being the mountain into 
 which Aaron went up at the commandment of God, and died, 
 in the 40th year after the Children of Israel had come out of 
 Egypt 9. M' Seir was part of the range known to the Greeks 
 by the name of Melanes Montes, and terminated to the South- 
 ward in the tops of Sinai M*. S. Catharine, and Horeb'" Om 
 Shomar : it was from the former of these that God was pleased, 
 in an awful manner, to deliver His law to the Israelites. Be- 
 tween these two mountains lay Rephidim, where the Israelites, 
 having murmured for want of water, Moses was ordered to 
 smite the rock Horeb, upon which water came out for the 
 people to drink ; Rephidim was also remarkable for Joshua’s 
 victory over the Amalekites : it is now known asTF^^^Z^/ Rahaha, 
 The country round Mb Sinai was called the desert of Sinai, 
 and touched to the N. upon the Desert of Paran, where Ishmael 
 took up his residence. There is a chain of mountains repre- 
 sented to run through the Northern part of Arabia, between 
 the heads of the Red Sea and the Persian Gulf, and called 
 Montana Arabim Felicis, owing to it’s being fixed upon by 
 some authors as the boundary between the latter country and 
 Arabia Deserta : from it, towards the Southward, runs out the 
 range Zames, which is connected still lower down with that of 
 the Marithi Mb In the latter is the source of the R. Aftan, 
 the only known river of Arabia of the least consequence it 
 is about 350 miles long, and runs into the Persian Gulf. 
 
 10. Amongst the principal promontories of Arabia may be 
 mentioned Posidium Pr. Ras Mahomet, the Southern extre- 
 mity of Arabia Petraea, in the Red Sea \ it was a few miles 
 below Mb Sinai, and obtained it’s name from a temple which 
 was there erected to Neptune. There was another Posidium 
 Pr. now known as C. Bah-el-Mandeh, at the South Western 
 extremity of Arabia, which formed, with the opposite Dire Pr. 
 in Africa, the Angustiae Dirae leading from the Erythraean 
 Sea into the Arabian Gulf ; this strait is now called Rah-el- 
 Mandeh, or The Gates of Death, and is fourteen miles across. 
 The Easternmost point of Arabia seems to have borne the name 
 Didymi Mb from it’s two great capes Ras el Had and Ras 
 el liuhha ’, above it were Corrodamum Pr. Corroomb Pb, and 
 
 ® Numb, xxxiii. 38. 
 
 Sing, heavenly Muse, that on the secret top 
 
 Of Horeb, or of Sinai, didst inspire 
 
 That shepherd who first taught the chosen seed. 
 
 In the beginning how the heavens and earth 
 
 Rose out of chaos : Milton, Par. Lost, Book I. 7. 
 
Arabia — Arabia Petrata. 
 
 573 
 
 Maceta Pr. C. Musseldom : the last-mentioned cape formed 
 together with the opposite Carpella Pr. in Persia, the entrance 
 to the Persian Gulf, and was also called Asabo Pr., from the 
 tribe Asabi, who dwelled near it. 
 
 11. Arabia PETR^A,the Northwestern portion of Arabia, 
 touched upon Egypt and Syria, and was sometimes called 
 Nabathsea after it’s chief tribe ; it was the smallest of the three 
 divisions of the country, and is not mentioned by the earliest 
 authors, they having included it within the limits of Arabia 
 Deserta. It derived it’s name from it’s metropolis Petra. It’s 
 principal tribe were the Nabathmi^h so called from Ishmael’s 
 son, Nebaioth : they are said, as were all the Nomadic tribes, 
 to have lived by robbing their neighbours, who again plundered 
 them in their turn ; a character still maintained by all the 
 descendants of Ishmael, concerning whom it was prophecied 
 that he should be a wild man, that his hand should be against 
 eveiy man, and every man’s hand against him The Western 
 part of Arabia Petrsea was foraierly called Edom, after Esau, 
 who came and resided here ; the Greeks named it Idumaea : 
 it was famous for it’s palm-trees’^. 
 
 12. The Nabathaei were a very powerful people, extending themselves a long way 
 into Arabia Felix along the coast of the Red Sea ; they obtained considerable 
 consequence from their transporting the merchandise of the Southern country 
 through their territory into the Mediterranean. They were governed by a prince, 
 whose residence was at Petra, and became in the course of time sufficiently strong 
 to resist two formidable attacks upon them by Antigonus, one of Alexander’s suc- 
 cessors. They retained their freedom till the time of Trajan, when their country fell 
 into the hands of the Romans, who, under Constantine, formed it, together with the 
 Southern part of Palestine, into one province, which they named Palaestina Tertia 
 vel Salutaris. 
 
 13. The wilderness of Shur lay between the two heads of the Arabian Gulf, 
 extending towards the frontiers of Palestine and Egypt, and as far Eastward as the 
 modern district of Shera ; it is mentioned by Pliny under the name of Tyia, which 
 it retains to the present day in that of El Tyh or The Wandering. In the Western 
 part of Shur, upon the borders of the Red Sea, was Marah Amarah, where the 
 Israelites met with the bitter water which was miraculously sweetened for them ; it’s 
 name is still preserved in that of Amarah. Not far hence lay Elim, with it’s palm-trees 
 and twelve wells j and to the Eastward of it was Paran, or F aran, Phara, where Ishmael 
 
 " Eurus ad Auroram, Nabathaeaque regna recessit, — 
 
 Ovid. Met. I. 01. 
 
 llle suo nubes quascunque invenit in axe, 
 
 Torsit in occiduum Nabathaeis flatibus orbem, — Lucan. IV. 03. 
 Et quos deposuit Nabathaeo belua saltu. 
 
 Jam nimios capitique graves. Juv.Sat. XI. 120. 
 
 Gen. xvi. 12. 
 
 Primus Idumaeas referam tibi, Mantua, palmas ; — 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 12. 
 
 Idumaeas Syrophoenix incola portae, — ■ 
 
 Juv. Sat. VIII. 100. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VII. 450. 
 
574 
 
 Arabia — Arabia Petraa. 
 
 and his mother Hagar dwelled when sent away by Abraham. Beyond this stood 
 AElath, or zElana, now Akaba, which fell into the hands of the Romans, who quar- 
 tered there the 10th. legion ; it gave name to the Jilaniticus Sinus, and was a com- 
 mon place of passage to Egypt and India. Near this last was Eziongeber, a very 
 convenient harbour, afterwards called Berenice, from an Egyptian queen of that name, 
 and now known as Aszyoun ; it was here that Solomon made his navy of ships, 
 which under the conduct of the Tyrians, set sail to Ophir to fetch gold ; it was here 
 also that those ships which Jehosophat had built were broken to pieces Lower 
 down the coast were Macna Mekna, and Modiana Moilah, in the country of the 
 Cedareni, or people of Kedar ; Modiana is thought to have been the dwelling-place 
 of Jethro, the father-in-law of Moses, and to have been so called from Midian, a son 
 of Abraham by Keturah. 
 
 14. About midway between Palestine and the head of the 
 jElanitic Gulf was Petra, the metropolis of the Nabathaei, and 
 of all Arabia Petrsea ; it obtained this name from it’s situation 
 on a rock, for which reason it appears to be called Selah in 
 the Scriptures, and sometimes merely The Rock : it was also 
 known by the names of Recem and Arce, and was taken by 
 Amaziah, son of Joash. It was attacked by the troops of 
 Antigonus, Alexander’s successor, but they were obliged to re- 
 treat from it : it is now, however, nothing but a heap of ruins, 
 tenanted only by wild beasts, by birds of prey, and poisonous 
 reptiles, and as had been minutely prophecied concerning it 
 in Holy Writ, Edom is cutoff for ever, it is made a desolate 
 wilderness, and none shall pass through it without being cut 
 off The ruins of Petra are scattered about a spot called 
 Wad^ Mousa or The Valley of Moses, above which rises Mb 
 Hor or Haroun, where Aaron was buried, and where the Arabs 
 still show his sepulchre. The country round Petra was called 
 Geballene Pjebal, from it’s mountainous nature. To the N. 
 of this lay Carcaria, now Kerek el Shobak, a principal town 
 of the country ; and Phceno, or Phynon Tafyle, noted for it’s 
 copper mines, which were worked by slaves and condemned 
 criminals : close to the latter lay Oboth, an encampment of the 
 Israelites, between which and Mb Hor, they murmured against 
 God, and against Moses, and were therefore tormented with 
 fiery serpents ‘i. Above this, at the Southern extremity of 
 L. Asphaltites, was Bela, one of the five cites which stood in 
 the Vale of Jordan, and were guilty of such great and wicked 
 abominations; four out of these, viz. Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, 
 and Zeboim, were destroyed by fire from heaven, but Bela was 
 
 1 Kings, ix. 2G. — 2 Chron. vlii. 17, 18. — 1 Kings, xxii. 48. — Joseph. Ant. 
 VIII. 6. 11. 
 
 2 Kings, xiv. 7. — 2 Chron. xxv. 12. — Jud. i. 36. — Isaiah, xvi. 1 ; xlii. 11. — 
 Jer. xlix. 16. 
 
 Isaiah, xxxiv. 5-17. — Jerem. xlix. 7-18,— Ezek. xxxv. — Obad. — Amos, i. 
 
 11 , 12 . 
 
 Numb. xxi. 4-11. 
 
575 
 
 Arabia — Arabia Felix. 
 
 spared at the earnest entreaty of Lot ; and because one reason 
 made use of by him was, that it was a little city, hence it was 
 ever after called Zoar, i. e, the little city: it is now known by 
 the name of GhorSzafye^^. To the North Eastward of this 
 lay the country of the Moabites, the descendants of Lot’s son 
 Moab, which extended to the borders of the province Persea, 
 Characmoba, one of their towns, is now^ere^,and to the N.of it 
 was their metropolis Moab, with the epithet Rabbath, denoting 
 great or populous ; this latter city was also called Ar, a name 
 which the Greeks changed into that of Areopolis, fancying it 
 to have been obtained from "AprjQ or Mars, their god of war : 
 it was situated on the Southern bank of the brook Arnon, and 
 IS now known as Mehalet el Hadj Opposite to it, and on 
 the Northern bank of the river, was Aroer Araayr, another 
 city of the Moabites, which appertained to the tribe of Gad. 
 Still farther Northward, upon the borders of Coele-Syria, stood 
 Rostra Boszra, an important city, taken by Trajan, who 
 exceedingly, and called it Trajana Rostra; it was 
 the birth-place of the emperor Philip, hence surnamed Arabs : 
 in the later ages, it became the metropolis of a particular pro- 
 vince called Arabia, which the Romans established in this 
 quarter 20. To the E. of Rostra was the Land of Uz, so called 
 II om Uz, the grandson of Shem, who settled here ; it is cele- 
 brated in the Scriptures as the dwelling-place of Job and 
 it’s name seems to have been preserved in that of the neio-li- 
 bouring tribe ^Esitse, mentioned by the profane writers. Hard 
 % were Sabe, whence the Sabeans made their descent upon 
 the catde belonging to Job, and Tema, the residence of his 
 triend Ehphaz, supposed to have received it’s name from 
 Ishmael’s son Tema 22. 
 
 15. Aeabia Felix, or Eud^mon, was the South Western 
 part of the peninsula, touching upon the Arabian Gulf, and 
 the Erythraean Sea. It derived it’s name from the great 
 quantity of perfumes which it yielded, as well as from the 
 spices and other precious commodities, which were for some 
 time imported into it from India, unknown to the surrouiidino- 
 nations, and were hence deemed to be the productions of the 
 country. And it is from the circumstance of these valuable 
 commodities being likewise found in the Eastern part of Arabia, 
 that it also is frequently included within the limits of Arabia 
 Felix. 
 
 Gen. xiv. 2; xix. 1-28.— See also p. 500, sect. 5, supra. 
 
 ‘9 Numb. xxi. 15. 28.— Deuter. ii.9. 18. 29.— Joshua, xiii. 25 —Isaiah, xv. 1. 
 See p. 506, sect 15, supra. *' Gen. x. 23.— Job, i. 1. 
 
 Job, i. 15 ; ii. 11. 
 
576 Arabia — Arabia Felix. 
 
 16. The Arabes Scenitse, so called from the Greek word 
 Ski/v?) tentorium, owing to their living in tents, inhabited the 
 Northern parts of Arabia Felix, as well as those portions of 
 Arabia Petraea and Deserta, which bordered upon it. A branch 
 of them were called Saraceni, and these probably derived their 
 name from Sabteca, a son of Cush, who settled hereabouts, 
 though others deduce it from an Arabic word signifying robbers: 
 they were a wandering and savage people, attacking all who 
 fell in their way, and, as it was said, drinking with avidity 
 the blood of such as they had murdered. The Romans pur- 
 chased their forbearance by a yearly bribe, and thus gained 
 their assistance as auxiliary troops. In the course of time 
 all the Arab tribes that were addicted to plunder obtained the 
 name of Saraceni, which has been handed down to our own 
 age in that of Saracens. Upon the Northern coast of Arabia 
 Felix lay Hippus Castel ; Phoenicus Kalaat Eslem, so called 
 from it’s many trees ; and the tribe Batriizomenes, amongst 
 whom there was a celebrated temple held in great veneration 
 by all the Arabs. Lower down were Raumathi Vicus Haur ; 
 and lambia Yambo, the port of the neighbouring city lathrippa, 
 now called Medina, or latrib, so famous amongst the Mussul- 
 mans as containing the tomb of the impostor Mahomet. Still 
 farther Southward lay Leuce Come, or Albus Pagus, loncaite, 
 whence .®lius Gallus commenced his march into the country ; 
 Zabram Rabac, the royal city of the Cinsedocolpitse ; and 
 Thebse, which still preserves it’s name in Ras Hateeba. To 
 the Eastward of this rises Mb Chabinus Wakr, whence 
 a little river called Baetius or Oblioor runs into the sea, the 
 sands of which were stated to contain so much gold, that it’s 
 mouth completely glittered with it. Hard by was Badei Regia 
 Jiddah, the port-town of Macoraba, now known as Mecca, 
 and so celebrated as the birth-place of Mahomet, and the first 
 seat of his power ; it is the capital of the modern province of 
 the Hedjaz, which extends from the borders of Mb Sinai to 
 the confines of Yemen. 
 
 17. To the Southward of Mecca dwelled the Minaei, one 
 of the most considerable people of the whole country; their 
 chief city Carnana Karn-al-Manzil stood upon the borders of 
 the Smyrnophoros Regio Interior, the productions of which 
 gained them their principal consequence. Below them were 
 the Sabaei, another powerful people, who were thought to be 
 more wealthy than any other nation, not only of Arabia, but 
 of the whole known world. Their power was said by some 
 to extend from the Red Sea to the Persian Gulf, and it is from 
 this circumstance as well as from their enormous riches, that 
 the appellation of Arabia Felix is sometimes confined to their 
 
. Arabia — Arabia Felix. 
 
 577 
 
 country alone: it answers in a general way to the modern 
 province of Yemeriy which name, in the opinion of some, has 
 been corrupted from Felix. It is called by the 
 
 Orientalists The South Country, and in the Scriptures it’s 
 Queen is called the Queen of the South ; she is said to have 
 come from the uttermost parts of the earth, from her dominions 
 lying at the Southern extremity of the then known world 
 The chief city of the Sabsei was Sheba, so called after Sheba, 
 the grandson of Cush ‘ and it was here that the vast wealth 
 was seen, of which they had become possessed : the profane 
 authors state that their cups and vases of all kinds were of 
 pure gold and silver, studded with precious stones, as were also 
 the feet of their beds and couches ; the columns at the entrances 
 of their temples and houses were inlaid with the same costly 
 materials, which were further displayed upon the walls and 
 ceilings of their chambers. From this accumulated wealth, 
 the territory of the Sabsei has been supposed by some to be the 
 same with the Ophir of the Bible, from which Solomon fetched 
 great quantities of gold, and this the rather owing to the 
 Septuagint translation having the word rendered Sophir, which 
 accords nearly with the name of one of the Sabaean cities ; 
 but the length of time employed in the voyage seems to render 
 it probable that Ophir was much more distant, possibly in the 
 island of Sumatra. The winds which blew from the country 
 round Sheba were laden with the smell of such an exquisite 
 variety of spices, that their fragrance was quite overpowering, 
 and not to be described 2^. It was the Queen of this Sheba, 
 who, having heard of the wisdom of Solomon, went to visit 
 him in his own kingdom : this city is sometimes called Saba 
 in the profane authors, or otherwise Mariaba, a word signifying 
 metropolis in the language of the country ; it is now replaced 
 by Saade. The Sabaei appear to have been partly conquered 
 by the Axomitae or Abpssinians of Africa, about the third or 
 fourth century. 
 
 ^ 1 Kings, X. 1-13. — 2 Chron. ix. 1-12. — Matt. xii. 42. — Lu. xi. 31. 
 
 India mittit ebur, molles sua thura Sabaei. Virg. Georg. I. 57. 
 
 — solis est thurea virga Sabaeis. 
 
 ubi templum illi, centumque Sabaeo 
 
 Thure calent arae, sertisque recentibus halant. 
 
 Lucan. IX. 820. 
 
 As when to them who sail 
 
 Beyond the Cape of Hope, and now are past 
 Mozambic, off at sea North-East winds blow 
 Sabean odours from the spicy shore 
 Of Araby the Blest, with such delay 
 Well pleas’d they slack their course, and many a league 
 Cheer’d with the grateful smell old Ocean smiles : — 
 
 Milton, Par, Lost, Book IV. 169. 
 
 Id. II. 117. 
 Id. Mn. I. 416. 
 
 P P 
 
578 
 
 Arabia — Arabia Felix. 
 
 18. The coast of the Red Sea to the S. of Mecca was inhabited by a savage, 
 piratical people, called Canraite ; their chief city was Mamala, now Camfida, to the 
 Eastward of which, a long way in the interior of the country, lay Negran Nageran, 
 taken by the Romans under jElius Gallus. On the Southern frontier of the Can- 
 raitae stood Gassandi Ghesan, so named from the Gassandae, or Cassanitae : below it 
 was Sabe Sabbea, so called after Seba, the son of Cush, and which must not be con- 
 founded with the Sheba mentioned above. Farther Southward was the territory of 
 the Elisari extending to the St. of Bab-el-Mandeb j it seems to be the same with the 
 Ellasar of the Scriptures, v/hose king was a confederate of the king of Elam^. 
 Their chief towns were JEM Vicus Lie, Napegus Loheia, and Musa Mauschid, 
 a place rendered very important by the trade, which was there carried on with the 
 Egyptians and other nations, and which in modern times has been transferred to the 
 neighbouring Mocha, the ancient Pseudocelis. Ocelis itself was a city of the Sabasi, 
 only a few miles from the Angustiae Dirae or Strait of Bab-el-Mandeb, and was 
 remarkable as the watering-place of such ships as were bound to, or from, India. 
 In the South Western corner of Arabia dwelled the Homeritae, who, though once 
 subject to the Sabaei, became in the course of time an independent people, and rose 
 to considerable power ; they were afterwards conquered by the Axomitae, and con- 
 verted by them to the Christian faith. Their chief city was Saphar Dhafar, which 
 was rendered interesting from the Christian Churches established here during the 
 reign of the emperor Constantins. To the N. of them were the Catabani and 
 Gebanitae, who also once formed a part of the Sabaean nation ; they afterwards obtained 
 their independence, and possessed themselves, for a time, of the whole country as 
 far Eastward as the dominions of the Omani tae : their chief city was Tamna, the 
 importance of which is shown by it’s having contained 65 temples. 
 
 19. On the Southern coast of Arabia, a little beyond the Straits, was Arabia 
 Felix, a famous haven of the Homeritae, much resorted to by the Egyptians and 
 Indians, but destroyed at last by Augustus ; it was also called Adana Aden, and is 
 the same with the Eden mentioned by the prophet Ezekiel as a great trading city^ : 
 to the Eastward of it lay another haven, called Arabiae Emporium, now known as 
 Hargiah. The Chatramotitae and Adramitae were beyond these on the coast ; they 
 are thought to have been so called from Hazarmaveth, a descendant of Joktan, and 
 have left their name in the modern province of Hadramaut. They were formerly 
 under the dominion of the Sabaei, but became at last an independent people ; the 
 Smyrnophoros Regio Exterior, whence the greater part of the Arabian Incense and 
 Myrrh was obtained, lay on the borders of their country. Their chief city was 
 Sabatha, or Sabota, which, from having been called Mariaba, or the metropolis, has 
 obtained it’s present name of Mareb : it is some distance in the interior, and is the 
 same with the Marsyabae mentioned in the invasion of riElius Gallus, who beseiged 
 it for a time, but was at last compelled to retreat from before it. It was the great 
 mart for the valuable productions of the surrounding country, which, upon pain of 
 death, were only allowed to be brought into the city by one particular gate ; where, 
 when a tithe of them had been given to the god Sabis, they were permitted to be sold. 
 Their chief haven was Cane, now Sharwin, the most considerable port-town on the 
 whole Southern coast of Arabia ; it was situated near a cognominal promontory, now 
 known as Pt. Kesseen. To the Eastward of these was Sachalites Sinus, so called 
 fiom the little tribe Sachalitae, who dwelled upon it, and whose name is still pre- 
 served in the district Seger ; the surrounding country produced a great quantity of 
 frankincense, which was collected by criminals and slaves on account of the delete- 
 rious air of the place, and shipped at the neighbouring port of Moscha Morebat. 
 The promontory Syagros is now Ras Vire ; it was from this latter, as well as from 
 the Emporium of Cane already mentioned, that the ships which sailed to India took 
 their departure and crossed the Erythraean Sea. 
 
 20. Dioscoridls I. Socotra is nearly 200 miles distant from Cane, and about 110 
 from the North Eastern promontory of Africa, to which continent it properly belongs ; 
 in ancient times it was tributary, as it still is, to the Arabians, and was inhabited by 
 a mixed population of the latter people, as well as of Indians and Greeks ; it pro- 
 duced a great quantity of aloes, which the ancients held in high estimation. 
 
 Gen. xiv, 1. 9. 
 
 ^ Ezek. xxvii. 23. 
 
579 
 
 Arabia — Arabia Deserta. 
 
 21. Euemerus, Evemerus, or Euliemerus, an ancient historian of Messana, and a 
 personal friend of the Macedonian Cassander, has stated in his curious history of 
 the gods that he once set sail from Arabia Felix, and, after having been tossed about 
 upon the Southern Ocean for many days, fell in with several islands, the largest of 
 which was called Panchaia, or Panchaea^. He has described this island in the 
 most glowing and fanciful language of imagination, as a country upon which Nature 
 showered all her blessings, and where mankind lived in undisturbed repose under 
 the fostering care of the gentlest government. The inhabitants were divided into 
 castes, and had built for the performance of their worship some of the most magnifi- 
 cent and wealthy temples in the world j the land was full of silver and gold, and 
 produced such vast quantities of incense and myrrh, that even the Arabians came to 
 them to buy it. This highly-wrought description was not lost sight of by the poets, 
 who have accordingly introduced many allusions to Panchaia^® ; but whether these 
 islands existed only in the fancy of Euhemerus, or whether they were a reality some- 
 what adorned by his imagination, is a point much contested both by the ancients 
 and moderns. Plutarch, Polybius, Eratosthenes, and Strabo pronounced him merely 
 a romancer, but others were of a contrary opinion Some have placed Panchaia 
 in Arabia, near the Sabaei, considering it as a fertile and well-cultivated oasis, or 
 island, in the deserts of this peninsula : others, however, are of opinion that the name 
 refers to India, and that the whole account of it was obtained from the Arabians, 
 who could not conceal their purchasing those precious commodities with which 
 Panchaia was said to abound, though they were able for a long period of time to 
 prevent others from obtaining any certain information concerning the country whence 
 they procured them. From this uncertainty many fictions arose, which caused the 
 whole account to be disbelieved : and as the earlier heathens had sought for the Islands 
 of the Blest in the Western parts of the world, so it was suspected that the fabled 
 scene of this final happiness had only been changed to the Eastern and Southern 
 countries, in order to keep pace with the progress of their knowledge ; for they had 
 become fully acquainted with the existence of so many beautiful and extraordinary 
 productions in this direction, that the regions whence they were procured seemed 
 capable of realizing all the ideal delights of their Elysian Fields. 
 
 22. Arabia Deserta was the Eastern part of the country, 
 and obtained it’s name from it’s excessive sterility. It’s limits 
 were ill-defined and but little understood by the ancients, who 
 frequently included in it all those parts of the peninsula, which 
 they did not reckon to Arabia Felix; others, however, by 
 
 ^ Diodor. Sic. XV. c. 42-45.— Polyb. XXXIV. 5.— Cic. de Nat. Deor. I. 42. 
 Totaque thuriferis Panchaia pinguis arenis. Virg. Georg. II. 139. 
 
 Panchasis adolescunt ignibus ars. Id. IV. 379. 
 
 sit dives amomo, 
 
 Cinnamaque, costumque suam, sudataque ligno 
 Tbura ferat, floresque alios Panchaia tellus ; 
 
 Dum ferat et Myrrham ; tanti nova non fuit arbos ; — Ovid. Met. X. 307. 
 
 Pliny likewise mentions it in his whimsical description of the bird phoenix : 
 
 sacrum in Arabia Soli esse, vivere annis DXL. senescentem casiae thurisque 
 
 surculis construere nidum, replere odoribus, et superemori. Ex ossibus deinde et 
 medullis ejus nasci primo ceu vermiculum ; inde fieri pullum : principlsque justa 
 funera priori reddere, et totum deferre nidum prope Panchaiam in Solis urbem, et 
 in ara ibi deponere. Nat. Hist. X. 2. 
 
 And from his thus connecting it with Heliopolis, or The City of the Sun, it has 
 been imagined that he placed the site of Panchaia in Lower Egypt. 
 
 ^ Strabo appears to have set but little value upon the testimony of Euhemerus : 
 'O fi'sv roi ye eig fiiav rrjv Hayyaiav Xsyei TrXevaai' d de Kai 
 
 ftexpi Twv Tov Koafiov irepdriov KarwTrrevKEvai rr/v TrpoadpKTiov EvpuiTrrjv 
 irdcrav, r^v ovd’ av r<p '^pfiy -ittarevaai rig Xeyovri. 
 
 Lib. II. p. 104. 
 
 P P 2 
 
500 
 
 Modern Arabia. 
 
 Arabia Deserta understood only the North Eastern portion of 
 the country immediately borderingupon Syria and Babylonia. — 
 On it’s Southern coast, touching upon Arabia Felix, stretched 
 Omana Sinus G. of Curia Muria, upon the shores of which 
 was Asichon now Hasec. Farther Northward lay Ausara, 
 giving name to the Ausaritse ; Serapidis I., now Mazeira ; 
 and JRas el Had, the Eastern extremity of Arabia, known to 
 the ancients as Didymi Montes, a name which it is thought to 
 have derived from the Greek word H'hvfioi gemelli, owing to two 
 mountains presenting a similar appearance which stand upon 
 it. Here dwelled the Omanitae, whose name has been handed 
 down to the present day in that of Oman : a part of their 
 territory produced excellent frankincense, and was on that 
 account called Thurifera Reg;io. 
 
 23. Between this and the promontory Asabo or C. Musseldom lie Coseude 5oo?*, 
 Corodamum Pr. Corroomb Ft., and Cryptus Ptus. Sohar : the sea betwixt this coast 
 and the opposite shore of Persia was called Paragon Sinus. Asabo Pr. was so 
 named from the tribe Asabi, who dwelled near it ; it was also called Maceta, from 
 the tribe Macae, whose name likewise appears to exist in the famous port Muscat. 
 Ichthyophagorum Sinus was the Southern part of the Persian Gulf, now so famous 
 for it’s Great Pearl Bank ; in it were many islands, amongst which may be named 
 Tharro Zara. Two little rivers run into it, called Cynos Falg, and Lar ; between 
 them stood Bhegama, thought to have been so called after Raamah, the son of 
 Cush. The Sinus Gerrhaicus Katif Bay was about midway on the Western shore 
 of the Persian Gulf; it was so called from Gerrha El Katif, an important city, 
 erected by some refugees from Chaldaea, the walls and towers of which were said to 
 have been built with saltpetre. The Island of Daden Bahrein, so named, as it is 
 thought, after Dedan, a son of Cush, lies in the midst of the Gerrhaicus Sinus, and 
 was also called Tyrus ; close to it was the islet Aradus Arad : these islands are sup- 
 posed to have received their names from the Phoenicians, who colonized them, and 
 some of the ancients have erroneously asserted that they were the original seat of 
 that people. Into this gulf also runs the river Aftan, which has been already noticed 
 as the most considerable in Arabia ; it rises in a part of the Marithi M®. near 
 Inapha Jemama, and runs by Laaththa Lahsa into the sea. To the N. W. of 
 Gerrha, in the interior of the country, was Saphtha, which is conjectured to have 
 been so called after Sabtah, a son of Cush : and farther Northward, on the confines 
 of Babylonia, was Msesanites Sinus Graen Harbour, round which dwelled the 
 Chaldaean Orcheni, whose chief city, Urchoa, stood upon the Euphrates. 
 
 MODERN ARABIA. 
 
 24. The limits of Modern Arabia vaiy but little from those already assigned to 
 the Ancient country. It has lost a small portion of territory towards the frontiers 
 of Syria, but has gained far more in the neighbourhood of the R. Euphrates, which 
 now forms the line of demarcation between it and the Turkish provinces of Irak 
 Arabi and Al Gezira : on alt other sides it’s boundaries remain unchanged. It’s 
 superficial extent amounts to about 859,300 square miles, and the number of it’s 
 inhabitants is estimated at 11,000,000 ; it’s population, however, is very uncertain, 
 and, considering the great extent of the country, exceedingly limited. The length 
 of Arabia, from Anah on the R. Euphrates to the Strait of Bab-el-Mandeb, is more 
 than 1,300 miles ; it’s width, from Ras el Had, it’s Eastern extremity, to the St. of 
 Bab-el-Mandeb, is 1,100 miles ; and from Bassora on the Tigris to Suez on the 
 frontiers of Egypt is nearly 800 miles. The ancient divisions of Arabia Petraa, 
 Arabia Felix, and Arabia Deserta, are still in a general way recognized by the 
 moderns, though no definite boundaries are attempted to be assigned to them. The 
 present civil divisions of the country, said to be ten in number, are but little better 
 
Modern Arabia. 581 
 
 defined than the preceding : their names and chief towns, as well as the estimated 
 population of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Great Divisions. 
 
 Modern Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 Population. 
 
 Arabia Petrcea - 
 
 Suez - - - 
 
 Akaba - 
 
 - 
 
 3,000 
 
 
 rHec^as Proper 
 
 Medina 
 
 • 
 
 6,000 
 
 
 1 Mecca 
 
 Mecca • 
 
 - 
 
 18,000 
 
 Arabia Felix 
 
 < Yemen 
 
 Sana 
 
 . 
 
 50,000 
 
 
 Hadramaut - 
 
 Mareb - 
 
 . 
 
 2,000 
 
 
 LSeger - - - 
 
 Doan - 
 
 - 
 
 6,000 
 
 
 r Mahrah 
 
 Hasec - 
 
 
 2,000 
 
 Arabia Deserta - 
 
 I Oman - - - 
 
 1 Lahsa - - - 
 
 Muscat 
 Lahsa, or 
 
 Ul Ahsa - 
 
 12,000 
 
 8,000 
 
 
 [.Nedsjed 
 
 Deriah 
 
 ■ 
 
 15,000 
 
 25. Arabia is a vast arid desert, interspersed with spots of fertile ground, which, 
 though comparatively small and few in number, are so remarkably productive as to 
 furnish sufficient support for the whole population. The climate is temperate in the 
 mountainous parts of the country, but in most other situations the heat is intolerable. 
 During the summer season the desert between Bassora and Mecca is infested by a 
 pestiferous wind, called the Simoom, or Samiel, which occasions instant suflTocation, 
 and is generally accompanied by moving clouds of sand, that completely overwhelm 
 the traveller. It is ordinarily preceded by a red or purple appearance in the quarter 
 whence it blows ; and, owing to the otherwise pure air breathed by the Arabs of the 
 desert, they are said to be usually aware of it’s approach by it’s sulphureous smell : 
 the only method they have of escaping from this scorching blast, is to throw them- 
 selves on the ground, and to bury their faces in the sand till it has passed over their 
 heads. The horses and camels of Arabia have long been celebrated for their excel- 
 lent qualities : the latter, emphatically called “ the Ship of the desert,” is peculiarly 
 fitted for such a country, being extremely docile, capable of enduring fatigue and 
 uncommon abstinence, as well as of undergoing every hardship to which it is 
 exposed under a dry and burning climate. 
 
 26. The Arabians, or Arabs, are divided into many tribes, ruled by their own 
 independent chiefs, called Imams, Emirs, and Shekhs, whose power and character 
 are altogether different. The title of Imam, equivalent to that of Vicar of the Pro- 
 phet, is also synonymous with that of Calif or Emir, i. e. prince of the faithful : the 
 Imams pretend to be descendants of Mahomet. The population of some of these 
 tribes amounts to several thousands, whilst others consist only of a few individuals. 
 The majority of the people dwell in tents made of camels’ hair, wandering about 
 with their whole property from place to place, chiefly in quest of subsistence for 
 themselves and their flocks. Many of them, however, are such notorious robbers, 
 that it is dangerous to pass through their territory without a sufficient force, or a 
 passport from one of their chiefs ; they are described in general as a set of lawless 
 banditti, hostile to good order, and ever on the watch to plunder the unguarded 
 traveller, who, if he should fall into their power, may deem himself fortunate to 
 escape with his life. Yet the person of a stranger, who is once under the protection 
 of an Arab, is esteemed so sacred, that he is guarded from every injury, and often 
 conducted to a place of safety : hospitality is in general considered to be a duty from 
 which nothing can release him. The wandering Arabs are frequently called Be- 
 douins, a name which they are thought to have obtained from their peculiar course 
 of life, though others are of opinion that it belongs to a tribe totally distinct from 
 all the others : their manners do not seem essentially to differ from those of the 
 Arabs in general, though they are found dispersed, in great numbers, through many 
 parts of Asia and Africa, These various Nomadic tribes are considered as the 
 genuine Arabs of the Desert and have preserved, in the greatest purity, the character 
 
 P P 3 
 
58*2 
 
 Modern Arabia. 
 
 and manners of their ancestors: the mixed ^4 mbs, who inhabit cities, towns, and 
 villages, are more effeminate, and have lost, by intermixture with other nations, 
 much of their original character. The Arabs are Mahometans. The patriarchal 
 government has prevailed amongst them from the remotest antiquity ; but it is now 
 in a manner ecclesiastical, because all civil proceedings rest on the law of the 
 Koran, In the most fertile districts, monarchies of greater or less extent have long 
 existed : the three principal chiefs are, the Prince of the Wahabees, the Prince of 
 Yemen, and the Imam of Muscat; the two last being in a manner tributary to the 
 first, though they are nearly independent, 
 
 27, Mahometanism, or "the system of religion broached by Mahomet, and still 
 adhered to by his followers, is contained in the Koran, or Al-Koran, as it is fre- 
 quently called, and is professed by the Turks, Arabians, Persians, many nations in 
 the East Indies, and several in Africa : the number of Mahometans is estimated to 
 be the same as that of the Christians, viz, about one-fifth part of the whole popu- 
 lation of the globe, the remaining three-fifths being pagans. The chief article of the 
 Mahometan creed is, that “ there is no God but one God, and Mahomet wafe his 
 prophet,” For this reason the Mahometans account all such as hold any thing of 
 number in the divinity to be infidels or idolaters ; and hence they are distinguished 
 from India to Morocco, and from the banks of the Danube to the plains of Nigritia, 
 by the name of U nitarians : the danger of idolatry has been prevented by the inter- 
 diction of images. They exclude all other religions, under pretence that Mahomet 
 was the last and the greatest of all the prophets that God would ever send ; and 
 that, as the Jewish religion ceased with the coming of The Messiah, so likewise the 
 Christian religion was abrogated by the appearance of Mahomet, J’hey acknow- 
 ledge Moses and Jesus Christ to have been great Prophets ; but they hold Mahomet 
 to have been “ The Prophet,” by way of excellence, commissioned to purge the 
 Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, which they allow, from the corrup- 
 tions introduced into them by Jews and Christians, and to restore the Law of God to 
 it’s original purity : they also acknowledge the Paraclete or Comforter promised in the 
 Scriptures, The Mahometans call their religion Islam, which we Europeans have altered 
 into Islamism : the name is said by some to denote resignation or submission to the 
 service of God, but otliers maintain it to be derived from the root Salama, or Musalam, 
 signifying to be saved. Hence too the title of hloslem, Mosleman, or Mussulman, by 
 which the JMahometans are distinguished : for they established their religion by fire 
 and sword, massacred all those who would not embrace it, and granted life to all that 
 did, calling them Mussulmans, i, e, erepti e periculo ; whence the word became, in 
 course of time, the distinguishing title of all belonging to that sect, who have affixed 
 to it the signification of true believer. The Mahometans divide their profession into 
 two distinct parts, viz. imdn, i, e, faith or theory, and din, i. e, religion or practice; 
 and teach that it is built on five fundamental points ; one belonging to faith, and 
 the other four to practice. Under the confession of faith they comprehend Belief in 
 God ; in his angels ; in his scriptures ; in his prophets ; in the resurrection, and day 
 of judgment ; and in his absolute decree and predetermination both of good and 
 evil. The four points relating to practice are, prayer (under which are compre- 
 hended certain washings or purifications considered by them as necessary prepara- 
 tions before prayer) ; alms ; fasting ; and the pilgrimage to Mecca. Besides their 
 belief in angels, they also admit an intermediate order of beings, called genii, some 
 of which are good, and others bad, both being capable of future salvation or condem- 
 nation as men are : hence Mahomet pretended, that he was sent for the conversion of 
 genii as well as of men As to the Scriptures, the Mahometans are taught by the 
 Koran, that in divers ages of the world God gave revelations of his will in writing 
 to several prophets, the whole and every word of which it is absolutely necessary 
 for every good Mussulman to believe, Mahomet acknowledges the Divine autho- 
 rity of the Pentateuch, Psalms, and Gospels, often appealing to the consonancy of 
 the Koran with those writings, and to the prophesies which he pretended they con- 
 tained concerning himself, though the Jews and Christians had entirely suppressed 
 them. Besides these books, the Mahometans take notice of the writings of Daniel 
 and many other prophets, and even cite them ; but they do not believe them to be 
 Divine Scripture, or of any authority in matters of religion : they reckon between 
 one and two hundred thousand prophets, and three hundred and thirteen apostles, 
 each of whom bore a special commission to reclaim mankind from infidelity and 
 superstition. 
 
Modern Arabia. 
 
 28. The Mahometans maintain, that at death the bodies of those, who believe 
 the unity of God and the mission of their prophet, rest in peace, and are refreshed 
 with the air of paradise : otherwise, they are grievously tormented. The souls of the 
 former are conveyed to heaven, where a place is assigned to them according to their 
 merit and degree j those of the wicked are tormented, till they are rejoined to their 
 bodies at the resurrection, the approach of which will be known by certain great signs 
 that will precede it. After the day of judgment (which in one passage the Koran 
 says will last 1,000 years, and in another 50,000 years), the good and wicked are 
 conducted to a bridge, called Al-Sirat, over which the former shall safely pass, 
 Mahomet and his Moslems leading the way ; but the latter will fall down headlong 
 into the depths of perdition, where there are seven different apartments, adapted to 
 as many distinct classes of the condemned, who will suffer from excessive heat and 
 intense cold. In this state infidels only will be liable to eternal punishment j for 
 the Moslems, or believers, will be delivered thence after they have expiated their 
 crimes by their sufferings. The righteous, after having passed the bridge above 
 mentioned, will be refreshed by drinking at the pond of their prophet, and then 
 admitted into paradise, situated in the seventh heaven, and next to the throne of 
 God ; where they will feed on the most delicious fruits, be clothed in the most 
 splendid silken garments, refreshed with tivers of water, wine, milk, and honey, and 
 entertained with those sensual enjoyments, which the writers of antiquity have not 
 failed to mention, as giving a marked complexion to the disposition and character of 
 the Arabians The Koran states, that women as well as men will not only be 
 punished for their evil actions, but also receive the reward of their good deeds, and 
 that both will enjoy a perpetual youth. Hence it appears, that the vulgar opinion, 
 which charges the Mahometans with maintaining that women have no souls, or if 
 they have any, that they will perish like the brutes without any future recompence, 
 is erroneous. It is, however, a general notion, that they will not be admitted into 
 the same paradisaical abode as the men, and that their places will be supplied by 
 certain beings, called Houris, formed with singular beauty and undecaying charms. 
 With respect to predestination, the Mahometans believe that every thing which 
 happens in the world proceeds entirely from the Divine Will, and is irrevocably fixed 
 from all eternity in the preserved table ; God having secretly predetermined, not 
 only the prosperous and adverse fortune of every person in this world, in the most 
 minute particulars, but also his faith or infidelity, his obedience or disobedience, 
 and consequently, his everlasting happiness or misery after death ; which fate or 
 predestination it is not possible for any foresight or wisdom to avoid. Mahomet 
 makes great use of this doctrine in the Koran for the advancement of his designs, 
 encouraging his followers to fight without fear, and even desperately, for the propa- 
 gation of their faith, representing to them that no caution on their part could avert 
 their inevitable destiny, or prolong their lives for a moment. The injunction of 
 warring against infidels is repeated in several passages in the Koran, and declared 
 to be very meritorious in the sight of God ; those who are slain fighting in defence 
 of the faith, being reckoned martyrs, and promised immediate admission into para- 
 dise. Mahomet has obliged his followers to pray five times every twenty-four hours, 
 at certain stated seasons, turning their faces towards the temple of Mecca, which is 
 always pointed to by a niche in their mosques : they never perform this duty in 
 sumptuous apparel, nor suffer women to attend them on these occasions, lest their 
 presence should interfere with their devotion. The giving of alms is legal and 
 voluntary, and is frequently inculcated by the Koran. Fasting is called by Mahomet 
 the gate of religion, and his followers are expressly commanded to fast during the 
 month of Ramadan : this they observe by abstaining from meat, drink, and many 
 other enjoyments, from day-break till sunset. Besides this, they have several other 
 voluntary fasts. The months held sacred by the ancient Arabs were the seventh, 
 eleventh, and twelfth in the year, and Mahomet, in the Koran, has confirmed the 
 observance of these. The day of the week which he set apart for public worship is 
 Friday; besides which they have two annual feasts called Bairam. The pilgrimage 
 to Mecca is expressly commanded in the Koran, and is so necessary a point of prac- 
 tice, that, according to a tradition of Mahomet, he who dies without performing it, 
 may as well die a Christian or a Jew : the various ceremonies prescribed to those 
 
 Ammian. XIV. 4. 
 P P 4 
 
584 
 
 .Modern Arabia. 
 
 who perform this pilgrimage are extremely absurd and ridiculous, and appear to be 
 relics of idolatrous superstition. The Mahometans are likewise required by the 
 Koran to abstain from wine, gaming, usury, divining by arrows, eating of blood 
 and swines’ flesh, and whatever dies of itself, or is slain in honour of any idol, or 
 strangled, or killed by accident, or by any other beast. The Koran allows poly- 
 gamy within certain limits, forbidding any man to have more than four wives and 
 concubines ; but Mahomet had the privilege of marrying as many wives and keeping 
 as many concubines as he pleased. 
 
 • 29. Mahomet, or Mohammed as the name is sometimes written, the founder of 
 that system of religious imposture which is called Mahometanism, was descended 
 from the tribe of Koreish, and the family of Hashem, the most illustrious of the Arabs, 
 the princes of Mecca, and the hereditary guardians of the Kaaba. He was born at 
 Mecca four months after the death of Justinian, and two months after the defeat of 
 the Abyssinians, whose victory would have introduced the Christian religion into the 
 Kaaba, x. d. 569. The earlier part of his life was passed in the occupations of 
 a merchant, and it was not till the 40th year of his age that he assumed the title of a 
 prophet, and proclaimed the religion of the Koran. He possessed the courage both 
 of thought and action ; educated amidst the noblest race, he acquired a fluency of 
 speech in the purest dialect of Arabia ; and he had the art, on proper occasions, of 
 observing a discreet silence. But, notwithstanding these accomplishments, he was an 
 illiterate barbarian, insomuch that his youth had never been instracted in the arts of 
 reading and writing. Availing himself of the character of the age in which he lived, 
 and of the circumstances of the people amongst whom his lot was cast, his sagacity 
 led him to improve even his want of literature, as a means of more effectually gain- 
 ing proselytes, and of propagating his imposture. Whatever knowledge he acquired 
 must have been the result of his intercourse with those pilgrims who annually re- 
 sorted to Mecca from various countries, with views of devotion, or of commerce : and 
 from this source he derived most, if not all, of his acquaintance with the political 
 state and character of the several Arabian tribes, as well as with the theology and 
 ceremonial institutions of the Christians and Jews. His first convert, after he had 
 opened his pretended mission, was his wife Khadijah, to whom he communicated an 
 interview with which he had been favoured by the angel Gabriel, who had told him 
 that he was appointed the apostle of God ; and to whom he also repeated a passage 
 which he pretended had been revealed to him by the ministry of the angel, together 
 with some other circumstances of this first appearance, which are related at length 
 by Mahometan writers. After this he converted some of his other relations and 
 friends, but proceeded for three years without exciting public attention: in the 
 fourth year of his mission he openly assumed the prophetic office, and announced his 
 having received a divine appointment for the illumination and conversion of his near 
 relations. Upon this he addressed forty of his own race with the offer of happiness, 
 both in this life and that which is to come, for which he pleaded a divine authority 
 and command, and appointed one of them to be his companion and Vizier. His 
 followers, however, were unable to continue at Mecca in safety, owing to the threats 
 and violence of the tribe Koreish ; and Mahomet, unable to protect them, gave them 
 leave to depart, and seek refuge wherever they could find it. But persecution, 
 instead of retarding, greatly accelerated the progress of this imposture : the friends 
 of Mahomet became gradually more numerous and powerful, until it was found 
 necessary to form a league against them, and finally to hunt “ the prophet ” himself 
 out of Mecca. After many difficulties and dangers he found an asylum at Medina, 
 some of it’s noblest citizens having been previously converted by his preaching during 
 their pilgrimage to Mecca, and on their return diffused the belief of God and “ his 
 prophet.” This flight of Mahomet from Mecca to Medina has fixed the memorable 
 era of “ The Hegira,” a word signifying in the Arabic tonguejiight or departure ; this 
 epoch is used by the Arabs and Mahometans for the computation of time, and com- 
 menced A. D. 622, or in the 13th year of Mahomet’s pretended mission The new 
 
 This event, which took place in the time and manner above stated, though 
 little memorable in itself, and deriving no celebrity from the circumstances attending 
 it, was, eighteen years afterwards, distinguished by Omar, the second Calif, as the 
 crisis of their new religion, and established as an epoch, to which the dates of all 
 the transactions of “ the faithful,” should have reference in future time. Previous 
 
Modern Arabia. 585 
 
 alliance between Mahomet and the people of Medina was ratified by the latter pro- 
 testing m the name of their wives, children, and absent brethren, that they would 
 for ever profess the creed, and observe the precepts of the Koran. When Mahomet 
 was established at Mecca, he assumed the exercise of the regal and sacerdotal office • 
 and having acquired, either by gift or purchase, a piece of ground, built upon 
 it a temple of worship, and a residence for himself. His proselytes increased 
 with amazing rapidity, and being now exalted by the choice of an independent 
 people to the rank of a sovereign, he was invested with the offices of waging offensive 
 or defensive war : he accordingly assumed a fiercer and more sanguinary tone than 
 he had been accustomed to use, when his moderation was the effect of his weakness. 
 In announcing his revelations, he pretended to have received commands for propa- 
 gating his religion by .the sword, for destroying the monuments of idolatry, and for 
 pursuing the unbelieving nations of the earth. He carefully and diligently trained 
 his followers for the warfare, to which he intended to conduct them, and displayed 
 his white banner before the walls of Medina ; uniting the professions of a merchant 
 and a robber, his petty excursions for the attack of a caravan, gradually prepared his 
 troops for the conquest of all Arabia, The distribution of the spoil was regulated, 
 as he pretended, by a divine law ; one-fifth of it being reserved by himself for pious 
 and charitable uses, and the remainder distributed amongst such of his troops as had 
 lent their assistance in gaining it. From all sides the Arabs were allured to the 
 standard of superstition and plunder : “ the prophet ” indulged the disposition of 
 his countrymen by sanctifying the commission of the grossest indignities upon the 
 captives, and the enjoyments afforded by such a system of merciless rapine were 
 pronounced by him to be but a feeble type of the joys of paradise prepared for “ the 
 martyrs of the faith.” 
 
 30. The first military expedition undertaken by Mahomet, and which in the 
 event served to establish his reputation, was against the Koreish, whom he completely 
 reduced to obedience. He subsequently marched against a Jewish tribe who had 
 assisted them, and after having conquered them, he compelled 700 of them to 
 descend alive into the grave prepared for their execution and burial : plunder and 
 cruelty marked his future footsteps against this people, and the seat of their power in 
 Arabia was speedily reduced. It is somewhat singular that a hatred of the Jews, to 
 whose Scriptures he was indebted for the best parts of his religion, should have 
 formed so distinguishing a feature in the character of the Arabian prophet. Subse- 
 quent to this he marched against Mecca, of which he finally gained possession, not 
 only by his superior force but by the affected devotion and crafty policy, which he 
 found it useful amply to display ; the inhabitants of the city obtained their pardon 
 by the profession of Islam, and, after an exile of seven years, the fugitive missionary 
 was enthroned as the prince and prophet of his native country. The 360 idols of the 
 Kaaba were ignominiously demolished ; the temple was purified and adorned • and 
 an unchangeable law was enacted, that no unbeliever should dare to set his foot on 
 the territory of “ the holy city.” The conquest of Mecca determined the faith and 
 obedience of the Arabian tribes, who being awed, or divided, or subdued, severally 
 submitted, and thus increased the power of Mahomet. The temples and idols of the 
 country were every where destroyed, and the ambassadors, who prostrated them- 
 selves before the throne of Medina, were as' numerous, according to an Arabian pro- 
 verb, as the dates that fall from the maturity of a palm-tree. The whole nation 
 submitted to the God and the Sceptre of Mahomet, and 114,000 Moslems accom- 
 panied the last pilgrimage of this successful impostor. On this occasion he took 
 
 to this, the people had been accustomed to compute from the commencement of a 
 particular war, the day of a remarkable battle, or other occasional event of import- 
 ance to their little comrnunities. In order to remedy this confusion, the Calif enjoined 
 the observance of a determinate era, in which the strongest prejudices of the people 
 should be made to concur with the sovereign authority : the date of the Hegira was 
 therefore from that time forward always expressed in every public act and letter. 
 Owing to the difference between the length of our year and that of the Mahometans^ 
 the commencement of each year of the Hegira never falls on the same day of the 
 month according to our calendar, but anticipates about eleven days : the year of our 
 Lord 1831 corresponds with the years 1246-7 of the Hegira, the Mahometan new 
 year commencing about -the 11th of June. 
 
5«6 
 
 Modern Arabia. 
 
 with him all his wives, fifteen in number, for however he might restrict his disciples 
 as to polygamy by the precepts of his religion, he claimed a special exemption for 
 himself in this matter, and pretended a special revelation which dispensed with his 
 observance of the laws imposed by him upon his nation: and he even carried 
 his hypocrisy so far as to insert new chapters in the Koran, containing these special 
 dispensations. He likewise took with him a number of camels intended tor sacrifice, 
 and the ceremonial which he observed at the sacred city, has served as a model to the 
 Moslems of succeeding ages. 
 
 31. It was in the 7th. year of the Hegira that Mahomet began to think of pro- 
 pagating his religion beyond the bounds of Arabia, and deputed messengers to invite 
 the neighbouring princes to embrace Mahometanism. The Persians, with their 
 sovereign, after some hesitation, avowed themselves proselytes. The emperor Hera- 
 clius at first treated his message with respect, and it has been idly said of him, that 
 he would have professed the new faith if he had not been afraid of losing his crown. 
 Mahomet prepared to effect by conquest what he failed to accomplish by a peaceful 
 message, but he was obliged to desist from the undertaking as too hazardous, and 
 indeed impracticable. The first conflict between the troops of Mahomet and the 
 emperor Heraclius took place in Palestine in the 8th. year of the Hegira, when the 
 three chief leaders of the army of “ the faithful ” were left dead on the field : but 
 the Mahometan name spread such terror around, that the prophet received the sub- 
 mission of the tribes and cities from the R. Euphrates to Ailah at the head of the 
 Red Sea. In the confidence of his power he had declared war against Heraclius, 
 and commenced marching towards the Syrian frontier, but the fatigues which he 
 encountered induced him to rest satisfied with writing to the emperor urging his con- 
 version, after which he returned to Medina, Till the age of 63 years, Mahomet 
 retained a vigour of constitution which enabled him to endure the corporeal and 
 spiritual fatigues of his mission ; in the course of this imposture, he had fought in 
 person at nine battles or sieges, and fifty military enterprizes had been achieved by 
 himself or his lieutenants. He ascribed the cause of his death to poison administered 
 to him by a Jewish female, from a motive of revenge, as some have said, or accord- 
 ing to others, from a desire of putting his prophetic character to the test : however 
 this may be, his mortal disease was a fever of 14 days, which at intervals deprived 
 him of the use of his reason. He died a. d. 632, in the 11th. year of the Hegira, at 
 the age of 63. He was interred at Medina, in a grave dug in the chamber where he 
 died, over which a magnificent building was erected by one of the succeeding califs. 
 It is hardly necessary to mention, unless with a view of exposing it, the vulgar and 
 ridiculous story invented and propagated by the Greeks and Latins, that Mahomet’s 
 tomb is suspended in the air at Mecca by the action of equal and potent load-stones : 
 for he was not buried at Mecca, and his tomb at Medina, which has been visited by 
 millions, is placed on the ground. He was succeeded, agreeably to his wishes, by 
 his friend and favourite Aboubeker, who, after a reign of two years was followed 
 by Omar ; the latter, in the 12th. year of his reign, received a mortal wound from 
 the hand of an assassin, and made way for the succession of Othman, the secretary 
 of Mahomet. After the third Calif, and 24 years after the death of the prophet, the 
 popular choice fell upon Ali, who was accordingly invested with the regal and 
 sacerdotal office. 
 
 32. After the death of Mahomet, a schism arose amongst his followers, which 
 divided them into two great factions, whose separation not only gave rise to a variety 
 of opinions and rites, but also excited the most implacable hatred, and the most 
 deadly animosities. Of these factions, the one acknowledged Aboubeker, the father- 
 in-law of Mahomet, as his successor and the true calif, and it’s members were dis- 
 tinguished by the name of Sonnites ; while the other adhered to Ali, the prophet’s 
 son-in-law, and were known by the name of Schiites. Both adhered to the Koran as 
 a divine law, and the rule of faith and manners j to which indeed the former added, 
 by way of interpretation, the Sonna, i. e. a certain law, which they looked upon as 
 descended from Mahomet by oral tradition, and which the Schiites refused to admit. 
 The Sonnites are sometimes called the Sect of Omar, from their following the interpre- 
 tation of the Koran given by Omar ; whilst the Schiites are termed the Sect of Ali, from 
 their having followed the doctrines of Ali on the same subjects. The Turks, Tartars, 
 Arabians, jifricans, and the greater part of the Indian Mahometans are Sonnites ; 
 whereas the Persiaiis and many of the subjects of the Grand Mogul are generally con- 
 sidered as Schiites, though the latter seem rather to observe a strict neutrality in this 
 
Modern Arabia. 5G7 
 
 contest. Besides these two grand factions, there are other subordinate sects among 
 the Mahometans, which dispute with warmth concerning several points of religion, 
 though without violating the rule of mutual toleration. 
 
 33. Several califs succeeded hlahomet, and ruled with powerful sway in different 
 
 parts of Arabia, but their families were gradually extinguished : they were succeeded 
 by various sovereigns, who made themselves masters of several districts, till at last 
 the Turks overran almost every province in the country. About the year 1720, a 
 shekh, named Abd-ul-Wehhab, was born in the district of Nedsjed, in the central 
 part of Arabia, and studied there, or at Medina, those branches of science and learn- 
 ing which are usually cultivated in the country. Having travelled in several of 
 the surroimding countries, he returned to his native place to propagate his opinions 
 amongst his countrymen, and succeeded in converting several shekhs, whose sub- 
 jects became followers of this new teacher. Abd-ul-Wehhab, whilst acknowledgino- 
 fully the authority of the Koran, professed obedience only to the literal text of this 
 book, rejecting all the additions of the imams and doctors of law, and condemning 
 many superstitions which had gradually crept into the faith. He forbade all devo- 
 tion to the person of the prophet, and pilgrimage to his tomb at Medina ; regarding 
 him simply as a man charged with a divine mission, which being completed, he 
 became again an ordinary mortal. The stoiy of Mahomet’s ascent to Paradise, 
 together with a host of miraculous events related in the life of the prophet, he wholly 
 denied : he equally rejected the indirect worship of certain saints, who had been gra- 
 dually insinuated into the Mussulman calendar, destroying the chapels and tombs 
 consecrated to thein. He prohibited not only the use of opium and tobacco, but that 
 of silk and the precious metals, and ordained that their religious services should be 
 performed underneath the open sky, rather than below the roofing of a mosque. The 
 grand doctrine of this sect, and what they regard as the basis of true Islamism,is the 
 unity of God : this forms their cry when they go to war, and justifies to themselves 
 the violences they commit upon the corrupters of the faith. While forbidden to make 
 some pilgrimages, others are permitted to them ; they kiss the stone of the Kaaba, 
 drink of the water of Zemzem, and throw stones against the pillar said to have been 
 built by the devil at Mina. Notwithstanding these changes, however, and the general 
 spirit of their doctrine, they still retain many superstitions common to all Mussulmans i 
 their creed in general may be regarded as a . reformed IMahometanism, stripped of many 
 of those things which strike the senses, and to which, owing to the rude ignorance of 
 the Arabs, the impostor of Mecca owed much of his success. The Shekhs, who first 
 joined Abd-ul-Wehhab, had been previously in a state of hostility against one another, 
 but they became reconciled by his mediation, and agreed for the future to undertake 
 no enterprize without the advice of their new teacher. They were by degrees joined 
 by many others, and became at last a very formidable body, assuming the name of 
 Wehhabis or WaJiabees, after that of the founder of their sect, and established the 
 great seat of their power at Deriah, in the very heart of Arabia. They made them- 
 selves masters of the whole interior part of the country, and exacted a tribute for 
 the purpose of carrying on war against the infidels : they obtained possession of 
 Mecca and Medina, and extended their military excursions as far as the vicinity of 
 Bagdad. The conquest of all Arabia was at last nearly completed, and the prince 
 of the Wahabees became a very formidable neighbour to the surrounding pachas of 
 ^Sypt) Damascus, and Bagdad. The first of these governors, however, at the com- 
 inencement of the present century sent a strong army against them, in order to 
 liberate the holy city and shrine from the power of these heretics, as well as to gain 
 favour with the Sublime Porte, and reputation among all true Mussulmans. He 
 succeeded in retaking Mecca, Medina, and Jiddah, but his victory was far from being 
 complete, as were it’s consequences from being permanent ; and though the Wahabees 
 retired for a time from the coast to their desert recesses in the interior of Arabia, they 
 resumed by degrees their boldness and authority. ’ ^ 
 
 34. Akaba, or Kalaat-el-Accaba, stands at the head of the G. of Akaba, which is 
 the North Eastern arm of the Red Sea : it occupies the site of the ancient Ailana, or 
 Ailath, and is now rather a strong fort in the occupation of the Pacha of Egpt, but 
 the garrison pay him little respect, as they generally take part with the Arabs. 
 Medina lies in the midst of a fertile country, about 80 miles from the Red Sea, and 
 on the banks of a little rivulet called the Wadi el Akik. It is surrounded by a slight 
 wall, most of the houses are meanly built, and the place is of no importance except 
 from it’s containing the sepulchre of Mahomet. This tomb is not superior to those 
 
688 Modern Arabia. 
 
 usually erected by the founders of mosques to perpetuate their own memory, and is 
 placed between two others containing the remains of the first califs Aboubeker and 
 Omar. It once possessed an immense treasure of pearls, precious stones, &c., accu- 
 mulated during a series of ages by the contributions of rich Mussulmans, but they 
 were carried off some years ago by the Wahahees, during one of their predatoiy 
 excursions into this part of the country. These treasuies were constantly 
 by forty eunuchs, whose chief duty, however, now consists in keeping on such ot the 
 populace as attempt to carry away relics from the place. The building enclosing 
 the tomb is adorned with beautiful silk hangings, which are renewed every seven 
 years. The mosque founded by the prophet is said to be very magnificent ; it is 
 supported by four hundred columns, and contains three hundred lamps, which 
 are kept continually burning. The port of Medina is Yambo. About 200 miles to 
 the S. of Medma lies the city of Mecca, nearly midway between Suez and the Strait 
 of Bab-el-Mandeb, and at a distance of 40 miles from the sea: it was known to 
 the ancients by the name of Macoraba, and is styled by the Mussulmans 0mm- 
 Alcora, or Mother of Cities, from it’s having been the birth-place of Mahomet. It is 
 situated in a narrow valley enclosed by mountains, and in the midst of a dry, banen, 
 and rocky country : the water is brackish, and every thing is unfavourable to the 
 support of a large population, though the number of it’s inhabitants is said to have 
 once amounted to upwards of 100,000 souls, or more than five times as many as it 
 at present contains. The city is about five miles in circuit; the streets aie regular 
 and rather handsome, though many of them are now merely heaps of ruins ; and 
 of the houses that remain, more than two-thirds are unoccupied. Mecca is a city 
 of the greatest celebrity amongst “ the faithful it contains the three holiest things 
 in the Mahometan world : the well Zemzem', the Kaaba, or house of God ; and the 
 Black Stone. Zemzem is believed, by the followers of Mahomet, to be the identical 
 spring which gushed forth in the wilderness for the relief of llagar and Ishmael , and 
 wonderful efficacy is ascribed to it’s water, in giving health to the sick, imparting 
 strength of memory, and purifying from the effects of sin. The Kaaba is of great 
 antiquity, and is supposed to have existed, in some rude form, above 700 years 
 before the birth of Mahomet. It was then a kind of pantheon, devoted by the Arabs 
 to the worship of 300 idols : it is now a spacious portico, or piazza, adorned with 
 cupolas and minarets ; in the centre of the area stands the most highly venerated 
 part of the building, which is the Kaaba, properly so called, and is a quadrilateral 
 tower of unequal sides, covered with a black cloth, which is annually renewed by 
 the Turkish sultan. According to the Mahometan legend this temple was built by 
 Abraham ; but the stones were contributed by eveiy mountain in the world, and 
 came ready fitted for the place they were to occupy. The Black Stone, the principal 
 wonder of the place, and now generally thought to be a meteoric stone, ^is said to 
 have been brought by the angel Gabriel to form the foundation of the edifice, and 
 to have been originally of a dazzling whiteness, though it’s colour has since changed 
 to black. The grand ceremony, through which the pilgrims pass, is that of going 
 seven times round the Kaaba, repeating certain verses or psalms in honour of the 
 prophet, and kissing the sacred stone each time. Mecca is entirely supported by 
 pilgrims from every part of the Mahometan world ; but their number is now much 
 smaller than formerly, owing partly to the decay of religious zeal, and the gradual 
 decline of the power and wealth of the Mahometan States ; and partly to the dread 
 of the Wahabees. No Christian is allowed to eiiter Mecca, and it’s territoiy is 
 regarded as sacred to a certain distance round the city, which is indicated by marks 
 set up as a warning. The whole country in the neighbourhood of Mecca and 
 Medina, is sometimes called Beled-el- Haram, or the holy land of the Mahometans. 
 
 35. Sana, the capital of Yemen and the residence of the Imam, is situated in the 
 South Western corner o( Arabia, about 90 miles from the shores of the Bed Sea, and 
 is probably the most populous place in the whole country : it is surrounded by a 
 strong mud wall, and, owing to the number of it s fine edifices, and the regularity 
 with which it is built, it is reckoned one of the handsomest cities of Asia. To the 
 S. W. of it, about 50 miles from the Strait of Bab-el-Mandeb, stands Mocha, the 
 principal port on the Red Sea, and the channel through which almost all the inter- 
 course of Europe with this part of the world is carried on. It was founded about 
 four centuries ago, in a most dreary situation, in a plain bounded by mountains, 
 consisting entirely of arid sand. The climate is intensely hot, owing to a South- 
 Eastern wind blowing for eight months in the year from over the burning sands of 
 
589 
 
 Imperium Persicum, 
 
 Africa. The town makes a handsome appearance from the sea, but on entering it, 
 the streets are found to be dirty, the houses meanly built, and many of them decayed. 
 It is inclosed by a wall, 16 feet high on the sea-side, and more than 30 towards the 
 land. Mocha is famous for its coffee, which is it’s chief article of export, and is of 
 unrivalled excellence. It’s population is estimated at about 6,000 souls. On the 
 Southern coast of Arabia there are many considerable towns ; such as Aden, Har- 
 giah, Kesseen, Doan, and Hasec ; but little is known concerning them. Muscat, or 
 Mascat, on the Eastern coast at the entrance to the Persian Gulf, is the capital of 
 Oman, and the residence of the Imam : it is a place of considerable strength, being 
 walled round and well fortified, and possesses an excellent harbour formed by the 
 mainland and the island of Muscat. The government of Oman is said to be more 
 civilized and orderly than any other either in Arabia or Persia, though the people 
 were formerly much dreaded on account of their piratical disposition. Muscat is 
 the great rendezvous of all ships trading between Hindoostan and the ports of the 
 Persian Gulf: it is said to contain 12,000 inhabitants. One of the chief places on 
 the Arabian side of the Persian Gulf, is El-Katif, situated near the centre, and not 
 far from the mouth of the R. Aftan. Some distance up this river stands Ul Ahsa, 
 and towards it’s source is lemama, both of which are the capitals of the districts 
 respectively so called. To the N. of the latter lies Deriah, the capital of the Waha- 
 bees, and a town of considerable strength and consec^uence ; it is nearly in the centre 
 of the whole country, and it’s situation, in the midst of deserts, renders it a con- 
 venient place of refuge and legislation for the powerful sect to which it belongs. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 IMPERIUM PERSICUM. 
 
 1. The province of Persis or Persia^ was bounded on 
 the E. W Carmania, on the N. by Parthia and Media, on the 
 W. by Susiana, and on the S. by the Persian Gulf; it con- 
 tained 70,100 square miles, and corresponded generally with 
 the modern province of Pars. It is called Elam in the Bible, 
 prior to the time of Cyrus, after Elam, the son of Shem, who 
 settled hereabouts 2 ; under this name also parts of Susiana and 
 Media appear to have been originally included, as the profane 
 authors mention in these the district Elymais and the tribe 
 Elymsei : subsequent to the reign of Cyrus, the term of Persia, 
 or Paras, may also be found in Holy Writ '* *. This was Persia 
 in it’s confined sense, or properly so called, and must not be 
 confounded with the mighty Empire of Persia b founded by 
 
 ‘ Placat equo Persis radiis Hyperiona cinctum, 
 
 Ne detur celeri victima tarda Deo. Ovid. Fast. I. 385. 
 
 * Gen. X. 22; xiv. I. 2. — Isaiah, xxi. 2. — Jer. xlix. 34. et seq. — Ezek. xxxii. 24. 
 Dan. viii. 2. 
 
 ^ Ezra, i. I. et seq. — Esther, i. 3. — Ezekiel, xxvii. 10 ; xxxviii. 5. — Daniel, x. 13. 
 
 * Nec Croesi fortuna unquam, nec Persica regna 
 Sufficient animo, — — Juv. Sat. XIV. 328. 
 
590 Imperium Persicum. 
 
 Cyrus, which extended from the Indus to the Mediterranean, 
 and from the Caspian and Euxine Seas to the Persian Gulf 
 and the Ocean® : hence the pompous title, which it’s sovereigns 
 adopted, of King of kings. 
 
 2. The first king of Elam that is mentioned was Chedorlaomer, who extended his 
 conquest over many parts of Asia, and after whose days nothing occurs of any con- 
 sequence in the history of Persia, till the reign of Cyrus. Three centuries before 
 the time of Cyrus, the Elamites had been conquered and kept in subjection by the 
 Medes ; but this extraordinary man, whose real name was Agradates ‘®, determined 
 upon liberating his countrymen from the yoke of their oppressors : he succeeded in 
 defeating them in a great battle, near the Persian metropolis, on the banks of the 
 little river Cores, or Cyrus, after which he first assumed the name of Cyrus. He 
 soon reduced Media, and by degrees gained possession of the territories it had con- 
 quered from other nations ; but from the acknowledged superiority in arts and 
 civilization, which this rival country had over it’s victors, as well as from the mili- 
 tary importance it contrived to maintain even in it’s subjection, the two names were 
 united together, and the dominions of Cyrus described as the kingdom of the Medes 
 and Persians. He is said to have published an edict, importing that it should be 
 esteemed mean and scandalous for any man in his dominions to go on foot, whether 
 the journey were long or short, thus compelling, as it were, the inhabitants to become 
 horsemen ; and hence it is, from the word Paras, which, in the Oriental tongues, 
 denotes a horseman, that the name of Persia, or Paras, has been thought to be 
 derived. In the mythology of the Greeks, however, the Persians are said to have 
 obtained their name from Perses, a son of Perseus ® and Andromeda, and to have 
 been previously called Cephenes. Cyrus was succeeded on his throne by his son 
 Cambyses, who reduced Egypt to subjection'^. Darius Hystaspis divided the whole 
 empire into twenty Satrapies, and appointed a governor over each, who was bound 
 to render him an annual tribute : he marched against the Scythians, and having re- 
 duced the provinces of Thrace and Macedonia, conquered a great part of India. 
 The lonians at last revolted from him, and being assisted by the Athenians, took 
 Sardes, and burnt it to the ground. Darius was provoked by this to send an 
 enormous army to Greece : it was defeated at Marathon, shortly after which he 
 died. Xerxes, his son and successor, made an unfortunate attempt to revenge his 
 father’s cause, and invaded Greece with an immense body of men, amounting, as it 
 has been estimated, to five millions of persons. He was gallantly, though unsuccess- 
 fully, opposed at Thermopylae, but was subsequently gloriously beaten at the battle 
 of Salamis, which obliged him to leave Europe with precipitation and disgrace. After 
 this, his army, under the command of his general Mardonius, was routed at Plataeae, 
 and another body of his forces was defeated on the same day by the Greeks, at 
 Mycale in Asia Minor. After his death, Artaxerxes Longimanus ascended the 
 throne, 464 years b. c. ; this prince is supposed to be the same with the Ahasuerus 
 of the Scriptures®, who raised Esther to the throne, and so highly favoured the Jews. 
 After some intermediate reigns, Artaxerxes Mnemon, or the Second, succeeded to 
 the empire ; but his brother Cyrus the Younger disputed the crown with him at 
 Cunaxa, and lost his life in the battle : it was in this expedition that those 10,000 
 Greeks were engaged, whose retreat has been so beautifully described by Xenophon. 
 Darius Codomanus, or the Third, was the last prince of this dynasty, and was de- 
 feated in a series of brilliant victories by Alexander the Great, who put an end at 
 last to the Persian monarchy. Upon the death of Alexander, this country fell under 
 the dominion of the Seleucidae, but it was taken from them b. c. 141,by Mithridates, 
 king of Parthia, who annexed it to his own empire. It remained subject to the 
 Parthian princes till the reign of Artabanus, when Artaxerxes, a Persian of obscure 
 
 ® Esther, i. 1. 
 
 ® Hos facis Armenios : haec est Danaeia Persis : 
 
 Urbs in Achaemeniis vallibus ista fuit. Ovid, de Ar. Am. I. 225. 
 
 An epitome of the chronological history of the Persian kings may be seen in the 
 Persae ” of ^Eschylus, v. 772, et seq. 
 
Imperium Persicum. 
 
 591 
 
 origin, roused his countrymen to recover their independence : having defeated tlie 
 Parthians in a pitched battle, he was raised to the throne, a, d. 229, and thus 
 founded the second Persian monarchy, after the people had been tributary to the 
 Parthians for nearly 500 years. The name of this prince’s father was Sassan, and 
 hence his descendants are called Sassanides. Artaxerxes became involved in hosti- 
 lities with the Romans, in consequence of his having laid claim to all the provinces 
 which had once belonged to the Persian Empire, and a sanguinary warfare was kept 
 up between the two empires for many years. The Persians are often confounded 
 with the Parthians by the ancient poets®; they were a luxurious® and very super- 
 stitious people *®, paying the greatest veneration to the host of heaven and to fire 
 They were exceedingly good horsemen, and very dexterous with the bow and 
 arrow The Persian empire, confined within the limits of M'. Zagros on the West, 
 and the R. Indus on the East, was composed of ten great provinces, the names and 
 superficial extent of which may be seen in the following table : 
 
 'Persis - 
 Susiana 
 Media - 
 1 Hyrcania 
 Parthia 
 Carmania 
 
 - 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 - 70,100 
 
 - 30,900 
 
 - 117,900 
 
 - 24,200 
 
 - 86,400 
 
 - 74,500 
 
 r Gedrosia 
 1 Ariana 
 1 Bactriana 
 l_Sogdiana 
 
 - 
 
 - 92,200 
 
 - 224,600 
 
 - 51,400 
 
 - 129,700 
 
 
 Total - 
 
 901,900 
 
 3 . There are two principal ranges of mountains in Persia, 
 one in the Northern, and the other in the Southern part of the 
 country, which are both connected by a third range on the 
 frontiers of India. The Northern range is a continuation of 
 
 ® Audiet cives acuisse ferrum. 
 
 Quo graves Persse melius perirent; 
 
 Audiet pugnas, vitio parentum 
 
 Rara juventus. Hor. Carm. I. ii. 22. 
 
 ® Persicos odi, puer, apparatus ; 
 
 Displicent nexee philyr^ coronas ; 
 
 Mitte sectari, rosa quo locorum 
 
 Sera moretur. u, xxxviii. 1. 
 
 ’® discat Persicum haruspicium. 
 
 Nam Magus ex matre et gnato gignatur oportet. 
 
 Si vera est Persarum impia relligio, 
 
 Gnatus ut accepto veneretur carmine Dlvos, 
 
 Omentum in flamma pingue liquefaciens. Catully LXXXIX. 2. 
 " Uspffai yap Srebv vop.i'^ovai iivai irvp, Herod, HR 16. 
 
 ** Tayoi TltpaSiv, 
 
 BaaiXeig, jSaaiXtoyg viroxoi p.eyaXov 
 ^ovvrai, (TTpaTidg TroXXrjg i<popoi, 
 
 To^oSdfiavrig r riS’ i-TnrojSdrat, 
 
 <I>o/3fpoi piv iStiv, Ssivoi Se pdxrjv 
 
 'pvxvg tvrXnpovi bo%y. jEschyl. Pers. 23. 
 
 Quaque pharetratae vicinia Persidis urget, 
 
 Virg. Georg. IV. 290. 
 
692 Imperium Persicum. 
 
 the Anti-Taurus and Nipliates in Asia Minor, which, as soon 
 as it entered Media, was called Caspius Mons, from the tribe 
 Caspii, who dwelled upon it. It skirts the Southern shores 
 of the Caspian Sea, where it is now known as the Ms. of 
 Elburz^ and separated the provinces of Hyrcania and Partliia, 
 between which it was called Labuta ; it then trends farther 
 Eastward under the name of Paropamisus, and finally joins 
 the Himaleh Ms., or great range of India : the Macedonians, 
 out of compliment to Alexander, are said to have given the 
 Paropamisus the name of Caucasus, which it still maintains in 
 that of Hindoo Coosh or Indian Caucasus. The Southern 
 range of mountains is a continuation of M*. Zagros, which 
 formed the Eastern boundary of Assyria ; upon it’s entrance 
 into Persia it was called Parachoathras, now the Ms. of 
 Louristan. It passes to the S. E. through the provinces of 
 Persis and Carmania, till it joins Becius M., now known as 
 the Wushutee and Sarawanee Ms., which separated Gedrosia 
 from Drangiana. The range of mountains, which connects the 
 two preceding, runs parallel with the B. Indus, and on it’s 
 Western side ; it was called in it’s Northern part Parueti M®., 
 and in the Southern, Arabiti M^, from two powerful tribes 
 who dwelled at the foot of it : the whole range is now named 
 BrahooicTi, and terminates in Eiros M. C. Monze, on the 
 shores of the Indian Ocean. 
 
 4. Though many parts of Persia are exceedingly fertile, it 
 is in general a desert and arid country ; it is surrounded by 
 great rivers, but has only a few of any consequence which 
 really belong to it. The Cyrus and Araxes, as well as the 
 Euphrates and Tigris, to the West of Persia, are sometimes, 
 though improperly, reckoned to it ; they have been already 
 described. In the North Eastern part of the country are two 
 rivers, which, properly speaking, belong to Scythia or Tartary ; 
 these are the laxartes Sihon, and Oxus Jihon or Amoo. The 
 laxartes rises in a spur of the Paropamisus, called Come- 
 dorum M®. Beloo Tag, from a tribe who dwelled at it’s foot ; 
 it runs with a North Western course of 1,000 miles into the 
 Aral Sea, then only known as The Marshes (Paludes). It 
 was called Silis by the Scythians; but the Macedonians 
 named it Tanais out of compliment to Alexander, a confusion, 
 which was farther increased by some of the ancients asserting 
 that it ran into the Caspian Sea^^ The Oxus rises in the 
 same range of hills, and runs also with a North Western 
 course of 1,300 miles into the Aral Sea, whence, according to 
 some, it flowed into the Caspian ; this opinion is said to be 
 
 '3 Strab. XL p. 610. 
 
593 
 
 Imperiiim Persicum — Persis. 
 
 confirmed by the existence of it’s old bed, although there is some 
 reason to think that the ancients, who knew so little about the 
 Aral Sea, have confused it with the Caspian in the accounts 
 which they received from the Scythians concerning them. The 
 Oxus is an extremely broad and rapid river, carrying down 
 much soil with it, and it’s waters were reckoned by the ancients 
 very unwholesome to drink : it was so deep that it could be 
 nowhere forded, but was very much used for the conveyance 
 of Indian goods to the Western parts of the country, whence 
 they w'ere despatched to Europe. To the S. of these two 
 rivers, in the Eastern part of Persia, is the Etymandrus fl. 
 or River of Aria, which still preserves it’s name in that of 
 Heermund ; it rises in Paropamisus, and flows with a South 
 Western course of 700 miles into Aria Palus Z. of Zarrah. 
 The Mardus, or Amardus as it is sometimes called, was in 
 Media, and is now called Kizil Ozen, or Sufeed ; it rises in 
 a part of M'. Zagros, and after a course of 350 miles, enters 
 the Caspian Sea close to Reshd. Near it rises also the Mosseus 
 Kerah, a river of about the same length, which runs South- 
 ward through Susiana into the Tigris. 
 
 5. Persis. Persepolis, or Persaepolis^b the metropolis of 
 the whole Persian Empire, stood in the centre of the province 
 of Persis, and is said to have been built at first out of the 
 spoils of the Egyptian Thebes ; it contained a splendid palace, 
 surrounded by a triple wall, with gates of brass, which was 
 burnt to the ground by Alexander, after his conquest of Darius, 
 when he allowed the whole city to be pillaged by his soldiery. 
 He is said to have been provoked to do this by the sight of 
 about eight hundred Greeks, whom the Persians had shame- 
 fully mutilated, but others say that he set the palace on fire 
 at the instigation of Thais, one of his courtezans, after he had 
 
 M assed the day in riotous revelry i®. It’s ruins are now called 
 stakhar and Kinara, and are situated near the junction of 
 the two little rivers Araxes Bend Emir, and Medus Ahhuren, 
 which, after they have united, flow into the L. of Bahtegaun. 
 To the S. of Persepolis was the district of Ccele Persis, in 
 which stood Pasargadse Deh Minaur, the ancient capital of 
 
 Strab. XV. p. 727-728. — Plin. VI. 26. The other authors write it Persepolis. 
 
 Quint. Curt. V. 7. — Arrian. III. 66. — Plutarch, in Alexand. — Diodor. Sic. 
 XVII. 70.— Strab. XV. p.7,30. 
 
 The princes applaud with a furious joy ; 
 
 And the king seized a flambeau, with zeal to destroy ; 
 
 Thais led the wa,y. 
 
 To light him to his prey, 
 
 And, like another Helen, fired another Troy. 
 
 Dry d en , Alex. Feast, 119 . 
 
 Q Q 
 
594 Imperium Persicum — Susiana. 
 
 Persia ; it was a favourite residence of Cyrus, because near it 
 he conquered Astyages the Mede ; and here he chose to be 
 buried. The kings of Persia were afterwards crowned here 
 in the temple of Minerva, and as part of the ceremony put on 
 the regalia which had been worn by Cyrus. The Pasargades 
 were reckoned the most illustrious among the Persians, as the 
 Acheemenidse, from whom Cyrus was descended, were a branch 
 of them. The city was situated on the Cores or Cyrus fl. 
 Preskiaf, whence Cyrus is said to have derived his name^® : 
 this river rises near Corra, now Shiraz, the capital of the 
 modern province of Pars, but is lost in the sands a few miles 
 below Pasargadse. 
 
 6. Gabje Derabgherd, another royal residence of the Persians, was to the East- 
 ward of Pasargadae, on the borders of Carmania : some distance to the Southward 
 of it was Portospana, now probably Lar, the capital of the modem district La7’ista)i. 
 Below this, on the coast of the Persian Gulf, stood Ila Gilla, and near it lay the 
 islands Cataia, or Aphrodisias, Kenn, sacred to Venus and Mercury, and Sagdiana 
 Busheab : higher up on the coast were Gogana Cnngoon, and Mesambria Cherso- 
 nesus, now forming the important harbour of Busheer. A little farther Northward 
 was Taoce, giving name to the district Taocene, which seems to be the same with 
 Oce, where the kings of Persia had a favourite palace : opposite to it, in the gulf, 
 lay the islands Sophtha Karak, and Tabiana Korgo. 1 he R. Arosis, or Oroates, 
 Endian, which formed the boundary between Persis and Susiana, was the largest 
 river in the province, but still very unimportant ; it rises near Peisepolis, and runs 
 through the district Mardyene. The Mesabataj were cantoned in the Northern part 
 of the province, near the towns Axima Yezdikhaust, Arbua Aberkouh, and Tabs 
 Beder ; it was at this last that the Syrian king Antiochus the Fourth, or Epiphanes 
 as he was also called, is stated to have died in a miserable manner, after marching 
 his army into Elymais, with the design of plundering the temple of Diana. Above 
 these, on the confines of Media, was the district Paraetacene, so called from the 
 Paraetaca;, who dwelled there ; in their territory was Laodicea, built by Antiochus. 
 
 7. Susiana touched to the E. on Persis, to the N. on 
 Media, and to the W. on Assyria and Babylonia : it was 
 bounded on the N. by the mountains of Parachoathras, on the 
 W. by the R. Tigris, and on the S. by the Persian Gulf. It 
 contained 30,900 square miles, and is now called Khuzistan. 
 
 8. Susiana is frequently included in the limits of Persis by the ancient authors, 
 who reckoned the inhabitants of the two provinces to be descended from the same 
 stock : others, however, affirm that the people of Susiana spoke the Syrian tongue. 
 It is thought to be the same with the Land of Cush mentioned by Moses as 
 adjacent to the Garden of Eden, a name which it derived from Cush, the son of 
 Ham, and shared in common with the whole of Arabia. It is also conjectured to 
 be the same with the Land ofNod >8, whither Cain went after the murder of Abel ; the 
 word Nod being rendered by some interpreters as an appellative denoting Ajugitive, 
 or one that is banished, and not as the proper name of a country. The situation of 
 
 *®* *'E(rrr Sk Kai Kvpog voraubg, did T^g KoiXrjg KuXovpkvrjg Ilef)(Tidog pewv 
 irtpi liaaapyddag, ov fiere(3aXe to bvopa 6 (iamXtvg, avri Ay padarov 
 fxerovopaJdg Kvpog. Strab- XV. p. 729. 
 
 ” Gen. ii. 13. It is rendered Ethiopia in our translation. See also p. 509, 
 sect. 3, supra. 
 
 *8 Gen.iv. 16,17. 
 
Imperium Persicum — SiisiaJia. 
 
 595 
 
 the city of Enoch*®, built by Cain and called after his son, has been thought by some 
 learned men to be denoted by Anuchtha, which Ptolemy places a few miles from 
 the banks of the Tigris in Susiana. Susiana is also sometimes called Cissia ’**, which 
 is merely another alteration of Cush, although in mythology it was said to be derived 
 from Cissia, or Aurora, the mother of Memnon : the name of Cissia was afterwards 
 more immediately confined to the district round Susa, the capital of the province. 
 The Cossaei, who dwelled on the borders of Media and Assyria, and probably 
 extended into the latter province, were a hardy and brave race of men. It was from 
 their country, which in the book of Kings is called Cuthah^, that Shalmaneser 
 sent a colony to Samaria to replace the ten tribes, whom he had carried away 
 captive ; and though these colonists assumed the name of Samaritans, they never- 
 theless kept their original name of Cutheans. Susiana was likewise included in 
 Elam, and hence the prophet Daniel describes the city of Shushan as situated in 
 this province *'*' : the name of Elam was preserved in that of the Elymaei, who are 
 placed by the profane authors in the Southern part of Susiana. The Uxii inhabited 
 the Eastern part of the province, and commanded the passes leading from their 
 country over Cambalidus Mons into Persis, which were called the Persicee, or 
 Susianae Pylae ; they were an insolent set of robbers, compelling all who passed 
 through their territory to pay them tribute, until they were reduced to obedience by 
 Alexander the Great. 
 
 9. The principal city of Susiana was Susa or Shushan, 
 which is stated in the mythology of the Greeks to have been 
 founded by Tithonus, brother of Priam king of Troy, but 
 afterwards to have been completed by his son Memnon, for 
 which reason the citadel is sometimes called Memnonium, and 
 the city itself Memnonia. It is said to have derived it’s name 
 from the number of lilies, which grew in it’s neighbourhood, 
 Shushan signifying in the Persian language, a lily. It was 
 enlarged and beautified by Darius Hystaspis, and became the 
 winter, as Ecbatana was the summer, residence of the Persian 
 kings; it was such an exceedingly wealthy city, that Alexander 
 the Great is said to have found in it 50,000 talents of uncoined 
 gold, besides wedges of silver, and jewels of an inestimable 
 value. It’s ruins are now called Shuster, and are situated on 
 the left bank of the R. Eulaeus, or Choaspes. This river rises 
 on the borders of Media, Persis, and Susiana, and flows with 
 a Westerly, and then Southerly course into the Pasitigris ; it’s 
 water was so remarkably pure, that the kings of Persia drank 
 no other, forbidding it on pain of death to be used by any 
 subject, and carrying it with them in silver vessels in all their 
 
 *® OiVt TO ’Sov(T(i)v, TfS’ ’ Ayjiarav(ov, 
 Kai TO TToXaibv Kiacnvov epKog 
 npoXiTTovTeg efiav, 
 
 ^schyl. Vers. 17. 
 
 Id. V. 125. — Herod. III. 91 ; V. 49; VI. 119.— Strab. XV. p. 728. 
 
 2 Kings, xvii. 24. 
 
 ®* Daniel, viii. 2. 
 
 Non tot Achcemeniis armantur Susa sagittis, 
 Spicula quot nostro pectore fixit Amor. 
 
 Propert. II. x. 1. 
 
 Lucan. II. 49. 
 
596 Imperium Persicum — Media. 
 
 journeys to the most distant countries : from it’s riame Eulseus 
 it is undoubtedly the same with the Ulai mentioned in the 
 book of Daniel, on the banks of which that prophet saw his 
 remarkable vision The Pasitigris Jevahe rises m the Eastern 
 part of Susiana, and flows Westward into the Tigris, to the 
 lower part of which it communicated it’s name ; it also finds 
 it’s way to the Persian Gulf by several mouths. 
 
 10. The EuIeeus is joined on it’s right bank by the Hedypnus, or Hedyphon, 
 Desful R., which rises in the Southern part of Media ; near their junction stood the 
 important city Seleucia ; below which, on the latter river, were Aglnis Ahwaz, and 
 Urzan, remarkable for a wealthy temple of Venus and Diana. Near the junction 
 of the Pasitigris and Eulams was Alexandria Sabla, which was founded by Alex- 
 ander Ihe Great, but afterwards fortified by Antiochus; it fell at last into the 
 hands of a native prince, called Spasines, from whom it received the name Spasinu 
 Charax. The town of Aracca, on the Eastern bank of the Tigris, not far from it’s 
 mouth, is conjectured to be the same with Erech, one of the cities built by Nimrod 
 in the Land of Shinar 
 
 11. Media touched to the S. upon Susiana and Persis, to 
 the W. upon Assyria, to the N. upon Armenia and the Caspian 
 Sea, and to the E. upon Hyrcania and Parthia : in contained 
 117,900 square miles, and corresponded nearly with the modern 
 province of Irak, or as it is sometimes called Irak Ajemi, in 
 contradistinction to Irak Arabi. It was the most important 
 province of the Persian Empire, not only from it s size and the 
 number of it’s inhabitants, but also from it s natural stiength, 
 and the exuberant fertility of the greater part of it’s soips. 
 
 12. Media is thouoht to have derived it’s name from Madai, a descendant of 
 Shem’, though the Greeks asserted that it was called Aria, till Medus, the son of the 
 enchantress Medea, gave it the name of Media. It was one of the oldest kingdoms 
 in the world, and was conquered by Ninus, the founder of the Assyrian inonarchy, 
 who made it a province of his empire. In the course of time, however, the Medes 
 found means to throw off the yoke, and succeeded in again establishing a dynasty 
 of their own, subsequent to which they reduced the whole of Asia, as far west- 
 ward as the R. Halys, under their power. They afterwards, m conjunction with 
 the Babylonians, put an end to the Assyrian monarchy, and divided it s tenitories 
 between them ; but they were at last checked in their ambitious career by Cyrus, 
 who defeated the Medes near the Persian metropolis, and soon afterwards seized 
 upon their country itself, as well as the provinces which were under it s dominion. 
 
 *3 Herod. 1.188. 
 
 Nec qua vel Nilus, vel regia lympha Choaspes 
 
 Profluit, Tihull. I V. i. 140. 
 
 There Susa by Choaspes, amber stream. 
 
 The drink of none but kings. miton, Par. Reg. III. 288. 
 
 Gen. X. 10. 
 
 33 Media feit tristes succos tardumque saporem 
 Felicis mali ; quo non praesentius ullum 
 tPocula si quando saevae infecere novercae, 
 
 Miscueruntque herbas, et non innoxia verba) 
 
 Auxilium venit, ac membris agit atra venena. 
 
 » * * * * 
 
 Set! neque Medoium sylvae, clitissima terra, &c. 
 
 Virg. Georg, 11. 126. 
 
597 
 
 Imperium Persicum — Media. 
 
 But the conquered people avenged themselves amply on their conquerors, inasmuch 
 as instead of their becoming Persians, the latter were changed to Medes, leaving their 
 own country to come and settle in the new province, and quitting their rude manners 
 and dress for the high civilization and elegant costume of their new subjects. When 
 Alexander the Great put an end to the Persian Empire, he appointed (as he did 
 over each of the other provinces) a governor of Media, named Atropates ; but 
 feeling dissatisfied with his conduct, he deprived him of his office. Atropates, how- 
 ever, would not resign his claims to government ; he withdrew into the Northern 
 and mountainous part of the country, where he was able to defend himself against 
 the attacks of all foreign troops ; and at last, in the division of the provinces, con- 
 sequent upon Alexander’s death, he was allowed to retain possession of the district 
 he had seized upon, which was thenceforward called Atropatene, after him. He 
 assumed the title of king, and was regularly succeeded by his children, who main- 
 tained their independence for a long period of time, both against the P.omans and 
 the Parthians, until they were finally reduced by the latter. The Medes were a 
 bold and warlike people in the early period of their power, and had arrived at 
 a great pitch of cultivation and luxury when they were conquered by the Persians : 
 they were remarkable for the homage which they paid to their sovereign, whom they 
 pompously addressed as the King of kings, a title which was afterwards adopted 
 by the Persians, and was still used in the time of the Roman Emperors. 
 
 13 . The chief city of Atropatene, or the Northern part of 
 Media, was Gaza, or Gazaca, now known as Tabriz, the 
 capital of the modern province Azerhijan, and one of the most 
 important cities in the present kingdom of Persia. It was 
 situated on a little river running into Spauta Lacus, now called 
 Shahee, or Ouroomia, the waters of which were so salt as to 
 destroy all the fish that came into it from the neighbouring 
 rivers ; the lake was also named Martianes, after the Martiani, 
 or Matiani, who inhabited the Western part of the province, 
 from the borders of Armenia to Susiana. Gaza was the summer- 
 residence of the kings of Atropatene, but they resided during 
 the winter at Phraata, or Vera, Singaveh, not far from the 
 banks of the R. Amardus. 
 
 14. To the Northward of Gaza was Morunda, the chief town of the Morundas, 
 which has left it’s name in Marand, and nearer the Caspian stood Tigrana Ardehil : 
 below Phraata, on the Southern side of the Amardus, were Sincar Zunjan, Batina 
 Sultanieh, and Vesape Cusbin, which were the last cities of Atropatene in this direc- 
 tion. The shores of Media on the Caspian Sea were inhabited by a hardy and savage 
 race of mountaineers, who had left their original possessions in Scythia, and quitting 
 their Nomadic habits, had fought their way Southward into a more fruitful country 
 and a more genial climate ; some of them remained here, but others settled farther 
 Southward in the mountains of Media, or passed Northward into the countries 
 
 Their name is frequently used instead of that of the Persians, or Parthians, to 
 whom they were latterly subject : 
 
 hie magnos potius triumphos; 
 
 Hie ames dici pater, atque princeps : 
 
 Neu sinas Medos equitare inultos, 
 
 Te duce, Caesar. Hor. Carm. I. ii. 51. 
 
 triumphatisque possit 
 
 Roma ferox dare jura Medis. Id. Ill iii. 44. 
 
 Otium Medi pharetrh decori, Id. II. xvi. 6. 
 
 horribilicpie Medo 
 
 Nectis catenas. M. I. xxix. 4. 
 
 Q Q 3 
 
5DB Imperiwm Persicvm — Media, 
 
 adjacent to the Caucasus : they appear never to have been reduced to submission till 
 the time of Cyrus, and have kept themselves separate from the rest of Media to our 
 ovvn day, as they form the distinct provinces of Gkilan and Mazanderan. The most 
 Northern of these were the Caspii, extending a considerable way into the interior of 
 the country, and even into a part of Armenia, who were of such consequence that 
 from them the Hyrcanum jNlare derived it’s genera' name of Caspium which was 
 afterwards particularly applied to the South Western portion of it; they are said to 
 have starved to death such of their nation as had attained 70 years of age. Their 
 dogs were remarkable for their fierceness. The Gelae were called Cadusii by the 
 Greeks, and have left their name in the modern province of Ghilan, which was prin- 
 cipally inhabited by them ; their chief town was Zalace Eeshd, now a place of very 
 great trade. Farther Eastward were the Dribyces, Vitii, and Amariacae, who were 
 all subdivisions of the great tribe Mardi, or Amardi as they are sometimes called, 
 and who have probably given name to the modern province of Mazanderan, which 
 was chiefly inhabited by them. They were a band of daring robbers, who set the 
 Persian monarchs at defiance, and were only reduced to subjection for a short time 
 by Alexander the Great : another detachment of them had settled on the W. confines 
 of Bactriana, and though very distinct tribes, they are not unfrequently confounded 
 together. Amongst the chief towns of the Mardi were Galla Amol, Oracana Bal- 
 froosh, and Phanaca Saree, which still maintain their consequence as important 
 places in Mazanderan. 
 
 15. In the North Eastern corner of Media, close upon the 
 borders of Parthia, lay the district Ehagiana, so called from 
 it’s capital Rhagae, which the ancients reckoned the largest 
 city in the whole province ; when it fell into the hands of 
 Seleucus Nicanor, he called it Europos, after the city in his 
 own country. It was destroyed in the wars with the Parthians, 
 and being rebuilt by the Arsacidae, it took the name of Arsacia, 
 but appears to have preserved it only for a short time, as it’s 
 ruins, which are now called Mha, betray evident traces of it’s 
 original appellation : they are only a mile or two to the S. of 
 Teheran, the modern capital of Irak, which, owing to the 
 decline of Ispahan, has for some time been the metropolis of 
 the whole Persian Empire. A little to the Eastward of Rhagae 
 was a celebrated defile leading from Media into Parthia, over 
 a spur of the Caspius Mons, and hence called Caspiae Pylae 
 Gurdunee Sirdara ; it was near this pass that Darius was 
 basely murdered by Bessus, when flying towards Bactriana 
 after the fatal battle of Arbela-^. Not far from this pass and 
 the city Rhagae was Nisaeus Campus, so famed for it’s breed 
 of beautiful horses, to which use alone it was devoted by the 
 Persian monarchs. The central part of Media, between Parthia 
 
 Virgil uses “ Caspia regna” instead of “ Asia:” 
 
 Hujus in adventu jam nunc et Caspia regna 
 Itesponsis horrent Divum ; et Msotica tellus, 
 
 Et septemgemini turbant trepidi ostia Nili. jEn. VI. 798. 
 
 Non semper imbres nubibus hispidos 
 Manant in agros ; aut Mare Caspium 
 Vexant inaequales procellee 
 
 Usque ; Her. Carm. II. ix. 2. 
 
 Arrian. Exp. Alex. III.— Strab. XI. p. 3(il; XVI. p. 512. — Plin.Vl. 13, 14,15. 
 
Imperium Persiciim — Hyrcania. 599 
 
 and the country of the Matiani, was called Choromithrene. 
 In it, not far from the confines of the latter people, was the 
 famous city Ecbatana, or Agbatana^°, Hamadan, the metro- 
 polis of Media, and the summer-residence of the Persian kings, 
 who came hither to avoid the excessive heat of Susa ; it was 
 built by Dejoces, one of the early kings of Media, and con- 
 tained a very strong citadel, which was surrounded with seven 
 walls rising one above another, and each of a different colour : 
 the outermost of these walls is said to have been equal in 
 extent to the whole of Athens. The Parthian kings, after 
 their conquest of Media, also made it their residence during 
 the heat of summer, which was felt very severely at Ctesiphon. 
 It was here that Parmenio was put to death by order of 
 Alexander the Great, in a moment of that monarch’s suspicious 
 resentment ; here too Hepheestion, another of his favourites, 
 is said to have died. 
 
 16. To the W. of Ecbatana was Concobar Kungawur, and nearer Assyria stood 
 Chaon Kermanshah ; the latter was situated at the foot of Bagistanus Mons now 
 called Beesitoon, upon which Semiramis had her figure cut, surrounded by a hundred 
 of her guards : near it too she laid out a beautiful park, which was said to have been 
 denoted, in the language of the country, by the name Bagistana. To the N. of 
 Ecbatana was the district Elymais, preserving evident traces of the name of Elam, 
 by which Persia was once known. Near it was a range of mouirtains, called Orontes 
 Elwend, which joins Jasonius Mons, and passes on into Persis : it was from the 
 name of the latter mountain that the Greeks, who omitted no opportunity of drawing 
 etymologies from the language and history of their own country, affirmed that J ason 
 and Medea had fled hither, and that the province itself derived it’s name from a son 
 of the beautiful enchantress. Choana, to the Eastward of Ecbatana, is now replaced 
 by Koom-, and Aradrispe in the South Eastern corner of the province, is conjectured 
 with every probability to be the same with the modern Ispahan, the capital of Persia : 
 the latter city was situated on the little river Gyndes Zynder, which runs but a few 
 miles before it becomes lost in the sand. The whole Southern part of Media, touch- 
 ing upon Persis and Susiana, was termed Syro-Media. 
 
 17. Hyrcania, the smallest amongst all the provinces of 
 Persia, touched to the N. upon Scythia, to the E. upon Mar- 
 giana, to the S. upon Parthia, and to the W. upon Media and 
 the Caspian Sea : it contained 24,200 square miles, and cor- 
 responded with the modern province of Astrahad and the 
 North Western portion of Khorasan. It was very famous 
 amongst the ancients for it’s tigers and serpents, as well as for 
 
 It is called Ecbatana by Herodotus, III. 64 j by Diodorus Siculus, II. 13; 
 by Polybius, X. 24; by Demosthenes, Philipp. IV. p. 100; by Plutarch, in 
 Aleiand.-, by Aristophanes, Acharn. 64. 612 ; by Cicero, pro leg. Manil. c. 4. ; by 
 Tacitus, Annul. XY.ZI-, by Pliny, VI. 4. and by many other authors, for it seems to 
 have been the more recent orthography, though Agbatana is presumed to have been 
 more correct. The latter form is likewise found in Herodotus I. 98 ; III. 92 ; in 
 .lEschylus, Pers. 17 ; in Ctesias, as quoted by Stephanus ; in Isidorus Characenus ; 
 and a few others. Ecbatana is called Achmetha in the Book of Esther, vi 2. 
 
 See also Note 19, supra. 
 
 31 duris genuit te cautibus horrens 
 
 Caucasus : Hyrcanaeque adraorunt ubera tigres. 
 
 Virg. Mil. IV. 367, 
 
 Q Q 4 
 
600 
 
 Imperiurn Persicum — Parthia. 
 
 t’s vines, figs, olives, and honey : from it the Caspian Sea was 
 called Hyrcanum^^, a name which was always more especially 
 applied to the part of it washing the shores of the province. 
 
 18. Parthyene and Margiana formerly constituted parts of Hyrcania, but the latter 
 was erected into a separate province by Alexander’s successors ; and when under 
 the weak government of the Syrian kings the Parthians broke in from the North, 
 they seized upon Parthyene and rendered even Hyrcania itself tributary to them. 
 The Hyrcanians endeavoured in vain to replace their own kings upon the throne ; 
 the Parthians kept them in subjection, and easily constituted Hyrcania a province of 
 their monarchy, confining it within the boundaries assigned to it above. It was 
 surrounded on three sides by mountains, particularly towards the S. where the great 
 range of Coronus Elburz separated it from Parthia 5 some of these ridges entered the 
 province itself, and rendered the ground so uneven as to be completely unfit for 
 drawing up a body of cavalry. It was in Hyrcania alone that Alexander ever saw 
 the Caspian Sea. 
 
 19. In the Northern part of the province was Socanda, or Sarnius, fl. an incon- 
 siderable river, now called Attruck, which empties itself into the Hyrcanian Sea. 
 Below it was another river still smaller, called Maxeras Goorgaun, which likewise 
 runs into the same sea : near it’s source was Zadracarta, the metropolis of the whole 
 province, sometimes called Hyrcania, a name which has been corrupted into the 
 modern Goorgaun. To the Southward of this lay Syrinx Jah Jerm, said to have 
 been the capital of the country in the time of the Syrian kings, and to the Westward 
 of the latter was Tagae, or Tape, Bostam, a city of considerable consequence, upon 
 the borders of Parthia. The town Abarbina, at the South Eastern corner of the 
 Caspian Sea, is now Astrabad, and near it stood Saramanne Asshruff. 
 
 20. Parthia was bounded on the N. by Hyrcania, on the 
 E. by Ariana, on the S. by Carmania and Persis, and on the 
 W. by Media : it contained about 86,400 square miles, and 
 corresponded with the Western half of the modem province of 
 Khorasan. It was in general an exceedingly desert and arid 
 country, being considered, as a whole, by far the most barren 
 of all the Persian provinces : indeed the greater part of it is 
 nothing but an immense desert, containing hardly any traces 
 of vegetation, but consisting of a crackling crust of dry earth, 
 covered with saline efflorescence glistening and baking in the 
 rays of a fierce sun, and betraying to the traveller’s eye one 
 wide scene of silent desolation. The Parthians were an 
 athletic, and a warlike people, and were reckoned the most 
 expert horsemen and archers in the world they derived 
 great celebrity from their peculiar custom of discharging their 
 arrows whilst retreating at full speed, which is said to have 
 rendered their flight more formidable than their attack 3^. They 
 
 Num jam, dura, paras Phrygias nunc ire per undas, 
 
 Et petere Hyrcani litora nota maris 1 Propert. II. xxiii. 66. 
 
 Non secus ac nervo per nubem impulsa sagitta, 
 
 Armatam ssevi Parthus quam felle veneni, 
 
 Parthus, sive Cydon, telum immedicabile, torsit ; 
 
 Virg. Mn. XII. 856. 
 
 aut ut, nervo pulsante sagittae, 
 
 Prima leves ineunt si quando praelia Parthi. Id, Georg. IV. 313. 
 it torto Balearis verbere fundae 
 
 Ocior, et missa Parthi post terga sagitta; Lucan. I. 230. 
 
 Tergaque 
 
COl 
 
 Iinperium Persicum — Partlda. 
 
 were much addicted to intoxication and other gross vices, some 
 
 was situated in the Northern part of the country, and was 
 called Hecatompylon from the number of gates opening to 
 the roads, which led to it from all parts of Persia : it was the 
 seat of their government, and the original residence of their 
 kings, and is now called Pamghan. 
 
 21 . Paithia, called Parthyfea and Parthyene by the Greeks, was at first so incon- 
 siderable a country as to be reckoned a part of the little province Hyrcania ; the 
 inhabitants were Scythians, who are said to have derived their name from a word 
 signifying in the language of the country an exile. They were successively tributary 
 to the Assyrians, the Medes, and the Persians, and having submitted, like the other 
 provinces of Persia, to Alexander the Great, were for some time under the power of 
 his successors, till the tyranny of Antiochus roused them to rebellion. Arsaces, 
 a man of obscure origin, seized the opportunity of redressing the wrongs of his coun- 
 trymen, and having placed himself at their head, succeeded in establishing their 
 independence about 250 years b. c. He soon increased his little territory by seizing 
 on parts of all the surrounding provinces, and Parthia began now for the first time to 
 be considered as a separate state. The Macedonians endeavoured to recover the 
 possessions which they had lost, but they were constantly foiled by a race of brave 
 and vigilant princes, who from the founder of their kingdom assumed the name of 
 Arsac'.dae ; the power of these chiefs became at last so formidable that they con- 
 quered eighteen kingdoms, and their dominion extended from the Euphrates to the 
 Ganges, and from the shores of the Caspian to the Arabian Sea. Their conquests 
 at last roused the watchful jealousy of the Romans, who attacked them under 
 Crassus, and thus gave rise to a furious war which raged for many years between the 
 two countries, generally to the disadvantage of the Romans®®. Phraates the Fourth, 
 king of Parthia, carried on a successful war against M. Antony, and obliged him to 
 retire after he had been severely defeated : but being dethroned some time afterwards 
 by the Parthian nobility, and the usurper of his crown having claimed the protection 
 of Augustus, Phraates was glad to send ambassadors to Rome to obtain the favour 
 of so powerful a judge. His embassy being successful, he made a treaty of peace 
 and alliance with the great emperor of the West, and gave up the captives, ensigns, 
 and standards, which the Parthians had taken from Crassus and Antony : it is 
 to this circumstance, which was conveniently magnified into a victory over the 
 Parthians, that the greater part, if not all, of the flattering compliments of the poets have 
 
 Fidentemque fuga Parthum, versisque sagittis. Virg. Georg. III. 31. 
 
 Navita Bosporum 
 
 Poenus perhorrescit, neque ultra 
 Coeca timet aliunde fata ; 
 
 Miles sagittas et celerem fugam 
 
 of which were even sanctioned 
 
 Their chief city 
 
 Tergaque I’arthorum, Romanaque pectora dicam ; 
 
 Telaque, ab averso qusejacit hostisequo. 
 
 Qui fugis, ut vincas, quid victo, Partbe, relinques 1 
 
 Ovid, de Ar. Am. I. 209. 
 
 Parthi : — 
 
 Hor, Carm. II. xiii. 17. 
 
 nec patitur Scythas, 
 
 Et versis animosum equis 
 
 Parthum dicere, 
 
 Tela fugacis equi, et braccati militis arcus, — 
 
 Id, I. xix. 11. 
 
 Propert, III. iii. 17. 
 
 Ecbatana her structure vast there shows. 
 And Hecatompylon her hundred gates. 
 
 Milton, Par. Reg, III. 287. 
 
 ®® See p. 343, sect. 18 ; p. 544. sect. 20, note 39, supra. 
 
602 
 
 Imperium Persicum — Carmania, 
 
 reference It was in one of the contests between the Parthians and Romans, that 
 Artabanus, the last king of Parthia, lost his life, a. d. 229, upon which their country 
 became a province of the newly re-established kingdom of Persia under Artaxerxes. 
 
 22. The district of Parthyene, the cradle of the Parthian power, was in the North 
 Eastern part of the province, and to it alone, in it’s early history, the appellation 
 Parthia will be found to apply. In it were thc-towns Mysia and Tastache, which 
 appear to have left their names in those of Mushed and Tursheez : here too was the 
 R. Zioberis, which unites itself with the Rliidagus, and shortly afterwards loses itself 
 in the sand. The North Western part of Parthia was called Comisene, a name 
 which it has preserved to the present day in that of Cumis ^ in it was Sauloe Par- 
 thaunisa, said to have been the metropolis of the province and the burying-place of 
 the Parthian kings, which some authors have considered to be the same with Heca- 
 tompylon, and others again with Nisaea in the province of Margiana. Below this 
 was the district Choarene, with the town Apamia, said to have been built by some 
 Greeks ; and farther Eastward lay the district Tabiene, the name of which may be 
 traced in that of the modern town Tubbus. The district Arcticene, with it’s town 
 Apabarctice, was in the South Eastern part of the province, in the neighbourhood of 
 Neh, or Nybunden. 
 
 23. Carmania'^^ touched to the W. upon Persis, to the 
 N. upon Parthia, to the E. upon Aria and Gedrosia, and to 
 the S. upon the Persian Gulf and the Erythraean Sea: it con- 
 tained 74,500 square miles, and corresponded in a general way 
 with the modern province of Kerman, to which it has com- 
 municated it’s name. The Northern part of the province was 
 called Carmania Deserta, now the Desert of Kerman, and 
 is a continuation of the great Parthian Desert ; it contained 
 no cities, but was inhabited, as it is at the present day, 
 by a number of Nomadic tribes. The Southern part of the 
 province was remarkably fertile, producing abundance of corn, 
 wine, and oil ; there was also plenty of gold, silver, and copper 
 in it’s hills. The name of Carmania was said to be derived 
 from the word Carma, signifying in the language of the country 
 a vine, for which plant it was very famous, yielding sometimes 
 clusters of grapes more than two feet long. The manners and 
 customs of the people were similar to those of the Persians 
 and Medes. Carmana, the metropolis of the province, was 
 
 Denique saevara 
 
 Militiam puer, et Cantabrica bella tulisti 
 
 Sub duce, qui templis Parthorum signa refixit ; — 
 
 Id. Epist. I. xviii. 56, 
 
 Auroramque sequi, Parthosque reposcere signa. 
 
 Virg. ZE«. VII. 606. 
 
 J am negat Euphrates equitem post terga tueri 
 
 Parthorum, et Crassos se tenuisse dolet. Prnpert. II. viii. 17. 
 
 Tunc furor extremos movit Romanus Gretas, 
 
 Carmanosque duces, quorum devexus in Austrum 
 ..Ether, non totam mergi tamen aspicit Arcton ■, 
 
 Lucet et exigua velox ibi node Bootes. Lucan. Ill, 250. 
 
 Et signa nostro restituit Jovi, 
 
 Direpta Parthorum superbis 
 Postibus ; — 
 
 Ille seu Parthos Latio imminentes 
 
 Hor. Curm. IV. xv. 6. 
 Id. I. xii, 53. 
 
G03 
 
 Tmperivm Persicum — Gedrosia. 
 
 a considerable distance in the interior of the country, and still 
 presei'ves it’s name in that of Kerman. 
 
 24. In the Southern part of the province was the R. Corius I>iv, which runs past 
 the town Thospis, now Velazgherd, into the Persian Gulf. Lower down, towards 
 the confines of Gedrosia, lay the district Harmozia, the inhabitants of which, when the 
 Moguls invaded their country in the 13th. century, retreated to a little island in 
 the gulf, to which they have communicated the name of Ormuz. Carpella Pr. 
 C.Bumbarack, is the South Western extremity of Persia, and forms with the opposite 
 Asabo Pr. in Arabia, the entrance to the Persian Gulf; not far from the point is 
 Semiramidis, or Strongyle Mons, now Bumbarack Rock, and nearer Gedrosia stood 
 Badis Jask upon the shore of the Erythraean Sea. Part of the Persian Gulf between 
 Carmania and Arabia was named Carmanicus Sinus, and is now called the G. of 
 Ormuz, from the little island Ormuz^^ already alluded to, which appears to have 
 been anciently known as Tyrine I. Near it was another little island called Oro-ana 
 Larak, and farther up the gulf lay Oaracta I. Kishin, which is 60 miles long and 
 about 20 broad ; it has been supposed to be the same with Ogyris I,, where stood 
 the tomb of king Erythras, who was said by the mythologists to have been drowned 
 in the Erythraean Sea, and to have hence communicated his name to it*. Higher 
 up the gulf was the island Pylora Polior, opposite the promontory Tarsia C. Sertis, 
 on the mainland of Carmania. 
 
 25. Gedrosia was bounded on the W. W Carmania, on 
 the N. by Drangiana and Arachosia, on the E. by India, and 
 on the S. by the Erythrsean Sea: it contained 92,200 square 
 miles, and corresponded with the modern province of Mehran. 
 It was in general exceedingly barren and very thinly inhabited, 
 owing to which circumstances it proved fatal to the armies of 
 Semiramis and Cyrus, when they passed through it ; and the 
 troops of Alexander, as they returned through it from India, 
 only escaped the horrors of thirst and famine, with which they 
 were threatened, by one of the most rapid marches which that 
 extraordinary man ever conducted, and which, amongst other 
 reasons, he was induced to undertake for the ambitious purpose 
 of convincing the world how much more he could accomplish 
 than his predecessors. Gedrosia formed a part of the great 
 province Ariana, but being separated from it by the range of 
 mountains called Becius Wushutee and Sarawanee, is generally 
 considered as altogether distinct from it. The metropolis of 
 Gedrosia was called Pura Pureg, or PJioreg, and was situated 
 in the Western part of it, close on the borders of Carmania. 
 The people who dwelled on the coast of the province were 
 called Ichthyophagi (from ix^ve and (jtaye'iv) or Eaters of Fish, 
 and Chelonophagi (from and or Eaters of Tor- 
 
 toises ; with the bones and shells of which they are said to 
 have built and covered their houses. 
 
 High on a throne of royal state, which far 
 Outshone the wealth of Ormuz and of Ind, — 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book II. 2. 
 ■‘“'Etm Sk TOi Trporkpat KappaviSo^ tKroBev uKptjg 
 "Qyvpig, tuBa re rvp(3og ’ EpuBpaiov fSaaiXrjog. 
 
 Dion. Perieg. 606. 
 
 Tills tradition seems in a manner perpetuated by the names of two small islands 
 close to Kishin, called the Great Tomb and Little 'Tomb. 
 
604 Imperium Persicum — Ariana. 
 
 26. On the coast of Gedrosia, at the mouth of Hydriaces fl. Sadgee, and not far 
 from the borders of Carmania, stood Ommana, the most considerable sea-port town 
 between India and the Gulf of Persia j it was a great place ot trade for all the pro- 
 ductions of the surrounding countries, and was resorted to by the Indians and 
 Arabians as well as by the Persians. Farther Eastward were Tyza Teez ; the pro- 
 montoiy Bagia, which was sacred to the Sun ; Cyiza Guttur ; and Cephas, or 
 Cophanta, Guadel. The last mentioned place stood upon the promontory Alamba- 
 teir, or Alabagium, C. Guadel, and not far from the mouth of the river Cophen, or 
 Zorombis. This river, now called Dustee, or Bhugwur, is the largest on the whole 
 Southern coast of Persia ; it rises in the district Drangiana, and runs past the town 
 of Chodda Khedje into the Erythraean Sea. Upon it’s left bank, in the centre of 
 Gedrosia, dwelled the Parsirae, whose chief town was Parsis, reckoned by some the 
 metropolis of the whole province ; their dominion extended to the sea-coast as far 
 as Cysa Passence, Pasira Churmut, and Malana Malan. Farther Eastward were the 
 Oritae, or Orae, a brave and industrious people, who were thought to be of Hindoo 
 extraction ; their country was very fertile, and they defended it gallantly against 
 Alexander, as well as against his general Leonnatus : their chief towns were Oraea, 
 or Ora, still called Haur, and Rambacia, the residence of their king, now thought to 
 be Ermajil. Beyond these, and close upon the borders of India, were the Arabitae, 
 likewise of Hindoo extraction ; they are said to have been so called from the 
 R. Arabis Pooralee, which ran through their country into the Erythraean Sea, at 
 'J'erabdon Sinus G. of Sonmeany : this gulf extends as far Eastward as Eiros M. 
 C. Monze, or that promontory which separates Persia from India. 
 
 27. Ariana was bounded on the S. by Gedrosia, on the 
 E. by India, on the N. by Bactriana and Scythia, and on the 
 W. by Parthia and Carmania : it contained 224,600 square 
 miles, and corresponded with the Western part of the modern 
 Kingdom of Cahul, or Afghanistan. It was divided into five 
 principal districts, namely Drangiana in the South ; Arachosia, 
 and the country of the Paropamisad® in the East ; Aria in the 
 West; and Margiana in the North. 
 
 28. Upon the death of Alexander the Great, the Greek rulers of Bactriana not 
 only assumed the supreme power in that province, but seized also upon the whole of 
 Eastern Persia, and spread their conquests for some time over several parts of India. 
 It was hence, as well as from it’s entire distinction in manners and customs, that the 
 Eastern part of Persia came to be denoted by the general name of Ariana ; and which, 
 in addition to the five districts already named, was considered by some as likewise 
 extending over the provinces of Gedrosia, Carmania, and Parthia, together with parts 
 of Bactriana and Sogdiana. The name of Ariana was derived from that of Aria, the 
 most fertile of it’s districts : the two names are frequently used indiscriminately to 
 denote the whole country. 
 
 29. Drangiana touched to the S. upon Gedrosia, to the W. upon Carmania, to 
 the N. upon Aria, and to the E. upon Arachosia; it received it’s name from it’s 
 inhabitants, the Drangae. When Alexander passed through it, he erected it into 
 a separate government, after which it first appears amongst the Greeks as a distinct 
 province ; but he subsequently added it to the Satrapy of Aria and Arachosia, 
 appointing only one governor for the three. In the Northern part of the district were 
 the Zarangaji, whose metropolis was Prophthasia Dooshak, where Alexander caused 
 Philotas, the son of Parmenio, to be put to death : the city stood between the rivers 
 Aria and Etymandrus, not far from their entrance into Aria Palus. Below these 
 were the Agriaspae, confining close upon Gedrosia; they were named Evergetae 
 (benefactors) by Cyrus, because they had assisted him with provisions, and saved 
 his army from perishing by hunger in the desert. They had formed themselves into 
 a little republic, and their manners and customs were so superior to those of the 
 surrounding barbarians, that Alexander not only gave them their full freedom, but 
 granted them some neighbouring pieces of territory for which they had petitioned 
 him. Their chief city was Agriaspe, or Ariaspe as it is sometimes called. 
 
 30. Arachosia touched to the W. upon Drangiana, to the S. upon Gedrosia, to 
 
606 
 
 Imperium Persicum — Ariana. 
 
 the E. upon India, and to the N. upon the Paropamisadae : it was so named from it’s 
 inhabitants, the Arachosil, or Arachotm, but the Parthians called it India Alba, from 
 the circumstance, of it’s inhabitants, who were white people, having been at one time 
 under the control of an Indian monarch. It was always a province of considera- 
 ble importance, from it’s proximity to India, and from the nearest road to the latter 
 country leading through the midst of it ; it had a separate governor, both before and 
 after the time of Alexander, and in the confusion which ensued upon the death of 
 that monarch, it played an important part amongst his intriguing successors in this 
 quarter of the world. The principal river of the country was Arachotus fl. Lora, 
 which rises in the Parueti Mb, and after a westerly course of 200 miles, connects 
 itself with a little lake, called Arachotus Fons, or L. Vaihend: near the shores of 
 this lake stood Alexandria Scanderia, or Vaihend, built in memory of Alexander’s 
 march through the country. But the metropolis of Arachosia was Arachotus, called 
 formerly Cophen, and Culis ; it is said to have been built by Semiramis, and still 
 preserves it’s name in Rokadj. 
 
 31. The Paropamisad*; touched to the S. on Arachosia, to the E. upon India, 
 to the N. upon Bactriana, and to the W. upon Aria ; they derived their name from 
 the great range of Paropamisus, which towered high above their Northern frontier, 
 and partly separated them from the Bactrians. They were a barbarous people ; but 
 their country, though it was exceedingly barren, derived considerable importance 
 from the principal and most frequented road to India leading through it. Their 
 chief city was Ortospana, called also Carura, and now Kandahar, a town of some 
 consequence, and the capital of a modern province of the same name ; it was in the 
 centre, not only of that road which ran from the Western provinces of Persia into 
 India, but also of another which led from Bactriana into the Southern part of the 
 country. Some miles to the N. of it, and upon the Eastern bank of the Etymandrus, 
 stood Alexandria, whence Alexander the Great proceeded upon his Indian expedi- 
 tion ; some authors, however, consider it to be the same with Kandahar. In the 
 North Eastern corner of the province was Gauzaca Ghizni, near the source of the 
 R. Cophes Ghizni, lower down which, in the district Capissene, stood Capissa 
 Cabul, the present metropolis of the whole country : the people hereabouts were 
 called Cabolitae, and it is doubtless, from this word, that the modern name of Cabul 
 has been derived. The R. Cophes runs into the Choes Punjskier, and this again 
 into the Choaspes, which is a tributary of the Indus. 
 
 32. Aria touched to the E. upon the Paropamisadae, to the N. upon Margiana, 
 to the W. upon Parthia, and to the S. upon Drangiana ; it derived it’s name from 
 it’s chief tribe the Arii, and from it’s being the most fertile and most important 
 district in the Eastern part of Persia, it gave name to the whole province of 
 Ariana. This general name of Ariana is sometimes found applied to the district of 
 Aria alone, a confusion which occasions much perplexity. Aria was much famed 
 for it’s excellent wine, which was able to be kept in un-pitched casks for three gene- 
 rations, an advantage sought for in vain amongst the other wines of the East. The 
 continuation of Paropamisus M., called Sariphi Montes, runs through the Northern 
 part of the district, and contains the springs of two rivers, both named Aria. The 
 more Northern of these, still called Heri, is the great river of Margiana, and loses 
 itself in a small lake on the borders of Bactriana and Sogdiana ; the Southern Aria fl. 
 is now known as the Furrah R., and loses itself, together with the Etymandrus, in 
 Aria Palus L. of Zarrah, on the confines of Carmania, Parthia, and Drangiana. At 
 the Western extremity of this lake was Alexandria Ariana Coi'ra, which was built 
 by Alexander, and soon became a city of such considerable importance as to 
 be inferior only to the metropolis ; the latter was situated in the N orthern part of 
 the district, on the banks of Aria L, and was called Artacoana, or Aria, now Herat. 
 To the S. E. of this dwelled the Astaveni, whose chief town w'as Asaak, where 
 Arsaces is said to have been first called to the throne, and where the perpetual fire 
 was religiously kept. Below these lay the district of Anabon, in which were the 
 towns of Phra, or Phorana, Furrah on the Furrah R. ; Abeste, or Bis, Bost ; and 
 Gari Girrish ; the two last were on the R. Etymandrus. Sacastene was a little 
 district nearer to Drangiana and Arachosia, and has maintained it’s name to the 
 present day in that of Sejistan. 
 
 33. Margiana touched to the S. on Aria, to the E. on Bactriana, to the N. on 
 Sogdiana and Scythia, and to the W. upon Hyrcania and Parthia : it derived it’s 
 
006 
 
 Imperium Persicum — Bactriana, 
 
 name from the R. Margus Murghab, which rises in the range of Paropamisus, near 
 the source of the Northern Aria fl., and flows into the latter river not far from the 
 capital. Though surrounded by deserts, it was exceedingly fertile ; it’s vines were 
 said to grow to such an uncommon size, that two men could scarcely grasp one stem, 
 and the clusters of grapes measured more than two feet long. Margiana was formerly 
 considered as a district of Hyrcania, and was first raised into a province by the suc- 
 cessors of Alexander. The Romans who were taken prisoners after the defeat of 
 Crassus, were sent hither and dispersed over the country, where many of them settled 
 and intermarried with the inhabitants ; hence they were unwilling to return home, 
 and several of them even hid themselves from those who were sent, during the reign 
 of Augustus, to take them back to Rome A little distance from the junction of 
 the rivers Margus and Aria stood the town Sariga, which still keeps it’s name in 
 Serukhs. To the Eastward of it dwelled theTapuri and Mardi, a lawless set of men, 
 the former of whom are said to have been much given to wine : above these, in the 
 Northern part of the province, were the Parna; and Dahae, and beyond them were 
 the Massagetae and Derbiccae. All these tribes were of Scythian extraction, and 
 lived a roving Nomadic life, making use of every opportunity to lighten their extreme 
 poverty by plundering their neighbours in all directions, like the Turcomans of the 
 present day. Antiochia Margiana, the capital of the district, was built by Antiochus 
 the First, on the site of a city which had been already founded there and named 
 Alexandria : it is now called Merve, with the epithet Shah Jehan, and is near the 
 termination of the R. Margus in the little lake which receives it’s waters. It was 
 beautifully situated in the midst of an exceedingly fertile country, and became so 
 large a city, that the wall with which Antiochus surrounded it, is said to have 
 measured 1,500 stadia : here many of those Romans were confined, who were taken 
 prisoners after the defeat of Crassus. To the Westward of Antiochia, and near the 
 borders of Hyrcania, stood Nisaea Nissa, upon the banks of Ochus fl. Tedje7i 11., 
 which is supposed to be a tributary of the Oxus : it gave name to the Nisaei, who are 
 frequently reckoned to Hyrcania, and is supposed by many to be the same with 
 Sauloe Parthaunisa, the burying-place of the Parthian kings. 
 
 34. Bactriana, or Bactria'^^, is bounded on the S. by 
 Paropamisus or Caucasus Mons ; on the E. by a spur of the 
 same range, called Comedorum M®. ; on the N. by the R. Oxus ; 
 
 Horace has alluded to the settlement of many in the country : 
 
 Milesne Crassi conjuge barbara 
 Turpis maritus vixit 1 Et hostium 
 (Proh Curia, inversique mores !) 
 
 Consenuit socerorum in arvis 
 
 Sub rege Medo, Marsus et Appulus, — Cam. HI. v. 5. 
 
 hinc fortis Arius, 
 
 Longaque Sarmatici solvens jejunia belli 
 Massagetes, quo fugit, equo, volucresque Geloni. 
 
 Lucan. III. 283. 
 
 Virgil mentions Bactriana amongst the richest countries in the world : 
 
 Sed neque Medorum sylvae, ditissima terra, 
 
 Nec pulcher Ganges, atque auro turbidus Hermus, 
 
 Laudibus Italiae certent : non Bactra, neque Indi, 
 
 Totaque thuriferis Panchaia pinguis arenis. Georg. II. 138. 
 
 And as the boundary of the Roman power in this direction : 
 
 Hinc ope barbaricfi varlisque Antonius armis 
 
 Victor, ab Aurorae populis et litore Rubro 
 
 AEgyptum viiesque Orientis, et ultima secum 
 
 Bactra vehit. ^n. VIII. C88. 
 
 urbi sollicitus times. 
 
 Quid Seres et regnata Cyro 
 Bactra parent, — 
 
 Hor, Carm. III. xxix. 28. 
 
Imperium Persicwn — Sogdiana. 607 
 
 and on the W. by the desert of Margiana. It touched to the 
 S. on the Paropamisadae, to the E. on the Sacae, to the N. on 
 Sogdiana, and to the W. on Margiana. It corresponded with 
 the Northern part of Cahul, and has left it’s name in one of 
 the dependencies of this country, now called Balkh, as well as 
 in that of Badachshan ; it contained 51,400 square miles. It’s 
 metropolis was Bactra Balkh, called formerly Zariaspa, and 
 situated on Zariaspes, or Bactrus Balkh R. ; it was in this 
 important city that Alexander the Great took up his winter- 
 quarters, and here in a fit of intoxication he murdered his 
 friend Clitus for having ventured to prefer the actions of Philip 
 to those of his son. 
 
 35, The Bactriani, or Bactri, were a barbarous people, who, from living chiefly 
 on plunder, went constantly armed. They were said to be of such high antiquity, 
 as to have been conquered by Ninus ; they were afterwards rendered tributary by 
 the Medes and Persians, and were finally reduced by the Macedonians under Alex- 
 ander, who erected their country into a regular province, and appointed a governor 
 over it. During the confusion which followed the death of this monarch, the 
 governor's of Bactriana asserted their own independence, which, by the assistance of 
 the Greek troops, who had been left to protect the province, they easily maintained. 
 They soon extended their dominions over the whole of Ariana and Carmania, and 
 reduced Sogdiana under their power ; and, assisted by the inhabitants of that dis- 
 tant country, as well as by continual auxiliary corps of Greek soldiers, whom they 
 found means to entice from their homes, they added such strength to their monarchy 
 as to carry war into the very heart of India. The extent and resources of their own 
 country, in addition to their personal bravery, furnished the Bactrians with the 
 means of supporting their independence for a considerable period ; but their kingdom 
 was at last completely overturned, about 140 years b. c., partly by dissensions 
 amongst themselves, and partly by the irruptions of the Northern Barbarians. After 
 this they were attacked by the Parthians, but resisted all invasion, till at length 
 they joined the Persian empire upon it’s restoration. — The people round Bactra, or 
 Zariaspa, were named Zariaspae ; to the S. of them, on Zariaspes fl., stood Cariatas 
 Charkaind, where the philosopher Callisthenes was imprisoned by Alexander, for 
 refusing to pay him divine honours, and afterwards shamefully put to death. To the 
 Eastward of this were, Eucratidia, so named after king Eucratides, and Aornos, the 
 strongest citadel in the country. Below these, on the confines of the Paropamisadae, 
 lay the district Guria Gaur, in which stood Drapsaca Boot Bamian, the first Bactrian 
 town entered by Alexander. 
 
 36. Sogdiana was bounded on the S. by the Oxus, on the 
 E. by the Comedorum Montes, on the N. by the laxartes, 
 and on the W. by the Oxii M®., a low range of hills stretching 
 across between the two rivers. To the S. it bordered upon 
 the Paropamisadae, to the E. upon the Sacae, to the N. and W. 
 upon Scythia: it contained nearly 129,700 square miles, and 
 corresponded with the modern province of Great Bukaria, 
 a little district of which near the metropolis preserves the 
 ancient name in AZ Sogd. The metropolis of Sogdiana was 
 Maracanda, or Paracadi, Sumerkund, situated on the banks of 
 
 Tinxere sagittas 
 
 Errantes Scythi® populi, quos gurgite Bactros 
 Includit gelido, vastisque Hyrcania sylvis. 
 
 Lucan. III. 2G7. 
 
608 
 
 Kingdom of Persia. 
 
 the R. Polytimetus now Kohuli ; it has been rendered famous 
 in modern times by Tamerlane having constituted it the capital 
 of his empire. Near it was Nautaca Nekshab, where Bessus 
 the governor of Bactriana, who behaved so traitorously to 
 Darius, was taken, and shortly after put to death by Alexander’s 
 permission. 
 
 37. Sogdiana was foimerly subject to the Assyrians, and subsequently fell into 
 the hands of the Medes, Persians, and Macedonians : it then followed the fortunes 
 of the Bactrian kingdom till it was overturned by the inroads of the Scythians, after 
 which it formed a part of the second Persian Empire. The Western portion of the 
 province was originally inhabited by the two great nations of the Dah® and Parnae, 
 who extended as far as the shores of the Caspian ; and hence the limits of Sogdiana 
 are by some authors pushed as far as this sea. The Massaget® dwelled in the 
 Northern part of the province, extending into Scythia and the dominions of the 
 Sac® ; and, owing to their great power, their name is not unfrequently used as 
 synonymous with that of the Scythians. These two nations afterwards wandered 
 Southwards into the provinces of Hyrcania, Margiana, and Bactriana, where some of 
 their tiibes were latterly met with, and for a time kept in subjection by the Greeks. 
 
 38. From the Oxii M®., which form the Western boundary of Sogdiana, another 
 range strikes out to the Eastward, separating the waters of the laxartes and Oxus j 
 this range, called Sogdii M^, and now known under various names, as Ala Tau, &c., 
 runs through the whole province, and connects itself with the Comedorum M«., on 
 the frontiers of the Sac®. To the Northward of it, on the banks of the laxartes, 
 stood Cyreschata, called also Cyropolis, and Cyra, Chodjand, the outmost of all the 
 cities built by Cyrus ; it was a strong place, and had a garrison of 18,000 men 
 when it was taken and destroyed by Alexander. Near it was Alexandria Ultima 
 Koukan, the outmost city founded by Alexander ; he built it in twenty days, although 
 it was sixty stadia in circuit, and peopled it with Greeks, Macedonians, and Barba- 
 rians : it was here that he crossed the laxartes into Scythia. Not far from it was 
 Gaza Ferghana, one of the seven cities of Sogdiana which leagued together against 
 the Macedonians : Gab®, another of them, where Alexander greatly distinguished 
 himself, was in the North Western part of the province, and is now called Chavos. 
 To the S. of Maracanda lay the little territory of the Branchid®, whom Xerxes had 
 carried away captive from the neighbourhood of Miletus and whose town was 
 destroyed by Alexander : some distance to the westward of it, upon the Polytimetus, 
 stood Trybactra, now Bokhara. The people dwelling along the Northern bank of 
 the Oxus were called Oxiani; their chief town was Oxiana Toormoos, situated at the 
 confluence of the Bascatis Bash with the Oxus. A little to the N. of this last 
 was Petra Sogdiana Hissar, which was defended by 30,000 men against Alexander, 
 who at last succeeded in taking it : above it, upon the 11. Bascatis, lay Drepsa 
 Bashkerd, the metropolis of the Drepsiani, and one of the chief cities of the Bactrian 
 empire. 
 
 KINGDOM OF PERSIA. 
 
 39. The kingdom of Persia is bounded on the W. by the Ottoman Empire and 
 Arabia, on the S. by the Gidf of Persia, on the E. by Cabal and Baloochistan, and 
 on the N. by Independent Tartary, the Caspian Sea, and the Eussian Empire. The 
 name of Persia is frequently applied to the whole country from the R. Indus to the 
 mountain-range of Zagros, or Aiagha Dag, and even as far Westward as the Tigris-, 
 but the limits of the kingdom of Persia have fluctuated exceedingly, according to the 
 vicissitudes of conquest and revolution, and are therefore variously defined at diffe- 
 rent periods of it’s history. Persia is called Iran by the natives, Shahestan by the 
 Arabs, and Ajem-eslam by the Armenians. It contains 433,200 square miles, and 
 it’s estimated population is about 15,000,000 of souls. It is composed at present of 
 seven great provinces, the names and chief cities of which, together with the sup- 
 posed population of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 See page 487, sect. 63, supra. 
 
Kingdom of Persia. 
 
 009 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Cities. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 — 
 
 
 Population. 
 
 Azerhijan - - - 
 
 Tabriz - _ . 
 
 100,000 
 
 Ghilan - - . 
 
 Reshd - - ~ 
 
 70,000 
 
 Mazanderan 
 
 Saree - - . 
 
 35,000 
 
 Irak-Ajemi 
 
 Teheran ... 
 
 150,000 
 
 Khorasan - - - 
 
 Mushed • - . 
 
 35,000 
 
 Pars - - - 
 
 Shiraz 
 
 40,000 
 
 Kerman . - _ 
 
 Kerman - 
 
 30,000 
 
 The province of Mekran is sometimes reckoned to Persia, but it is occupied by a 
 number of independent chiefs, whose power is constantly fluctuating with the extent 
 of their territory ; a few of them occasionally send presents to the king of Persia by 
 way of tribute ; but it’s inhabitants, as a body, render more obedience to the Ba- 
 looches, after whom the Northern and inland part of their province has obtained the 
 name of Baloochistan. 
 
 40. About the middle of the seventh century Persia became annexed to the empire 
 of the Califs, who extended their dominion beyond the limits of Khorasan into 
 Independent Tartary. After having maintained possession of their newly-acquired 
 territory for nearly six centuries, they lost it by a terrible re-action, which proceeded 
 from the last-mentioned quarter ; and the successive invasions by the descendants 
 of Genghiz, Timur, and the several Turkish hordes, completely changed the political 
 aspect of Western Asia. Persia was the great arena on which the Saracens disputed 
 for mastery and dominion with tliese Northern invaders; and during this great 
 struggle it suffered every misery to which a nation can be exposed, from the devas- 
 tating cruelties of barbarous and sanguinary hordes. In the beginning of the 16th 
 century, however, a native dynasty arose in the person of Ishmael Sophi who 
 wrested the kingdom out of the hands of those foreign tyrants, by whom it had been 
 so long enslaved : he was followed by Abbas, who completed the emancipation of 
 his country, and extended it’s limits on every side. The reign of this tatter prince 
 formed the most brilliant era in the modern history of Persia ■ but his posterity having 
 sunk into voluptuousness, the country was completely overrun, in the bemnnino- 
 of the last century, by the Afghans. These savage robbers, having been transplanted 
 by Tamerlane, from the neighbourhood of M'. Caucasus and the Caspian Sea to 
 Kandahar and the Indian frontiers of Persia, revolted, and carried the desolations 
 of fire and sword through the remotest provinces of this unhappy country, and 
 reduced many of it’s proudest cities to ruins. Their atrocities were amply avenged 
 by Nadir Shah, and the independence of Persia was once more completed : but, 
 upon the assassination of this daring chief, it became the scene of a furious civil 
 war, during which the Afghans were enabled to reduce the whole Eastern part of 
 the country under their dominion, and to establish a new empire, which continues 
 to the present day. 
 
 Sophis, or Sofees, denote a kind of order of religious persons amongst the Maho- 
 jnetans in Persia, answering to what are otherwise called Dervises, and amongst the 
 Indians and Arabs, Fakirs. The more eminent amongst them are complimented with 
 the title Shekh, i. e. Reverend ; and such persons, amongst the Turks, pretend to be 
 the legitimate successors of Mahomet. Ishmael, who conquered Persia, was a Sophi, 
 and greatly valued himself on being so : he chose all the guards of his person from 
 among the religious of this order, and would have all the great lords of his court 
 Sophis. The king of Persia is still grand-master of the order, though it is now fallen 
 into some contempt : the vulgar sophis are now chiefly employed in the lower occu- 
 pations of life, and as menial attendants of the court. This neglect, into which the 
 order is sunk, occasioned the late emperor to drop the title of Sophi, and even to 
 refuse allowing some of the order, according to custom, to gird on his sword. The 
 name of Sophi, or Sooffee, is now generally applied in Persia to those freethinkers 
 in religious matters, who choose to depait from the prescribed doctrines, forms, and 
 traditions of the followers of Mahomet. 
 
 E R 
 
610 Kingdom of Persia. 
 
 41. The government of Persia is an absolute monarchy, which often degenerates’ 
 into the most barbarous despotism. The King, ovShah as he is called, is considered 
 to be the vicegerent of the prophet, and is therefore entitled to the most implicit 
 obedience : both the land and it’s inhabitants, from the highest to the lowest, are 
 regarded as his absolute property. The choice of his servants rests solely with him- 
 self; he may exalt nr degrade them, fine, imprison, maim, or put them to death, 
 without being in any way answerable for such act ; and the exercise of this power is 
 only limited by tlie degree of security he feels on his throne, and the danger there 
 may be at the time, in provoking the people, or individuals, by acts of injustice and 
 cruelty. The wandering tribes, however, are ruled by their own khans, who carry on 
 all the internal administration, and merely pay military service when required ; and 
 in consequence of their having at their disposal so large a proportion of the warlike 
 population, they are always eourted even by the most powerful monarch. The 
 Persians are Maliometans of the sect of Ali, for which reason they are regarded as 
 heretics by the Turks, who belong to the sect of Omar : they are personally far more 
 neglectful of religious duties than either the Turks or Arabs, but their bigotry and 
 intolerance are not surpassed by any Mahometan people. A freethinking and 
 irreligious spirit reigns to a considerable extent in Persia, among several classes of 
 society ; these enthusiasts are commonly called sooffees, or dervishes, and have not 
 only much increased in number of late years, but have mainly contributed to the 
 increase of scepticism which is complained of by the orthodox in that country. It is 
 difficult to describe the objects which inspire Sooffees, for their opinions and sects are 
 infinitely varied, though they all partake more of enthusiasm than fanaticism. The 
 objects which inspire them are said to relate to the abstract study of the nature both 
 of God and man, unconnected with any religion but that of nature ; and the enthu- 
 siast often becomes so rapt in these sublime speculations, that reason gives way under 
 a task to which she is so unequal, and his meditations are changed to visions of the 
 most incoherent wildness, or the frantic gestures of the most deplorable insanity. 
 
 42. The unfortunate race of the Guebres, Parsees, or worshippers of fire, is now almost 
 entirely extirpated ; a few solitary bands of them are still to be met with in Kerman, 
 in the Southern part of Khorasan, and in some parts of the other provinces, but they 
 are relentlessly persecuted by the present rulers of Persia, from their connecting with 
 their faith an attachment to it’s ancient laws and political system. The appellation 
 Guebres, Ghebres, Gueores, Games, or Giaours, as it is variously written, denotes 
 Heathens, or people of a false religion ; the Turks generally use it to distinguish any 
 thing not Mahometan, applying it in the same way that the Christians do Pagan or 
 Infidel. In Persia the term has a more peculiar and limited signification ; it being 
 there applied to a sect dispersed through a few provinces of the country, and said to 
 be the remains of the ancient Persians, or followers of Zoroaster, being worshippers of 
 fire. The Guebres entertain the most profound veneration for this ancient philosopher, 
 whom they consider as the great prophet sent by God to communicate his law, and 
 to instruct them in his will. They profess to believe a resurrection and a future 
 judgment, and to worship only one God. And though they perform their worship 
 before fire, and direct their devotion towards the rising Sun, for which they have an 
 extraordinary veneration, yet they strenuously maintain that they worship neither, 
 but that those are the most expressive symbols of the Deity ; and for this reason they 
 turn towards them in their devotional services. Some have supposed that these 
 Guebres are Persians converted to Christianity, who, being afterwards left to them- 
 selves, mingled their ancient superstitions with the truths and practices of Christianity, 
 and so formed for themselves a religion apart : and such persons allege, that through- 
 out the whole of their doctrine and practice, the marks and traces of Christianity, 
 though grievously defaced, may still be discerned. Several of the Guebres lied many 
 aces ago into India, and settled about Surat, where their posterity remain to this 
 day : there is also a colony of them at Bombay. They are a poor, ignorant, inoflfen- 
 sive people, extremely superstitious, and zealous for their rites, rigorous in their 
 morals, and honest in their dealings. One of the great objects of their religious wor- 
 ship is the everlasting fire near Baku, in the Russian province of Skirvan, on the 
 Western shores of the Caspian Sea. The ground there is rocky, and over it is 
 a shallow covering of earth : if a little of the surface be scraped off, and fire be 
 applied to the hollow, it catches flame immediately, and burns without intermission, 
 and almost without consumption ; nor is it ever extinguished unless some cold earth 
 be thrown over it, by which it is easily put out. Some of the spots of ground, which 
 
Gll 
 
 Kingdom of Persia. 
 
 have been thus ignited, are very large, and are said in the traditions of the place to 
 have been burning many thousand years. The flame yielded by this fire has neither 
 smoke nor smell. This sacred and adored phenomenon is nothing more than an 
 inflammable vapour, which issues in great quantity out of the ground in this place, 
 and is supplied by the naphtha, with which the adjacent country abounds. 
 
 43. Teheran, the present metropolis of the Kingdom of Persia, and the capital of 
 the province of Irak Ajemi, or Irak as it is sometimes simply called, is situated in the 
 Northern part of the province and of the whole country : it stands close to the ruins 
 of the ancient city Rhagre, now called Rba, at the foot of the lofty mountain-range 
 Elburz, and only 60 miles distant from the shores of the Caspian Sea. It is about 
 four miles in circumference, being surrounded by a wall and otherwise fortified ; but 
 notwithstanding this, it is a place of very little strength. During the two last reigns 
 it has been tlie residence of the sovereign, and the seat of government, and hence it 
 has been considerably enlarged and adorned, so that it has partly the appearance of 
 a new city. The only edifice of any importance which it contains, is the ark, as it 
 is^ called, which combines the character of citadel and palace : as a fortress, however, 
 it s capabilities of defence are very trifling, and it’s splendour as a palace is still 
 more questionable. The houses in general are built of unburnt brick, and give the 
 whole city a dingy and mud-like appearance. During the summer months, it is 
 exceedingly unhealthy, and in that season the king pitches his tent in the plains of 
 Sultanieh, or Zunjan, whither he is followed by most of the inhabitants of Teheran, 
 But notwithstanding it’s disadvantages, this city has been chosen by the Persian 
 monarchs as their residence, owing to it’s proximity to the Russian frontier, now their 
 most vulnerable quarter, and on account of it’s being situated in the midst of those 
 warlike wandering tribes, upon whom the strength of the Persian army chiefly depends. 
 Tabriz, Tavriz, or Tauris, as it is variously called, stands in the centre of the pro- 
 vince of Azerbijan, of which it is the capital ; it is situated in the midst of a great 
 plain, on the banks of the little R. Agi, which runs into the L. Shahee, or Ouroomia, 
 about 25 miles below the city. According to Persian tradition, it was founded by 
 Zobeida, one of the wives of Haroun-al-Raschid ; however this may be, it was a 
 favourite residence of that celebrated chief, and was indebted to him for the extraor- 
 dinaiy magnitude and splendour which it once exhibited. It is said to have formerly 
 contained more than 500,000 inhabitants, and carried on a most extensive commerce 
 vvith India, Russia, Tartary, and many of the Asiatic countries. But, owing to it’s 
 situation near the frontiers of contending empires, it has been alternately the object 
 ot conquest to Turks, Tartars, and Persians, and has been taken and pillaged eight 
 different times : besides this, it has repeatedly suffered from the shocks of tenible 
 earthquakes, one of which, about a century ago, is stated to have destroyed upwards 
 of 100,000 persons. It is now, therefore, one of the most wretched cities in the 
 kingdom ; the walls that surround it are decayed, and it scarcely contains an edifice 
 of the least pretensions to grandeur : the ruins of the ancient buildings cover a great 
 extent of ground, but, far from adding anything to the beauty or interest of the place, 
 present nothing but a confused heap of rubbish and crumbling mud walls. Reshd, 
 the capital of Ghilan, is situated only a mile or two from an aim of the Caspian Sea, 
 called the L. of Emellee: it is one of the most flourishing places in all Persia, and, 
 from it’s proximity to the Caspian Sea, carries on a flourishing trade with all the 
 neighbouring countries, for the productions of which it has become the great depcit 
 in this part of the kingdom. 
 
 44. Ispahan, the old capital of Persia, is situated in the South Eastern corner of 
 the province of Irak, on the banks of the little R. Zy>ider, which loses itself in the 
 sand. Owing to it’s situation in the centre of the empire and of a veiy fertile country, 
 it became at an early period a place of great population, wealth, and trade, and was 
 chosen by the califs of Bagdad as the capital of the province of Irak : it’s walls 
 were at one time twenty miles in circuit, and it’s population amounted to more than 
 600,000 souls. But in the midst of it’s prosperity it was taken, a. d. 1387, by 
 Timur, who gave it up to an indiscriminate massacre, in which 70,000 citizens are 
 said to have perished. It recovered from this desolation owing to it’s admirable situa- 
 tion, and was chosen as the seat of his dominion by the famous Shah Abbas, who 
 spared no cost in embellishing it with the most splendid edifices. The great palace 
 which he built here was nearly four miles in circuit, but a great part of this space 
 was laid out in gardens, ten in number, adorned with summer-houses, and other 
 elegant structures. Ispahan was taken by the Afghans in 1722, when many of it’s 
 
 R R 2 
 
G12 
 
 Kingdom of Persia. 
 
 superb edifices were entirely destroyed ; but Nadir Shah retook it five years afterwards, 
 and endeavoured to restore it to it’s former greatness. Since that time it has ceased 
 to be a royal residence, owing to the rising importance of Teheran, and has therefore 
 gradually decayed : it now presents only the wreck of what it once was, by far the 
 greater part of it’s surface being covered with ruins. It’s present population is esti- 
 mated at 150,000 souls, so that if it be not the most populous place in the whole 
 Persian Empire, it is at least the second in rank : it is said to be gradually reviving 
 from the neglect into which it has been latterly thrown, partly from the efforts of the 
 inhabitants to improve their condition, and partly from the situation of the city ren- 
 dering it the great emporium of all the inland commerce of Persia. Shiraz, the 
 capital of Pars, is situated in the middle of the province, on an elevated plain of 
 almost unrivalled beauty and fertility, the boast of the whole country : it is the third 
 city in Persia, and has been at several periods the metropolis of the whole empire. 
 The city is about five miles in circuit, and is surrounded by walls, which, owing to 
 the indolence of the governors, have been suffered to fall to ruin. The magni- 
 ficence of Shiraz consists solely in a few public buildings, the houses, in general, 
 presenting an exceedingly mean and paltry appearance ; the great mosque is in high 
 repute as one of the strongest holds of Mahometanism in the East. Hafiz, the 
 Anacreon of Persia, was a native of Shiraz, and composed most of his productions 
 amidst it’s delightful retreats ; he was buried in a garden near the city, where an 
 elegant tomb has been raised to him by one of the khans. To the W. of Shiraz, 
 upon the shores of the Persian Gulf, stands Busheer, the principal sea-port of the 
 kino-dom : it is situated on a peninsula, surrounded on three sides by water, and 
 fortified towards the land by a wall mounting a few pieces of cannon. The town 
 presents a handsome appearance at a distance, but the streets are narrow and meanly 
 built. It owes all it’s importance to it’s maritime situation, which causes it to be 
 the great depot for most of the commerce which is carried on between India and 
 Persia : the English East India Company have a factory here, and the resident 
 possesses considerable influence in the town. Busheer is estimated to contain about 
 
 8.000 inhabitants j it is governed by an Arab shekh, who is tributary to the king of 
 Persia. 
 
 45. Gamheroon, or Bender Abbas as it is also called, is likewise situated on the 
 shores of that part of the Persian Gulf which is called the Gulf of Ormuz, from the 
 famous little island of Ormuz lying in it. It stands in the South Eastern corner of 
 Kerman, close on the borders of Ears, and was formerly the most extensive and 
 flourishing place on the whole gulf, having been the great sea-port of all Southern 
 Persia : but the troubles and various casualties of this ill-governed country have 
 reduced it to a low condition, and it is now a mean place, comparatively of but little 
 consequence. It still, however, carries on a tolerable trade, and is fortified with 
 a double wall 3 it is subject to the Imam of Muscat, who accounts to the king of 
 Persia for the tribute of it and a few neighbouring places : it is said to contain about 
 
 4.000 inhabitants. Kerman, the capital of the province of the same name, is some- 
 times called Sirjian, and was formerly one of the most beautiful and flourishing 
 cities of the Persian Empire ; but it has been so often plundered by barbarous 
 enemies, and desolated by domestic and foreign wars, that it is now a deserted and 
 ruinous place, covering but a small portion of the space enclosed within it’s fortifica- 
 tions. Mushed, or Meshid, the capital of Khorasan, stands in the North Eastern 
 corner of the province, towards the frontiers of Independent Tartary : it is situated 
 on a little river of the same name, which runs into the Heri Rood, and after joining 
 the Murghab, becomes lost in the Sandy Desert. It is surrounded by a strong wall 
 nearly six miles in circumference, and is considered throughout Persia as a holy 
 city, owing to it’s containing a very splendid sepulchre, in which the ashes of the 
 Imam Reza and of the Calif Haroun-al-Raschid are said to repose. It is by far the 
 most important city in the Eastern part of Persia, and is resorted to by caravans from 
 all parts of the country, as well as from Bokhara, Balkh, Kandahar, and Hindoostan. 
 To the West of Mus/ied, about forty miles distant, is Neshapore, formerly one of the 
 royal cities of Khorasan, and for a long time the seat of the Seljukian Dynasty, the 
 founder of which was crowned here. It attained to an extraordinary degree of 
 splendour and magnificence, but it was so completely destroyed by the Moguls during 
 the irruption ol Genghiz Khan, that it is said a horse might have been ridden over the 
 whole site without stumbling. The situation was, however, so favourable that the 
 city was soon rebuilt, though it has never recovered it’s former importance : it is 
 
G13 
 
 Cahul or Afghanistan. 
 
 surrounded by a wall, about four miles in circuit, and is estimated to contain nearly 
 10,000 inhabitants. In the range of hills to the N. W. of Neshapore are the famous 
 Turquoise mines, which alone have furnished the world, from a veiy remote period, 
 with one of it’s highly valuable gems. 
 
 46. The Kingdom of Cabul, called Afghanistan from it’s principal people, and 
 sometimes Kandahar, from one of it’s chief provinces, is bounded on the W. by 
 Persia, on the N. by Independent and Chinese Tartary, on the East by Hindoostan, 
 and on the South by the Bahr Oman, or Arabian Sea : it not only includes the Eastern 
 part of Persia, but extends some distance to the Eastward of the Indus, into the 
 country commonly distinguished as Puiia. It comprehends, together with Baloo- 
 chistan, about 428,600 square miles, or nearly the same as the kingdom of Persia, 
 and it’s population is estimated at 1.5,000,000 inhabitants. The whole kingdom is 
 divided into 27 provinces or districts, exclusive of Baloochistan, the chief of which 
 country is, except in name, rather a party in unequal alliance than a subject. The 
 18 most important of these provinces are placed each under the superintendence of 
 a governor, who commands the militia and collects the revenue, but is removable at 
 the pleasure of the king : his authority is enforced and maintained by the heads of 
 the various tribes, whose importance is greater or less in ptoportion to the degree of 
 subjection in which the district is held. The 18 provinces where these governors 
 reside are named generally after their chief towns, and are. 
 
 Herat. 
 
 Furrah. 
 
 Kandahar. 
 
 Ghizni. 
 
 Cahul. 
 
 Bamian and Ghorebund. 
 
 Jellallabud, 
 
 Lughman. 
 
 Peshawur. 
 
 Dera Ismael Khan. 
 Dera Ghazi Khan. 
 Shikarpoor. 
 
 Sewee. 
 
 Scind. 
 
 Cashmere. 
 Chuck Hazareh. 
 Lyah. 
 
 Moultan. 
 
 The other nine divisions are generally composed of countries belonging to Afghan 
 tribes, and, from their including more unsettled parts of the country, are frequently 
 falling off from the royal authority. 
 
 47. Afghanistan is an assemblage of many commonwealths, the whole, or nearly 
 the whole of which is formed into one state by the supreme authority of a common 
 sovereign. The king, who is the natural head of his own tribe, possesses likewise 
 a paramount authority over the other tribes : this authority extends to a general 
 superintendence over the whole kingdom, and to levying fixed proportions of troops 
 and money from each tribe for the common defence. The whole nation, however, 
 is seldom animated by one spirit, the individual interests of each tribe attracting 
 more of it’s attention than the general welfare. In consequence of this, there is 
 some distinction of interests between the king and the nation, and a still greater 
 difference of opinion regarding his legal powers ; the king and his nobles maintaining 
 that he has all the power of an Asiatic despot, and the people in general considering 
 him as a monarch with very limited prerogatives : this produces a good deal of 
 diversity in the actual exercise of the royal authority. The crown is hereditary, but 
 there is no established law as to primogeniture, the succession being decided by the 
 aristocracy. The Afghans themselves are all Mahometans of the Sonnite sect : 
 towards people of a religion entirely different from their own they are very tolerant, 
 as long as they are at peace with them, though, like all other Mussulmans, they 
 hold that it is not only lawful, but meritorious, to make war upon unbelievers ; 
 but the difference in religious opinions between them and the Persians, though not 
 sufficient to affect any serious part of their conduct, is enough to create a most bitter 
 enmity between the two sects. The Hindoos are allowed the free exercise of their 
 religion, and their temples are entirely unmolested. 
 
 48. The Afghans are supposed to have derived their name and origin from the 
 Scythian Alani. The appellation is known to the people themselves only through 
 the medium of the Persian language, their own name for their nation being Pooshtoon, 
 or Pookhtaneh, whence that of Pitan, by which they are distinguished in India : the 
 Arabs call them Solimanee. In the beginning of the 18th century, the Afghan 
 tribe of Ghiljie founded an empire, which included all Persia, and extended on the 
 West to the present limits of the llussiaii and Txirkish empires : only part of 
 
 K n 3 
 
614 
 
 Cahul or Afyhanintan. 
 
 Afghanistan, however, acknowledged their dominion. Nadir Shah overthrew this 
 dynasty, and annexed most of Afghanistan to Persia : on his death, the present 
 Afghan monarchy was founded, which at it’s height extended from the neighbour- 
 hood of the Caspian Sea to that of the R. Jumna, and from the Jihon or Oxus to the 
 Indian Ocean. 
 
 49. Cabul, the present capital of Afghanistan, and usually the residence of the 
 sovereign, is situated in the Northern part of the kingdom, on the banks of a river 
 of the same name, which finally joins the Indus : it is surrounded by a brick wall, 
 and is a very ancient and beautiful city. From early antiquity it was considered as 
 the gate of Hindoostan towards Tartary, whilst f^auda/iar held the same rank towards 
 the frontiers of Persia. The city of Cabul is compact, but by no means extensive, 
 and has in it’s vicinity many groves and gardens : most of the houses are of wood, 
 on account of the frequency of earthquakes. It is a considerable emporium of trade, 
 owing to it’s being the ordinary seat of government ; the population is said to amount 
 to about 50,000 souls. To the Eastward of Cabul lies the city of Peshawar, which 
 stands on very uneven ground near the junction of the Cabul R. with the Indus, and 
 at the foot of the Kheiber range of mountains ; it is about four miles in circuit, and 
 contains some splendid palaces, one of which is occasionally inhabited by the king. 
 The inhabitants, who are mostly of Indian origin, have been estimated at 100,000. 
 The city of Kandahar, formerly the metropolis of Afghanistan, is situated on the 
 banks of the R. Urgandah, which is a tributary of the Heermund : it is surrounded 
 by walls and ditches, and owing to it’s lying in the road from Ispahan to Delhi, it 
 is still a place of considerable importance. It is about three miles in circuit, and is 
 on the whole a very handsome city : it’s present population amounts to about 80,000 
 souls. Kelat, the capital of Baloochistan, and the residence of the sovereign, stands 
 in the North Eastern corner of the country, on an elevated site 8,000 feet above the 
 level of the sea; it contains about 20,000 inhabitants, composed of Balooches, 
 Hindoos, and Afghans. The city of Cashmere, the capital of the province of the 
 same name, was formerly called Serinogur ; it stands in the N orth Eastern part of 
 Afghanistan, within the limits of India, near the source of the R. Jhylum or 
 Hydaspes, and at the foot of the great snowy range of Himaleh. It is about six 
 miles in circuit, and contains about 180,000 inhabitants, being reckoned the largest 
 and most populous city in the Afghan dominions. It is celebrated for it’s manu- 
 facture of shawls, the beauty and delicacy of which are unrivalled ; they are made 
 from the wool, or hair of a kind of goat, which is only to be met with in Tibet. 
 Tire lake of Cashmere, named in the provincial language the Dali, has long been 
 celebrated for it’s beauties : it is studded with a number of beautiful islands, and 
 extends from the North Eastern quarter of the city in an oval circumference of 
 about six miles : it joins the Jhylum. The climate of the country is delightful, 
 and it’s fertility proverbially great ; the whole province has been styled by the 
 Moguls the terrestrial paradise of India. Cashmere has lately thrown off the Afghan 
 yoke, and asserted it’s independence, as have also some of the other cities and 
 districts to the Eastward of the Indiis. 
 
Indice. 
 
 r>i5 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 INDI-E ET SINARUM REGIO. 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 1 . India was bounded on the W. by the Arabiti and Parueti 
 M®., on the N. by the Paropamisus and Emodi M*., on the E. 
 by the mountains of the Sinse, and on the S. by the Ocean. 
 To the W. it touched upon Ariana, to the N. upon the terri- 
 tory of the Sacae and Scythia extra Imaum, and to the E. upon 
 the possessions of the Smee. It was divided by the R. Ganges, 
 into two nearly equal parts, the Western of which, named India 
 intra Gangem, corresponded with that portion of modern 
 India lying Westward of the Ganges ; the Eastern part, or 
 India extra Gangem, included India beyond the Ganges^ 
 Tibet, Assam, and nearly the whole of the Birman Empire. 
 It derived it’s name from the R. Indus, which was considered 
 by many as forming it’s frontier towards Persia: the two pro- 
 vinces together contained 1,815,600 square miles, or three- 
 fourths as many as the whole of modern Europe. 
 
 2. The Greeks knew but little of India till it’s invasion by Alexander the Great, 
 as may be inferred from none of their existing poets mentioning even it’s name. 
 The fabled campaigns, which some of their mythologists represent Dionysus, or 
 Bacchus', and Hercules to have undertaken against it, were invented, after they had 
 arrived at a considerable knowledge of the country, by the later poets to flatter the 
 vanity of the Macedonian hero ; and were not compiled from those vague and poetical 
 accounts of real transactions, which, in many other countries, form the dawning of 
 history. Sesostris and Semiramis are said to have been the first who extended their 
 empire into this vast peninsula ; they were followed by Cyrus, and subsequently by 
 Darius Hystaspis, who penetrated as far as the Punjab and the borders of Little Tibet. 
 But all these invasions made them very little acquainted either with India or it’s 
 inhabitants ; indeed the accounts which they received concerning them, may for the 
 most part be classed amongst those fables, which were related on all sides, of the 
 people dwelling at the extremities of the then known world, where actual knowledge, 
 was made up for by the ingenuity of invention. Amongst these fables may be included 
 that of the Pygm.xi'', or nation of black dwarfs, who spoke the same language as the 
 
 ^ Nunc quoque qui pueres, quantus turn, Bacche, fuisti. 
 
 Cum timuit thyrsos India victa tuos 1 Ovid, de Ar. Am. 1. 189, 
 Victa racemifero lyncas dedit India Baccho. Id, Met. XV. 413. 
 
 Oriens tibi victus, adusque 
 
 Decolor extremo quae cingitur India Gange. Id. IV. 20. 
 
 ® ’Hvts TTSp KXayyrj yepdvwv tteXci ov^avoSri Tcpb, 
 
 A'It’ STvei ovv (pvyov /cat dS/safarov b^jBpov, 
 
 KXayyy raiys Trkrovrai stt’ ’QKtavoio podojv, 
 
 'AvSpdffi Tlvy p.a'ioi(n (povov kuI Kijpa (pspoutrai’ 
 
 ’Hapiat I’ apa raiyt kuk^v tpiba Trpo^epovrai. Horn, II. F. 6. 
 
 R R 4 ^ 
 
IndicE. 
 
 other Indians, but were so small that the tallest amcngst them seldom exceeded two 
 leet in height. Some of them were said to build their houses with egg-shells, whilst 
 others lived in holes under the earth, whence they came out in harvest-time with 
 hatchets to cut down the corn, as if to fell a forest. They were admirable archers, 
 for which reason the king of India kept 3,000 of them as guards. Their animals 
 were all of a proportionable stature with themselves, and upon these they went out 
 to make war against certain birds, called cranes, who came annually from Scythia to 
 pmnder them. I hey were once governed by a princess, named Gerana, who was 
 changed into a crane for boasting herself fairer than Juno. Later traditions, how- 
 ever, remove these Pygmies to the deserts of Africa, where they represent them to 
 rmve attacked Hercules when sleeping after his victory over Antaeus ; they discharged 
 their arrows with great fury upon the arms and legs of the hero, who, being effectually 
 roused, was so pleased with their intrepidity, that he wrapped a number of them in 
 the skin of the Nemean lion, and carried them to Eurystheus. 
 
 3. The campaign of Alexander, though confined to the countries watered by the 
 Indus and it s branches, gave the ancients considerable knowledge of the peninsula. 
 He entered it near the modern city Cabul, took the important fortresses of Massaga 
 and Aornos, and crossed the Indus and Hydaspes, on the banks of which last he 
 defeated Porus^, one of the Indian kings. Alexander was so much pleased with the 
 conduct of Porus, that he not only restored to him his dominions, but increased his 
 kingdoin by the addition of several new provinces : in acknowledgment of this 
 generosity, Porus became one of the most faithful friends of the Macedonian monarch, 
 and never afterwards violated the assurances of peace which he had given him. 
 Alexander then traversed the Punjab as far as the banks of the Hyphasis or Beyah, 
 up to which point he had conquered the whole country, and reduced 5,000 cities 
 under his power. His veteran troops, however, who had hitherto faithfully followed 
 him a greater distance from their homes than had ever been traversed by any army, 
 now refused to proceed farther Eastward ; no inducements of wealth or glory, which 
 the daring ambition of their youthful monarch held out to them, could prevail in 
 altering their determination, and when, at length, overwhelmed by anger and dis- 
 appointment, he hid himself from them for two days, they retired to their tents full 
 of sorrow and regret, but with resolutions fixed and unchanged. They are said to 
 have been hurried on to this signal disobedience, not only by the horrible fatigues 
 which they had already suffered, and the many hardships which the nature and 
 climate of the country compelled them to undergo, but by the report of the deserts 
 which they had still to cross, and the enemies they had yet to encounter : they 
 recollected how their ranks had been already thinned in the parching plains of Persia 
 and India, and hovv dearly bought some of their boasted victories had been, in the 
 vain endeavour, which their monarch had held out to them, of reaching the remotest 
 bounds of the earth. This disobedience was confirmed by the reports, which reached 
 their camp, of the warlike preparations made against them by the king of the Gan- 
 garidae and Pharrasii, or Prasii, which were said to be so enormous, as to fill even 
 the veterans with such apprehension, that they declared first privately, and afterwards 
 openly, they would follow their chief no farther in that direction. In this crisis of 
 his affairs, Alexander yielded to the general wish, but he did so only under the 
 pretext that the auspices forbade the crossing of the river \ he accordingly made 
 preparations for retreating, but first having enlarged the circuit of his encampment. 
 
 Ad subitas Thracum volumes nubemque sonoram 
 Pygmaeus parvis currit bellator in armis ; 
 
 Mox impar hosti raptusque per aera curvis 
 
 Unguibus a sajva fertur grue. Juv. Sat. XIII. 168. 
 
 that small infantry 
 
 Warr’d on by cranes : — Milton, Par. Lost, Book I. 675. 
 
 Now less than smallest dwarfs, in narrow room 
 
 Throng numberless, like that Pygmaean race 
 
 Beyond the Indian mount, — JJ, 779. 
 
 — Pellaeus, Eoum 
 
 Qui domuit Porum, — ■ Claudian. de IV. Cons. Hon. 375. 
 
Indice. 
 
 617 
 
 he built twelve immense altars on the banks of the river, and ordered beds and other 
 pieces of furniture to be left behind, of greater dimensions than corresponded with 
 the ordinary proportions of man, intending them as a subject of wonder for all pos- 
 terity. He then retreated to the Hydaspes, and having fitted out a large fleet in 
 addition to the ships which he had brought overland from the Indus, he descended 
 the river to the country of the Malli, whom he attacked and defeated ; after this 
 he sailed down the Indus to Patala, and subsequently to the sea, into which he 
 advanced 400 stadia, being falsely represented by some of his companions as the 
 first Greek who had ever navigated the ocean. Having performed sacrifices to 
 Neptune, he ascended the Indus to Xylenopolis, which he had ordered to be built 
 in his absence : he staid here some time to make arrangements for his fleet’s proceed- 
 ing to Babylon by the Erythraean Sea and Persian Gulf, and finally set off himself 
 at the head of his army, traversed the Southern provinces of Persia, in the deserts of 
 which he lost the greater part of his troops, and arrived at length at the Babylonian 
 metropolis. His admiral, Nearchus, remained four months at Xylenopolis, waiting 
 the proper season for the prosecution of his voyage, which occupied him three months 
 more, at the expii-ation of which period he joined his sovereign at Babylon. 
 
 4. India, taken as a whole country, was at no period of it’s history governed by 
 one monarch. At the time of Alexander’s death it contained, amongst many others, 
 two great and well known kingdoms ; that of Porus in Punjab, and that of the Prasii 
 in Bahar and Allahabad, the reports concerning whom so alarmed the Macedonians. 
 The first of these was soon subdued by the Greek rulers of Bactriana, who from time 
 to time extended their conquests over various parts of India : the kingdom of the 
 Prasii on the other hand increased to a fearful extent, stretching as far Westward as 
 the Indus, and including within it’s limits all the tribes on the lower course of this 
 great river. It’s king became at last involved in disputes with Seleucus Nicanor, 
 and the Bactrian Satraps, who pushed their conquests as far as the Jumna and the 
 Ocean, thus confining the Prasii to their old limits. Upon the breaking up of the 
 Bactrian empire, and it’s invasion by the Scythians, the latter people, not contented 
 with the conquest of the Persian provinces, crossed over into India about a century 
 before the birth of Christ, when they seized upon the whole country watered by the 
 Indus, which hence obtained the name of Indo-Scythia. Besides these, there were 
 several other independent governments in the Southern part of the peninsula, which 
 from their having occasionally changed their extent as well as their names, appear 
 to have also undergone considerable revolutions. 
 
 5. India is said to have contained more than a hundred different nations; it’s 
 inhabitants were a fine, athletic race, and were divided anciently into seven Castes 
 though now there are only four. They had arrived at a very high degree of cultiva- 
 tion when they became connected with the Greeks, and many of their existing 
 institutions, both religious and civil, may be traced back to that early period. India 
 was reckoned by the ancients amongst the most opulent of all the countries of Asia^ • 
 it was also exceedingly fertile, producing almost every kind of grain, as well as many 
 sorts of spices in great abundance. It’s elephants were especially famed for their 
 size and strength, and were much preferred to the African®; it was also greatly 
 
 Intactis opulentior 
 
 Thesauris Arabum, et divitis India, — 
 
 Hor. Carm. III. xxiv. 2. 
 ® Quaque sui monitis obtemperat Inda magistri 
 
 Bellua, servitium tempore acta subit. Ovid. Trist. IV. vi. 7. 
 It’s ivory is frequently spoken of ; 
 
 India mittit ebur, Virg. Georg. I. 57. 
 
 Indum sanguineo veluti violaverit ostro 
 
 Si quis ebur ; Id. Mn. XII. 67. 
 
 • non aurum, aut ebur Indicum ; — 
 
 Hor, Carm. I. xxxi. 6. 
 
 gemmis et dentibus Indis — 
 
 Ovid, Met. XI. 167. 
 
Indies. 
 
 Gin 
 
 celebrated for it’s tigers® and serpents, the last of which were magnified by the his- 
 torians of Alexander into an enormous size. India produced many perfumes'^, as 
 well as precious stones and gold ® j it’s woods, and the trees in them, were of a vast 
 magnitude and height, and it’s ebony was very famous®; there is likewise some 
 slight mention made of it’s indigo and sugar-cane. 
 
 6. The great range of mountains, which bounded India on 
 the North, was known by the names of Paropamisus and 
 Emodus, or Emodi M®. The former of these names, which 
 the Macedonians out of compliment to Alexander, are said to 
 have changed to Caucasus, was applied to the range in the 
 neighbourhood of the Indus, and is still known as the Hindoo 
 Coosh, or Indian Caucasus ; the latter appellation was used to 
 denote the remainder of the range, as far Eastward as the 
 borders of the Sinee, and is still preserved in that of Himachaly 
 or Himaleh. It is the loftiest range of mountains in the world, 
 several of it’s peaks rising to the height of more than 26,000 
 feet; and, from it’s being covered with perpetual snow, it 
 obtained the name of Emodus, signifying in the native language 
 snowy, an interpretation also given to the modern term Hi- 
 maleh. It was from these mountains that the range of the 
 Imaus struck out into Scythia, and divided it into two parts. 
 The great river Ganges which still maintains it’s name, rises 
 
 ® veluti Gangetica cervae 
 
 Lactentem foetum per silvas tigris opacas. Ovid. Met. VI.63G. 
 Et domitas gentes, thurifer Inde, tuas. Id. Fast. III. 720. 
 
 Thura nec Euphrates, nec miserat India costum, — Id, 1. 340. 
 
 ® Inda cavis aurum mittit formica metallis, — Prapert. III. xi. 5. 
 Sive vagi crines puris in frontibus errant, 
 
 Indica quos medio vertice gemma tenet. Id. II. xviii. 10. 
 
 ® Sola India nigrum 
 
 Fertebenum, Virg. Georg. II. 116. 
 
 Aut quos Oceano propior gerit India lucos, 
 
 Extremi sinus orbis 1 ubi aera vincere summum 
 Arboris baud ullse jactu potuere sagittae ; 
 
 Et gens ilia quidem sumptis non tarda pharetris. Id. 122. 
 
 Avtoq S’ oinroTS ^v\a KtXaivuiv uXcaev ’IvSwv, 
 
 ’HpwSwv opeojv eTTtjSrjffaro, rwv virb TrsZav 
 "EXicerat rj<poio p'tyaq pooQ 'QKtavolo. 
 
 *Et'3’a SvG (TTpXag arpaag irtpi reppara yalpg, 
 
 Kay\;aX6wv perd ^^vpa KarpXvSrtv ’laprjvolo. 
 
 Dion. Perieg. 1162. 
 
 “ Nec pulcher Ganges, atque auro turbidus Hermus, 
 
 Laudibus Italiae certent. Virg. Georg. II. 137. 
 
 Ceu septem surgens sedatis amnibus altus 
 
 Per taciturn Ganges : — Id. .rEn. IX. 31. 
 
 — lato spatiantem flumine Gangen. Ovid. Trist. V. hi. 23. 
 
 Movit et Eoos bellorum fama recessus. 
 
 Qua colitur Ganges, toto qui solus in orbe 
 Ostia nascenti contraria solvere Pheebo 
 
 Audet, et adversum fluctus impellit in Eurum. Lucan. III. 230. 
 
 Omnibus 
 
G19 
 
 Indice — India iatru Gangem. 
 
 on the Southern side of the Emodi Montes, and winds it’s way 
 with a South-Westerly course of 1,650 miles into the Gange- 
 ticus Sinus, or Bay of Bengal, to which it gave name, and 
 which it enters by several mouths : it receives in it’s course the 
 waters of many great rivers, all much larger than the Thames, 
 and from it’s importance to the natives, they paid it, as they 
 still do, the most superstitious veneration. 
 
 7. India intra Gangem, or India West of the Ganges, 
 included together with the I, of Ceylon 966,400 square miles, 
 or about as many as the modern countries of Great Britain 
 and Ireland, Spain, Portugal, France, the Netherlands, 
 Sweden and Norway, Germany, Italy, and Greece. It’s 
 Western coast was traversed by a lofty range of mountains 
 called Bettigus or Bettigo, now known as the Western Ghauts ; 
 it terminated in Comaria Pr., the Southernmost point of the 
 whole peninsula, which has retained it’s name to the present 
 day in that of C. Comorin. 
 
 8. To the South of the Emodi M®., in the centre of India, are three great ridges 
 of mountains dividing the courses of the rivers in that part of the country, and uniting 
 as it were, in the Bettigo Mons already alluded to The Northernmost of these, 
 called Vindius or Vindhya, crosses the country from the R. Ganges to the head of 
 the Gulf of Cutch, and sends out a spur into the Great Desert, known by the name 
 of Apocopi M®., or Deorum Pcenae. Below it, and parallel with it, is Sardonyx 
 Mons, now called Sautpoora, which separates the waters of the Nerbuddah and Tapty ; 
 and still lower down is Adisathrus M. Sechachull, dividing the course of the Tapty 
 from the Godavery. The range of M'. Bettigo, or the Western Ghauts, is connected 
 towards the South with another ridge considerably lower than itself, called Orudii, or 
 Aruraei M^., now known as the Eastern Ghauts, from it’s running through the Eastern 
 part of the peninsula. 
 
 9. The R. Indus or Sindus as it was called by the natives, 
 rises in the angle formed by the mountains Emodi and Imaus, 
 in that part of Scythia which was inhabited by the Sacae, and 
 is now known by the name of Little Tibet j it assumes first 
 a Northerly, and afterwards a Southerly course, breaks through 
 the high mountains Paropamisus (in which some of the an- 
 cients placed it’s source), and enters the Erythraean Sea by 
 seven mouths: it is still called Indus, or Scind, and is 1,700 
 miles long. It receives on it’s right bank the Choaspes fl. or 
 Cabul R., called also Choes, from a little river of this name, 
 which joins it. On the N. bank of the Choaspes was Mas- 
 saga, the capital of the Assaceni, which Alexander besieged for 
 a long time without success, until the troops who defended it, 
 capitulated on condition that they should be allowed to depart 
 
 Omnibus in terris, quae sunt a Gadibus usque 
 
 Auroram et Gangen, Juv. Sat. X. 2. 
 
 Quaque, ferens rapidum diviso gurgite fontem, 
 
 Vastis Indus aquis mixtum non sentit Hydaspen; — 
 
 Lucan. III. 236. 
 
620 
 
 Indies — India intra Gangem. 
 
 without molestation ; they withdrew from the city, and pitched 
 their camp opposite the Macedonians, but during the night 
 they were surrounded, and treacherously murdered, together 
 with their wives and children. This act was a blot in Alex- 
 ander’s history. He is said to have ordered it’s execution in 
 consequence of a report which reached him, that the Indians 
 intended to decamp : but it is thought that he was instigated 
 by private revenge, having received a wound in his foot when 
 attempting to take their city by storm. A little farther East- 
 ward was the rock Aornos Ohund, which was said to be so 
 high that birds were unable to reach it’s summit, and hence 
 it’s name aopvog avibus carens ; it’s strength too was reputed to 
 be so great, that Hercules, who had besieged it, was unable to 
 take it, and Alexander would probably have never gained pos- 
 session of it, but for some ingenious manoeuvres, which fright- 
 ened the garrison and caused them to abandon it. A little 
 farther Southwards, near the junction of the Indus and 
 Choaspes, stood Taxila Attack, the residence of king Taxiles, 
 at whose especial invitation Alexander entered India, and by 
 whom he was greatly assisted in the beginning of his campaign. 
 It was one of the largest and most powerful cities of the whole 
 country, and was the birth-place of the Indian philosopher 
 Calanus, one of the Gymnosophistse, or Brahmins, who fol- 
 lowed Alexander in his expedition, but falling sick at Pasargadee, 
 consumed himself to ashes in sight of the monarch and his 
 whole army. Lower down the Indus, on it’s right bank, was 
 Nysa^^ Nugkz, called also Dionysopolis, from it’s having been 
 sacred to Bacchus, who made it the seat of his empire, and 
 the capital of the Eastern nations whom he had conquered. 
 It was situated at the foot of Meron Mons Kheiher Ms., where 
 Bacchus was educated by the nymphs of the place, and hence 
 the fable of his having been confined in the thigh (finpoe) of his 
 father ; the mountain was also called Nysa, and it was from this 
 name as well as from that of his father (Ato? and Nvo-a) that he 
 is stated to have obtained the name of Dionysus. There were, 
 however, several other places called Nysa, to which the same 
 legends were referred. 
 
 10. The Indus receives upon it’s left bank the waters of 
 five rivers (all larger than the Thames) which have given name 
 to the modern Punjab, or the Country of the Five Rivers : it 
 
 Nec qui pampineis victor juga flectit habenis 
 
 Liber, agens celsoNysee de vertice tigres. Virg. jEn, VI. 805. 
 
 Dicam ego maternos yEtnaeo fulmine partus, 
 
 Indica Nysseis arma fugata choris ; — Propert. III. xv. 21. 
 Whence Catullus (LXIV. 253.) calls theSileni, vrho accompanied Bacchus, “ Nysi- 
 genae.” 
 
G21 
 
 Indice — Indict intra Gangem. 
 
 was over this country that Alexander spread his ephemeral 
 conquests, till the disobedience of his troops compelled him to 
 retreat, and descend the Indus. 
 
 11. These five rivers rise in the Emodi Montes, The Westernmost of them is the 
 Hydaspes Jhylum, which has it’s source in the district Caspira;a Cashmere, not far 
 from the town of Caspira or Cashmere ; upon it’s banks Alexander defeated Porus, 
 and founded the town Nicaea to perpetuate his victory, as well as another called 
 Bucephala Jhylam, in memory of his favourite horse Bucephalus, that died here of 
 old age. The Hydaspes runs into the Acesines or Chunab, near the country of the 
 Cathaei, as does also the Hydraotes Ravee ; upon this last river stood the town 
 Lahora Lahore. The Acesines, after being joined by these two rivers, runs past 
 Mallorum Oppidum Moultan, the chief town of the Malli, in rashly attacking one of 
 whose citadels Alexander nearly lost his life : it then enters the Indus, and at their 
 confluence Alexander built a city, which he called after himself. To the Eastward 
 of the Hydraotes is the Hyphasis Gurrah, or Beyah, where Alexander built his 
 twelve enormous altars, and began his retreat to the Westward : it is joined by the 
 Hesidrus, or Zaradrus Sutlege, near the great town Sangala, which the Macedonians 
 took by storm, and which was afterwards re-established by one of the Greek Satraps 
 of Bactriana, who called it Euthydemia after his own name. To the Eastward of 
 this last, beyond the Hesidrus, was Serinda Sirhind, remarkable as the first place 
 where the silkworm was successfully introduced by the Indians ; it was hence, that 
 in the 6th century, certain monks brought the emperor Justinian the eggs of the 
 worm, and by them the cultivation of silk was first introduced amongst us. The 
 Hyphasis joins the Indus in the country of the Oxydracae, who seem to have left 
 their name in the modern district of Outch. Lower down the Indus were the 
 Sogdi, and below them, the Musicani with their chief town Minnagara : farther 
 Southward were Sydrus Hyderabad, and Patala, the capital of the district Patalene. 
 Barbari Tatta, near the Western mouth of the Indus, was the port made by all 
 foreign vessels trading to Indo-Scythia, whence their goods were forwarded up the 
 river to the metropolis. The district to the Eastward of this, and beyond the limits 
 of Indo-Scythia, was called Iberia Ajmeer ; in it lay Gagasmira now Jaysulrrieer. 
 Beyond these, in the interior of the country, was the district Sandrabatis, extending 
 to the banks of the Jumna, and thought to be the place, whence Sandracottus 
 began, first as a robber and afterwards as the prince of his tribe, to make inroads on 
 the neighbouring people : farther Northward was Rarassa, a city of considerable 
 importance, still called Hissar, 
 
 12. To the S, of the Indus lay the peninsular district Syrastrene, so named from 
 it’s chief town Syrastra Arrysir, which with the opposite district Larice Goojerat 
 formed Irinus, or Canthi Sinus G. of Cutch. One of the chief towns of Larice was 
 Minnagara Ahmedabad, the Mahometan capital of Goojerat, below which stood 
 Monoo-lossum, now Cambay ; the latter town was situated at the head of Barygazenus 
 Sinus °G. of Cambay, and not far from the little river Mais, or Mophis, Mhye. Ozene, 
 another important town of Larice, was a considerable way up the country, near the 
 source of Sambus fl. Chumbul, and is now replaced by Oogen, the capital of the 
 province of Malwa. 
 
 13. The two principal rivers, which enter the Indian Ocean 
 on the Western coast of India, are the Namadus and Nana- 
 guna, which both empty themselves into Barygazenus Sinus 
 G. of Camhay ; of these, the former, which is considerably the 
 
 Medus Hydaspes, — • 
 
 Vh'g. Georg. IV. 211. 
 
 (Where “ Medus ” is used in an extended sense.) 
 
 vel quEB loca fabulosus 
 
 Lambit Hydaspes. Hor. Carm, I. xxii. 8. 
 
 Qua rapidus Ganges, et qua Nysmus Hydaspes 
 
 Accedunt pelago, Lucan, VIII. 227. 
 
622 
 
 India — India intra Gangem. 
 
 largest, is now called Nerhuddah, and flows, with a Westerly 
 course of 660 miles, into the sea near Barygaza Baroche. 
 Barygaza was the metropolis of the neighbouring district 
 Larice Goojerat, and was rendered very important by the 
 trade which was there carried on, not only in European goods, 
 and the manufactures of the interior of India, but also in the 
 productions of the whole of Northern Asia ; it gave name to 
 Barygazenus Sinus G. of Camhay, which extended between 
 the Western coast of the peninsula and the opposite promontory 
 Maleum Diu Head, the Southern extremity of Goojerat. 
 Nanaguna fl., now called Tapty, enters the sea near Calliena 
 Goolla, which stands on the bank of the river opposite Soorut. 
 
 14. The whole of the peninsula to the S. of the Namadus 
 was called Dachinabades, from the word Dachanos, which in 
 the language of the country signified South; and hence in 
 modern times the name of Deccan has been applied to the 
 same extent of country, although latterly it’s application has 
 been confined to the territory between the rivers Nerhuddah and 
 Kistnah. It was in the midst of this district of Dachinabades 
 that some of the ancients placed the Brachmani or Brahmins, 
 whom they also called Gymnosophistse from their custom of 
 going nearly naked : they are mentioned, however, by others as 
 being in the more Northern parts of India (where Alexander met 
 with some of them), and were no doubt, to be found then, as 
 they are now, scattered over the whole country. To the S. of 
 Barygaza was Perimuda I. Salsett /., with a promontory of the 
 same name ; upon it was an emporium much visited by the 
 people of the neighbourhood, the place of which is now occu- 
 pied by Bombay, the metropolis of the British Presidency on 
 this side of the Peninsula. 
 
 15. The small islands near Salsett and Bombay were called Sesecrianae, and from 
 their number, Heptanesiae. To the S. of them dwelled the Piratae, who lived by 
 plundering all vessels that sailed along their coast, whether they belonged to their 
 neighbours or to foreign nations : they were hence brought into frequent collision 
 with the Greeks, who were obliged to man and arm their ships more completely, in 
 order safely to continue their navigation Southwards : the}' infested the coast till the 
 middle of the last century, when they were driven out by the British and Mahrattas 
 in conjunction, the former of whom built Ft, Victoria, on the site of one of their 
 towns called Mandagora, Below this they also possessed Armagara Gheria ; Nitra, 
 or Naura, Newtee; and Peperina I. Goa; to the Westward of which, in the ocean, 
 lie the dangerous Angrias Rocks ASgidiorum lae. Beyond Goa, to the Southward, 
 was the district Limyrica, which was governed by a native prince, called Kerobothras, 
 
 ■ — such as at this day, to Indians known. 
 
 In Malabar or Deccan spreads her arms 
 Branching so broad and long, that in the ground 
 The bended twigs take root, and daughters grow 
 About the mother-tree, a pillar’d shade 
 High over-arched, and echoing walks between : — 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book IX. 1102. 
 
023 
 
 Indicp. — India intra Gangem. 
 
 and extended as far Eastward as the R. Chaberis Cauvery, near which was it's 
 capital Carura Caroor : amongst it’s sea-port towns were Muziris Marjan, a place of 
 very considerable trade ; Semne Mangalore ; and Bacari Baypore, at the mouth of 
 Baris fl. Baypore R., which formed the Southern boundary of the district. The 
 Southern part of Limyrica was latterly called Male, and hence the name of the 
 modern province Malabar To the Westward of it, in the ocean, lie the Laccadive 
 Islands, for which the ancients had no general appellation, but called each island by 
 a separate name ; Ammina, the central one, is still known as Ameni. The Maidive 
 Islands were also known to them, though under no general name ; their number was 
 said to amount to more than thirteen hundred, but modern discovery has increased 
 them to as many thousands. The continuation of the coast of India, as far as 
 C. Comorin, now called Travancore, was inhabited by the Aii, whose name is pre- 
 served in that of the modern town Aiacottuh ; their chief place was Cottiara, or 
 Cottone Cochin, situated in the district Cottonara, so celebrated amongst the ancients 
 for it’s excellent pepper. Near C. Comorin stood 1’ropina Trivanderam, which is 
 thought to have obtained it’s name from the Greek word rpsTruv, from the 
 circumnavigation of the cape. The whole Southern part of India, now for dis- 
 tinction’s sake named The Carnatic, was once called Pandionis Regio, from it’s 
 being governed by a prince, whose name was Pandion, and who resided at Modura 
 Madura ; he sent an embassy to Augustus when at Samos : the limits of his pos- 
 sessions became afterwards much contracted on all sides by the encroachment of the 
 neighbouring tribes. 
 
 16. A little to the Eastward of C. Comorin is the island 
 Taprobana or Salice as it w'as called by the natives, now 
 
 Palsesimundum, and was imagined by the ancients, upon it’s 
 first discovery, to have been the Northern part of a new con- 
 tinent or world. Their subsequent investigations, however, 
 proved it to be an island : but they so exaggerated it’s size as 
 to make it larger than the whole of Great Britain, whereas it 
 only contains 19,400 square miles, or about 3,800 less than 
 Scotland. It’s inhabitants were called Salae, and were said to 
 be very rich, and to live to a great age ; they were governed 
 by a king, who sent an embassy to the emperor Claudius : 
 their chief divinity was said to be Hercules. 
 
 17. Taprobana soon became very important, not only from it’s own numerous and 
 valuable productions, but from the great traffic carried on there by the Greeks and 
 Romans, as well as by the inhabitants of all the surrounding countries, such as the 
 Indians, the Sinae, the Persians, and the people from the coast of Africa. In the 
 Northern part of the island stood Palaesimundum Jaffnapatam, below which was 
 Anurogrammum Anurajepoera ; both these places are described to have been royal 
 cities. Upon the Eastern coast was the harbour Spatana Trincomallee, into which 
 runs Ganges fl. Gom’okel Gange ■ this river rises in the lofty Malea Mons, now 
 known as Adam's Peak, not far from Sindocanda or Kandi, formerly the native capital 
 of the island. Near the Southernmost point of Taprobana, called Orneon Pr. by the 
 Greeks, and now Dondra Head, was Dana Tangale ; above it, on the Western coast, 
 were Arubingara Colombo, and Priapidis P®. Negombo, the former of which is now 
 the capital of the whole island, and the seat of the British government there. Ceylon 
 
 known as 
 
 been formerly called 
 
 Aut ubi Taprobanen Indica cingit aqua. Ovid, ex Pont. I. v. 80. 
 From India and the Golden Chersonese, 
 
 And utmost Indian isle Taprobane, 
 
 Dusk faces with white silken turbans wreath’d ; — 
 
 Milton, Par, Reg. Book IV. 74. 
 
624 
 
 Indice — India intra Gangem^ 
 
 is connected with India by a chain of islands and sand-banks, called Adam’s Bridge, 
 from a tradition amongst the Cingalese, that Adam crossed over it into tire peninsula 
 from their island, which they affirm to have been the original Paradise. Adam’s 
 Peak, which has been mentioned above, is also a subject of great veneration amongst 
 the natives, who make pilgrimages to it, under the notion that it was hence Adam 
 took his last view of Paradise, before he was expelled from it ; on the summit of the 
 Peak there is a large rock of iron-stone, upon wliich the pilgHms fancy they can 
 trace the print of Adam's foot, and the sacred mark is therefore surrounded with 
 several rows of precious stones. The Westernmost island of Adam’s Bridge was 
 called Cory by the natives, though some of the ancient writers mention it under 
 the name of Solis Insula : it is now named Ramanancor, and lies off Cory Pr. 
 Ramen Pt. : it is from this native appellation Cory, that the iliodern maritime 
 district of Coromandel has received it’s name. The strait between India and the 
 I. Taprobana, now known as Palk’s St., is divided by Adam’s Bridge into two 
 parts: the Northern one was called Argaricus Sinus Palk’s Bay, from the little 
 town Argari Arlangurry, which stood upon it’s shore ; the Southern one was called 
 Colchicus Sinus G. of Manaar, from the town Colchi Cullatoor, and was famed 
 then, as it is at the present day, for it’s pearl-fishery, 
 
 18 . Chaberis fl. Cauvery is the Southernmost river of any 
 consequence in India ; it rises in the Western Ghauts, and 
 after traversing the country of the Bati, or Coimbatoor, runs 
 with a South Easterly course, past Tallara Tanjore, into the 
 B. of Bengal, which it enters by several mouths opposite 
 the I. of Ceylon. At one of these stood Nigama Nagapatom, 
 a few miles above Calligicum Pr. Calymere Pt. ; and a little 
 farther Northward, at another of it’s mouths, was Chaberis 
 Cauverypatam. Above this lay the maritime district Soretanum 
 Paralia Coromandel, the chief town of which was Arcatis 
 Arcot ; beyond it was Malange, now Madras, the metropolis 
 of the British Possessions in the Southern part of India. 
 Farther Northward were Tyna fl. Pennaar, which watered the 
 territory of the Arvarni ; Mesolus fl. Kistnah, giving name to 
 the district Mesolia, traces of which appellation may be 
 observed in that oi Masulipatam, at the mouth of the river ; 
 and Goaris fl. Godavery, from the mouth of which those ships 
 took their departure, wliich sailed across the B. of Bengal, to 
 the Aurea Chersonesus. 
 
 19. The Mesolus Kistnah R., rises in the Western Ghauts, and after passing a 
 little to the Northward of Modogulla Mudgul, receives the waters of Benda fl. Beema, 
 which has it’s source near Poonah, the ancient Banavasi. The Goaris Godavery 
 likewise rises in the Westei-n Ghauts, near Nasica Nassuck. Between this river and the 
 preceding there are several great cities, the names of which may be traced in ancient 
 geography; such as Tagara Toka, Omenogara Ahmednuggur, Bastana Beder, 
 Calligeris Culburga, Hippocura Hyderabad, and Cantacosyla Masulipatam; 
 Nygdosora, some distance to the N. of the Godavery, is now Nagpoor. Above these 
 on the coast we meet with Calingon Pr. near Calingapatam, and Sippara Poory or 
 Juggernaut, now so celebrated amongst the Hindoos for the temple of their idol 
 Juggernaut, and esteemed by them the most sacred of all their religious establish- 
 ments. The country hereabouts was inhabited by the Gangaridre Calingre, a branch 
 of the Northern Gangaridae, and was traversed by Manada fl., which is still called 
 Maha7iuddy, and enters the sea at Caliga Kuttack. Nearer the Ganges was the 
 R. Tyndis, now known as the Braminy and Mypitrra ; the latter name is derived 
 from Mapura, a town formerly standing at it’s mouth. Belasore was anciently 
 called Minnagara, and the R. Subunreeka Dosaron. 
 
G25 
 
 IndicB — India infra Gangem. 
 
 20. The most important people in the Eastern part of India 
 were the Prasii and Gangaridae^h the reports concerning 
 whom so alarmed the troops of Alexander. Of these, the 
 latter were nearer the mouth of the Ganges, whence they 
 probably derived their name, and extended a considerable 
 distance along the Eastern coast of the peninsula, where 
 a branch of them, surnamed Calingae, have left their name in 
 Calingapatam. Their chief town, named Gange Regia, so 
 famous as a place of trade for the finest Indian manufactures, 
 as well as Nard and Chinese Malobathrum, appears to accord 
 remarkably well with the situation of Calcutta, the metropolis 
 of the British Dominions in India : it stood upon one of the 
 arms of the Ganges, now called Hoogly, not far from that 
 mouth, which, from it’s size and importance, the ancients 
 named Magnum Ostium. The Prasii were cantoned higher 
 up the Ganges, on both banks of the river, in the modern 
 provinces of Bahar, Allahabad, Oude, 8cc. ; they were the 
 most powerful people in the whole of India, and at one time 
 extended their dominions over all the surrounding provinces, 
 till they were humbled by Seleucus Nicanor and the Bactrian 
 Scythians. Their capital was Palimbothra, or Palibothra, 
 Patna, whence they were sometimes called Palibothri ; it was 
 situated at the confluence of the Erannoboas Coyle with the 
 Ganges, and was fabled to have been built by Hercules : it 
 was a large, opulent, and well-defended city, being surrounded 
 by a wall of 390 stadia, with 570 towers and 64 gates. 
 
 21. The Prasii deduced their origin from Bacchus and Hercules, and reckoned up 
 a succession of kings for 6,000 years. They were a very powerful people when Alex- 
 ander invaded India, but their monarchy afterwards attained it’s greatest height under 
 Sandracottus, a man of very low descent, who raised himself from the rank of a robber- 
 chieftain to that of King of the Prasii ; he is said by some historians to have been the 
 son of a barber, and to have usurped the throne to the great dissatisfaction of the 
 people. His ambition drew down upon him the chastisement of Seleucus Nicanor, who 
 attacked him upon the Jumna and Ganges, in the very heart of his dominions : but 
 the power of the latter being threatened by Antlgonus in Western Asia, he was glad 
 to conclude a hasty peace with Sandracottus, and received 500 elephants as a sort 
 of recompense for the additional territory which he granted to the Indian king. 
 There were subsequently many embassies sent to Seleucus, and his successor 
 Antiochus, from the Prasii, but the inroads of the Bactrians and Scythians at last 
 confined them within their original limits, shortly after which they entirely disappear 
 from history. 
 
 22. The Erannoboas, which has been already mentioned as entering the Ganges 
 at Palimbothra, received on it’s left bank Sonus fl. Sone, which rises in the Eastern 
 part of Vindius M., near Sageda or Sohagepoor. But the greatest tributary of the 
 Ganges is the Jomanes, or Diamuna fl. Jumno, which rises not far from it in the 
 Emodi M®., and runs parallel with it for the distance of 750 miles ; their junction takes 
 place at Clisobora Allahabad, where there is scarcely any difference in the size of 
 
 In forlbus pugnam ex auro solidoque elephanto 
 
 Gangaridum faciam, victorisque arma Quirini : 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 27. 
 
 S S 
 
620 
 
 Indies — India extra Gangem. 
 
 the rivers. The Jumna also receives on it’s right hank several adjuncts, which add 
 greatly to the volume of it’s waters, such as Cainas fl. Keane, Erineses fl. Betwah, 
 Sittocatis fl. Sind, and Sambus fl. Chumbul ; of these the Sambus is much the largest. 
 The towns of Adisdara and Methora upon the Jumna, are now Aga and Matra ; 
 above them dwelled the Nanichae, round the modern city of Delhi, which stands on 
 the hanks of the same river. 
 
 23. India extra Gangem touched to theW. upon India 
 intra Gangem, to the N. upon Scythia extra Imaum, and to 
 the E. upon Serica and the country of the Sinse : it contained 
 849,200 square miles, and comprehended, in addition to that 
 portion of modern India which lies E. of the Ganges, Tibet, 
 Assam, and nearly the whole of the Birman Empire. 
 
 24. The Ganges receives on it’s Northern bank several 
 considerable tributaries, which rise in the Emodi Montes. 
 The largest amongst these is the Commenases, or Sabarus fl., 
 which is now called Gogra, and is joined near it’s confluence 
 with the Ganges by Andomatis fl. Rapty : the people, who 
 dwelled between it and the Ganges, were named Gangani. 
 The great river Burrampooter, or Bramahputra, was known 
 to the ancients by the name of Dyardanes, or CEdanes ; it 
 rises in the mountains of Tibet, where it is called Tsanpoo, 
 and flows, first with an Easterly, and afterwards with 
 a Westerly and Southerly course, into the Bay of Bengal, 
 which it enters close to the mouth of the Ganges. It is nearly 
 2,000 miles long, and is thought to communicate with the 
 Irrawaddy, by means of an elevated lake, at that point where 
 it turns suddenly to the Westward. 
 
 25. To the Westward of this, the Ganges receives near Corygaza Ghazipoor, the 
 waters of Cacuthis fl. Goomty, and still father Westward those of the Magon Ram- 
 gonga, and it’s adjunct the Agoranis Gurrah, Condochates fl. was to the Eastward 
 of the Commenases, and retains evident traces of it’s old name in that of Gtinduck ; 
 it flows through the province of Nepaul, which was anciently inhabited by thePazalae 
 and Corancali, and enters the Ganges opposite the metropolis Palimhothra. Farther 
 Eastward is Oxymagis fl. Bogmutty, which rises near Catmandoo, the capital of 
 Nepaul, and not far from Suanagura Gorkha : still farther Ee^tward runs Cossoanus fl., 
 which keeps it’s old appellation in that of Cosah. Between this last river and the 
 Burrampooter dwelled the Marundae, an important people, whose chief city Agana- 
 gora appears from it’s ruins, which are still called Gour, to have been very extensive; 
 the Ganges formerly ran past it, but this river now flows several miles to the lyest, 
 ward of it’s old bed. The Dyardanes or Burrampooter is mentioned by the ancients 
 as containing crocodiles, dolphins, and other animals not to he met with elsewhere ; 
 at the point, where it changes it’s course from East to West, is the town Salatha 
 Sodiya : here the Emodi Montes terminate, and are met by another range called 
 Meandrus, or the Mountain of the Garrows, which runs along the Southern side of 
 the river. The people of Assam, on the banks of the Burrampooter, were called 
 Dabas8B ; beyond them were several other tribes in Tibet, such as the Iberingas, 
 Indaprathm, and Aminacliae, concerning whom nothing is known ; they touched 
 upon Scythia and Serica, and were separated from the Sinae by Bepyrrus Mons, 
 the name of which may be traced in the modern districts Ken-pouy, and Conc-pouy. 
 
 26. Below the mouth of the Burrampooter lay the dis- 
 trict Cirradia, the chief town of which was Pentapolis 
 Chittagong, or Islamabad : the Aracan R. was called 
 Tacosanna, and the town itself, Triglyphon. Farther South- 
 
Indies — India extra Gangem. 627 
 
 ward is the promontory Temala C. Negrais, at the mouth of 
 Sabaracus fl. Irrawaddy : this river rises in Tibet, and flows 
 Southward past Adisaga Ava, into Sabaracus Sinus G. of 
 Martaban, so called from it, or from the town Sahara, which 
 stood at it’s mouth ,* it is 2,030 miles long, and enters the sea 
 by several arms. 
 
 27. The Westernmost of these arms was called Temala Persaim, from the town 
 Temala Persaim, or Bassien, which stood upon it. Besynga fl. Zittaung, another 
 arm of the river, was likewise so called from the town Besynga Zittaung, and 
 gave name to the district Besyngitis, which corresponds with the modern Pegu ; 
 It’s capital was Mareura, now Maro, near the famous harbour of Rangoon. The 
 whole country hereabouts was celebrated for it’s gold, silver, and copper, and was 
 hence divided into the Regio Aurea, Argentea, and Chalcitis; in the last stood the 
 town Zimara, which keeps it’s name in Zemee. Considerably to the S. of this 
 dwelled the Daonae, in Tunusserim, through whose territory ran the Daonas or 
 Tanasserim R. ; their chief towns were Berobe Mergue, and Daona Tanasserim. 
 Lower down stood Tacola Panjang, opposite the I. of J unkseylon, which was known 
 to the ancients as the Northern promontory of the Golden Chersonese. 
 
 28. The Aurea Chersonesus^^, so famed amongst the 
 ancients for it’s great wealth, is now called Malaya, a 
 name, which it has probably always borne, and which 
 may be traced in that of it’s Southern promontory Maleei 
 Colon; this promontory, called also Magnum, and now 
 Romania Pt., was the Southernmost point of all India, and 
 probably of the whole Eastern world as known to the an- 
 cients. To the Westward of the Chersonesus was labadii, 
 or Hordsei I. Sumatra, likewise said to abound in gold, and 
 thought by some learned men to be the same with Ophir, 
 mentioned in the Bible, as the place whence -Solomon had 
 great quantities of gold brought home in ships ^9: others, 
 however, suppose Ophir to have been the I. of Ceylon, and 
 others again the I. of Socotra, whilst some place it at Saphar 
 in Arabia, or at Sofala, on the South Eastern coast of 
 Africa, The old name of Sumatra seems partly preserved 
 in that of Pedir, by which it’s Northern end is now known. 
 At it’s North Western extremity was it’s chief city, called 
 Argentea Metropolis, and now Acheen : the ancients appear 
 to have known nothing whatever of the Southern part of the 
 island. The Strait ^ Malacca, which separates the island 
 from the peninsula, was called Perimulicus Sinus, from the 
 town Perimula in the latter, which has left it’s name in the 
 district of Perah. 
 
 29. Upon the Western shores of the Golden Chersonesus was Chrysoana fl. 
 Old Queda R., opposite to which lay the Sabaticae lae. amongst which Pulo Penang, 
 
 To Agra and Lahore of Great Mogul, 
 
 Down to the Golden Chersonese ; — 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book XI. 392. 
 
 Gen. X. 29. — 1 Kings ix. 28 ; x. 11. — 2 Chron. viii. 18. 
 
 s s 2 
 
628 Sinarum Regio. 
 
 or Prince of W ales's I., was probably included : Salanga is now replaced by Salangore', 
 and Palanda by Malacca, The lower part of the peninsula was inhabited by a 
 set of lawless pirates, and was hence named Latronum Regio ; at it’s Southern 
 extremity, near C. Romania, stood Zaba, a famous port, whence such as traded to the 
 more Eastern countries took their final departure. To the Westward of Sumatra 
 were three islands, called Sindae lae., and now known by separate names as Nias, 
 Hog I., &c. : above these, at the North Western extremity of the island, were the 
 Barussae Taj., which have preserved their name in that of Brassee. Farther North- 
 ward in the B. of Bengal, were the Maniolae laj. Nicobar Is., and above them was 
 Agathu Daemonos, or Bonae Fortunae I., now the Great Andaman: the former were 
 said to attract and hold fast all ships built with iron nails, which passed near them, 
 although the Lapis Herculis (or Magnet) was not to be found there. All the 
 islands round Sumatra were inhabited by Anthropophagi or Cannibals. Ascending 
 the Eastern coast of the Aurea Chersonesus, we find Thagora, still called Tingoram, 
 Thoana Patani, and Sinda, the chief town of the Sindi, which maintains it’s name 
 in Cin. 
 
 30. Between the Eastern coast of the Aurea Chersonesus 
 and the opposite shores of the Sinae is the G. of Siarrif 
 which the ancients named Sinus Magnus : into it ran the 
 R. Serus Menan, a branch of which is still called Seri. 
 The modern city of Siam, or Juthia, situated at the mouth 
 of this river, was called Agimaetha, and was the chief town 
 of the Barrae or Siamese. A little river a few miles East 
 of it, now the common boundary between Siam and Cam- 
 bodia, anciently formed the limits of the Sinae in this direction. 
 
 SINARUM REGIO. 
 
 31. The Sinae, or Thinae, as they are sometimes called, 
 were bounded on the W. by India extra Gangem, on the 
 N. by S erica, and on the S. by the Ocean : all the country 
 to the Eastward of them was Terra Incognita to the an- 
 cients, who therefore reckoned them the most Eastern 
 people in the world. They were undoubtedly the same 
 with the Chinese of the present day, and it is from the prin- 
 ciple, which these people have always observed, of excluding 
 foreigners from their dominions, or of throwing such obstacles 
 in their way as only a few have ever surmounted, that the 
 ancients knew so little about them. 
 
 32. With the exception of two or three places in Serica, the ancients knew nothing 
 whatever of China Proper : for those places described by them in the Southern part 
 of the dominions of the Sinae belonged rather to nations, who were dependant 
 on the latter people, than to the people themselves, and must be looked for in the 
 modern provinces of Cambodia and Cochin China, the nations of which are in a 
 manner connected with the Chinese, and betray their descent from them by their 
 language and manners. The whole line of demarcation between the Sinae in the 
 South, and those of the same name, who touch upon Serica, may be distinctly traced ; 
 and beyond this line only one name (that of the Acadrae) is mentioned by the 
 ancient authorities. Thus, immediately above Cambodia we have the Seman-thinffl 
 towards Yunnan, after whom the mountains to the W. of them were called Seman- 
 thini Montes ; farther North were Ura-thenae and An-thina, both within the Indian 
 frontier, but betraying in the last syllables of their names evident traces of the 
 people, with whom they were more immediately connected. Besides this, it may, be 
 mentioned that the ancients represent the great range of the Taurus (of which in 
 
629 
 
 Modern India. 
 
 their opinion the Imaus was a part) to have terminated to the Eastward of India, 
 about the parallel of the metropolis of Serica, in a promontory called Thinae, upon 
 which was a city of the same name. There were two great roads, leading from the 
 country of the Sinae to the banks of the Ganges, which were traversed by the traders, 
 one in the North and the other in the South : the chief article of export was Malo- 
 bathrum, which was considered superior to that of any other country ; the Chinese took 
 but few things in exchange, and it was probably owing, amongst other causes, to 
 what appeared to them the want of value in the productions of the West, that there 
 was so little traffic between the two countries. A few miles below Siam dwelled 
 the Aspithr*, on Aspithra fl. Sante Bon, and farther Southward lay the Ambastae 
 with their river Ambastus, now Bayesaye : below these were Notium Pr., the R. Saenus 
 Merote, andTheriodes orFerinus Sinus. 
 
 33. The Southernmost point in the territory of the Sinae 
 was called Satyrorum Pr. Mui Sha Kaoc, and off it lay 
 the Satyrorum Ise. Ohy Is., the inhabitants of which were 
 said to have tails like the Satyrs, an allusion, no doubt, to 
 the number of long-tailed monkeys with which the islands 
 were infested. Farther Eastward was Cotiaris fl. Cawhodia 
 or Japanese R., one of the greatest rivers in the Eastern 
 world ; it rises on the borders of Scythia and Serica, in the 
 Eastern part of Tibet, and flows with a Southerly course 
 of 2,300 miles past Coccoranagara Cambodia, into the China 
 Sea. At the mouth of the river was a little gulf, named 
 by the ancients Sinarum intimus Sinus, but now called 
 Sai-Gon Harbour, after the city Sai Gon, standing upon 
 it, and which is, probably, the same with the city Thinse. 
 This city, and the neighbouring Cattigara Kega, were the 
 farthest points visited by the merchants who traded to 
 these countries, although they had heard of the Sinarum 
 Metropolis, which, from it’s reported distance, as well as from 
 other concurrent circumstances, is thought to have been at 
 Sin-hoa, or Toan-hoa, formerly the most flourishing place in 
 the whole of Cochin China. 
 
 34. MODERN INDIA. 
 
 India or Hindoostan,i& bounded on the W. by Cabul and Baloochistan, on the N. 
 by Tibet, on the E. by the Birman Empire, and on the S. by the Ocean. It contains, 
 including Bhotan, Assam, and Ceylon, 997,300 square miles, and an estimated popu- 
 lation of 136,500,000 souls : of these, 959,200 square miles belong to the British, 
 or are under their protection, including a population of about 123,000,000 souls. 
 The name of India, however, is frequently extended as far Westward as the R. Indus, 
 and thus made to include several of those provinces, which have been mentioned in 
 the preceding chapter as forming part of the dominions of the . indeed, in it s 
 
 most extended sense, India is considered as comprehending not only the country 
 confined within these limits, and which, for distinction s sake is sometimes called 
 India Proper, or India on this side the Ganges, but also the Birimn Empire, 
 Siam, Malacca, Cambodia, Cochin China, Tonkin, Japan, &c all which last are 
 unitedly distinguished as the Farther India, or India beyond the Ganges. It is 
 difficult to discover any name applied by the Brahmins to the country over 
 which their doctrines have prevailed, as they generally describe it by a circuin- 
 locution. Sometimes they give it the epithet Medhyama, or central, from it s 
 occupying the centre of the back of the tortoise which is said in their mytholo^ to 
 support the world : they also call it Punyabhimi, or land of virtue ; and Bharat 
 
 s s 3 
 
630 
 
 Modern India. 
 
 Khimd, after Bharat, one of nine brothers, whose portion they represent it to have 
 been, and whose father ruled the whole earth. The modern name of Hindoostan is 
 a Persian appellation, derived from the words Hindoo black, and stan place, but it 
 has been adopted for ages back, both by natives and foreigners. By the Mahometan 
 writers the term Hindoostan is understood to signify the territory which was in imme- 
 diate subjection to the sovereigns of Delhi, i. e. those provinces alone which are in 
 the Northern part of the peninsula; this confined sense of the appellation is still 
 used to distinguish the same extent of country, being one of the three great divisions 
 into which all India is often divided. The other two great divisions are the Deccan, 
 which extends from the R. Nerbnddah to the Kistnah, in the central part of the 
 country ; and the Carnatic, or Southern region, so named after one of it’s most 
 important provinces. 
 
 35. The sovereign of India formerly bore the title of the Mogul Emperor, or the 
 Great Mogul ; his power became much crippled upon the death of Aurungzebe in 
 1707, and terminated with the defeat of the Mahrattas by the British, at the com- 
 mencement of the present century. For, although the British conferred on the last 
 prince of this dynasty the title of emperor, and permitted him to keep up the cere- 
 monies of a court, yet he, and all his family are dependant upon them for their dally 
 support, and even the police of his metropolis is under the direction of a foreign 
 resident. The supremacy of the British government in India is now so completely 
 established, as to leave the native chiefs, who rose into power during the decline of 
 the Imperial authority, of secondary importance. Hindoostan, therefore, must not 
 now be viewed as a mere assemblage of Nabobs, Sultans, and Rajahs, but as 
 a component portion of the British Empire, changed and modified in it’s territorial 
 distribution by the effect of British domination, and in it’s internal economy by the 
 promulgation of British laws and regulations. The formation of the enormous 
 empire now possessed by our Government in India has been urged on by circum- 
 stances so uncontroulable, has been so fervently deprecated by the ruling authoritiesy 
 both at home and abroad, and so peremptorily interdicted by the strongest legislative 
 enactments, that it’s acquisition under such circumstances appears very remarkable. 
 Incredible pains, it is well known, have been taken by the different governments of 
 India since 1784, not only to avoid every aggression, but also to resist the impor- 
 tunity of the different native chiefs and communities to be admitted within the pale 
 of it’s protection as subjects or tributaries. There may have been cases, although 
 it would be difficult to indicate them, where the prospect of gaining a political 
 ascendency, or too hasty an apprehension of a premeditated attack, has misled the 
 government into hostilities which might have been avoided ; but the general history 
 of the British empire in India, from the year 1G39, when it only amounted to a strip 
 of territory one mile broad and five miles long, on the coast of Madras, to the con- 
 clusion of the war against the Mahrattas in 1818, is, that it has been wantonly 
 assailed, the unprovoked enemy has been conquered, and the possessions wrested 
 from him retained, not merely as a legitimate compensation, but also on the con- 
 sideration of self-defence. The existing political system of Hindoostan consists, 
 1st. of provinces actually in the possession of the British : 2dly. of states subsi- 
 diary and federative, who are protected by the British from external invasion, as well 
 as from internal dissension, and who on their part engage in case of exigence, to 
 place the entire resources of their territories at the command of the protecting 
 power, and likewise to abstain from all political intercourse with the other powers of 
 the country, except when in concert with the paramount authority which undertook 
 to arbitrate their disputed right : and 3dly. of independent states. The only inde- 
 pendent states now remaining in India are those of the Rajah of Nepaul, the Rajah of 
 Lahore, the Ameers of Sinde, the King of Cabal, and the Dominions of Sindia. Besides 
 these there are a few colonies in the country belonging to European powers, such 
 as Goa, Damaim, aud Diu L, on the Western coast, which are in the possession of 
 the Portuguese : Pondicherry, on the coast of Coromandel, and Chandernagore, a few 
 miles above Calcutta, which belong to the French : Chinsura also near Calcutta, 
 and Sadras, a few miles below Madras, which belong to the Dutch : Tranquebar, 
 on the coast of Coromandel, and Sm-ampoor near Calcutta, which are in the posses- 
 sion of the Danes. The native governments of Hindoostan have no political system 
 of their own which can afford protection to their weaker neighbours ; indeed the very 
 reverse of this is the case, the object of every native state separately, and of all collec- 
 tively, being to destroy the weak. Internally the constitution of these states is an 
 
Modern India. 
 
 631 
 
 unmixed despotism, every movement originating with the government, to the power 
 of which there is no limit, except the endurance of the people, the sovereign’s will 
 being never opposed but by a general insurrection. The consequence of this is, that 
 the great bulk of the population entertain no attachment to any set of political prin- 
 ciples, or to any form of government, and they have been so long accustomed to 
 revolutions and frequent changes of sovereigns, that they obey with little repugnance 
 whoever is placed over them, expecting his sway, like that of his predecessor, to be 
 only transitory. They are solicitous for the toleration of their religious doctrines, 
 rites, and prejudices, the security of their domestic concerns, and the prosperity of 
 their particular villages j but are totally destitute of what in Europe is understood 
 by the term patriotism. They have no idea of loyalty or disloyalty, but to the 
 identical masters who support them, and their ideas run equally counter to all 
 European notions of civil liberty. And in adverting to the incessant revolutions of 
 these countries, it is a remarkable fact, that in all the schemes of polity, whether of 
 the victors or the vanquished, the idea of civil liberty in any shape never seems to 
 have been contemplated, and is to this day without a name in the languages 
 of India. 
 
 ■ 36. The two great religious persuasions of Hindoostan are the Hindoo and the 
 Mahometan, whose relative numbers throughout the whole country are probably in 
 the proportion of seven to one. By Europeans the term Hindoo is in general so very 
 loosely and inaccurately applied, as to include religions such as the Buddhist and 
 Jain, professing tenets in direct opposition to the Brahminical system ; but Hindoo 
 mythology is a subject as inexhaustible as it is difficult to render intelligible. The 
 great supreme deity, Brahm, remains in holy obscurity, and superstition is never 
 allowed to profane his name, which is always kept clear of fiction. Three energies, 
 however, the creating, preserving, and destroying, are embodied under the names of 
 Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, to each of whom a passive energy is allowed. These 
 have all human forms, diversified by the imagination in various ways; and as the 
 two last are supposed to have descended many times, each Avatar, or incarnation, 
 furnishes a distinct deity, to whom worship is addressed : Brahma alone has no 
 incarnation, and is never worshipped. Besides these three gods, there is a whole 
 pantheon of minor deities. The sea, the winds, the heavens, the elements, the sun, 
 moon, and stars, every river, fountain, and stream, are all so many separate deities, 
 or have distinct divinities presiding over them, nothing being done without the inter- 
 vention of supernatural power. Descending still lower, there are myriads of demi- 
 gods, of a most extraordinary description, and numerous beyond the power of 
 calculation. A little red paint smeared over a stone, a lump of clay, or the slump 
 of a tree, converts it into a god, worshipped by the lower classes, and saluted by the 
 upper, with much apparent devotion. Any monster, or figure partly brutal, any 
 multiplicity of heads and hands in the object adored, indicate a Brahminical 
 place of worship. Boodh, or Buddha, is admitted by the Hindoos of all descriptions 
 to be the ninth Avatar, or descent of the deity, in the character of preserver ; but the 
 religion of the Buddhists differs greatly from that of the Brahmins, the gods of the 
 latter being in a state of constant activity, while those of the Buddhists remain 
 quiescent, and do not concern themselves about human affairs. The followers of 
 Buddha teach, that from time to time, men of surpassing piety and self-denial have 
 appeared on the earth, and from their singular worth, have, after death, been trans- 
 ferred to a state of supreme bliss, or absence from pain. These saints, after reforming 
 the world during their life-time, and by their superior sanctity acquiring the power 
 of performing miracles, are imagined after death to possess a command over the 
 livino', and it is they who are the direct objects of worship with the Buddhists. 
 Buddha, during his incarnation, reformed the doctrines of the Vedas, arid severely 
 censured the sacrifices of cattle, or depriving any thing of life : his sectaries contend 
 with those of Brahma for antiquity, and are certainly in the aggregate more 
 numerous. The Jains do not differ materially from the followers of Boodh, except 
 that the chief object of their worship is Pariswanath, a deified saint. The presence 
 of umbrella -covered pyramids, or semi-globes, and of plain human figures sitting 
 cross-legged, or standing in a meditative posture, point out the temple or excavation 
 of a Buddhist : the 24 saintly figures without the pyramid, announce a temple of 
 the Jains. 
 
 - 37. The Hindoo religion is without any acknowledged individual superior, or 
 public convocation ; but the immeasurable pre-eminence of the Brahmins over tire 
 
 S S 4 
 
032 
 
 Modern India. 
 
 rest of mankind, is a point so perfectly clear to the other castes, that it is never disputed. 
 This division of the people into castes, or tribes, each including a number of families 
 of the same rank and profession, is the paramount distinction between the Brah- 
 minical Hindoos and the votaries of Buddha : but strict adherence to the peculiar 
 duties of each caste having probably been found impracticable, they have been 
 compelled to relax the spirit of the law, and to admit of numerous exceptions. The 
 castes are four in number. The members of the first are called Brahmins, from the 
 mouth (wisdom,) and are deemed the most sacred ; their province Is to pray, to 
 read, to instruct, to study the principles of religion, as well as to perform its func- 
 tions, and to cultivate the sciences. The proper manner of Brahmins procuring 
 their subsistence is by begging, every species of industry being derogatory to their 
 rank. The majority of them may, and do eat animal food ; priests, while officiating 
 as such, perhaps do not ; but though all priests are Brahmins, all Brahmins are not 
 priests. The members of the second caste are called Khetries, from tire arms 
 (strength) ; their duty is to draw the bow, to fight, and to govern, and hence they 
 are entrusted with the government and defence of the state. In peace they are it’s 
 rulers and magistrates ; in war they are the generals who command it’s armies, and 
 the soldiers who fight it’s battles. The right of bearing arms, however, though con- 
 fined formerly to this caste, has latterly been found diffused throughout all classes, 
 and even Brahmins have been seen standing in the ranks as common soldiers. The 
 third caste is called Bice, from the belly and thighs ; it is composed of husbandmen 
 and merchants, the duty of it’s members being to provide the necessaries of life by 
 agriculture and traffic. The members of the fourth caste are called Sooders, from 
 the feet (subjection) ; they consist of artisans, labourers, and servants, their duty 
 being to labour and to serve. A member of one caste can never quit his own, or be 
 admitted into another ; so that the station of every individual is unalterably fixed, 
 his destiny is irrevocable, and the walk of life is marked out, from which he must 
 never deviate. Moreover, the members of each caste adhere invariably to the pro- 
 fession of their forefathers ; and from generation to generation the same families have 
 followed, and continue still to follow, the same uniform line of life. However, 
 though the line of separation be so drawn as to render the ascent from an inferior to 
 a higher caste absolutely impossible, and it would be regarded as a most enormous 
 impiety if one in a lower order should presume to perform any functions belonging 
 to those of a superior caste ; yet, in certain cases, the Pundits (or Interpreters of the 
 Hindoo law) declare it to be lawful for persons of a high class to exercise some of 
 the occupations allotted to a class below their own, without losing their caste by 
 doing so. Besides the four acknowledged castes, there is a race of unhappy men, 
 known on the Coromandel coast by the name of Pariars, and in other parts of India, 
 by that of Chandalas. These are outcasts from their original order, who, by their 
 misconduct, have forfeited all the privileges of it. Their condition is, without 
 doubt, one of the lowest degradations of human nature ; if one of them venture to 
 approach a warrior of high caste, the latter may put him to death with impunity. 
 Every Hindoo who violates the rules or institutions of his caste, sinks into this 
 degraded situation : hence it is that they so resolutely adhere to the institutions of 
 their tribe, because the loss of caste is, to them, the loss of all human comfort and 
 respectability. 
 
 38. The modern Mahometans of India may with safety be estimated at one-seventh 
 of the total population, and notwithstanding the subversion of their political pre- 
 dominance by a Christian power, their religion is said to be yet expanding. They 
 are no longer, however, the sanguinary zealots, who, 800 years ago, spread desolation 
 and slaughter among the unconverted Pagans, in the name of God and the prophet. 
 Open violence produced little eflFect on so patient a people, and although the 
 Mahometans subsequently lived for centuries intermixed with Hindoos, no radical 
 change was produced in the manners or tenets of the latter. On the contrary, for 
 almost a century past, the Mahometans have evinced much deference to the pre- 
 judices of their Hindoo neighbours, and a strong predilection towards many of their 
 ceremonies. The Christian religion, throughout the whole of Hindoostan, is embraced 
 by about half a million of souls, almost all the descendants of the ancient Christian 
 stocks, and relatively to the other classes, existing under circumstances of degradation. 
 The pride of caste among the Hindoos does not singly account for the contempt felt 
 and shown by the followers of the Brahminical system towards them, no such con- 
 tempt being manifested to the Mahometans, or to the European Christians. There 
 
Modern India. 
 
 633 
 
 are undoubtedly circumstances of diet and cleanliness, which tend to lower the 
 “ Nazarene” in the eyes both of the Mahometan and Hindoo; and the European 
 holding himself far aloof from the native Christian, no portion of the veneration, 
 which the first attracts, is reflected on his humble brother in religion. These temporal 
 causes, which oppose the conversion of the Hindoos, will continue to operate, till it 
 is found praeticable to raise the inferior part of tlie chain without lowering the upper : 
 for conviction does not easily reach the mind of an individual, who, by becoming 
 a proselyte, must inevitably descend from a decent rank in society to one degraded 
 and discountenanced. 
 
 39. The provinces into which the whole of India is divided, together with their 
 capital towns, and the estimated population of the latter, may be seen in the 
 following table : 
 
 r P 
 
 O jO 
 
 northern; 
 
 INDIA ; ^ 
 
 C 5 
 
 CENTRAL 
 INDIA : 
 
 a 
 
 >5 
 
 Z 
 
 SOUTHERN H 
 
 H 
 
 INDIA: S 
 
 H 
 
 U 
 
 H 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 
 Assam - - - 
 
 Jorhat - 
 
 
 
 
 Bhotan ■ 
 
 Tassisudon 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 Sikkim - - - 
 
 Sikkim - 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 Nepaul - - - 
 
 Cutmandoo - 
 
 - 
 
 20,000 
 
 
 Gurwal or Sireenagur 
 
 Sireenagur 
 
 - 
 
 — 
 
 
 Sutlege and Jumna - 
 
 Be la spore 
 
 - 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 f Bengal - - - 
 
 Calcutta 
 
 _ 
 
 500,000 
 
 
 Bahar - - - 
 
 Patna - 
 
 - 
 
 312,000 
 
 
 Allahabad 
 
 Allahabad 
 
 - 
 
 24,000 
 
 
 Oude - - - 
 
 Lucknow 
 
 
 250,000 
 
 
 Agra - 
 
 Agra - 
 
 - 
 
 60,000 
 
 
 Delhi 
 
 Delhi - 
 
 - 
 
 175,000 
 
 / 
 
 Lahore - - - 
 
 Lahore 
 
 - 
 
 100.000 
 
 
 Cashmere - - - 
 
 Cashmere 
 
 - 
 
 180,000 
 
 
 Ajmeer or Rajpootana 
 
 Ajmeer 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 Moultan - - - 
 
 Moultan 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 Cutch - - - 
 
 Bhoqj - 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 Goojerat - - - 
 
 Surat - 
 
 - 
 
 450,000 
 
 
 ^ Malwah - 
 
 Oogen - 
 
 - 
 
 120,000 
 
 
 r Orissa - - - 
 
 Cuttack 
 
 
 80,000 
 
 
 The Noi-thern Circars 
 
 Masulipatarn 
 
 - 
 
 40,000 
 
 
 Gundwana 
 
 Nagpoor 
 
 - 
 
 100,000 
 
 
 Candeish - - - 
 
 Chandore 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 ( Berar - - - 
 
 Ellichpoor 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 Auningahad 
 
 Bombay 
 
 - 
 
 170,000 
 
 
 Beeder - - - 
 
 Beeder- 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 Hyderabad 
 
 Hyderabad - 
 
 - 
 
 200,000 
 
 
 ^ Bejapoor - - - 
 
 Bejapoor 
 
 - 
 
 — 
 
 
 f' The Carnatic - 
 
 Madi-as 
 
 - 
 
 460,000 
 
 
 Balaghaut 
 
 Bellary 
 
 - 
 
 — 
 
 
 Canara - - - 
 
 Mangalore 
 
 - 
 
 40,000 
 
 
 Mysore - - - 
 
 Seringapatam 
 
 - 
 
 40,000 
 
 / 
 
 Salem and The Bar-\ 
 
 r, 7 
 
 
 
 
 ramahl - - j 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 
 Coimbatoor 
 
 Coimbatoor - 
 
 - 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 Malabar - - - 
 
 Calicut 
 
 • 
 
 35,000 
 
 
 Cochin - - - 
 
 Cochin - 
 
 - 
 
 _ 
 
 
 Travancore 
 
 Trivanderarn - 
 
 - 
 
 — 
 
 Island of Ceylon 
 
 Colombo 
 
 - 
 
 60,000 
 
634 
 
 Modern India. 
 
 40. Calcutta, or Calicata as it is called by the natives, is the capital of the province 
 of Bengal, and the metropolis of alLthe British possessions in India. It is situated 
 about 60 miles from the sea, on the E. side of the Western branch of the Ganges, 
 named by Europeans the Hoogly or Calcutta river, but by the natives the Bagheereetee, 
 or true Ganges, and considered by them peculiarly holy. In the year 1690, when 
 Calcutta was only a village, the English founded a factory here in virtue of a firman 
 granted them by Aurungzebe j and six years afterwards, they were allowed to fortify 
 it in consequence of a rebellion in Bengal. This place is situated on the banks of 
 the river, and was dignified soon after it’s erection with the title of Fort William, in 
 compliment to King William, The factory continued to flourish, and the town to 
 increase, till the year 1756, when it was taken by the nabob Suraja Dowlah, upon 
 which occasion the greater part of the gaiTison were sufibcated in the Black-hole. 
 The English, however, retook it the following year, and shortly afterwards laid the 
 foundations of a new and stronger fort, transferring the name of the former one to it. 
 The locality of this capital is not fortunate, for it has extensive muddy lakes, and an 
 immense forest close to it ; the jungle, however, has been gradually cleared away to 
 a certain distance, the streets properly drained, and the ponds filled up, by which 
 a vast surface of stagnant water has been removed : but the air of the town is still 
 much affected by it’s vicinity to the Sunderbunds, or the low, woody, and inhospitable 
 grounds lying at the mouth of the Ganges. At high water, the river is here a full 
 mile in breadth, but during the ebb tide, the opposite shore exposes a long range of 
 dry sand-banks. The modern town extends along the Eastern side of the river above 
 five miles, but the breadth varies very much at different places : it was formerly 
 nearly encompassed by a trench called the Mahratta Ditch, but this has been gra- 
 dually filled up. On approaching Calcutta from the sea, a stranger is much struck 
 with it’s magnificent appearance, owing to the elegant villas on each side of the river, 
 the Company’s houses and gardens, the spires of the churches, temples, and minarets, 
 and the strong and regular citadel of Foi-t William, Calcutta is the residence of the 
 supreme governor of India, and the Presidency, of which it is the capital, is superior 
 to those of Madras and Bombay : it is likewise the seat of the metropolitan, who, 
 under the title of Bishop of Calcutta, has the superintendence of all the ecclesiastical 
 affairs of India. It likewise possesses a university, with several professors, and 
 a college, instituted by the Hindoos, for the instruction of their sons in European 
 learning. 
 
 41. Madras, called Mandirraj by the natives, is the chief town of The Carnatic, 
 and the capital of the Presidency of Madras, which includes the Southern part of 
 India below the R. Kistnah. It is situated on the Northern part of the Coromandel 
 coast, and though it be possessed of many external advantages, it would be difficult to 
 find a worse situation for a capital ; it lies on the margin of a shore where a rapid 
 current runs, and against which a tremendous surf beats even in the mildest weather. 
 The English possessed no fixed establishment here till a. d. 1639, in which year 
 a grant was received from the descendant of the Hindoo dynasty of Bijanagur, then 
 reio'ning at Chandergherry, for the erection of a fort. In consequence of this permis- 
 sion, the English agent proceeded with alacrity to the construction of a fortress, which 
 in India is soon surrounded by a town : the foimer was named Fort George ; but, 
 owing to a previous arrangement made with the Rajah’s deputy, the latter was called 
 after his father Chenappa, and the name of Chenappapatam continues to be univer- 
 sally applied to the town of Madras by all the natives of this part of the peninsula. 
 I'lie territory granted by the Rajah extended five miles along shore, and one inland. 
 It was besieged and taken by the French in the year 1744, at which period the whole 
 English colony did not exceed 300 men, and of these only 200 were soldiers of the 
 garrison : it was restored, however, five years afterwards, at the peace of Aix-la~ 
 Chapelle, subsequent to which the fortifications were very materially strengthened, 
 and it is now one of the best defended places in India. All the officers of govern- 
 ment, and courts of justice, are in Fort St. George-, but the governor and all the 
 principal inhabitants have houses at a short distance in the country, where they 
 mostly reside. I’he government of Madras is subordinate in political matters to the 
 supreme government of Bengal, but otherwise carries on all the business of a regular 
 state. 
 
 42. Bombay, the capital of the province of Aurangabad, and the chief town of the 
 Presidency of Bombay, stands on the Northern part of the Western coast of India. 
 It is situated on an island of the same name, about ten miles long and three broad, and 
 
Modern India, 
 
 635 
 
 is connected with the I. of Salsett by a causeway : It is separated from the mainland 
 by a narrow channel, and forms, together with several other neighbouring islands, 
 a commodious and well- sheltered harbour. Bombay owes it’s origin to the Pon'tu- 
 guese, to whom it was ceded in 1530, having been before that time a dependency on 
 a chief residing at Tauna in Salsett. It was ceded to King Charles 2d. in 1661 , 
 as a part of Queen Catherine’s portion, and was accordingly taken possession of by 
 the English in 1664 ; his majesty, however, thought proper afterwards to transfer it 
 to the East India Company, in free and common soccage, as the manor of East Green- 
 wich, on the payment of the annual rent of lOZ. in gold. The fortifications of Bombay 
 are deemed too extensive, and would require a numerous garrison ; towards the sea 
 they are extremely strong, but on the land-side they do not offer the same resistance. 
 The island of Bombay is literally a barren rock, and presents no encouragement to 
 agricultural speculations, but it’s maritime and commercial advantages are great. 
 It is the only great settlement in India, where the rise of the tides is sufficient to 
 permit the construction of docks on a large scale : these docks are entirely occupied 
 by the Parsees or Fireworshippers, who possess an absolute monopoly in all' the de- 
 partments, and have built several ships of 74 guns, and many other large vessels, 
 without the least assistance from Europeans. The town lies at the Southern extremity 
 of the island, and is about five miles in circuit : it commands the entire trade of the 
 North Western coast of India, together with that of the Persian Gulf. 
 
 43. The city of Delhi, the capital of the province of the same name, is situated in 
 the Northern part of Hindoostan, on the banks of the R. Jumna. It was for a long 
 time the metropolis of the Patan Empire, the residence of the Great Mogul, and the 
 boast of all India : during the era of it’s splendour, it covered, according to popular 
 tradition, a space of 20 square miles, and the ruins at present occupy nearly as 
 great an extent. But, notwithstanding it’s great antiquity, and the long period of 
 time, during which it ranked as the first city of Hindoostan, there is nothing in it’s 
 locality particularly attractive, the adjacent country being rather sterile than fruitful, 
 and the river not being navigable during the dry season for boats of any considerable 
 burthen. Under these disadvantages, however, it became a city of great fame and 
 magnitude,- and is distinguished in the Hindoo books of mythological history by the 
 name of Indraprasth. It was taken in 1193 by the Mahometans, under Cuttubaddeen 
 Khan, who fixed his residence here, and on his succeeding to the throne, it became 
 the capital of Hindoostan. In 1398 it was taken, pillaged, and reduced to a heap of 
 ruins by Tamerlane, but partially recovered afterwards, till towards the end of the 
 16th century, when Akbar transferred the seat of royalty to Agra. In 1631 the 
 'emperor Shah Jehan founded the new city of Delhi on the W. bank of the Jumna, 
 near the ruins of the old city, and gave it the name of Shahjehanabad ; it continued 
 to increase in splendour and importance till the invasion of Nadir Shah in 1739, 
 when 100,000 of it’s inhabitants were massacred, and 62,000,000 Z. of plunder are 
 said to have been collected ; at this time it’s population is stated to have amounted 
 to two millions of souls, but this is probably a great exaggeration. Since 1803 it 
 has been in reality subject to the Bntish Government, though still the residence of 
 the Emperor, or Great Mogul, who has a nominal authority only, for he derives 
 the very means of existence from the British government. Notwithstanding the 
 decayed condition of Delhi, an impression is still prevalent all over India, that the 
 power which has possession of it and of the king’s person is the virtual ruler of 
 Hindoostan ; and under this idea many independent states have repeatedly applied 
 •to be received as subjects and tributaries, and complained of the refusal as a dereliction 
 of duty on the part of the British government. From the same cause also, although 
 the Delhi sovereign had been long deprived of all real power and dominion before 
 political events brought him connected with the British government, almost every 
 state, and every class of people in India, still continue to reverence his nominal 
 authority. The current coin of every established power is still struck in his name, 
 ■and the princes of the highest rank still bear the titles, and display the insignia, 
 ■which they or their ancestors derived from this source : and the Delhi Emperor, 
 amidst all his vicissitudes, is still considered the only legitimate fountain of similar 
 honours. Modern Delhi is about six miles in circumference, and is surrounded on 
 three sides by a wall of brick and stone. It contains the remains of many splendid 
 palaces, which formerly belonged to the great Omrahs of the Empire : it is likewise 
 adorned with many beautiful mosques, still in good repair, the most remarkable of 
 which is the great cathredral called Jama Muyid, This mosque is 261 feet long. 
 
636 Trans- Gangetic, India — The Birman Empire. 
 
 and the whole front is faced with white marble ; it is surrounded at the top with three 
 magnificent domes of the same material, flanked by two minarets. The streets in 
 general are narrow and irregular ; and the houses are built without order, of brick, 
 mud, bamboos, and mats, mostly covered with thatch, resembling a motley group of 
 villages, rather than an extensive city. 
 
 44, Trans-Gangetic India, or India beyond the Ganges, comprises the Birman 
 Empire, including Birmah and Pegu ; the kingdom of Siam ; Cambodia, Laos, Tsiampa, 
 Cochin-China, and Tonkin (or the Empire of Annam as they are sometimes collec- 
 tively styled) ; and the peninsula of Malaya or Malacca. The Birman Empire, 
 or Ava as it is likewise called, is bounded on the N. by Tibet and Assam, on the W. 
 by Bengal and the Bay of Bengal, on the S. by the G. of Martaban, and on the E. 
 by the Empires of Annum, and China. It contains about 207,700 square miles, and 
 it’s population is estimated at 10,500,000 souls. This empire forms altogether the 
 most extensive native government, subject to one authority, at present existing in 
 India ; but where not confined by the sea, it’s frontiers are in a perpetual state of 
 fluctuation. Towards the middle of the 16th. century, it was composed of three 
 distinct states, viz. Ava, Aracan, and Pegu. The inhabitants of Ava, now known as 
 the Bh-mans, became tributary to the kings of Pegu, but revolted at last, and 
 established their independence. About the middle of the last century, the king of 
 Ava made an attempt to reduce the Birmese once more under his power, but the latter 
 drove him out of their territoiy, and pursued him to the very frontiers of Siam ; since 
 this period they have kept possession of the whole empire. Ava Proper is centrally 
 situated, and surrounded by the conquered provinces, the principal of which are. 
 
 But their limits and subjection are constantly varying. In consequence of the 
 insult which the Birmese offered a few years since to the British flag, they have 
 been compelled to give up many of the provinces in the Western and Southern part 
 of the empire to their conquerors ; the chief of these are, Yo, Aracan, Martaban, 
 Tavay, Tanasserim, Mergue, &c., including a supeihcial extent of about 40,000 
 miles, and a population of nearly 400,000 souls. 
 
 45. The Indian nations to the E. of the Ganges have been always more cautious 
 In their intercourse with foreign states than those to the West. The courts of Ava 
 and Pekin resemble each other in many respects, but in none more than in their 
 vanity and pride, which often manifest themselves in a ludicrous manner. Like the 
 sovereign of China, his majesty of Ava acknowledges no equal. Boa, or Emperor, is 
 a title which the present sovereign of the Birmans has assumed ; the sovereign of 
 China is termed Oudee Boa, or Emperor of Oudee (i. e. China'), Although deficient 
 in eveiy thing that can render a state formidable, it’s sovereign and his functionaries 
 are quite inflated with the idea of their own importance, and present the spectacle of 
 a court at once feeble and arrogant. Owing to the despotic nature of the government, 
 all state-ofllcers are exposed to great vicissitudes of fortune ; their dignities and 
 employments depend altogether upon the will of the monarch, and can be taken 
 away, and they themselves put to death whenever such a proceeding might appear 
 convenient : they are all called slaves of the king, and in their turn their vassals are 
 denominated slaves to them. The Birmese are sectaries of Buddha. They believe 
 in the metempsychosis, and that, having undergone a certain number of migrations, 
 their souls will, at last, either be received into their paradise on the mountain Meru, 
 or be sent to suffer torments in a place of endless punishment. Notwithstanding the 
 Birmans are members of the sect of Buddha, and not disciples of Brahma, they 
 nevertheless reverence the Brahmins, and acknowledge their superiority in science 
 over their own priests. The natives of Ava do not inflict on themselves disgusting 
 tortures after the manner of the Brahminical Hindoos, but they deem it meritorious 
 to mortify the flesh by the voluntary penance of abstemiousness and self-denial. 
 
 TRANS-GANGETIC INDIA, 
 
Trans-Gangetic India — The Birman Empire. 637 
 
 Like the other sectaries of Buddha, they are much attached to their lares or house- 
 hold gods. A Birman family is never without an idol in some corner of the house, 
 made of wood, alabaster, or silver ; besides which the country abounds with praws, 
 or temples, in a ruinous state, yet new ones are daily erected, upon the gilding of 
 which vast sums are continually expended. In this empire gold is the type of 
 excellence, yet, although highly valued, it is not used for coin in the country, silver 
 in bullion and lead being the current monies of the state : his majesty’s person is 
 never mentioned but in conjunction with that precious metal, and though it is some- 
 times employed in ornaments for the women, and in utensils and ear-rings for the men, 
 by far the greatest quantity is used in gilding their temples. There is a very important 
 personage, half sacred, half profane, remaining to be mentioned, who, being the 
 second dignitary in the kingdom, has a regular cabinet composed of a prime minister, 
 two secretaries of state, a transmitter of intelligence, besides other subordinate 
 ministers and functionaries, some of whom manage the estates, which he possesses in 
 various parts of the country. This individual is the white elephant, to whom presents 
 of muslins, chintzes, and silks are regularly made by all foreign ambassadors ; the 
 order of precedence in Ava being 1st. the king, 2d. the white elephant, and 3d. the 
 queen. The residence of the white elephant is contiguous to the royal palace, with 
 which it is connected by a long open gallery supported by numerous wooden pillars, 
 at the farther end of which a curtain of black velvet, embossed with gold, conceals 
 the august animal from the eyes of the vulgar, and before this curtain the offerings 
 iiitended for hini are displayed. His dwelling is a lofty hall covered with splendid 
 gilding both inside and out, and supported by a number of elegant columns ; his 
 trappings are very magnificent, being gold studded with large diamonds, pearls, 
 sapphires, rubies, and other precious stones ; the vessels out of which he feeds are 
 likewise of gold inlaid with precious stones, and his attendants and guard amount to 
 one thousand persons. The animal thus fed, dressed, and attended, and apparently 
 unconscious of his own importance, receives at a great distance the homage of his 
 votaries, who humbly bow their heads before him nearly to the ground. By the 
 Birmans, a white elephant is supposed to contain a human soul in the last stage of 
 many millions of transmigrations, at the conclusion of which he is absorbed into the 
 essence of the Deity, and annihilated, and thus, according to the Birman faith, 
 attains the highest degree of beatitude. 
 
 46. Ummerapoora, or Amarapura (i. e. the city of the immortals), is the metropolis 
 of the Birman Empire, and is situated on the shores of a romantic lake close to the 
 banks of the R. Im-awaddy : it’s fortifications are respectable for an Eastern city, 
 and are thought so much of by the natives that they consider the place impregnable, 
 but they are insufficient to resist the approaches of an enemy at all skilled in artillery 
 tactics. Ummerapoora was founded so recently as 1783, about four miles to the 
 Eastward of .Iw, or Jingwa, the ancient capital, which, through some unaccountable 
 caprice of the reigning monarch, was abandoned for a much worse situation, and 
 now lies in ruins. The population of Ummerapoora has been estimated at 170,000 
 souls, but this is probably somewhat of an exaggeration : the splendour of the 
 religious buildings in it is very striking, but most of the other houses are mean in 
 their appearance, only a few amongst them being built of solid materials. The 
 principal sea-port of the Birman Empire is Rangoon, situated on one of the arms of 
 the Irrawaddy, in Pegu, about 30 miles from it’s mouth ; it derives all it’s importance 
 from it’s maritime situation, which renders it very convenient for the purposes of 
 commerce : it contains about 20,000 inhabitants. About 50 miles to the N. of 
 Rangoon stands the town of Pegu, or Bagoo as it is vulgarly called by the inhabitants: 
 it is the capital of the ancient kingdom of Pegu, which now forms one of the 
 Southern provinces of the Birman Empire, and is the residence of the viceroy 
 appointed by the emperor to manage the affairs of his new province, as well as the 
 seat of the provincial government. The ancient city of Pegu was about six miles in 
 circuit, but upon the final subjugation of the Peguers by the Birman monarch, the 
 latter caused it to be razed to the ground, and dispersed or led into captivity all the 
 inhabitants. It never recovered from this desolation, for it is at present little better 
 than a village, it’s population being said to be below 10,000 persons. The original 
 inhabitants of the kingdom of Pegu denominate themselves Mon ; by the Chinese 
 and Birmans they are termed Talleing ; and by the -Siamese, Mingmon. When the 
 Birmans had completed the subjugation of Pegu, they subdivided it into 32 districts, 
 and named it Henzawaddy, which is the Sanscrit name for the whole province. 
 
638 Trans-Gangetic India — Siam — Empire of Anam. 
 
 47. The Kingdom of Siam is bounded on the N. and W. by the Birman Empire, 
 on the S. by the Gulf of Siam, and on the E. by the Empire of Anam, of whicli it 
 is sometimes reckoned a part : it contains about 61,200 square miles, and it’s popu- 
 lation is vaguely estimated at 4,000,000 inhabitants. It may be described as a vast 
 plain intersected by the Menam, on the banks of which it’s principal towns are 
 situated : this river, like the Nile, overflows it’s banks, and renders the land in it’s 
 vicinity exceedingly fertile. Indeed a great similarity exists between the climate 
 and productions of Egypt and Siam ; and it has been observed that Cham or Chemia, 
 the old name of the former country, bears great affinity to that of Siam, which in the 
 native tongue signifies black. The Siamese distinguish their nation by the name of Thay ; 
 the Birmans call them Syans, or Schans, and sometimes Ynudras after their capital 
 Youdra ; the Chinese, the Malays, and the Europeans, call them Siamese. But though 
 the kingdom of Siam is now confined within the narrow limits above assigned to it, 
 it’s sovereignty and language had, in prosperous periods, a much wider range, till 
 they were exposed to severe losses by the growth of the Birman power. In the 
 middle of the last centuiy the Western provinces were wrested from them, and their 
 capital itself was invested and taken : and though upon the return of the Birman 
 army they became once more independent, they were obliged, after a long war, to 
 purchase peace by the cession of the important territories of Tavay, Tanassenm, and 
 Mei-gue. The Siamese belong to the sect of Buddha. Their government is the most 
 absolute despotism, there being no power in the state, which can in any degree 
 control the will of the sovereign ; hereditary dignity and a popular assembly are 
 altogether unknown. A register is kept of all the male population, who are bound 
 when called upon to perform military service during six months of the year ; they 
 are supplied with arms and accoutrements, but receive neither provision nor pay. 
 
 48. Siam, the metropolis of the kingdom, is situated in the Southern part of the 
 country, on a low island in the R. Menam, about four miles in circumference, and 
 fifty from the sea : it is intersected by many canals, and has several other islands 
 adjacent to it. The city is surrounded by a brick wall, which in some places is 
 tolerably well fortified, and in good condition, but many parts of it are completely 
 decayed ; it is of great extent, but by no means well inhabited. The streets run 
 along the canals, so that vessels from the river may enter the city, and land their 
 cargoes near the principal houses : some of them are tolerably large, but most of 
 them are narrow and very dirty, and not a few of them liable to be inundated. 
 Iffie houses on firm ground are generally built of bamboos, planks, and mats ; those 
 on the banks of the river stand on posts about six feet high, that the water may pass 
 freely under them. There are many suburbs round the city, some of which consist 
 of inhabited vessels, each containing several families. The natives of Siam generally 
 distinguish their city by the name of Seeythaa, but the Birmans frequently call 
 it Dwarawuddy : it is likewise known by the appellations Youdra, and Juthia or 
 Yuthia. 
 
 49. T HE Empire of Anam or Annam, is bounded on the W. by the Kingdom and Gulf 
 of Siam, on the N. by China Proper, on the E. and S. by the China Sea : it derives it’s 
 name from it’s Southern situation with respect to China, the word An-nam signifying 
 The repose of the South. It contains several states, which, though independent of 
 each other, are all united under one head ; these are Cambodia, Laos, Tsiompa, 
 Cochin China, and Tonkin, which collectively include a superficial extent of about 
 311,300 square miles, and a population roughly estimated at 17,000,000 inha- 
 bitants. Tonkin, Cochin China, Tsiompa, Laos, and Cambodia, are stated to have 
 anciently formed part of the Chinese Empire ; but on the Mogul invasion of China 
 in the 13th century, the Chinese governors of the South took the opportunity of setting 
 up the standard of independence. In this manner several distinct kingdoms were 
 created, the sovereigns of which, however, continued to acknowledge for many years 
 a nominal vassalage to the throne of China. The name of Nuoe Annam, or the 
 Kingdom of Annam, is sometimes especially applied by the natives to the states of 
 Cochin China and Tonkin. The government, though despotic, is by no means so 
 tyrannical as that of Siam : the power of the sovereign, who is called Dova, is looked 
 upon rather as a paternal authority exercised towards all his subjects as one and the 
 same family. The holding of places of power and trust is not confined to the people 
 of any one particular state, neither do these honours, nor any others, confer hereditary 
 nobility upon the subject. The emperor of Anam, formerly only king of Cochin 
 
Trans- Gang etic India — Tlmpire of Anam. 639 
 
 China, was driven from his throne by faction, but having afterwards recovered it, he 
 reduced to subjection all the other provinces, which now form the component parts 
 of his empire. The two great religions of Anam are, that of Confucius, which is 
 followed by the emperor and his servants, as well as by most of the upper orders, 
 and that of Buddha, which is more extensively cultivated by the body of the 
 people : the former prevails in the Eastern, and the latter in the Western part of 
 the country. 
 
 50. Cambodia, Cambaya, or Gamboge, is the Southernmost state in Anam : it 
 is bounded on the W. by Siam, on the S. by the Gulf of Siam and the China Sea, on 
 the E. by Tsiompa and Cochin China, and on the N. by Laos. It extends about 
 400 miles in length from North to South, and about half that distance in breadth 
 from East to West. The colouring matter, named Gamboge, derives it’s name from 
 this kingdom, being the concrete resinous juice of certain trees found here of superior 
 quality, but produced likewise in other parts of India. Very little intercourse has 
 at any time subsisted between the people of Cambodia and the European settlements 
 of India ; but the country is extremely well adapted to inland navigation, as the 
 rivers of Cambodia and Siam communicate in the interior by a branch called the 
 Anan, The great river of Cambodia, called the Kioulong, Maykaung, and sometimes 
 the Dounia or Japanese R., rises in Tibet, passes through the Chinese province of 
 Yunnan, as well as through Laos and Cambodia, and enters the China Sea at the 
 harbour of Sa.i-Gon : it is navigable for boats during a considerable part of it’s 
 course, and large ships may ascend it for many leagues from its mouth. The capital 
 of the kingdom is known by the name of Lowaick, or Levek, but it is also called 
 Catnbodia by the Europeans: it stands on an arm of the great river, about 180 miles 
 from the sea, and though formerly a considerable city, is now an indifferently mean 
 place. — Laos lies to the N. of Cambodia, being bounded on the E. by Cochin China 
 and Tonkin, on the N. by the Chinese province of Yunnan, and on the W. by the 
 Birman Empire and the kingdom of Siam. It is traversed by the great river May- 
 kaung, and it’s government and religion are fof the same character as those of 
 Cambodia. It’s capital Lanjang, or Laung, stands on the banks of the R. Maykaung, 
 and is said to be both extensive and splendid : it’s population has been stated at 
 50,000 souls. — Tsiompa, Ciampa, or Binh-Tuam, as it is also called, lies to the 
 S. E. of Cambodia, between it and Cochin China. It is an inconsiderable little state, 
 and derives whatever interest it possesses from it’s capital Sai-Gon being the chief 
 naval emporium of the whole empire of Anam, 
 
 51. Cochin China is bounded on the W. by Cambodia and Laos, on the S. by 
 Tsiompa, on the E. by the China Sea, and on the N. by Tonkin. It is a strip of land 
 about 400 miles long, and generally about 60 broad, but possesses considerable im- 
 portance ; it’s king is more independent than any of the other powers of Anam, and 
 indeed the whole empire is not^unfrequently called the empire of Cochin China, The 
 government of Cochin China is an absolute monarchy, though not of so despotic 
 a nature as many of the other Asiatic kingdoms ; the nobles possess veiy considerable 
 power, and the people are not kept in such a continual restraint as in China. The 
 religion of the Cochin Chinese is a modification of the widely-extended doctrines of 
 Buddha. The natives are extremely superstitious, and their devotional exercises, 
 like those of the Chinese, are more frequently performed to avoid an ideal evil, than 
 with the hope of acquiring a positive good. The pretensions of China to the king- 
 doms of Cochin China and Tonkin, once tributary to it, have led to frequent wars 
 between them, in which the Chinese have been invariably discomfited by the superior 
 valour and discipline of their opponents. Cochin China is remarkable for the num- 
 ber of excellent harbours, with which it’s coast is provided ; the most frequented of 
 these is that of Turon, where the greater part of it’s commerce is carried on. 
 Amongst it’s other harbours may be mentioned those of Camraigne, Quinhone, and 
 Toanhoa. — The kingdom of Tonkin, or Tungquin as it is sometimes written, touches 
 to the S. on Cochin China, from which it is separated by a wall ; to the W. on Laos-, 
 to the N. on the Chinese provinces of Quangsee and Yunnan-, and on the E. it is 
 washed by a part of the China Sea, to which it has communicated the name of Gulf 
 of Tonkin, It originally formed a part of the Empire of China, but was detached 
 from it in 1378, shortly after which it began to assume such a great degree of im- 
 portance, that it conquered Cochin China, and kept it for some time in subjection. 
 At the beginning of the present century, however, it was in it’s turn completely 
 
640 
 
 Trans-Gangetic India — Malaya. 
 
 rendered tributary by the Cochin Chinese, and has ever since been ruled by a viceroy 
 delegated by the sovereign of that people. On becoming a separate independent 
 state, it retained many of the laws and institutions of the parent country ; but these 
 have gradually altered, and the executive government, which was formerly vested in 
 the Mandarins, amongst whom letters formed the chief road to distinction, is now 
 altogether vested in the viceroy. The religion of the Tonkmese is a reodificaticn of 
 the system of Buddha, blended with many local and peculiar superstitions. They 
 have a most profound veneration for their parents and ancestors, considering them as 
 tutelary divinities, who watch and protect the families of their descendants, and 
 possess power in proportion to the sanctity of their lives during their existence on 
 earth : to them sacrifices are offered four times a year, and every third anniversary 
 of their death is celebrated with additional pomp. The higher classes are described 
 as adherents of Confucius, who submit to the worship of images and other ceremonies, 
 through deference to public opinion : whilst, on the other hand, some of the more 
 barbarous tribes worship the tiger, dog, and other animals. The capital of Tonkin is 
 Kehoa, or Backing, which is the residence of the viceroy appointed by the king of 
 Cochin China, and is said to contain 40,000 inhabitants. 
 
 62. Malaya or Malacca. This peninsula touches to the N. upon the Birman 
 Empire and the newly acquired British territory in this quarter, being separated from 
 them by the Isth7nus of Kraw, which is only 80 miles in breadth : on all other sides 
 it is washed by the sea, viz. on the W. by the Indian Ocean and the Strait of Malacca, 
 and on the S. and E. by the China Sea and the Gulf of Siam, The Malays are 
 named Khek by the Siamese, and Masu by the Birmans ; they are an intelligent, 
 active, and industrious body of men, noted throughout the East for their commercial 
 enterprises, and much dreaded for their piratical habits. They are said to have 
 originally inhabited Palembang and the banks of the R. Malayu, in the I. of Sumatra, 
 and to have migrated thence about the middle of the 12lh century to the South 
 Eastern extremity of the opposite peninsula, where they first built the town of Sinca- 
 pore and afterwards that of Malacca : but there appears good reason to believe that 
 the name of Malaya was applied to the peninsula many ages before, as the ancient 
 geographers distinguished it’s Southern extremity by the appellation Malsei Colon. 
 When the Siamese monarchy was at the height of it’s power, it’s supremacy was 
 acknowledged by the whole peninsula, but since the Birmans gained the ascendency 
 over them, all the Southern states of Malaya have shaken off the yoke, whilst only 
 a moderate tribute is exacted from those in the North. The whole peninsula, there- 
 fore may be said to be divided into a number of independent governments of the 
 rudest construction, founded on principles nearly feudal ; the head of the state is 
 a rajah, who usually assumes the title of sultan, and under him is a certain number 
 of dattoos or nobles, who have a train of subordinate vassals. In general, however, 
 the king is but little obeyed by the chiefs, or the latter by the people ; violent acts of 
 immediate power are committed both by the chiefs and their superior, but there is no 
 regular system of obedience. These remarks do not apply to those parts of the Malay 
 territories which are under British influence, such as Sincapore, Malacca, Pido Penang, 
 with the districts and islands adjoining the Bh-man Empire : in these, owing to the 
 mild discipline and equitable government which have been introduced, much of the 
 ferocity attributed to the Malay character, has entirely disappeared. The Malays are 
 of the .Sonnite Mahometan sect, but do not possess much of the bigotry so common 
 among tbe Western followers of the prophet. Little is known concerning the religion 
 they professed prior to their conversion to Islamism, but it appears to have been 
 some modification of the Hindoo systems, much corrupted, and blended with other 
 idolatries. 
 
 53. The strait between the peninsula of Malaya and the I. of Sumatra is known 
 by the name of the St. of Malacca. In it, about midway down the coast of 
 the peninsula, and at a distance of two miles from it, is Pulo Penang, or Prince 
 of Wales' I. as it is also called. This island belongs to the British, having been 
 given by the king of Queda, as a marriage-portion with his daughter, to the captain 
 of a Bi'itish merchant ship, in 1785 ; it was accordingly taken possession of during 
 the following year, in the name of his Majesty, and for the use of the East India 
 Company, who, finding it a convenient situation for the purposes of commerce, and 
 a place of rising importance, have constituted it into a separate government, subor- 
 dinate only to the governor-general of India, At the commencement of tbe present 
 
Australasia. C41 
 
 century, the king of Queda ceded to the British a tract of country, on the opposite 
 coast of the peninsula, 18 miles in length, and three in breadth, in consideration of an 
 annual tribute, which still continues to be paid to him. Pulo Penmig is a flourish- 
 ing little settlement, and continues to increase both in population and utility, thouo-h 
 it has been latterly eclipsed by Sincapore. Lower down the strait lies the town 'of 
 Malacca itself, the capital of the whole peninsula, situated upon the coast, about 
 100 miles from it’s Southernmost point. It first fell into the hands of the Portuguese, 
 from whom it was taken by the Dutch, and from the latter again by the British : it 
 was formerly a place of some strength and consequence, but as the formation of our 
 settlement at Pulo Penang rendered it of little or no use as a place of trade, the 
 garrison and stores were mostly withdrawn, the fortifications nearly razed, and the 
 whole place dismantled. Since that time it’s importance has gradually been dimi- 
 nishing, though it is still a useful post as a guard against the piracies of the Malays, 
 and the jealous intrusions of the Dutch. Sincapore is situated at the Southern 
 extremity of the Malay peninsula, on a small island of the same name, and has 
 given name to the Straits of Sincapore, which are formed by a cluster of innumerable 
 little islands, varying much in their shapes, and indented on all sides by little bays 
 and sandy coves. Here the China Sea, which connects the Indian and Pacific 
 Oceans, commences, being bounded on the W. and N. by the mainland of Asia, 
 and on the E. and S. by Formosa, the Philippine Is,, Palaxoan, Borneo, Banka, &c. 
 The town of Sincapore is said to have been founded by adventurers, who originally 
 emigrated from the I. of Sumatra, but it possessed little consequence till it fell into 
 the hands of the British, to whom the Sultan ceded the whole island in 1824, as 
 well as the neighbouring islets and districts for four leagues round it. It derives 
 all it’s importance from it’s central situation between India and China; and 
 touching upon the Southernmost point in the whole continent of Asia, it becomes, as 
 it were, the last connecting link between the mainland and that extensive archipelago 
 of large and productive islands, which lies off this extremity of the old world. It 
 has no native productions of it’s own to export, and must therefore be looked upon 
 merely as a depot for the consignment and sale of merchandize. But the increase 
 of it’s population, and it’s transit of goods, during the last five years, are without 
 example in the annals of history ; and are owing, no doubt, to the superior re<nila- 
 tions of the British traders, and the advantages they hold out to the natives of the 
 surrounding countries, when compared with the well-known habits and policy of 
 the Dutch, as well as to the facility which it has afforded our own merchants, for 
 the exercise of their ingenuity in escaping from the fetters of prejudice and monopoly. 
 It’s population amounts to nearly 60,000 souls, and is composed of British, Dutch, 
 Portuguese, Americans, Malays, Hindoos, Arabs, Parsees, Birmese, Siamese, Chinese, 
 Jamnese, and colonists from many of the great islands in the neighbourhood. 
 
 54. AUSTRALASIA. 
 
 Australasia consists of an extensive chain of numerous islands, lying off the South 
 Eastern extremity of the continent of Asia, from China and Trans-Gangetic India to 
 the limits of the Great Southern Ocean. The chief of these islands are, Sumatra, 
 Borneo, Celebes, the Philippines, the Moluccas, Papua or New Guinea, Java, Australia 
 or New Holland, Van Diemen’s Land, and New Zeeland, all of which are not unfre- 
 quently designated by the common appellation of the Fast India Islands. 
 
 55. Of these, Sumatra is the nearest to the continent of Asia, being separated from 
 it only by the Strait of Malacca : it’s general direction is N. W. and S. E., and it is 
 divided by the equator into two nearly equal parts. It is known to the natives of the 
 neighbouring islands, as well as to most of the inhabitants themselves, by the names 
 of Purichu and Indalas. The whole island is divided into a number of petty inde- 
 pendent states, the power and extent of which are constantly varying with the means 
 possessed by each of subjecting it’s neighbour, or of repelling the invasion of it’s own 
 territory. The principal political divisions of Sumatra are the empire of Menancubow 
 and the Malays, tlie Acheenese, the Battas, the Rejangs, and the people of Lampontr, 
 But there are many other independent princes or sultans, such as those of Palem- 
 bang, .Iambi, Indragiri, Siak, &c. and these in their turn are kept in check by a num- 
 ber of petty chiefs, whose respective territories are shut in and defended by marshes 
 and forests. Until about 120 years ago, the Southern part of Sutnatra was dependant 
 on the King of Bantam in Java, whose lieutenant visited it annually to collect the 
 
 T T 
 
642 Australasia. 
 
 tribute and appoint governors, Bencoolen, and a few other places on the Western 
 coast, belonged formerly to the English, but owing to our acquisition of more va- 
 luable territory in this quarter of the globe, they were found to have materially 
 diminished in importance, and were therefore ceded by treaty to the Dutch in ex- 
 change for other possessions ; the latter people now claim the dominion of the whole 
 island, but are only able to establish their sovereignly over a few districts in the im- 
 mediate neighbourhood of the sea-coast. Almost all the forms of government 
 throughout Sumatra, are a mixture of the feudal and patriarchal ; and their laws are 
 properly a set of long established customs handed down to them from their ancestors, 
 the authority for which is founded in usage and general consent. A few of the 
 Sumatrans have embraced Islamism, but by far the greater number of them are 
 pagans, who appear to have no notion of a Supreme Being, or of a future state ; they 
 have no public or private form of worship of any kind, nor are there any idols 
 or priests to be met with amongst them. They are not, however, without super- 
 stitious belief of many kinds ; and have a confused notion, derived probably from 
 their intercourse with other people, of certain superior beings, who have the power of 
 rendering themselves visible and invisible at pleasure. The chief towns of Sumatra 
 are Bencoolen, the capital, situated on the Western coast, towards the Southern ex- 
 tremity of the island ; Palembang, near the Eastern coast, opposite the I. of Banka ; 
 and Acfeeen, probably the Argentea Metropolis of the ancients, at the North Western 
 point, opposite the Nicobar Islajids. 
 
 56. Borneo, or Varuni as it is called by the inhabitants, is the largest island in the 
 world after Australia and New Guinea : it lies to the Eastward of Sumatra and 
 Malaya, and to the South Eastward of the Empire of Anam. It is of a more solid 
 and compact figure than the other islands of the Eastern Archipelago, and is not so 
 much indented by arms of the sea as they are, although it possesses many excellent 
 bays and harbours : it’s interior is wholly unexplored, and indeed the coast itself is 
 but indifferently known. The inhabitants of the interior, or aborigines, have usually 
 received the name of Idaan and Horaforas, being probably the most ancient and 
 original race of all the Eastern Islands, with the exception of the Papuas or oriental 
 negroes. The inhabitants of the N. coast of Borneo have a tradition that their 
 country was once subject to China ; but when first visited by the Portuguese, in 
 1530, they found the Mahometan religion firmly established all along the sea-coast. 
 The British had formerly settlements on different parts of Borneo, but they have 
 latterly resigned them in favour of the Dutch, who affect the sovereignty of the 
 whole island. The factories of the latter people are at Banjarmassin, Passir, 
 Borneo, Sambas, Mampava, Pontiana, Landdk, and Succadana, which are collectively 
 the chief towns of the island : they obtained the two last-mentioned from the King 
 of Bantam, to whose ancestors they had in remote times belonged, and sent a small 
 force to take possession of them, and to erect a fort at Pontiana ; but, like many other 
 of their establishments, they have never realized profit from it equal to the expense 
 incurred. Borneo is divided into several districts, governed by independent sove- 
 reigns, who are constantly waging war with each other : many Chinese have settled 
 on the island, as well as Malays and Javanese, and have become subject to the 
 native chiefs. Independent of those few of the inhabitants, who profess Maho- 
 metanism, the natives are all pagans, coiiceming whose religion but little is known, 
 except that they seem to worship some fanciful being, of a gloomy and revengeful 
 nature, supposed to delight in human blood. Bm-neo, the capital of the whole island, 
 is situated at it’s North Western extremity, about 10 miles up a river of the same 
 name, upon the banks of which the houses are built upon posts, and are ascended by 
 stairs and ladders. It resembles Venice in having small water-channels in place of 
 streets; all traffic is transacted on board of boats, which float up and down the 
 river with the tides. Borneo is the capital of a kingdom of the same name, the 
 sultan of which resides there, and from it the whole island is supposed by many to 
 have obtained it’s appellation, — About midway between Borneo and Sumatra lies 
 the I. of Billiton, which formerly belonged to the British, but which has been of 
 late years ceded to the Dutch. This has been also the case with Banka, a much 
 larger and more important island, separated from Sumatra hy a narrow strait, known 
 by the name of the Strait of Banka. 
 
 57. The I. of Celebes lies to the E. of Borneo, being separated from it by a strait 
 generally about 120 miles broad, known by the name of the Strait of Macassar; 
 
Australasia, 643 
 
 \t’s Northern part lies immediately under the equator. The natives and Malays 
 call it Neegree Oran Buggess, and sometimes Tana Macassar, after the two principal 
 tribes by whom it is inhabited. It is an island of a most irregular shape, being 
 indented by three deep bays, which divide it into four peninsulas : the names of 
 these bays are Tominie B., Tolo B., and the B. of Bony. Celebes is portioned out 
 into several independent states, the principal of which are Bony or the Buggess 
 country, Macassar, Mandhar, Looboe, &c. ; these are governed by different rajahs or 
 chiefs, some of whom enjoy their rank by inheritance, and some receive it by the 
 suffrage of a national council. The Buggesses, Macassars, and Malays of the sea- 
 coast, profess a corrupted form of Mahometanism ; but there are many tribes in the 
 interior not yet converted from their ancient religion, and others who do not seem to 
 have any. The Pm-tuguese first obtained settlements in Macassar, but were expelled 
 by the Dutch in 1060, who have until lately entirely controlled the island, the 
 Chinese alone being permitted to trade with it. In consequence of the increasing 
 strength of the state of Bony during the latter half of the 18th century, the power of 
 the Dutch rapidly declined in Celebes, and it was altogether annihilated in 1812 by 
 the attack made upon it by the British forces ; since the peace of Paris, however, 
 their settlements have been restored to them. Macassar, or Mungkasar as it is called 
 by the natives, is situated at the South Western extremity of Celebes, and has 
 given name to the strait which separates it from Borneo ; it is the capital of the 
 island, and the chief factory belonging to the Dutch, who have named it Fort 
 Rotterdam. 
 
 58. To the N. of Borneo is the long narrow island of Palawan, which connects it 
 with the group of the Philippmes ; the greater part of it was formerly under the 
 dominion of the Sooloos, but it is little known to Europeans. — The Sooloo Archipelago 
 is a chain of islands stretching from the North Eastern point of Borneo to the Western 
 extremity of Mindanao, which is the Southernmost of the Philippine Islands : they 
 are about 60 in number, and have obtained their appellation from the chief island, 
 which is called Sooloo, and is the residence of the Sultan by whom they are governed. 
 The sovereignty of them is hereditary, and the government a mixture of the feudal 
 and aristocratical, the power of the sultan being frequently counterpoised by that of 
 the nobles. Many of the Sooloos belong to the Sonnite Mahometan sect ; but their 
 zeal for that faith, and attention to it’s ordinances, are feeble and capricious ; by 
 far the greater portion of them, however, are idolaters. From the time the Spanish 
 colonies were planted in the Philippines, to the present day, an unceasing warfare 
 has been carried on between them and the Sooloos, in which the latter have gene- 
 rally had the advantage, although they occasionally sustained reverses. 
 
 59. The group of the Philippine Islands lies to the N. E. of Borneo and Celebes, 
 and tb the S. E. of China Proper, forming in this quarter the Western limit of the 
 North Pacific Ocean, which it separates from the China Sea, The largest of them is 
 Luzon, to the S. of which the principal islands are Mindoro, Masbate, Panay, Negi-os, 
 Zebu, Bohol, Samar, Leyte, and Mindanao, They are frequently collectively called 
 the Bisayas, after the inhabitants, or Yslas de Pintados, from the natives having 
 been accustomed to paint their bodies before the arrival of the Spaniards. All these 
 islands are nominally subject to the Spanish government at Manilla, and hence they 
 are sometimes vulgarly termed the Manillas : some of them are partially colonized, 
 and pay tribute, collected by the governors of the eleven provinces into which they 
 are divided, and which are unitedly placed under the charge of a viceroy ; but others, 
 such as Mindanao, are not only independent of the Spanish establishments in the 
 Philippines, but carry on a perpetual warfare against them. Magellan, whose ship 
 first circumnavigated the globe, on the day of St. Lazarus, a. d. 1521, discovered 
 this extensive group of islands, which he named the Archipelago of St. Lazarus, or 
 the Western Isles. Several voyages were subsequently undertaken by the Spania^'ds, 
 for the purpose of taking possession of these islands ; but nothing was effected until 
 the year 1664, when, in consequence of orders from Philip 2d of Spain (in compli- 
 ment to whom they were named the Philippine Islands), a fleet was despatched from 
 Mexico, which stopped at Zebu, and soon wholly subdued it. After several engage- 
 ments with the rajahs of the different islands, the Spaniards effected a settlement at 
 Manilla, which they constituted the capital of their possessions in the Philippines. 
 In the middle of the last century, Manilla surrendered to a British fleet, but was 
 afterwards delivered up to the court of Madrid. Since that period the Spanish 
 
 T T 2 
 
044 
 
 Australasia^ 
 
 colonies in these fruitful islands have not been disturbed by any European enemies, 
 although frequently threatened vrith invasion from the British settlements in India. 
 Besides Manilla, and the larger establishments on Luzon, they have many smaller 
 settlements scattered over the islands to the South ; but such is the weakness of 
 the Spanish government, that they have never been able to protect them against the 
 attacks of a few despicable pirate vessels. For two centuries past the piratical 
 cruisers from Mindanao and Sooloo have been plundering the coast of the Philippines, 
 capturing vessels, pillaging and burning towns, massacreing some of the inhabitants, 
 and carrying others into davery; and although unable to defend them, such is the 
 jealousy of the Spaniards, that they do not allow the natives to possess arms of any 
 kind, Manilla, the capital of the Philippines, is situated on the South Western 
 coast of the I. of Luzon, on the Bay (f Manilla, and near the mouth of the R. Pasig ; 
 it contains many magnificent churches and handsome private houses, as well as 
 monasteries and convents, which occupy the largest and best part of the town. The 
 houses of the native Indians are made of bamboo, covered with leaves, and ex- 
 tremely combustible ; they are raised on wooden pillars, eight or ten feet from the 
 ground, and are entered by a ladder, which is pulled up at night. On account of 
 the terrible earthquakes, with which Manilla has been so frequently visited, many 
 of the Spanish houses are built in the same manner, and with similar materials. The 
 population of the town and it’s suburbs, in 1820, was estimated at 175,000 souls. 
 
 60. The name of Molucca Islands is understood, in it’s most extensive application, 
 to signify all the islands between the Molucca Passage, which separates them from 
 Celebes, and New Guinea : it thus includes Gilolo, and all the surrounding islands, as 
 Morty, Ternate, Tidore, Batchian, Oby, Mysol, Booro, Ceram, Amboina, the Banda Is,^ 
 Timm'laut, and many others of much less importance. In it’s more usual and con- 
 fined sense, however, it is restricted to the range of small islands lying to the West- 
 ward of Gilolo, together with Ceram, Amboina, and the Banda Is., which are likewise 
 distinguished as the Spice Islands. They were formerly subject to the Chinese and 
 Javanese, but were in process of time subdued by the Malays, who converted many 
 of the inhabitants to the Mahometan faith ; several of the descendants of these con- 
 verts style themselves Shereefs, and pretend to trace their origin to Mahomet himself, 
 for which reason they are held in great respect, especially if they have performed 
 the pilgrimage to Mecca : most of the natives, however, are pagans. The Portuguese 
 were the first Europeans who took possession of the Moluccas, but they were subse- 
 quently compelled to make way for the Dutch, in 1607 ; the latter people have had the 
 control over most of them ever since, with the exception of a short interval of time 
 during the last war, in which they were wrested from them by the British. A few of 
 the chiefs still remain independent, and annoy the Dutch by committing depredations 
 on their settlements, the capital of which is Ft. Victoria, in the I. of Amboina. 
 
 61. Papua, or New Guinea, extends from the Moluccas, for a distance of 1,300 
 miles, into the Pacific Ocean ; it’s exact dimensions have not yet been ascertained, 
 nor is it certain whether it is not a cluster of large islands, rather than one of an 
 immense size. It is only separated from Australia by a narrow, dangerous strait, 
 called Torres’ Strait, and is indented by such deep bays that it resembles a chain 
 of peninsulas. It was discovered in 1527 by a Spanish navigator, who gave it the 
 name of New Guinea, from the great resemblance between it’s natives and those of 
 Guinea in Africa. The inhabitants, called Papuas, or Papoxis, and in their own 
 language Igoloteh, are sometimes termed the oriental negroes j they are black, and 
 have long black hair, which they wear bushed out round their heads to the circum- 
 ference of two and a half or three feet. They appear to be a second race of abori- 
 gines in the Eastern Islands, in several of which they are still to be found, and in 
 all of which they seem originally to have existed. Those of them who inhabit New 
 Guinea, are divided into small communities or families, unconnected with each 
 other, and little disposed to encourage the visits of Europeans. Several of their 
 tribes have formed themselves into small savage states, and made some advances 
 towards civilization ; but the greater part of them, even with the example of more 
 civilized races before their eyes, have betrayed no symptoms either of a taste or 
 capacity for improvement, and continue in their primitive state of nakedness, 
 sleeping on trees, devoid of houses and clothing, subsisting on the spontaneous 
 productions of the forest, or the precarious success of their fishing and hunting 
 excursions, A few of the Papuas, who dwell on the sea-shore, have been converted 
 
Australasia. 
 
 645 
 
 to the Mahometan faith, but by far the greater part of those who have any notion of 
 religion are idolaters. — To the N. E. of 'New Guinea lie several large islands, as 
 New Britain, New Ireland, and the Solomon Is., which are inhabited by a race 
 as uncivilized as the Papuas. To the N. of them, and of New Guinea, are the 
 Peloo Isles, the Caroline Is., the Ladrone or Marianne Is , and several others, which 
 form the Westernmost groups in the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 62. The I. of Java, or Yava as the name is sometimes pronounced, lies to the S. of 
 Bm-neo, and to the S. E, of Sumatra, from which last it is separated by a narrow strait, 
 called the St. of Sunda ■ and hence all the neighbouring islands are frequently called 
 the Sunda Isles : the sea between it and Borneo is named the Java Sea. Java is nearly 
 600 miles long, in an Easterly and Westerly direction, and generally about 80 broad. 
 When the Dxitch first established themselves in Java, it was divided into three great 
 states, viz. Bantam, Jacatra, and the empire of the Soesoehoenan, which last was the 
 most extensive, and comprehended two-thirds of the whole island. At present Java 
 is divided into five principal states or governments, which are Bantam, Jacatra, 
 Cheribon, the empire of the Soesoehoenan, and that of the Sultan, the two last being 
 sometimes included under the common name of the Gold Coast, By the system of 
 the Dutch government the country is divided into districts, over each of which is a 
 chief or governor, whose duty it is to take care that the full share of the peasants’ 
 produce be delivered for the use of the Dutch, the sovereign, and himself. The 
 princes of the different states into which Java is subdivided, are all more or less 
 under the influence of the Dutch East India Company, which maintains forts and 
 garrisons throughout their dominions. For more than a century the Butch remained 
 in unmolested possession of this large and fertile island, and might have continued 
 so but for the French revolution, which brought them under subjection to that 
 nation, and rendered an attack necessary on the part of the British. An expedition 
 was in consequence despatched from India in 1811, which soon reduced the whole 
 island, and put an end to the Dutch sovereignty over it. But prior to this, the Dutch 
 kept possession of Java by rather a precarious tenure, adopting the sinister policy of 
 fomenting a constant disunion among the more powerful princes of Java, who 
 governed under the titles of allies and tributaries^ and even these means were 
 found insufficient to retain the people in due subordination, without large reinforce- 
 ments being annually sent from Eunrpe. Of late years, however, the Dutch have 
 been reinstated by the British in possession of the island, and continue by their old 
 system of goverment to keep the native princes in tolerable subordination. The form 
 of government among the Javanese is essentially despotic, and answers to the most 
 abstract idea of unlimited and uncontrolled power. The will of a Javanese prince 
 is literally law ; and there are neither civil nor religious institutions to oppose a 
 barrier to it. Amongst the people there are no hereditary ranks or distinctions : the 
 monarch is heir to all under his dominion, by his authority may raise the humblest 
 peasant to the first rank in the empire, or level the highest with the meanest of his 
 subjects. The Javanese appear to have once professed the Hindoo religion, but the 
 predominant faith at present is that of Mahomet, adulterated by many superstitious 
 notions and observances. Batavia, the capital of Java, and the metropolis of all 
 the Dutch or Netherland possessions in the East India Islands, is situated on the 
 Northern coast of the island, not far from it’s Western extremity. It was founded 
 by the Dutch in 1619, taken by the English in 1811, and restored to the former 
 people five years afterwards. It stands in a low marshy plain, at the union of several 
 small rivers, which are only navigable for boats ; and in many of the streets are 
 canals filled with water almost stagnant. The miasma generated in the putrid mud 
 banks and canals, renders the town exceedingly unhealthy. Batavia, on account of 
 the beauty of it’s buildings and immense trade, has been styled The Dutch Queen 
 of the East ; but within a few years it has lost a great part of its splendour and import- 
 ance. It is now only the fourth city on the island in point of population, yielding 
 to Solo, DJqjaienta and Samarang • the number of it’s inhabitants has decreased from 
 160,000 to about 48,000. 
 
 63. There is an extensive chain of islands stretchiiig from the Eastern extremity 
 of Java to the South Western part of New Guinea, known by the names of Bally, 
 Lombock, Sumbawa, Floris, Timor, Timorlaut, and Aroo. They are inhabited by a 
 half-civilized race of people, governed by rude laws, some of whom profess the 
 Mahometan religion, but by far the larger number follow the doctrines of Buddha. 
 The principal island is Timor, at the South Western extremity of which is the 
 
 T T 3 
 
<540 
 
 Australasia. 
 
 settlement of Coepang, belonging to the Dutch, to whom also the gteater part of the 
 coast is subject. Dhelli lies on the North Western side of Timor, and is the mise- 
 rable relic of the extensive possessions once belonging to the Portuguese in this 
 quarter of the globe. 
 
 64. Australia, or New Holland as it is also called, lies to the S. of New Guinea and 
 of the range of islands stretching thence to the Eastern extremity of Java. It is the 
 largest island in the world, being nine-tenths as large as all Europe, and hence from 
 it’s great extent, some geographers have dignified it with the title of a continent. 
 Indeed it was long supposed to form part of a great Southern continent, and when 
 first discovered, about the year 1605, was named Terra Australis Incognita. The 
 Eastern part of it is called New South Wales, and has long been in the possession of 
 the British, to whom also the rest of the island is now considered as subject. The 
 interior remains for the most part unexplored, with the exception of a small tract of 
 country round the British settlements at Port Jackson: the coast has been nearly all 
 examined, and is found to be very much diversified in it’s appearance. No great rivers 
 are to be met with in the country ; the largest yet discovered are the Brisbane, the 
 Hawkesbury, the Macquarie, and the Lachlan, but none of these are of any importance. 
 The natives are amongst the most degraded race of savages. They are wholly with- 
 out any form of government of their own ; the only superiority consists in personal 
 strength or courage, and their only divisions, as a people, are into families. Great 
 Britain, as is well known, has formed a settlement on the Eastern coast of this exten- 
 sive country, to which those of her subjects are now transported, who are condemned 
 to banishment for their crimes : felons were formerly banished to the American 
 colonies, prior to the separation of the latter from the mother country. The first site 
 fixed upon was Botany Bay, where the governor and the garrison intended for the 
 defence of the colony arrived, together with the first party of convicts, in 1788 : but 
 before debarkation, it appeared that no part of the intended site of the colony was free 
 from objections, and it proved necessary to repair to the beautiful harbour of Port Jack- 
 son, which lies a few miles to the Northward. In the course of time, other settlements 
 were laid out along the Hawkesbury R .and in the interior parts of the country ; for 
 a long time an extensive range of mountains, called the Blue Ms., and traversing the 
 country from N. to S. at some distance from the coast, formed an impassable boun- 
 dary to the West, but these have now been crossed, and many flourishing stations 
 established in the fertile plains beyond them. The territory of the colony is divided 
 into ten counties, viz. Cumberland, Camden, Argyll, Westmorland, Londonder~ry , 
 Roxburgh, Northumberland, Durham, Ayr, and Cambridge. The chief town, and the 
 capital of the whole colony, is Sydney, situated on the Southern shores of Port Jack- 
 son, which as a harbour is probably not exceeded by any other in the world. The cove 
 on which the town stands is called Sydney Cove, and is one of the finest natural 
 bodies of water that can be imagined ; it is perfectly secure against all winds, and 
 vessels of any size may lie there in the greatest safety. The other principal towns 
 are Paramatta, Hawkesbury, Windsor, Newcastle, JAverpool, and Bathurst. ‘ Besides 
 the colony in the neighbourhood of Port Jackson, the British have other settlements 
 in different parts of Australia ; as Melville I., Bathurst I., and Raffles Bay on the 
 Northern part of the island, and Swan R. and King George’s Sound at it’s South 
 Western extremity. 
 
 65. The island of Van Diemen’s Land, likewise belonging to the British, lies off the 
 South Eastern extremity of Australia, from which it is separated by a broad strait called 
 Bass Strait. It abounds in excellent harbours, the principal of which are Derwent 
 Harb., Port Davey, Macyuarie Harb., Port Dalrymple, and Fleurieu Bay. Within 
 a few years several colonies have been sent to this island, from the original establish- 
 ment at Port Jackson. Hobart Town, which is the principal place, stands on the 
 banks of the R. Derwent, at the South Eastern corner of the island, and was founded 
 in the year 1804, since which another settlement, named Launceston, has been 
 founded on the R. Tamar, towards the Northern coast. — To the South Eastward of 
 Australia lies New Zeeland, composed of two large islands separated from each other 
 by a strait about 12 miles wide: they are called by the natives Eaheinomauwe, and 
 Tavai or Tavai Poenammoo. The inhabitants are savage in their manners, addicted 
 to many gross and revolting superstitions, and are represented as cannibals : their 
 government is a complete despotism, being divided amongst a variety of petty chiefs, 
 >vho are continually involved in the most barbarous and bloody wars. 
 
Sarmatia. 
 
 647 
 
 - 66. The name of Polynesia has been already stated®® to be applied to those extensive 
 
 chains of islands, which lie scattered in the Pacific Ocean between the Equator and 
 the Southern Tropic, to the Eastward of Neio Guinea and Australia : it is also con- 
 sidered by some as including the islands to the N. of the Equator, and E. of China 
 and Japan. The principal groups to the S. of the Equator are the New Hebrides, 
 New Caledonia, the Friendly Islands, the Navi.gators Islands, the Society Islands, the 
 chief of which is Otaheite, the Low Islands, and the Marquesas ; the Sandwich Isla 7 ids 
 are by far the most important of those which lie N. of the Equator, and it was at 
 Owhyhee, the principal one amongst them, that the famous navigator Captain Cook 
 lost his life in a misunderstanding with the natives. These islands are mostly of 
 coral formation, and new ones appear to be constantly springing up above tbe surface 
 of the ocean : they are nearly all inhabited by a half-civilized race, subject to the 
 capricious will of barbarian chiefs, and given up to the most degrading practices of 
 idolatrous superstition, except in those places where the unwearied efforts of Pro- 
 testant Europeans have converted them to Christianity. The major part of the islands 
 belong to the British by right of discovery, but some of the most valuable ones have 
 been formally ceded to them by the natives and their chiefs in council. 
 
 1. Sarmatia extended from the R. Vistula to the Caspian 
 Sea, and from M‘. Caucasus and the shores of the Euxine to 
 the Northernmost limits of the known world : it was divided 
 by the R. Tanais into Europaea and Asiatica. 
 
 . 2. All the inhabitants of this vast extent of country were formerly known to the 
 ancients by the collective name of Scythians, as being a portion of that powerful 
 nation inhabiting the whole Northern part of Asia as well as of Europe, from the 
 shores of the Ister to the utmost Northern and Eastern limits of the known world. 
 It was owing to this that Philip, in his ambitious designs upon Thrace, met with 
 them in this province, and after a rapid and decisive campaign drove them beyond 
 the Ister : his son Alexander became subsequently embroiled with them, but his 
 troops were not so successful. Henceforward but little is heard of the Scythians in 
 Europe, till the time of Mithridates, when the people of the Chersonesus Taurica 
 begged his assistance against certain particular tribes : these he accordingly attacked, 
 and, owing to the superior discipline of his army, as well as to the assistance which 
 he received from the Roxolani, Jazyges, and Bastarnse, he drove them from the 
 shores of the Black Sea, and so completely defeated them that they are never after- 
 wards mentioned in history by the name of Scythians, as inhabiting this part of the 
 world. The appellation applied by late authors to the people hereabouts, is that of 
 Sauromatae *, or Sarmatae according to the Latins, which was originally described as 
 
 ®® See p. 36, sect. 24, supi-a. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 SARMATIA, SCYTHIA, ET SERICA. 
 
 SARMATIA. 
 
 1 Qtid mihi nunc animi dirk regione jacenti 
 Inter Sauromatas esse Getasque putes 1 
 
 T T 4 
 
 Ovid, Trist. III. iii. 6. 
 
 Tacta 
 
G48 
 
 Sarmatia-^Sarmatia JEuropcBa. 
 
 being that of a separate Scythian tribe on the shores of the Pains Maeotis, between 
 the Borystlienes and Tanais : the Sarmatae and Scythians are by others, however, 
 called Jazyges, an indigenous name signifying merely people, that of Scythians 
 having never been used by the natives themselves. It was hence that these Sauro- 
 matae, or Sarmatae, from being one of the most powerful tribes of the whole nation, 
 contrived to gain over to their interest the Roxolani and Bastarnae, and found it no 
 difficult matter to make their name the collective one for the whole Scythian horde 
 on the borders of the Euxine Sea and Dacia. And when the Romans, in a later 
 age, found people speaking the same language, and using the same customs as these 
 Southern Sarmatae, on the shores of the Danube, the Vistula, and the Baltie Sea, 
 they readily adopted a general appellation, which they had long wanted, to distin- 
 guish all the people as far Eastward as the Caspian Sea, and henceforward called 
 them Sarmatae, and their country Sarmatia. In the later ages they became exceed- 
 ingly powerful, and in conjunction with the Huns, Goths, and other barbarous 
 people, successfully invaded and ruined the Roman Empire, in the 3d and 4th cen- 
 turies of the Christian era. 
 
 3. The Sarmatae are described by the ancients as a most savage and uncultivated 
 people, exceedingly immoral, and addicted to war and rapine ; they were accustomed 
 to paint their bodies, in order to appear more terrible to their enemies. They lived 
 a Nomadic life, plundering all who fell in their way ; and many of them are said 
 to have fed upon the blood of horses mixed with milk, whence they were surnamed 
 Hippemolgi®. They generally lived under tents or in waggons, and were from 
 the latter custom, particularly one tribe on the banks of the Borysthenes, called 
 Hamaxobii 
 
 4. Sarmatia Europaia corresponded generally with mo- 
 dern Russia in Europe. It was bounded on the E. by the 
 R. Tanais ; on the S. by the Palus Mseotis, the Pontus 
 Euxinus, and the R. Tyras ; on the W. by a part of the 
 Danube, by the R. Vistula, and the Codanus Sinus ; to the 
 N. it was said to be washed by the Hyperboreus Oceanus, 
 iAe Arctic Ocean, but it is doubted whether the ancients had 
 any knowledge of this, farther than as a part of that ocean, 
 with which they supposed the earth to be surrounded. Sar- 
 matia Europsea touched to the W. upon Germany and 
 Pannonia, to the S. upon Mcesia and Dacia, and to the 
 E. upon Sarmatia Asiatica. 
 
 Tacta mihi tandem longis erroribus acto 
 
 Juncta pharetratis Sarmatis ora Getis. Ovid. Trist. IV. x. 109. 
 Ultra Sauromatas fugere bine libet et glacialem 
 
 Oceanum, Juv. Sat. II. 1. 
 
 Sarmaticas etiam gentes, Istrumque, Getasque 
 
 Mart. VIII. ep. 11. 
 
 ^ Ai^iorreg, AijSvsg t r/Si SKu&ai LTnrrjpoXyoL 
 
 Fragm, Hesiod, np. Strab. VII. p. 300. 
 (according to the conjectural reading of Heyne.) 
 See also note 36, infra. 
 
 ^ JlpCirov [liv ivBsvS' pXtov irpbg dvToXdg- 
 HTpsxpaaa ffavrpv, artix’ dvppOTOvg yvag’ 
 
 'SicvBag S’ d^iKy vopdSag, oi TrXtKTag arkyag 
 TltSdpaioi vaiova irr’ tvKVKXoig bxoig, 
 
 'EKT/ISoXoig To^oiaiv i^yprypivoi’ JEschul. Prom. V. 709. 
 
 Campestres melius Scythae, 
 
 Quorum plaustra vagas rite trahunt domes, 
 
 Vivunt, — Hor, Cavm, III. xxiv. 10, 
 
049 
 
 Sarmatia — Sarma tia EuropoBci. 
 
 5. Amongst the great mountain ranges of Sarmatia may- 
 be mentioned that of the Carpates, or Carpathians, which 
 quits Germany at the sources of the Vistula, and crosses over 
 into Dacia, where it is known as the Bastarnic Alps. From 
 it a range strikes out to the Eastward, as far as the Borys- 
 thenes, called Peucini Montes, after the people who dwelled 
 near it; and another again to the Northward, known by the 
 names of Venedici and Budini, from the Venedee and Budini, 
 who inhabited the country round it. The latter range sepa- 
 rates the rivers which empty themselves into the Baltic, from 
 those which fall into the Blach Sea, and continues trending 
 Eastward, between the sources of the Tanais and Rha, till it 
 joins the Oural MKya Asia : in the latter part of it’s course 
 it was called the Rhipaei^ Montes Valdai M^%., and throws off 
 a spur to the Southward, separating the waters of the Tanais 
 and Rha, which was known under the names of Hippici and 
 Ceraunii Montes, and attaches itself to the Caucasus. The 
 Oural Mk, which, together with the R. Volga, formed the 
 Eastern boundary of Europe, were called by the ancients the 
 Hyperborei or Rhipaei M®., and were said by some of the poets 
 to be the receptacle whence Boreas sent out winds and storms, 
 and the place where the Gorgons took up their residence. The 
 earlier poets, however, who were less acquainted with the 
 earth, place the Rhipaei M®. much nearer Thrace, and some- 
 times only use the word to denote a high or cold mountain : 
 hence the ancient Greeks give the name of Rhipaei to the 
 Alps. 
 
 6. The R. Rhubon, or Rhudon, Neman, flows with a N. W. course of 515 miles, 
 into the Baltic Sea, a little to the N. of the Vistula. Between these two rivers 
 dwelled the Venedze, whose possessions extended a considerable way into the interior 
 of the country, and whose name may still be traced in that of Windau : being driven 
 from their territory here by the ^Eslimi and other Sarmatian tribes, they crossed over 
 tlie Vistula and seized upon the whole territory between this river and the Elbe, 
 which had been evacuated by the Vindili about the close of the fourth century • 
 they afterwards penetrated farther Southward beyond the Danube, into Styria and 
 Carniola, where they have left many traces of their name in the district of Windish- 
 mark. Farther Northward were Turuntus fl, Windava, and Chesinus fl. Dvina, the 
 latter of which rises in the Budini M®. and flows, with a N. W. course of 554 m’iles. 
 
 4 
 
 irj/yni ydp vTrkp TTvoirjg Bopeao 
 
 'Piiraioig kv bpeaaiv aTToirpobi noppipovaiv' 
 
 Apoll, Argon. A. 287. 
 
 Mundus ut ad Scythiam Rhipaeasque arduus arces 
 
 Consurgit j Virg. Georg. I. 240. 
 
 Tabs Hyperboreo septem subjecta trioni 
 Gens effraena virum Rhipaeo tunditur Euro : 
 
 Et pecudum fulvis velatur corpora setis. Id. Ill, 382. 
 
 Arvaque Rhipaeis nunquam viduata pruinis 
 Lustrabat : ■■ 
 
 Id. IV. 518. 
 
 Sil. Ital XII. 7. 
 
650 
 
 Sarmatia — Sarmatia JBuropesa. 
 
 -into Cylipcnus Sinus G. of Riga ; between it and theRhubon dwelled the Agathyrsi*, 
 said to have derived their name from Agathyrsus, a son of Hercules, and to have 
 been so fond of finery as to have usually adorned their garments with golden fillets. 
 Below these, towards the mouth of the Chesinus, were the Aistirei, who carried on 
 an extensive trade in amber, and whose name is still preserved in Esthonia. At the 
 mouth of Cylipenus Sinus lay the I. of Latris, now thought to be the same with 
 Oesel ; to the N. of which was Lagnus Sinus, or the G. of Finland. A considerable 
 distance to the E. of this dwelled several hordes of the Sarmatae, concerning whom 
 nothing was known ; some of them, however, were surnamed Basilici, Hippophagi, 
 and Hyperborei®, appellations clearly betraying the limits of Terra incognita. Above 
 them were cantoned the Arimphaei, or Argippaei, reputed to be the justest amongst 
 •all the barbarians ; they lived in tire woods upon the fruits of the trees, never covered 
 their heads, and were of such peaceful manners that all the neighbouring tribes took 
 refuge from their oppressors amongst them. The Carambucis fl. and Lytarnis Pr., 
 placed hereabouts by some of the ancients, are thought to correspond with the 
 R. Dvina and Nanin Noss in Archangel ; it is, however, exceedingly doubtful whe- 
 ther they were at all acquainted with this Northern extremity of Europe. 
 
 7. The Jazyges'^ Metanastse were so called from having 
 been driven from their original habitations on the shores of 
 the Euxine Sea. They settled in the South Western corner 
 of Sarmatia, between the provinces of Pannonia and Dacia, 
 along the banks of the R. Tibiscus, or Theiss, where they 
 carried on a short but spirited warfare with the Romans ; the 
 latter people, in order to defend their provinces, built the 
 Limes Romanus, or vallum, between the Danube and Tibiscus, 
 whence such of the Jazyges as dwelled near it, received the 
 name of Sarmatse Limigantes. Beyond these, to the N. of 
 the Carpathian Mountains, were the Peucini, who were a 
 branch of the Bastarnse, dwelling about the sources of the 
 Vistula, Dniepr, Dniestr ; their chief town was Garro- 
 
 * mixtique altaria circum 
 
 Cretesque Dryopesque fremunt, pictique Agathyrsi : 
 
 Virg, Mn. IV. 146, 
 
 Sauromataeve truces aut immanes Agathyrsi, 
 
 Juv. Sat. XV. 125, 
 
 ® Adfiov 'Y7r£p/3ops(iiv Treicraif, ’AttoX- 
 
 Xojvog BspaTTOvra, Find, Olymp. III. 28, 
 
 vavffl S’ ovre tteZoq Uov 
 
 El5po£C dv eg 'YTrepfdopkwv dyw- 
 va davpaardv 6S6v. Id. Pyth, X. 47, 
 
 Toiffi AtjTovg vibg, avepxofitvog AvKiySrev 
 TijX’ 67 t’ dirtipova Sypov 'YTTtplIopiwv dvSfpdirrwv, 
 
 ’E^t(pdvy Apoll. Argon. B. 675. 
 
 Qualis Hyperboreis Aquilo cum densus ab oris 
 Incubuit, Scythiaeque hyemes atque arida differt 
 
 Nubila: Virg. Georg. III. 196, 
 
 Visam gementis littora Bospori, 
 
 Syrtesque Getulas canorus 
 
 Ales, Hyperboreosque campos. Hor. Carm. II. xx. 16. 
 
 ’ Jazyges, et Colchi, Meter^aque turba, Getasque, 
 
 Danubii mediis vix prohibentur aquis. Ovid. Trist. II. 191, 
 Ipse vides, onerata ferox ut ducat Jazyx 
 
 Per medias Istri plaustra bubulcus aquas. Id. ex Pont. IV. vii. 9. 
 
Sarmatia — Sarmatia Europcea. (J51 
 
 dunum Lemberg : a detachment of these, during the reign of 
 Augustus, migrated to the Southward, and settled about the 
 niouths of the Danube. The great nation of the Bastarnge® 
 inhabited the country to the N. of Dacia, between the rivers 
 Tyras and Borysthenes, extending, together with their bro- 
 thers the Peucini, as far Westward as the Vistula; they were 
 a people rather of German than Sarmatian extraction, though, 
 from their frequent intermarriages with the latter people, much 
 of this striking distinction was lost. They are first men- 
 tioned in history during the war, which Perseus, the last 
 Macedonian king, carried on against the Homans: in the 
 Mithridatic war they appear as allies of the king of Pontus, 
 and as the bravest and most numerous of the barbarians on 
 the shores of the Blacb Sea. To the E. of them dwelled 
 the Geloni^, who were descended from the Greek colonists 
 and the Sarmatian women ; they were a brave and hardy 
 people, and it was their city, Gelonus, which was burnt to 
 ashes by Darius Hystaspis. The Borysthenes Dniepr, is 
 the same length as the Tanais, which two rivers are the largest 
 in Europe after the Danube ; it rises from two sources, one 
 of which, called Borysthenes Septentrionalis Dniepr, is in 
 the Budini Montes; the other, or the Borysthenes Meri- 
 dionalis Pripet, is in the Venedici M®.: after their junction, it 
 runs with a Southerly course of 1,260 miles into the Black 
 Sea, which it enters near the town of Carcine Kherson. It 
 was also called Danapris in the lower ages, and hence iPs 
 modern name Dniepr. 
 
 8. The town of Carcine, which has left such evident traces of it’s name in Kherson 
 Was a Greek colony founded by the Milesians, and was situated at the junction of 
 Carcimtis fl. Ingouletz with the Borysthenes; from it the little gulf of B/tieproas/>coi 
 
 ® Proxima Bastarnre Sauromataeque tenent. Ovid. Trist. II 198. 
 
 ® pictosque Gelonos. Virg. Georg. II. 115. 
 
 — ^ acerque Gelonus, 
 
 Ciim fugit in Rhodopen, atque in deserta Getarum, 
 
 Et lac concretum cum sanguine potat equino. M. III. 461. 
 
 sagittiferosque Gelonos 
 
 J’inxerat. VIII. 725. 
 
 Me Colchus, et qui dissimulat metum 
 Marsae cohortis Dacus, et ultimi 
 
 Noscent Geloni ; Hor. Carm. II. xx. 19, 
 
 Visam pharetratos Gelonos, 
 
 Et Scythicum inviolatus amnem. in_ 35 
 
 Cumque Borysthenio liquidissimus amne Dyraspes, 
 
 Et tacite peragens lene Melanthus iter. ’ ' 
 
 Ovid, ex Pont. IV. x, 53, 
 nine etenim tantum meruit mea gloria nomen 
 
 Gloria ad lubernos lata Borysthenidas. ’ Prnpert, II. vi, 18. 
 
652 
 
 Sarmatia — Sarmatia JEuropcea. 
 
 Liman was called Carcinites. Into this gulf also runs the R. Hypanis”, wliich 
 rises in the Peucini Montes, near Amadoca Palus : this lake was hence called the 
 mother of the Hypanis, and was famous for the wild white horses which fed upon 
 it’s banks. The Hypanis flows with a South Easterly course of 470 miles into the 
 sea, close to the mouth of the Boiysthenes, and is therefore classed by many authors 
 amongst the tributaries of this great river : in the lower ages it was called Bogus, 
 a name which it has preserved to the present day in that of Bovg. At the mouth of 
 the river stood Olbia, or Olbiopolis, the chief amongst all the cities which the Mile- 
 sians built on this coast ; it was also called Miletopolis, after it’s founders, and some- 
 times Borysthenis, from being near the mouth of this great river. It was a splendid 
 and well-fortified city, containing many temples and other public buildings, as well 
 as a handsome palace, which the king of the Scythians caused to be built there for 
 himself: the inhabitants called it Astu by way of eminence, and carefully watched 
 it against any sudden inroads of the neighbouring barbarians, notwithstanding the 
 friendly terms on which they lived with them. Though the Scythians themselvp 
 from their Nomadic life had no fixed places of residence, they allowed the Greeks in 
 a very early age to build fortified towns on their coasts ; and the inhabitants of some 
 of these became so intermixed with the barbarians, as to lose all trace of their name 
 and origin. It was principally through these Greek colonies, that the greater part 
 of the trade was carried on with the Northern part of the world. To the W . of the 
 Hypanis was the little river Axiaces Tiligol, which seems to have left it’s name in 
 the neighbouring town of Oxakov ; and beyond it, towards the mouth of the Uanaster, 
 stood Odessus now Odessa, the great emporium of Russia on the Black Sea. 
 
 9. The R. Tanais, the common boundary of Europe and 
 Asia^% as also of Sarmatia Europsea and Asiatica, is precisely 
 of the same length as the Borysthenes, these two being the 
 longest rivers in Europe after the Danube. It rises in the 
 Rhiptei Montes Valdai Ms., and flows first with a Southerly, 
 and afterwards with a Westerly course of 1,260 miles, into 
 the Mtnotis Palus, or Sea of Azov : the people who dwelled 
 upon it’s banks were called Tanaitee. Between it and the 
 Borysthenes dwelled the Alauni, Jazyges, and Roxolani, three 
 of the most considerable tribes in Sarmatia, the last of whom 
 have given name to the Russians : the Borusci, another Sar- 
 
 Saxosumque sonans Hypanis,- ■ ■■ Virg. Georg. IV. 370. 
 
 Quid 1 non et Scythicis Hypanis de montibus ortus, 
 
 Qui fuerat dulcis, salibus vitiatur amaris. Ovid. Met. XV. 285. 
 Quanta Hypanis Veneto dissidet Eridano. Propert. I. xii. 4, 
 
 ** Extremum Tanaim si biberes, Lyce, Her. Carm. III. x. 1. 
 
 Hyperboreas glacies, Tanaimque nivalem, 
 
 Virg. Georg. IV. 617. 
 
 Tu licet usque 
 
 Ad Tanain fugias, usque sequetur Amor. Propert. II. xxiii. .54. 
 
 qua vertice lapsus 
 
 Rhipaeo Tanais diversi nomina mundi 
 Imposuit ripis, Asiaeque et terminus idem 
 Europae, mediae dirimens confinia terrae. 
 
 Nunc hunc, nunc ilium, qua flectitur, ampliat orbem. 
 
 Lucan. III. 273. 
 
 Ovid (ex Pont. IV. x. 65.) alludes to the Tanais as the line of separation between 
 the two continents : 
 
 Quique duas terras, Asiam Cadmique sororem 
 Separat, et cursus inter utramque facit. 
 
Sarmatia — Sarmatia Europcea, 653 
 
 matian race dwelling near the sources of the Tanais and Rha, 
 moved Westwards towards the Vistula, into the country for- 
 merly occupied by the V enedae, where they are still known as 
 the Prussians. 
 
 10. The Alauni, or Alanl'^, were an Asiatic people who left their original dwel- 
 
 lings in the Steppes of Scythia, and proceeded Southwards into the Persian pro- 
 vinces, as far as the borders of India, where many of them settled, and are now 
 known as the Afghans'^-, others of them, however, directed their course through 
 Persia and across the Caucasus till they seized upon the country we are now de- 
 scribing. They were a brave and powerful people, and in the 2d century of the 
 Christian era, carried on a bold and harassing war against the Romans on the banks 
 ot the Danube. They occupied this territory till the Goths, in the 3d century 
 began to spread their dominion over all the country between the Danube and Tanais’ 
 when many of them joined the latter people, assuming their language and manners 
 so completely as to be mistaken for a branch of their nation. This was also the case 
 with another body of them, who, after the fall of the great Gothic kingdom, proceeded 
 to the Danube, where they united themselves with the Vandals in their expedition 
 against the Western countries, as far as Spain and Africa, and became at last so 
 closely connected with them, that no distinction could be observed between the two. 
 liut the great body of the Alani withdrew to the Eastward of the Tanais, and strength- 
 ening themselves by a junction with the tribes on that side of the river, scoured the 
 whole isthmus between the Caspian and Black Seas, and finally crossed over the 
 Caucasus into Armenia and Media. Here they were met towards the close of 
 tlm 4th century, by the powerful horde of the Huns, who defeated them in a battle but 
 afterwards joined them in an offensive and defensive league, when the two bodies 
 thus united directed their irresistible attacks against the dominion of the Goths- 
 the Alani are henceforward only mentioned as the confederates of the Huns till’ 
 shortly after Attila’s death, they disappear from the history of Europe. ’ * 
 
 11. Between the Borysthenes and the Euxine lay the little district of Hylma 
 which was used by the Scythians as a place of assembly for the whole nation ; at it’s 
 Western extremity is a long and very narrow island, now called Tendra, and famed 
 amongst the Greeks, under the name of Dromus Achillis‘6, as the place where this 
 hero instituted certain games during his expedition to the North. The Eastern con- 
 tinuation of Hylsea was named Gerrhus, and was reckoned very sacred by the 
 Scythians, who used it only as the burying-place of their kings ; a river, called 
 Gerrhus Molotchnoe, ran through it. Earther Eastward, upon the shores of the 
 Palus Maeotis, stood Cremni, a city founded at a very early period by the Milesians • 
 
 It was here that the Amazons are said to have landed on their quitting Asia Minor >7’ 
 but, having made a treaty with the Scythians, they subsequently passed Eastward 
 over the Tanais, and took up their abode between it and the Caspian Sea. 
 
 Nec te Sarmatico transit Alanus equo. Mart, VII. ep. 29. 
 
 caesamque bibens Mieotida Alanus. 
 
 Claudian. in Ruf. I. 314, 
 
 ibat patiens ditionis Alanus, 
 
 Qua nostra; jussere tubae : Id. Bell. Get. 581. 
 
 *■* “Steppe” is a term given in Russia to it’s plains and flats, which are of 
 immense extent, and interspersed among it’s mountainous tracts : as the Stewe of 
 the Oby, the Steppe of Ishim. 
 
 See p. 613, sect 48, supra. 
 
 rdv 
 
 'TToXvopviSrov £ 7 t ’ alav, 
 
 XeuKCiv uKTav, ’A%tX^- 
 6g re dpopovg KaXXi<TraSiovg, 
 
 Ev^eivov Kara irovrov. Eurip. Iph. in Taur. 422. 
 
 See also p. 126, sect. 9, note 13, supra. 
 
 See p. 469, sect. 31, supra. 
 
654 
 
 Sarmatia — Sarmatia Europcsa. 
 
 12. The Meeotis Palus^® Sea of Azov, into which the 
 Tanais discharges it’s waters, is an arm of the Black Sea, 
 with which it communicates by means of the Bosporus Cim- 
 merius St, of Enikale ; it’s greatest length is about 200 miles, 
 and breadth about 90: from it’s waters constantly flowing 
 into the Euxine, the Scythians called it Temerinda, or Mater 
 Maris, the Mother of the Sea. The people who dwelled 
 upon it were called Mseotas, and some of them are said to 
 have worshipped it as a god. The Bospoi’us^s Cimmerius 
 received it’s name from the Cimmerii, who inhabited the whole 
 countiy round it, especially the Taurica Chersonesus, which 
 retains traces of their name in that of Crimea : they were said 
 to dwell close to the entrance of the infernal regions, and to 
 have been deprived of the light of the sun"® by the clouds and 
 
 S/cvS'jjf o[ii\oQ, ot yag 
 
 "EcrXClTOV TOTTOV d/Kpi 
 
 Maiioriv exovcn \ifivav, Msc'iyl. Prom. V. 415. 
 
 'laBubv d’ &tt’ avraXg arevoTvopoig Xifivtjg niXaig 
 KipfiepiKov i]^Big, bv bpaovfXTTXdyxvotg ai xP^l 
 Anrovffav avXoJv’ hcrrepav Maiurucov’ Id. 731. 
 
 qua Scythiae gentes, Maeotiaque unda, 
 
 Turbidus et torquens flaventes Ister arenas : — 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 349. 
 
 Quos operit glacies Maeotica ruptaque tandem 
 Solibus effundit torpentis ad ostia Ponti 
 
 Desidia tardos et longo frigore pingues. Juv. Sat. IV. 42. 
 
 quas tenet aequore denso 
 
 Pigra palus, Scythici patiens Maeotica plaustri. Lucan, II. 641. 
 
 •®'E(rrai ^vtjroiig sicrasi Xoyog fisyag 
 TjJc (Trjg rropeiag, Boorropog 5’ errdjvvpog 
 lS.£KXr}<reTai. Anrovaa S’ Evpwrrtjg 'kbSov, 
 
 "Kirtipov ij^eig ’Aaidd\ JEschyl. Prom. V. 735. 
 
 Commentators do not seem agreed as to whether this passage refers to the Cim- 
 merian or the Thracian Bosporus j the context appears to lead to the belief that the 
 foiTuer is meant. 
 
 Sic stat iners Scythicas adstringens Bosporos undas, 
 
 Cum, glacie retinente, fretum non impulit Mister, 
 
 Iramensumque gelu tegitur mare ; Lucan. V. 436. 
 
 Isidis aede sedens cur hanc Saturnia quaret 
 Egerit lonio Bosporioque mari. Ovid. Trist. II 298. 
 
 Bosporos et Tanais superant, Scythicaque paludes. 
 
 Id. III. iv. 49. 
 
 "EvS’a Sk 'K.ipjitpioiv dvbpotv Sijpog re, rroXig re, 
 
 ’Kept Kai veipsXy KtKaXvpp,kvoi' aide iror’ avrovg 
 ’ReXiog (pae^wv imSkpKtrai dtcTivtaaiv. 
 
 OiS’ otvSt dv OTtixyoi irpbg ovpavbv dorepotvra, 
 
 OvSr' brav aip kirl yaXav drr’ ovpavoBtv TrporpaTrjjrai* 
 
 ’AXX' errl vv^ oXotj rerarai deiXoioi (SporoXcu. 
 
 Horn. Od, A. 14. 
 
 tirtira Sk Kippepiotcnv 
 
 'Nrja Sro7]v kndyovrsg iKavop,tv, o'i pd re povvoi 
 
 AXyXrjg 
 
Sarmatia — Sarmatia Europcea. 655 
 
 mists which completely overspread their country. The greater 
 part of them were driven from their territory by the Scythians ; 
 but such of them as inhabited the mountainous part of the 
 Crimea resisted the invaders, and maintained their possessions 
 for a time, till they were at last allowed to enjoy them in 
 quiet : upon this they appear to have assumed the new name 
 of Tauri, derived, as it is thought, from a native word signi- 
 fying mountain. These Tauri were a savage and cruel race of 
 men, who sacrificed all strangers that were cast upon their 
 shores, especially the Greeks, to a virgin goddess, whom the 
 latter people have differently represented as Diana, or Iphi- 
 genia, the daughter of Agamemnon The peninsula was 
 called after them Chersonesus Taurica^^, an appellation which 
 has been preserved by the Russians of the present day, who 
 have constituted it and the surrounding country their province 
 of Taurida : it contains 7,050 square miles, or 570 more than 
 the mainland of the Peloponnesus, with which the ancients 
 
 AlyXtfQ djifiopot lim irvpidpofiov ritXioio . 
 
 "Ev piv yap ‘PiTratov opog Kal Ka\7rtof avyrtv 
 ‘AvroXtag dpyova ' Orph. Argon. 1125. 
 
 ^schyl. Prom. V. 732. 
 
 These Cimmerians are placed, by some authors, on the shores of L. Avernus in 
 Italy. See p. 265, sect. 31, note 173, supra. 
 
 According to Herodotus [IV. 103.] the Tauri themselves asserted that the 
 goddess, to whom they sacrificed, was Iphigenia. Strabo [VII. 308.] carefully avoids 
 mentioning her name, though he describes her temple : 'Ev p ro rrjg Ilap^gvov 
 Upbv, baiiiovog Tivog, rig iirurvvpog Kal r) aKpa r) Trpb rrjg rroXearg eanv ev 
 ffraSioig iKarov, KaXovptvr] nnpSEviov, Ixov veurv rrjg Saipovog, Kal ^oavov. 
 Ammian [XXII. 8.] states that the native name of the goddess was Oreiloche, and 
 that the walls of her temple were adorned with the skulls of human victims. The 
 story of Iphigenia, in all it’s particulars, has been rendered familiar by the play of 
 Euripides, who places the scene of it in the peninsula here described : and the 
 singular resemblance, which it bears in some points, to the accounts of Jephtha’s 
 daughter in the Sacred Scriptures (Judges, xi. 29-40.), must be equally well 
 known. 
 
 Su S’ slrrag eXSfsiv TavpiKtjg p opovg x^ovbg, 
 
 'EvS’’ "Aprepig, ar) avyyovog, ^ojpovg £%ft, 
 
 Aa(3eiv r dyaXpa Srtdg, b <paaiv ivBuSs 
 ’Eg TovaSt vaovg ovpavov rrecreXv diro. 
 
 Eurip. Iph. in Taur. 85. 
 
 arro ^KvSrit]g, drrb S’ ehrao rkSrpia Taupurv, 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Dian. 174. 
 
 Maeotide saevior ara 
 
 ^gyptus. Quippe ilia nefandi Taurica sacri 
 Inventrix homines (ut jam, quae carmina tradunt, 
 
 Digna fide credas) tantum immolat, ulterius nil 
 
 Aut gravius cultro timet hostia. Juv. Sat. XV. 116. 
 
 Aut quid SaUromatae faciant, quid Jazyges acres, 
 
 Cultaque Oresteae Taurica terra Deae. Ovid, ex Pont. I. ii. 79. 
 Nec procul a nobis locus est, ubi Taurica dira 
 
 Caede pharetratae pascitur ara Deae. Id. Trist. IV. iv. 63. 
 
G 56 Sarmatia — Sarmatia Europaa. 
 
 were accustomed to compare it, on account of it’s productions, 
 as well as it’s climate, shape, and magnitude. 
 
 13. The Cimmerii appear to have inhabited the Crimea from the earliest period of 
 history. When the Scythians were driven from their Asiatic possessions, they 
 directed their course Westward, and crossing the Araxes and Caucasus, fell upon the 
 Cimmerii, the greater part of whom they compelled to retreat into the North Eastern 
 provinces of Asia Minor, where they were subsequently known as the Treres : this 
 occurred about 100 years before the expedition of Darius Hystaspis against the 
 Scythians. Such of the Cimmerians as remained were called Tauri, and were go- 
 verned by their own king ; they did not lead a Nomadic life like the Scythians, from 
 whom they were altogether different both in language and manners. W hatever trath 
 may be attached to the story of their sacrificing all strangers®, whom they caught in 
 their country, to a certain goddess, and to her identity with the Grecian Diana, or 
 Iphigenia, the daughter of Agamemnon, there .appears to be no doubt about the 
 Tauri having been a cruel set of pirates who lived entirely upon plunder. In the 
 course of time many of them intermarried with the neighbouring Scythians, and 
 settling in the Northern part of the peninsula and on the mainland, were known as 
 the Tauroscythae or Scythotauri. 
 
 14. About the time that Xerxes invaded Greece, the Milesians sent out colonists, 
 who settled on both the coasts of the Cimmerian Bosporus, building their chief city 
 at Panticapasum near the Eastern extremity of the Crimea. By the permission, and 
 with the assistance of the Scythians, to whom they paid a regular tribute, this little 
 state soon grew in importance, and owing to it’s being governed by a succession of 
 wise and brave kings, it quickly obtained a dignity which had been but little anti- 
 cipated. New colonists from the mother country, .as well as from different parts of 
 Greece, were constantly adding strength to the little kingdom, and the fertility of it’s 
 soil was turned to such account by it’s inhabitants that at one time they imported 
 more corn into Athens than all the other countries and nations put together. Besides 
 this, they furnished Greece with a quantity of dried fish, skins, slaves, fur, wax, and 
 many other valuable commodities, which they derived from the distant parts of Asia. 
 They possessed a powerful fleet, with which they repressed the piracies of the Tauri, 
 Achaei, and other tribes, who molested the Northern shores of the Black Sea; and 
 moreover, kept in pay a number of Greek auxiliaiy troops to guard them against the 
 inroads of the Northern barbarians. 
 
 1.5, But all this sudden and unexpected fortune brought on their ruin, by inducing 
 them to refuse paying the Scythians their accustomed tribute. This breach of faith 
 remained unpunished, so long as the kings of the Bosporus had the ability to back it 
 by stratagem and force of arms, but the government fell at last into the hands of 
 weak princes, who at first paid the usual tribute, but were subsequently glad to com- 
 pound for their safety by acceding to whatever demands the Scythians, now come to 
 the knowledge of their own strength, chose to enforce. Wearied out at length, by 
 this unequal warfare, the last prince of the Bosporus resigned his dominions to 
 Mithridates, king of Pontus, who had already subdued most of the barbarous tribes 
 bordering upon his empire. The scene was now changed ; for this active monarch 
 fell upon the Scythians, who were altogether unpractised in those rules of war with 
 which his veteran troops were so familiar, and having gained over the Bastarnae to 
 his side, he not only drove his enemies from the Chersonesus and the neighbouring 
 
 ® Est locus in Scythlfi, (Tauros dixere priores) 
 
 Qui Getica longe non ita distat humo. 
 
 Hac ego sum terra (patriae nec pcenitet) ortus. 
 
 Consortem Phoebi gens colit ilia Deam. 
 
 Templa manent hodie vastis innixa columnis : 
 
 Perque quater denos itur in ilia gradus. 
 
 Fama refert illic signum caeleste fuisse, 
 
 Quoque minus dubites, stat basis orba Dea. 
 
 Araque, quae fuerat naturh Candida saxi. 
 
 Decolor affuso tincta cruore rubet. Ovid, ex Pont. III. ii. 45. 
 
Sarmatia — Sannatia Asiatica, G57 
 
 shores, but so completely defeated them, that their name never afterwards appears in 
 history as connected with these countries. The dominion of Mithiidates extended 
 alonw the whole coast as far Westward as the Borysthenes, and he gave his newly- 
 acquired territory in this quarter the name of Scythia Parva. During all these 
 struggles the Tauri seem to have preserved their independence in the heart of their 
 mountainous country, nor does it appear that they were ever afterwards driven from 
 it. Mithridates soon became involved in a difficult war with the Romans, which 
 cost him both his kingdom and his life. By the policy of Pompey, his son Pharnaces 
 was allowed to keep possession of the dominions on the Bosporus, under the direction 
 and by the assistance of the Romans ; he was succeeded on the throne by a line of 
 princes, who maintained the same policy towards the latter people as well as towards 
 their barbarous neighbours, till the reign of Valerian, when the government fell into 
 the hands of native kings. The invasions of the Goths, Huns, and other savage 
 nations, put an end at last to the Roman power in these parts, as well as to the king- 
 dom of the Bosporus, with the exception of it’s capital, Panticapaeum, which was 
 repaired by the emperor Justinian. * 
 
 16. The isthmus, which connected the peninsula with the mainland, was called 
 Taphrae, and was defended by a vallum and wall, which probably gave rise to the 
 name ; upon it stood the town of Taphrae, now Perekop. That part of the Sea of 
 Azov, which lay to the Eastward of this, was known by the name of Byces, or Sapra 
 Palus, and preserves it’s name in that of L. Siwash or the Putrid Sea. On the 
 Western coast of the peninsula stood Eupatoria now Eupatoria or Kazlov, built by 
 Mithridates in the neighbourhood of a salt lake, the possession of which was exceed- 
 ingly valuable to the neighbouring city Chersonesus. This city, which has left it’s 
 name in the modern C. Khei'son, was by far the most remarkable spot in the whole 
 I’aurica Chersonesus ; at first, for the frequent shipwrecks which the Greeks suffered 
 on it’s coast, and afterwards for the piracies they experienced there from the savage 
 Tauri. These were the wild barbarians who immolated all strangers on the altar of 
 their Virgin goddess, or Diana, and it was hither that the Greek mythologists represent 
 Iphigenia to have been conveyed by Diana, and entrusted with the service of her 
 temple till her flight with Orestes and Py lades, when they bore off the statue of the 
 deity. But Chersonesus was rendered more famous by the republic founded there by 
 the inhabitants of the opposite city Heraclea in Asia Minor, and enlarged by the 
 people of Delos ; it was at first called Megarice, but was afterwards surnamed 
 Heraclea from it’s founders. It flourished for more than a thousand years, during 
 the many changes which were going on in the peninsula, but was at last, owing to 
 the inroads of the Scythians, compelled to open it’s gates to Mithridates, after which 
 it followed the fortunes of the other cities of the Bosporus, and fell with them into 
 the hands of the Romans. The promontory, upon which the city was built, was 
 called Parthenium, after the gpddess whose altar stood there. Criu Metopon Prom., 
 now C. Aya, was the Southern extremity of theTaurica Chersonesus, and lies opposite 
 Carambis Pr. in Asia Minor, from which it is 151 miles distant : it is the Southern 
 termination of Cimmerius Mons Tchatyrdag, or that range of lofty mountains which 
 runs along the South Eastern coast of the peninsula, and may be considered as the 
 connecting link between the great chains of the Haemus and Caucasus, Farther 
 Eastward were Corax Pr. C. Meganop, and the city Theodosia, which was built by 
 the Milesians, and is now called Kaffa. The city Panticapaeum Kertch, built also 
 by the Milesians, was the residence of the Princes of the Bosporus, and was situated 
 at the Southern extremity of the Strait, whence it is not unfrequently called Bosporus. 
 A little above it was Myrmecium now E7iikale, from which the Bosporus Cimmerius 
 is now called the St. of Enikale : this strait is about 20 miles long, and in most parts 
 considerably broader than the Thracian Bosporus, 
 
 17. Sarmatia Asiatica was bounded upon the W. by 
 the R. Tanais, upon the S. by the Euxine Sea and by Mb 
 Caucasus, and upon the E. by the Caspian Sea, the R. Rha, 
 and the Rhymnici Montes. It touched to the W. upon Sar- 
 inatia Europaea, to the S. upon Colchis, Iberia, and Albania, 
 and to the E. upon Scythia intra Imaum. 
 
 u u 
 
658 
 
 Sarmatia — Sarmatia Asiatica. 
 
 18. The Pontus Euxinus^'* Black Sea washed the shores of Asia Minor on the 
 South, those of Sarmatia on the East and North, and those of Dacia, Moesia, and 
 Thracia on the West; it’s greatest length is 640 miles (the same as that of the 
 Caspian), and it’s average breadth about 240 : it covers a superficial extent of 
 102,800 square miles, or 15,400 less than the Caspian. It’s waters were reckoned 
 the ancients considerably saber than those of the Palus Maeotis, but by no 
 means so salt as the Mediterranean : it abounds with fish, and receives the 
 waters of more than 40 rivers, three of which, viz. the Danube, Borysthenes, and 
 Tanais, are the largest in Europe. It was formerly called Axenus, froin Ashkenaz, 
 the son of Comer, who settled on it’s shores in Asia Minor. But this original being 
 forgotten in course of time, the Greeks explained the term by a^tivoq ^ inhospitalis, 
 in which they were favoured by the inhospitable and stormy nature of the sea itself, 
 as well as by the savage manners of the people who dwelled around it ; in the 
 course of time, however, when their ferocity had been gradually softened by inter- 
 course with foreign nations, and by the numerous colonies, which had been planted 
 on their coasts, the name of the sea was changed to sv^eivog hospitalis. The 
 Greeks were for a long time only acquainted with it’s Southern and Eastern shores, 
 and doubted at first whether they should reckon it a part of the great ocean, or 
 a separate sea, until about 650 years b. c. the Clazomenians and Milesians settled 
 the point by sailing round it : they fancied also that it had a subterraneous commu- 
 nication with the Caspian. It’s modern name, the Black Sea, has been obtained 
 from the gloomy appearance of it’s black and rocky shores, covered with dark a.nd 
 impenetrable woods, as well as from the dreadful storms and thick fogs with vvhich 
 it is infested in winter. The isthmus between the Black and Caspian 8eas is inter- 
 sected by the lofty Caucasus, and is in it’s narrowest part only 260 miles across. 
 
 19. The Caspium Mare, called also Hyrcanum*’’, and now the Caspian, lies to 
 the Eastward of the Black Sea ; it touched to the W. on Sarmatia and Armenia, to 
 the S. on the Persian provinces, to the E. and N. upon Scythia intra Imaum. It’s 
 greatest length is 640 miles, and it’s average breadth 260 : it covers a superficial 
 extent of 118,200 square miles, and was the third largest inland sea in the old 
 world. The ancients formerly fancied that it was an inlet of the Northern Ocean ; 
 this idea became exploded for a time, but was afterwards revived, with the addition 
 of that of the two seas being only separated from each other by a narrow strait of 
 four stadia, and of the Caspian Sea being much longer from East to West than from 
 North to South. This latter error was occasioned by the confused reports received 
 by the Greeks from the Scythians concerning the Aral Sea, which they were alto 
 
 * ’Ev d’ Bv^evtp TTsXayti 
 i>aevvdv ’AviXtug 
 
 Naffov Find, Nem, IV. 79. 
 
 See also note 16 ; and p. 126, sect. 9, note 13, supra. 
 
 ^ayyapioq y, 'dr; Kvuar’ ^TrirpsYfi ‘A^slvoio. 
 
 Orph. Argon. 719. 
 
 Cum maris Euxini positos ad laeva Tomitas 
 
 Quaerere me laesi Principis ira jubet. Ovid. Trist. IV . x. 97. 
 
 Frigida me cohibent Euxini littora Ponti ; 
 
 Dictus ab antiquis Axenus ille fuit. 
 
 Nam neque jactantur moderatis aequora ventis : 
 
 Nec placidos portus hospita navis adit. 
 
 Sunt circa gentes, quae piaedam sanguine quaerant : 
 
 Nec minus infidfi terra timetur aqufi. 
 
 Illi, quos audis hominum gaudere cruore, 
 
 Pasne sub ejusdem sideris axe jacent. Id. IV. iv. 56. 
 
 ^ According to this notion Theocritus calls the Phasis d^tvoq ; 
 
 Ilt^dc d’ iq KdXvwg re Kal a^tvov 'Iksto ^doiv. 
 
 Idyl. XIII. ad. Jin. 
 
 ^ See p. 598, sect. 14, note 28 ; and p. 600, sect. 17, note 32, supra. 
 
Sarmatia — Sarmatia Asiatica. 659 
 
 gether unable to reconcile, without inverting those dimensions of the Caspian, which 
 they had hitherto received as correct. It was owing to this that they conducted the 
 waters of the Oxus and laxartes into the last-mentioned sea ; and it is probably 
 from the same error that, in more modern times, the first of these rivers is said t» 
 have once communicated with it. The Aral Sea seems, however, to have been 
 latterly guessed at by the ancients, who place in it’s neighbourlwod some very 
 extensive marshes; it lies 110 miles to the E. of the Northern part of the Caspian 
 Sea, and is about 160 miles long by SO broad, being principally formed by the two 
 great rivers mentioned above. The water of the Caspian is as salt as that of the 
 ocean, and even more bitter, except at the mouths of some of the great rivers, where 
 it keeps fresh for a great distance from the shore ; it was owing to this circumstance 
 that some of the ancients maintained the whole sea to be fresh ; they also asserted 
 that it produced enormous serpents and fishes, diflferent in colour and species from 
 those of any sea. It receives the waters of many considerable rivers, the greatest 
 amongst which is the Rha or Volga. 
 
 20. The R. Rha, now called Volga^ and forming, in a great 
 part of it’s course, tlie Eastern boundary of modern Europe, 
 rises from two sources ; the more Eastern of these, or the Rha 
 Orientalis R. Kama, has it’s source in the Hyperborei M*, 
 Oural M\, whilst the Rha Occidentalis, or true Volga, rises 
 considerably to the Westward of it, in the heart of Russia ; 
 after their junction, the united stream flows with a Southerly 
 direction into the Caspian Sea, which it enters by many 
 mouths at Astrakhan. It's greatest length is 2,100 miles, or 
 about 300 more than the Danube : it was famed for the root 
 Rha-barbarum, now called Rhuharh, which grew upon it’s 
 banks, and was held in great esteem amongst the medicines 
 of the ancients. 
 
 21. The Assei were cantoned at the junction of the two branches of the Volga 
 below them dwelled the Phthirophagi, noted for their filthy habits ; and still lower 
 were the Rhymnici, who dwelled upon the banks of Rhymnicus fl. BoZ Ouzen, and 
 gave name to the Rhymnici M®., or Southern part of the Oiiral range. The last 
 situation assigned to the Amazons before their total disappearance from fabulous 
 history, was at the mouth of the Volga, whither they are said to have come, after- 
 many wanderings, from Pontus in Asia Minor They are first mentioned by the 
 mythologists as dwelling on the banks of the R. Triton in Africa, where they pei-- 
 formed some of their greatest exploits ; they were afterwards removed to the North 
 Eastern coast of Asia Minor, and finally, as the geography of the world became 
 better known, to the yet unexplored plains of Scythia. They were principally famed 
 for their expedition against Priam, and afterwards for the assistance they gave him 
 in the Trojan war, where their queen Penthesilea was killed by Achilles ; they 
 were likewise said to have attacked Theseus, king of Athens, who had carried off 
 one of their queens, and to have founded many important cities in the Western part 
 of Asia Minor, such as Ephesus, Smyrna, Thyatira, &c. Their name was derived 
 from their custom of burning off their right breasts, in order that they might more 
 readily wield the buckler and battle-axe, hurl the javelin, and stretch the bow : in 
 those exercises they were veiy expert, and hence the goodness of some of these 
 warlike instruments is frequently denoted by the epithet Amazonian ®. They were 
 
 See p. 469, sect. 31, notes 73-4, supra. 
 
 ^ Ducit Amazonidum lunatis agmina peltis 
 Penthesilea furens, mediisque in millibus ardet, 
 
 Aurea subnectens exertae cingula mammae, 
 
 Bellatrix, audetque viris concurrere virgo. Virg. Mn, I. 490. 
 
 U U 2 At 
 
660 
 
 Scythia. 
 
 probably the same nation, who in after ages were called, from their female rulers, 
 the Gynaecocratumeni. In this neighbourhood also was the latest situation assigned 
 to the Melanchlaeni, or such as wore black garments : they are mentioned in all parts 
 of Northern Europe, from the sources of the Tanais to the Palus Mseotis, wherever 
 the ancients heard of a tribe so clothed. 
 
 22 Between the mouths of the Rha and Tanais dwelled the Siraceni, or Siraces, 
 a very powerful tribe, whose name is thought still to exist in that of the Circassians, 
 now cantoned at the foot of the Caucasus : farther westward were the laxamatas and 
 Maeotae. The latter derived their name from inhabiting the E. shores of the Palus 
 Maeotis; their chief city was Tanais built by the confederate Greeks of the 
 Bosporus, as the great emporium of their traffic with the Scythians. It became 
 the most important place in the whole country after Panticapaeum, which induced it 
 to throw off the yoke of it’s rulers : it was, however, taken and destroyed by it's 
 original founders, though they afterwards thought proper to rebuild it. Phanagoria 
 Tmutardkan, the Asiatic capital of the Greek colonists here, was founded by the 
 Milesians on the Eastern shore of the Cimmerian Bosporus, opposite to Pantica- 
 paeum. A few miles below lay the mouth of the R. Hypanis, or Vardanus, which 
 rises on the Northern side of the Caucasus, and runs into the Black Sea : some traces 
 of it’s old name may be observed in it’s modern one of Kuban. Between it and the 
 Caspian dwelled the Turcae or Turks, who lived in immense woods, and gained their 
 subsistence by the chaee ; they seem to have left their name in the R. Terek, the 
 ancient Alonta fl., which runs into the Caspian Sea. These barbarians made no 
 figure in the world till the beginning of the 7th century, when they laid waste Persia, 
 and joined the Romans against it’s king Chosroes. In 1042 they subdued the 
 Persians, in whose pay they served, and from whom they derived the Mahometan 
 religion, and afterwards overran all the hither Asia under the command of distinct 
 princes : these several bodies were reduced to obedience by Ottoman, who united 
 the whole power in himself, and fixed the seat of his empire at Prusa in Bithynia. 
 His successors subdued all Greece, and at length, in 1453, took Constantinople, 
 which put an end to the Roman Empire in the East. To the S. of the Turcae, on the 
 North Eastern shores of the Euxine, were a piratical set of people, known by the 
 various names of Achaei Zichi, Heniochi, &c. ; they were said to have derived 
 their origin from the t)vi6xoi or charioteers of Castor and Pollux, and to have been 
 subsequently increased by a band of Achaeans, who wandered hither after the 
 Trojan war. 
 
 SCYTHIA. 
 
 23. Scythia was bounded on the W. by Sarmatia Asiatica, 
 on the S. by the Persian provinces and India, on the E. by 
 Serica, and on the N. by regions altogether unknown to the 
 ancients, who asserted that their extreme coldness rendered 
 
 At medias inter caedes exultat Amazon, 
 
 Unum exerta latus pugnae, pharetrata Camilla: 
 
 Et nunc lenta manu spargens hastilia denset ; 
 
 Nunc validam dextrk rapit indefessa bipennem. 
 
 Aureus ex humero sonat arcus, et arma Dianae. 
 
 Ilia etiam, siquando in tergum pulsa recessit, 
 
 . Spicula converse fugientia dirigit arcu. Virg. Mn. XI. 648. 
 
 ■ Vindelici, quibus 
 
 Mos unde deductus per omne 
 Tempus Amazonih securi 
 
 Dextras obarmet, quaerere distuli ;■■■ ■■ Hor. Carm. IV. iv. 20. 
 
 ^ Scylla feris trunco quod latrat ab inguine monstris ; 
 
 Heniochae nautis plus nocu^re rates. 
 
 Nec potes infestis conferre Charybdin Achaeis ; 
 
 Ter licet epotum ter vomai ilia fretum. Ovid, ex Pont. IV. x. 27. 
 
Scyth 
 
 la. 
 
 661 
 
 them perfectly uninhabitable. It was divided by M‘. Imaus 
 into Scythia intra Imaum, and Scythia extra Imaum. The 
 whole of Sarmatia is frequently included by the more early 
 authors in the term Scythia, and the appellation then becomes 
 a general one for the Northern part of the earth, from Scandi- 
 navia, the Ister, and the Vistula, to the Easternmost limits of 
 the known world. Mh Imaus, which is here mentioned as 
 bisecting Scythia, is a branch of that range already described 
 under the name of Emodus Himaleh, as forming the Northern 
 boundary of India, and containing the highest known points 
 on the surface of the earth. It quitted the great range on the 
 borders of the Sacae and of the two Indiae, and assuming 
 a North Eastern direction, became lost to the knowledge of 
 the ancients on the confines of Serica: it is now known by 
 the names of G‘. Altai and Chang ai, and attaches itself to 
 that immense range of mountains, which forms the line of 
 demarcation between Russia and Mongolia, and finally dis- 
 appears in the North Eastern promontory of Asia. The Scy- 
 thians were divided into many tribes, who possessed no 
 towns, but lived a wandering Nomadic life : they inured 
 themselves to fatigue and labour, and are represented by 
 some authors to have been so barbarous and savage, as to 
 have fed upon human flesh, and to have drunk the blood of 
 their enemies. Other accounts, however, state them to have 
 lived upon milk, and to have clothed themselves with the 
 skins of their cattle ; to have utterly despised money, and to 
 have instinctively practised that philosophy and virtue, which 
 other nations acquired only by long study. They were re- 
 markable for the very great veneration which they paid to 
 their kine:s. 
 
 24. The Scythians called themselves ScolotcB, after one of their kings, a name 
 which the Greek colonists on the Euxine shortened into that of Scythse. They were 
 said^ in the mythology of the ancients to be descendants from Targitaus, the son of 
 Jupiter and a daughter of the Borysthenes, who flourished a thousand years before 
 the invasion of their country by Darius. Other accounts, however, state that they 
 were descendants of a creature, half woman and half serpent, who became by 
 
 To^o(j)opovQ re 2/cu3'af, iriffroig Srepd'TTovrag "Apriog, 
 
 Tavpovg r’ dvtpofd^ovg, dl dpsiSsa Srva^Xa (pepovtn 
 Mouw^iy, /Jporsip S eTrideverai difiari Kpyrrip' 
 
 Orph. Argon. 1078. 
 
 profugi Scythae Hor. Carm. I. xxxv. 9. 
 
 Jam Scythae laxo meditantur arcu 
 
 Cedere campis. U. HI. viii. 23. 
 
 Quis Parthum paveat ? Quis gelidum Scythen ? Id. IV. v. 25. 
 
 Scythiam Septemque trionem 
 
 Hon-ifer invasit Boreas ; Ovid. Met. I. 64. 
 
 Nec prosunt Scythiae sua frigora : Id, n. 224 
 
 u u 3 
 
G&2 Scythia — Scythia intra Imaum — Sacoe^ 
 
 Hercules the mother of three sons, Agathyrsus, Gelonus, and Scytha ; the two first 
 of these being unable to bend their father’s bow, were driven W estward, whilst the 
 youngest remained in his mother’s dominions, and thus was the progenitor of the 
 Scythian monarchs. After the Scythians had become a numerous people, many of 
 them were driven from their possessions by their neighbours the Massagetae j upori 
 this they passed to the Southward of the Caspian, crossed M'. Caucasus, and 
 attacked the territory of the Cimmerii, on the Northern shores of the Euxine Sea, of 
 which, after many years fighting, they gained possession. The Cimmerii fled through 
 the narrow valley between the shores of the Black Sea and Mt. Caucasus, into Asia 
 Minor j but the Scythians, who followed after them, crossed over this mountain, and 
 so losing all trace of them, came into the country of the Medes. Their sudden and 
 unexpected attack upon the latter people having brought them soon into their power 
 (b. c. 624^, they extended their dominion far and wide over central Asia, and wan- 
 dered for 28 years over all the surrounding countries ; they penetrated as far as the 
 borders of Egypt, and left behind them in Palestine, and other countries, cities 
 which long aftaw^ards bore testimony to their invasion. At last, however, by the 
 gradual lessening of their numbers, and by a murderous ambuscade, into which 
 the king of the Medes contrived to draw them, they were compelled to effect a rapid 
 retreat to the shores of the Black Sea. It was this desolating campaign of the 
 Scythians that, many years afterwards, furnished Darius with his pretext for invading 
 the country to which they returned. 
 
 25. Scythia intka Imaum corresponded generally with the modern province of 
 independent Tartary and the North Western portion of Mongolia : it touched to the 
 W. on Sarmatia Asiatica, to the S. on Hyrcania, Sogdiana, and the dominions of 
 the Sacae, and to the E. on Scythia extra Imaum. The Daix is a small river run- 
 ning from the Oural Ms. into the Caspian Sea, and still preserves it’s name in Jaik, 
 though it is frequently called the R. Oural, About it’s mouth dwelled the Aorsi, 
 a powerful and numerous nation, whose dominion extended at one time nearly to the 
 Tanais ; they had the whole trade of the neighbouring countries in their hands, and 
 conducted upon their camels the merchandize of India and Babylon, which they 
 received from the Armenians and Medes, to the Eastern parts of Europe. The 
 Norossi were cantoned to the E. of the Aorsi, and gave the name of Norossus Mons 
 Gori Bistau to the Southern part of the Oural Ms . : to the N. of these, in Ishhn, was 
 a considerable detachment of the Alani, who have been already alluded to. The 
 country on the Eastern side of the Aral Sea was inhabited by the Cachassae, whose 
 name seems still to exist in that of Kirgees : the Chorasmii dwelled below them in 
 Kharasm, on the Southern side of the sea, where it receives the waters of the Oxus ; 
 their chief town was Chorasmia, or Gorgo, now Old Urgantz. The people who 
 dwelled on the Northern bank of the laxartes were called laxartae : to the N. of 
 them were the Aspisii, giving name to the Aspisii Montes Kozgouni Ata Ms . : the 
 Galactophagi®® or milk-eaters, so called from their mode of living; and the Syebi, 
 dwelling near some mountains named after them, and now known as Uluk Tau. 
 In the Eastern part of the province were the Tectosaces, Anaraci, and Tapuraei, 
 concerning whom, as well as many other neighbouring tribes, nothing is known but 
 their names. 
 
 26. Sac;e. The dominions of the Sacae comprehended the modern provinces 
 of Little Tibet and Little Bukaria. They were bounded on the N. by the Come- 
 dorum M®., which separated them from Sogdiana and Bactriana ; on the S. by 
 Mt. Caucasus and Emodus, which separated them from India ; and on the E. by 
 the great range of Imaus, which separated them from Scythia extra Imaum : they 
 touched to the N. upon Scythia intra Imaum, from which they were separated by an 
 irregular line drawn through the province of Yarkand, The Sacae had no towns, 
 but lived a Nomadic life, dwelling sometimes in caverns, and sometimes in forests ; 
 they were a brave people, and possessed sufficient strength to repel Cyrus, when he 
 made his attack upon them. Their manners and customs very much resembled 
 those of the Scythians, with whom they were otherwise closely connected ; indeed 
 
 Sive in Hyrcanos, Arabasque molles, 
 Seu Sacas, sagittiferosque Parthos, 
 
 Catull. XI. 6. 
 
6G3 
 
 Scythia — Scythia extra Imaum* 
 
 the Persians applied the name of Sacm to all the Western Scythians, in the same 
 way that they used that of Massagetae to denote the Eastern people of the same 
 race Many of these Sacas and Massagetfe wandered into Persia, and the Eastern 
 part of Europe, where they left evident traces of their names ; hence there is much 
 disagreement amongst ancient authors with respect to their true situation. The 
 Comedorum M’., now called Beloo Tag, are a spur of the Paropamisus, or Caucasus, 
 which strikes out from it Northwards to the springs of the P. laxartes ; they received 
 their name from the Comedi, or Corned®, a branch of the Sac®, who dwelled at the foot 
 of them. The R. Indus rises iii the Southern part of the territory of the Sac® 5 upon it’s 
 banks was the Turris Lapidea Leh, the most distant point originally reached by the 
 merchants who traded in the productions of Serica, until some of them at last pushed 
 their journeyings seven months farther Eastward, to the very limits of the Seres. 
 
 27. Scythia extra Imaum touched to the W. upon Scythia intra Imaum and 
 upon the dominions of the Sac®, to the S. upon India, and to the E. upon Serica : it 
 corresponded with the central part of Mongolia, In the Southern part of the pro- 
 vince were the Chauranaci, with their two cities Chaurana and Sota, above which 
 was a fortified station of the merchants who traded to Serica, now probably Guinnak, 
 the capital of Chinese Tartary. In the Eastern part of the province, towards the 
 borders of China and the sources of the Hoang-Ho, were the two districts Achasa 
 and Casia : the latter gave name to a range of mountains, which formed the Western 
 boundary of Serica in this direction. The Issedones®® were cantoned farther North- 
 ward, and extended into Serica •, they were a great nation, and it was through their 
 hands that the merchandize of the Seres first passed on it’s way to the Westward. 
 Their name is preserved in the little river Etchine, on the borders of China and the 
 Desert ofShamo ; upon this river stood their town Issedon Setcheou, surnamed Scy- 
 thia, in opposition to Issedon Serica, which was in the latter province, probably at 
 Holin. In the Northern part of the province dwelled the (Echard®, who also ex- 
 tended into Serica ; they inhabited the banks of the CEchardes fl., which has left it’s 
 name in the modern Orchon, a tributary of the Selenga. Beyond these were, the 
 Abii, supposed by some to be the people so much commended by Homer for 
 their justness®® ; the Hippophagi, Anthropophagi, and other fabulous nations, for 
 whom the ancients were unable to find any situations but those of unexplored 
 countries. 
 
 33 ^ O utinam novfi 
 
 Incude dilfingas retusum in 
 
 Massagetas Arabasque ferrum. Hor. Carm. I. xxxv. 40. 
 
 Et qui cornipedes in pocula vulnerat audax 
 
 Massagetes, Claudian. in Ruf. I. 314. 
 
 Massageten Scythicus non adliget Hister ; 
 
 Lucan. II. 50. 
 
 hinc fortis Arius, 
 
 Longaque Sarmatici solvens jejunia belli 
 
 Massagetes, quofugit, equo, volucresque Geloni. Id. III. 283. 
 
 3' See p. 608, sect. 37, supra. 
 
 33 According to an admitted reading this nation is mentioned by Lucan : 
 
 Hinc Essedoni® gentes, auroque ligatas 
 
 Substringens, Arimaspe, comas: Pharsal. III. 280. 
 
 3® Ztvg 8’ ETrd ovv Tpwdc re /cat "EfcrOjOa vpvai irkXaaat, 
 
 Tone fi'tv ta irapd ryffi irovov r’ «%£/x£v /cat oi^vv 
 Nw\£/t£wc’ avroQ di TtdXiv rpsirev oaare (pativo), 
 
 Nocr^tv itt’kottoKwv OpyKwv KaBopuipivog alav, 
 
 Mveriov t’ ay%£jiidywv, Kal dyaviov lirni)p.o\yo}V, 
 
 T\aKTO(pdy(uv, ’AjSi'wv t£, 8iKai0TciT(x)v ctvBpwTTMV. II. N. 6 . 
 
 Commentators, however, are hot agreed that ’AfSiiov means a distinct race or tribe, 
 many considering it as an epithet, and variously interpreting it. Stephanus 
 Byzantinus has preserved the following passage from the Prometheus Solutus of 
 
 ■y U 4 Hischylus 
 
C64 
 
 Serica. 
 
 SEUICA. 
 
 28. Serica or The land of Silk, touched to the W. upon 
 Scythia extra Iinaum, and corresponded with the moderri 
 Chinese province of Shensee, together with parts of such other 
 provinces as border inimediately upon it. To the S. it joined 
 the territory of the Sinse, between whom and the Seres, from 
 their being the same people, the ancients were unable to draw 
 any line of separation ; indeed one of their authors plainly 
 asserts that the silk came from Thina. The name Seres 
 was altogether unknown in the country to which the ancients 
 applied it, and was used by them as a collective appellation 
 for many tribes, denoting rather the production which they 
 furnished, than the true name of the people : the Greeks 
 called the insect from which silk was procured Ser, the thickly 
 woven stuff itself Holosericum, and the country which pro- 
 duced it Serica. 
 
 29. The Indians were familiar with the name and productions of Serica many 
 years before the Greeks and Romans ; it was not till the time of Augustus that the 
 latter people became acquainted with them, in consequence of their increasing trade 
 with the Last. The most important of it’s productions, silk^®, was then for the first 
 time brought into the Western countries, and was purchased with the greatest avi- 
 dity especially after a Greek woman of Cos discovered a method of unravelling the 
 weaving it in a more thin and elegant manner'*®. This invention greatly 
 added to the luxurious extravagance of the Roman ladies'**; hence, from the rarity 
 and beauty of the silk, as well as from the anxiety with which it was sought after, it 
 was at first sold for it’s weight in gold, and was only worn by the great or wealthy. 
 In the course of time, however, the enormous prices which were given for silk, gave 
 rise to competition amongst the people who traded in it, and from this circumstance, as' 
 
 ^schylus, which has Fa^ioiig and not Afiiovg, a variation in the orthography, 
 whih seems to be in favour of the Abii being a distinct race ; it is very corrupt, but 
 is thus read by Mr. Okes : ^ j f > 
 
 Errsira S’ Srj/xov ivSiKurarov 
 ’AvSpwv uTravroJv, kuI (piXo^evdjrarov, 
 
 I'afSiovg, IV ovt’ aporpov, ovrt yaTTovog 
 Tt/Mvei SiKeW’ dpovpav, d\X’ avTOffTTopoi 
 Fvai (p’tpovtn [SioTov d^Siovov (Sporoig. 
 
 Doctus sagittas tendere Sericas 
 
 Arcu paterno 1 Hor. Carm. I. xxix. 9. 
 
 Ille seu Parthos Latio imminentes 
 Egerit justo domitos triumpho, 
 
 Sive subjectos Orientis oris 
 
 Seras et Indos. Id. I. xii. 56. 
 
 Quid, quod libelli Stoici inter Sericos 
 
 Jacere pulvillos amant, Id. Epod. 'VIII. 15. 
 
 Quid, quod erant tenues, et quos ornare timeres, 
 
 Vela colorati quaha Seres habent — • Ovid. Athot. I. xiv. 6. 
 
 Quod Nilotis acus compressum pectine Serum 
 Solvit, et extenso laxavit stamina velo. 
 
 *® See p. 448, sect. 20, note 115, supra. 
 
 ** Senec. Epist. XC. 
 
 Liican. X. 142. 
 
S erica. 
 
 GG5 
 
 well as from ihe roads to Serlca being better explored, the supply became more plen- 
 tiful : the Indians at last, successfully introduced the culture of silk into their own 
 country at Serinda or Sirhind, after which it became a common article of clothing 
 amongst the Western nations. The ancients were for a long time ignorant of the 
 way in which silk was produced ; the Indians told them it was a fine coating, which 
 covered the leaves of certain trees, and which the Seres moistened, combed off, and 
 farther prepared : this method of procuring it is mentioned by Virgil, the first 
 author who alludes to the Sericum'*^. Others were of opinion that the Seres had 
 a method of interweaving the beautiful flowers of their prolific meadows ; which 
 shows that the Eastern nations were then as much attached to glowing colours as 
 they are at the present day. But it was not very long before they became fully 
 acquainted with the nature and properties of the silk-worm, or bombyx as it was 
 called by the Latins, of which a very tolerable description is given by Pliny. The 
 cotton manufactures of Serica were likewise in much request among the ancients. 
 
 30. In the Seres the Greeks readily discovered the Hyperborei of their mythology, 
 and have accordingly represented them as the most just and peaceable people in the 
 world, and as attaining the age of 200 years. Later authors, however, entertained 
 a less favourable opinion of them, likening them to brutes and wild beasts in their 
 behaviour towards other nations ; they are represented as anxious enough to traffic 
 with foreigners, but nevertheless to shun their company. They were wont to trans- 
 act all their business with other nations silently, by laying down their merchandize 
 upon the ground, writing the price upon each particular bun-Ile, and retiring aside ; the 
 merchant then approached, and having laid as much money by the side of the 
 package as he thought proper, also retired : the Seres on returning to their goods, 
 either took the offered money in exchange for them, or if they were dissatisfied, left 
 it and went away with their packages : with foreign merchandize they would have 
 nothing to do, only making their exchanges in the precious metals. It is impos- 
 sible, even in these cursory details, not to recognize the hateful policy and solemn 
 insignificance, so fully displayed by the Chinese of the present day. The fact of the 
 Romans having despatched an embassy to the Chinese, seems to be very fairly estab- 
 lished by the historians of the latter people, who state it to have been sent from 
 An-toun (i.e. Antoninus) Emperor of the West, to Oan-ti, who reigned in China 
 about A. D. 150. The persons who composed this diplomatic mission, were pro- 
 bably the first Europeans who entered China; for the trade with the Western 
 nations was carried on by means of the neighbouring Scythians, such as the 
 Issedones, and probably more remote nations, as the Sacae, laxartae, Cachassae, 
 and Aorsi. 
 
 31. The Bautisus fl., which rises in the Casii Montes, and flows Eastward past 
 the metropolis of the country into the unknown regions, is the Whang-hai, Hoang- 
 ho, or Yellow R., as it is variously called ; the ancients were acquainted with little 
 more than the half of it’s course : it is the third largest river in Asia, and runs, 
 generally in an Easterly direction for 2,900 miles, into the Yellow Sea. Sera, sup- 
 posed to be the metropolis of Serica by the merchants who traded thither, appears to 
 have been known to them only by report, for had they visited it they would in all like- 
 lihood have learned something of the country beyond it, whereas it is represented as 
 the most Eastern city in the whole ancient world : it is placed with considerable pro- 
 bability at Singanfou, which is said to have been at a very early period a capital city 
 in the North Western part of China. There are several other cities mentioned amongst 
 the Seres, but it is impossible to determine their situations from the vague accounts 
 which we possess concerning them. The names of many of their tribes have been 
 likewise handed down to us by the ancient geographers, as furnished to them from 
 the routes of the caravans trading to the country. Amongst these may be mentioned 
 the Sizyges, Annibi, and Rhabbanaei, on the borders of Sibei-ia ; the Thaguri and 
 Batae towards the Bautisus fl. ; and the Ottorocorrae, or Attacori, about the springs 
 of the same river, in the Southern part of the district. The last-mentioned of these 
 
 Ad usus antehac nobilium, nunc etiam infimomm sine ulla discretione proficiens, 
 
 Ammian. XXIII. 6. 
 
 Velleraque ut foliis depectant tenuia Seres 1 
 
 Virg. Georg. II. 121. 
 
6GG Russian Empire. 
 
 tribes was the most famous, on account of the delightful salubrity of their climate 
 and the fertility of their soil ; they lived upon their hills, where they are reputed to 
 have been protected from the noisome vapours of the earth, and to have enjoyed all 
 the advantages of the fortunate Hyperborei. These accounts are sometimes referred 
 to the whole of Serica, which is generally represented as a fertile and well-watered 
 country, abounding in fruits, cattle, and trees. The Great Chinese Wall, which is 
 mentioned by Amniianus Marcellinus alone of all the historians, must not be left 
 unnoticed : this immense effort of human labour is described as a lofty wall sur- 
 rounding the country of the Seres in the form of a circle 
 
 THE RUSSIAN EMPIRE. 
 
 32. This immense empire, inferior only to that of Great Britain, occupies the 
 whole Northern part of Asia, nearly the whole of Northern Fnirope, and a large por- 
 tion of A?nerica ; it extends from Mackenzies R. in the last mentioned continent, 
 across Bhermgs St., to the Baltic Sea, and from the Frozen Ocean to the rivem Vistula 
 and Aras, and to the Black and Caspian Seas. It contains a superficial extent of 
 5,448,800 square miles, and an estimated population of about 68,776,300 souls. It 
 is divided into three principal parts, named after the continents in which they are 
 situated, viz. Russia in Europe, Russia in Asia, and Russian America. 
 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 Russia in Europe 
 
 1,319,500 
 
 55,716,300 
 
 Russia in Asia - 
 
 3,583,600 
 
 13,000,000 
 
 Russia in America 
 
 545,700 
 
 60,000 
 
 Total - - 
 
 ■ 5,448,800 
 
 68,776,300 
 
 33. The government of Russia is an absolute monarchy, very nearly assimilated 
 to Asiatic despotism : the power of the monarch is unlimited, except by the respect 
 due to the nobility and clergy, the people being in such a state of vassalage as to be 
 wholly unqualified to bear a part in governing themselves. It has latterly, however, 
 been considered a sort of constitutional monarchy, from the sovereign having given 
 a kind of senate the right of remonstrating against any ukase, or edict, contrary to law : 
 but this power, granted only in order to check the ascendency of the nobles, is as yet 
 merely ostensible, owing to the almost total want of public opinion in this semi- 
 barbarous country. The senate is a great body, partly deliberative, partly executive, 
 to which the ministers and all officers presiding over the public departments, are in 
 a measure responsible. It is divided into nine sections or committees, of which six, 
 comprising 62 members, hold their sittings atiSt. Petersburg, and three, with 26 mem- 
 bers, at Moscow. The senate is likewise the highest judicial tribunal in the empire ; 
 it exercises superintendence over the courts of law, examines the public expenditure, 
 and has the power of inquiiing into public abuses. The nobility, distinguished for- 
 merly by the titles of knceses, boyards, and woiwodes, now receive the appellations of 
 princes, counts, and barons ; but they nevertheless consider themselves as forming 
 only one body, and as all possessing the same privileges, amongst which that of being 
 the sole proprietors of land, and of being exempt from taxation, are not the least. 
 The peasantry are very ignorant and in a most abject condition, being bought and 
 sold along with the estate they cultivate, and sometimes even separately. They are 
 subject at all seasons to be called away in the service of their master, who may send 
 any of them to the army when he thinks fit. The whole Russian nation may be said 
 to be composed of these poor bondsmen and the nobility. The intermediate body, 
 consisting of freemen, comprises, even in the large towns, hardly any other than 
 
 Ultra hfce utriusque Scythiae loca, contra orientalem plagam in orbis speciem 
 consertae celsorum aggerum sumrnitates ambiunt Seras. 
 
 Ammian. XXIII. 6. 
 
6G7 
 
 Russian Empire in Europe. 
 
 foreign settlers or their descendants, and are as yet too few in number to rank as 
 a separate class. The title of the sovereign, formerly Grand Prince, or Grand Duke, 
 tvas changed by Peter I. in 1721, to that of Emperor and Autocrat of all the Russius. 
 The established religion of Russia is that of the Greek Church'*^, with a free tolera- 
 tion, however, of all sects, as well as of Mahometans, since the beginning of the last 
 century'. In superstition and in puerile ceremonies, the Russian Church ranks fully 
 as low as the Roman Catholic in the South of Etirope ; the number of saints and fast 
 days is equally great, the chief difference lying in matters of mere form, and in a rather 
 more frequent reference to the Scriptures. Education is still at a very low ebb in 
 Russia, the country being too backward to provide almost any establishments excepting 
 those supported by government. There are, however, six universities, viz. at St. 
 Petersburg, Moscow, Vilna, Doi'pat, Kharkov, and Kazane. The professors, and 
 higher teachers in the towns, are generally Germans, and indeed many of the highest 
 offices in the state are held by foreigners. Russian literature is as yet in it’s infancy, 
 the native publications being very few, and the best books almost all translations. 
 
 34. European Russia is bounded on the N. by the Frozen Ocean ; on the W. by 
 the kingdom of Sweden, the Gulf of Botnia, the Baltic Sea, and the kingdom of Pinissia ; 
 on the S. by the Austrian and Ottoman Empires, and by the Black Sea and Sea of 
 Azov ; and on the E. by Asiatic Russia, It contains 1,319,500 square miles, and 
 an estimated population (somewhat overrated as it is thought) of 55,716,300 souls. 
 Russia has varied greatly in it’s territorial divisions ; the old denominations of Great 
 Russia, Little Russia, Black Russia, White Riissia, and Red Russia, having been 
 retained till the beginning of the last century, when the country was divided into 
 governments or provinces. Great Russia comprehended an immense tract extending 
 from the Frozen Ocean to about the middle of the course of the Don : it is now divided 
 into 19 governments, and still forms the largest and most populous portion of European 
 Russia. Little Russia lay to the S. of the preceding, and now forms the provinces of 
 Tchernigov, Kherson, Kiev, Ekaterinoslav, and Poltava. Black Russia was formerly 
 the name of a subdivision of Lithuania, which now forms a considerable part of the 
 government of Minsk, White Russia was likewise a part of Lithuania, and included 
 the provinces of Smolensk, Moghilev, and Vitebsk. Red Russia was formerly an 
 independent duchy, which belonged to Poland after 1396 ; it formed the palatinates 
 of Chelm, Belez, and Lemberg, and now belongs partly to Russia, but principally to 
 Austria. The division of the empire into governments or provinces, has been at 
 various times greatly altered and modified ; their number is now reckoned at 48, 
 of which six, viz. Taurida, the Don Cossacks, Saratao, Sinbirsk, Kazane, and Perm, 
 are partly in Europe, and partly in Asia. The names of these provinces, together 
 with their chief towns, and the population of the latter (as estimated in 1826) may 
 be seen in the following table : 
 
 Governments and Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 
 'Archangel - - - - 
 
 Archangel 
 
 10,000 
 
 
 Olonetz ----- 
 
 Petrozavodsk 
 
 7,500 
 
 
 Finland ----- 
 
 Helsingfors 
 
 9,100 
 
 < 
 
 Revel or Esthonia - - - 
 
 Revel - - - 
 
 1.5,000 
 
 
 Livonia, Riga, or Liejiand 
 
 Riga - - - 
 
 30,000 
 
 0 
 
 Pi 
 
 Pskov ----- 
 
 Pskov - - - 
 
 12,000 
 
 St. Petersburg - - - - 
 
 St. Petersburg - 
 
 300,000 
 
 \ 
 
 Novgorod - - - - 
 
 Novgorod 
 
 10,000 
 
 
 Tver . - _ . - 
 
 Tver - - - 
 
 25,000 
 
 
 Yaroslavl - - - - 
 
 Yaroslavl 
 
 24,000 
 
 o 
 
 Kostroma - - - - 
 
 Kostroma 
 
 20,000 
 
 Vologda - - - - 
 
 Vologda - - - 
 
 14,000 
 
 
 Viatka - -- - 
 
 Viatka - 
 
 12,000 
 
 
 ^Pei'm ----- 
 
 Perm - - - 
 
 6,000 
 
 (continued) 
 
 See p. 426, sect. 80-2, supra. 
 
668 
 
 Russian Empire in Europe. 
 
 Governments and Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 Population 
 in 1826. 
 
 Smolensk - - - _ 
 
 Tchernignv - - - - 
 
 Koursk - - - . _ 
 
 Orlov or Orel - - - . 
 
 oo Toola “ - * • » 
 
 Kalouga - . . _ 
 
 ^ ) Moscow - - - - . 
 
 ^ \ Vladimir - - - 
 
 g Riazane - - - _ . 
 
 g Tambov - - - - _ 
 
 O Penza - - _ . . 
 
 Nizuey Novgorod _ . . 
 
 Kazane - - . _ . 
 
 ^ Sinbirsk - - - . _ 
 
 Saratov - - - . . 
 
 Don Cossacks - - - . 
 
 « Taurida - - . . . 
 
 ^ Ekaterinoslav - - - _ 
 
 ^ J Voronetz - - - - 
 
 rt \ Oukrain - - - - 
 
 a Poltava - - - . _ 
 
 a Kiev - - - _ . 
 
 Kherson - - - . . 
 
 ^ Bessarabia - - - _ 
 
 ^ Courland - - . . 
 
 Q Bielo or Vitebsk . _ . 
 
 2 ^ Mogkilev _ - _ _ 
 
 g ^ Minsk - 
 
 Ph j Vilna - - - _ _ 
 
 a \ Grodno - - - _ . 
 
 § « Bialystok - . - 
 
 fe ^ VoUnsk or Volhynia - - . 
 
 ^ Podolia ----- 
 
 g Kingdom of Poland or Duchy of\ 
 
 ^ Warsaw - - _ .j 
 
 Smolensk - 
 Tchernigov 
 Koursk - 
 
 Orel - . - 
 
 Toola - - - 
 
 Kalouga - - - 
 
 Moscow - - - 
 
 Vladimir - - - 
 
 Riazane - - - 
 
 Tambov - - - 
 
 Penza - - - 
 
 Nizney Novgorod 
 Kazane - - - 
 
 Sinbirsk - - - 
 
 Saratov - - - 
 
 Tcherkask 
 Simferopol 
 Ekaterinoslav - 
 Voi'onetz - 
 
 Kharkov - - - 
 
 Poltava - - - 
 
 ffieu - - - 
 
 Kherson - - - 
 
 Kischenau 
 
 Mittau - 
 Vitebsk - 
 Moghilev 
 
 Minsk - - - 
 
 Vilna - - - 
 
 Grodno - - . 
 
 Bialystok 
 
 Shitomir - - - 
 
 Kamenetz 
 
 Warsaw - - - 
 
 12,600 
 
 10,000 
 
 12,000 
 
 24.000 
 
 38.000 
 
 25.000 
 250,000 
 
 3.500 
 
 11.000 
 10,700 
 
 8,000 
 
 10,000 
 
 25.000 
 
 13.000 
 
 10.000 
 
 2.500 
 20,000 
 
 5,000 
 
 20,000 
 
 10,000 
 
 10,000 
 
 40.000 
 
 12.000 
 
 5.000 
 
 12,000 
 
 15.000 
 
 7.000 
 
 2.000 
 
 50.000 
 6,000 
 6,000 
 
 5.500 
 5,600 
 
 125,000 
 
 35. Poland wa.s formerly one of the largest countries of continental Europe, being 
 bounded on the W. by Germany, on the S. by Hungary, Walachia, and Moldavia, 
 and on the E. by Russia, but it s dominions have undergone very great changes at 
 different periods. The territory subject to the crown of Poland in the most flourishing 
 period of it s history, amounted to 210,000 square miles, and contained about 
 15,000,000 inhabitants ; the greater part of it’s population lived in the country the 
 towns being both few and small for so extensive a kingdom. It comprised three 
 great governments or provinces, viz. Great Poland in the North West, Lithuania in 
 ^1 Little Poland in the .South : these again were sub-divided into 
 
 the following 32 palatinates : 
 
 H Q 
 
 Palatinates. 
 
 Pomerelia 
 Marienburg - 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Marienwerder. 
 
 Marienburg. 
 
 Q . 
 
 Palatinates. 
 
 ’ Lenczycza 
 Siradia - 
 
 
 CmIw 
 
 Culm. 
 
 iJ § 
 
 o .S < 
 
 PiocA: 
 
 
 Posnania 
 
 Posen. 
 
 Pava 
 
 0(2 
 
 Gnesne - 
 
 Gnesne. 
 
 t: 1 
 
 Masovia - 
 
 
 Kalisck - 
 
 Kalisch. 
 
 6 
 
 ^P odlachia 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Lenczycza, 
 
 Sieradz. 
 
 Plock, 
 
 Rava. 
 
 War saw i 
 Bielsk. 
 
Russian Empire in Europe. 
 
 669 
 
 
 Palatinates. 
 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 
 Palatinates. 
 
 Chief Town 
 
 
 r Courland 
 
 
 Mittau. 
 
 
 r Sandomir 
 
 Sandomir. 
 
 
 Samogitia 
 
 - 
 
 Rosien. 
 
 
 iMblin - 
 
 Lublin. 
 
 
 Livonia - 
 
 - 
 
 Riga. 
 
 
 Cheltn - 
 
 Chelm. 
 
 
 Troki 
 
 - 
 
 Troki. 
 
 
 Cracovia 
 
 Krakau. 
 
 
 Vilna 
 
 - 
 
 Vilna. 
 
 
 Bielsk - 
 
 Bielsk. 
 
 / 
 
 Polotsk - 
 
 - 
 
 Polotsk. 
 
 Ui 
 
 Lemberg 
 
 Lemberg. 
 
 
 Vitebsk - 
 
 - 
 
 Vitebsk. 
 
 H 
 
 Volhynia 
 
 Lucko. 
 
 
 JSIovgoi'od 
 
 - 
 
 Novgorod. 
 
 ►3 
 
 Podolia - 
 
 Kamenetz. 
 
 
 Minsk - 
 
 - 
 
 Minsk. 
 
 
 „ Oukrain 
 
 Bratzlav. 
 
 
 Mstislavl 
 
 - 
 
 Mstislavl. 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^Polesia - 
 
 - 
 
 Brzesc. 
 
 
 
 
 3G. The government of Poland was a monarchy, sometimes hereditary, and some- 
 times elective, limited by a Diet. The Senate, which was established in the 11th 
 century, was composed of 1.50 members, who, though in some measure nominated by 
 the king, were independent of him after their appointment, and were even regarded 
 as a counterpoise to his authority. This body comprised the representatives of the 
 clergy, the ministers of state, and such of the nobles as filled certain civil and military 
 situations. In the 14th century the nobility availed themselves of the weakness of 
 a female reign, to appropriate a large portion of power to their own body, and insisted 
 on the nation being taxed only by it’s representatives ; this was the origin of the diet. 
 They afterwards went on from one encroachment to another, till at last they made 
 the crown elective, limited it’s power over the armed forces, and disqualified all 
 peasants, as well as most Inhabitants of towns, from possessing landed property. 
 By the commencement of the 16th century, they had in a manner extinguished the 
 executive power, by deciding that the king could determine no affair of consequence 
 without the unanimous consent of the Diet. After this, all was insecurity and con- 
 fusion. In the smaller or ordinary diets, the nobles of each district elected their 
 representatives, who seldom exceeded 200 ; but in the grand diets for the election of 
 the king, the number of members was immense, as every man bearing the title of 
 noble had a right to appear in person, and to vote. This vast assembly met armed 
 and on horseback, in a plain adjoining the village of Wohla, in the neighboorhood of 
 Warsaw. — ^The reformation was introduced into Poland at an early period, and made 
 a rapid progress among all ranks. The number of Protestants became in many parts 
 equal to that of the Roman Catholics, and in the middle of the 16th century a com- 
 plete equality was established among all classes of Christians. Subsequently to this, 
 however, the Church of Rome had the art to procure an act, which confirmed to their 
 clergy the permanent possession of their vast property and influence throughout 
 Poland ; and the preponderance naturally consequent on such a measure, enabled 
 that party to narrow the range of toleration, so that at the beginning of the 18th cen- 
 tury the Protestants and members of the Greek Church were declared ineligible to 
 public offices. A partial relaxation of these tyrannical acts was afterwards obtained 
 by the interference of England, Russia, Pi-ussia, and Denmark ; and the partition 
 which was at length made of the whole country, materially altered the face of affairs 
 as they regarded the Russian and Prussian divisions of Poland, in both of which the 
 Roman Catliolics found it necessary humbly to sue for that toleration, which they 
 had so proudly refused to others. 
 
 37. The last king of Poland was Stanislaus Augustus Poniatowski, who for a time 
 vainly endeavoured to uphold the falling glory of his country, shaken to it’s centre as 
 it was by the political quarrels attendant on such a system of government, and by 
 the bigoted contests between the Papists and the dissidents from them. At length, 
 Frederick 2nd., king of Prussia, who had long been wishing for an opportunity of 
 seizing upon that part of Poland which touched upon his own dominions, proposed to 
 Russia and Austria a partition of a great part of the Polish territory • and a treaty to 
 this effect was signed at St. Petersburg in 1772, by the plenipotentiaries of these three 
 powers. The courts of London, Paris, Stockholm, and Copenhagen, remonstrated 
 against this monstrous usurpation, but took no active steps to prevent it. The Poles 
 made some ineffectual exertions under Kosciusko, to protect the little remnant of 
 
670 
 
 Russian Empire in Europe. 
 
 liberty which was left to them, but their independence only awakened the jealousy 
 of Catharine 2nd. of R^issia, which led to a fresh partition of their country in 1793. 
 This was followed, two years afterwards, by a final division of the remaining pro- 
 vinces amongst the three powers, Russia obtaining on each occasion by far the largest 
 share. Such was the state of Poland until at the peace of Tilsit, in 1807, Buonaparte 
 stripped Prussia, of the greater part of her Polish possessions ; of these he gave a small 
 portion to Russia, and erected the rest into a new state, which he called the Grand 
 Duchy of Warsaw, assigning the sovereignty of it to his ally the king of Saxony. Two 
 years afterwards, having vanquished Austria in the field, he compelled her to cede 
 part of her Polish territory to Russia, and a farther part to his new grand duchy. 
 But all Buonaparte’s arrangements were overturned by his disastrous campaign of 
 1812; and the congress of Vienna, whilst it decreed to Austria and Prussia a partial 
 restitution of their late cessions, confirmed to Russia all the Polish provinces acquired 
 before 1795, conferring on her, in addition, the sovereignty of the central provinces, 
 •which constitute the present kingdom of Poland. 
 
 38. These provinces, the only ones of the country officially retaining it’s ancient 
 name, are nearly the same as those which from 1807 to 1813 formed the Grand Duchy 
 of Warsaw : they include a supei-ficial extent of 36,000 square miles, and a population 
 of 2,800,000 souls. Though subject to the same sovereign as Russia, it is governed 
 in every respect as a separate monarchy ; the regal dignity is vested in the Czar 
 ((as the emperor of Russia is styled), represented by a viceroy, to whom and to 
 a cabinet of ministers the executive power is confided. There are now, as formerly, 
 a senate and a diet. The former consists of an upper house, containing 30 members 
 named by the king for life, and of a lower house, or chamber of representatives, 77 in 
 number, chosen by the provincial nobility and gentry : the discussions of the senate 
 aomewhat resemble those of the British Parliament. The sittings of the diet, which 
 is composed of the two houses, last only a fortnight ; the sovereign is not pledged to 
 convoke it more than once in two years, it’s consent being only necessary to measures 
 of general interest. The majority of the people profess the Roman Catholic religion, 
 but the Protestants of different sects are also veiy numerous; there are likewise 
 a great many Jews, and several members of the Greek church. Warsaw, the capital 
 of the present kingdom of Poland, and formerly the metropolis of the whole country, 
 is situated on the left bank of the R. Vistula, midway between the Austrian and 
 Prussian dominions. It is about 15 miles in circuit, and is the residence of the 
 Russian viceroy, as well as the place of assembly for the Diet. It is surrounded with 
 a wall, and contains many handsome palaces and public edifices, as well as a tolerably 
 flourishing university ; but the Poles as well as the Russians are immersed in a lament- 
 able state of ignorance, and the two are considered the most illiterate nations in 
 Europe, with the single exception of the Turks. The population of Warsaw in 1826 
 amounted to 125,000 souls. 
 
 39. Cracmo, or Krakau, for a long time the capital of Poland, was erected by the 
 congress of Vienna, in 1815, into a little republic, under the protection of Russia, 
 Austria, and Pi~ussia, upon the common limits of which countries it is situated. It 
 stands on the left bank of the R. Vistula, at no great distance from it’s source ; the 
 territory belonging to it is about 40 miles long by 10 broad, and contains about 
 100,000 inhabitants, of whom about one third are to be found in the city itself. 
 Cracow was the place prescribed by the constitution for the coronation of the ancient 
 Polish kings ; but the last of them was crowned at Warsaw, in 1764 : in it’s cathe- 
 dral, which is dedicated to St. Stanislaus, were formerly deposited the crown, jewels, 
 and regalia ; and it likewise contains the tombs of many of the monarchs. There 
 are many handsome buildings in the city, and, viewed from a distance, it’s steeples 
 and antique towers, it’s castle, and the wide space covered by it’s numerous great 
 edifices, give it the appearance of an extensive metropolis ; but these vestiges of 
 antiquity are unoccupied, and the houses, though massy and spacious, are very old 
 and irregularly built, and in many cases rapidly going to decay. Cracow, however, 
 was at one time a very flourishing city, and contained no less than 70,000 inha- 
 bitants : it’s university still ranks as the first in all Poland, 
 
 40. St. Petersburg, the capital of the province of the same name, and the present 
 metropolis of the whole Russian Empire, is situated at the Eastern extremity of the 
 Gulf of Finland, and at the mouth of the R. Neva, which connects it with L. Ladoga ; 
 
671 
 
 Russian Empire in Europe. 
 
 it stands partly upon the banks of the river, and partly upon 12 islands, formed by 
 it’s different arms. It is about 16 miles in circuit, and is almost entirely unde- 
 fended on the land side ; but the approach by sea is guarded by the fort of Cronstadt, 
 which is situated on an island in the gulf, about 12 miles distant from the city. 
 Previous to 1703, the site of Petersburg was occupied only by a few fishermen’s 
 huts, and the situation chosen by Peter 1st. for the establishment of a fortified sea- 
 port, was a low muddy island, flooded by the watei s of the Neva in summer, and in 
 winter covered with it’s ice. But it was not till after the battle of Poltava, in 170!), 
 that the indefatigable Czar overcame all the difficulties of such a situation, and 
 succeeded in establishing his new city ; after his death it was progressively extended 
 and embellished, and at last made the residence of the court and the seat of govern- 
 ment, by the empress Catharine 2d. St. Petersburg possesses, more than any capital 
 in Europe, the advantage of modern taste in it’s outline and structure ; it’s streets 
 and squares are remarkable for their width and regularity ; and it’s public buildings 
 present, in general, a magnificent appearance. The university of St- Petersburg is 
 by no means in a flourishing state, having only been established since 1819 ; there 
 are, however, several inferior institutions for the purposes of education, but the 
 native Russians, for the most part, are so uncivilized, and possess so very little know- 
 ledge or judgment, that several of them are merely nominal. 
 
 41. Moscow, or Moskwa as it is called by the natives, is in the centre European 
 Russia ; it was for a long time the seat of government, and the metropolis of the 
 whole empire, and still is the capital of the interior, though only the occasional 
 residence of the court. The emperors are always crowned in this city, and it is the 
 abode of some of the most ancient and wealthy families amongst the Russian nobi- 
 lity. Moscow is not of great antiquity, having been founded in the middle of the 
 twelfth century, previous to which Kiev was the residence of the sovereigns of 
 Russia. It stands upon a little river of the same name, which runs into the Oka, 
 and this last into the Volga ; it is about 16 miles in circumference : the houses are 
 generally only two stories high, and mostly built of wood, but the public edifices are 
 numerous and comparatively splendid. The Kremlin stands on such elevated 
 ground, that it commands a pleasant prospect over almost the whole city. Here is 
 the ancient palace of the Czars, which escaped the great conflagration of 1812, but 
 was much damaged by the last French detachment that left the city ; it is now, 
 however, rebuilt with improvements. Here also is the church of St. Michael, con- 
 taining the tombs of the ancient Czars ; and near it stands the church of the 
 Assumption of the Virgin Mary, where the emperors are crowned. Though the 
 Kremlin is of limited extent, it contains several other churches and monasteries, 
 the gilded cupolas of which give it at first a very striking appearance. Moscow was 
 entered by the French under Buonaparte, in the year 1812, but arrangements had 
 been previously made for setting it on fire, by order of the Russian government ; 
 thus carrying into execution the plan of the campaign, which was to abandon and 
 destroy. The conflagration did not become general until two days after the enemy 
 had entered the city, when it raged for three days, and destroyed nearly three-fourths 
 of the houses, and almost all the magazines. Buonaparte professed an intention of 
 making Moscow his winter-quarters even after the conflagration, and accordingly 
 ordered one of the prisons to be fortified and made a depdt for his train. He 
 remained here a month, in the vain hope of prevailing on the Russian Court to con- 
 clude a peace with an enemy already in possession of it’s capital ; but being baffled 
 at last in this expectation, he left the city at night, and commenced that retreat 
 which proved so disastrous to his army, and in which he left many thousands of his 
 bravest troops to perish from cold and hunger, whilst he himself hastened home as 
 rapidly as possible. Moscow has been rebuilt, and has once more attained it’s 
 former magnitude, though the palaces of the nobility are by no means so large and 
 magnificent as they were before the conflagration. As a place of education it 
 enjoys but a slender reputation, notwithstanding the pains taken by the Russian 
 government to bestow instruction upon it’s half- civilized subjects : the number of 
 students at the university is always far below it’s complement, and the inferior 
 academies are no better attended. — The chief sea-ports of Russia, besides St. Peters- 
 burg, are Archangel, at the mouth of the Northern Dvina, on the White Sea; 
 Riga, at the mouth of the Southern or Polish Dvina, on an arm of the Baltic ; and 
 Odessa, at the entrance of the Dniestr into the Euxine. 
 
G72 
 
 Russian Empire in Asia. 
 
 42. Asiatic Russia is bounded on the W. by European Russia ; on the S. by the 
 Ottoman Empire, the kingdom of Persia, Independent Tartary, and Mongolia ; on 
 the E. by the North Pacific Ocean-, and on the N. by the Arctic Sea. It contains 
 about 3,583,600 square miles, or nearly one million more than the whole of Europe, 
 and it’s population has been roughly estimated at 13,000,000 souls : it is sometimes 
 called Siberia, but improperly so, for this name belongs only to the North Eastern 
 provinces of the empire. It is amongst the most forlorn and desolate regions on the 
 face of the globe, it’s importance and value not bearing the least proportion to the 
 vastness of it’s extent. A great portion of it’s lands are included within the limits 
 of the Frigid Zone ; and even those, which from their position lie within the range 
 of a milder climate, are exposed from the peculiarities of their physical structure to 
 a degree of cold, which ranks them with the least favoured countries of Europe. The 
 situation of the greater part of it, also, excludes it from all communication with the 
 civilized parts of the world : the shores of the Arctic Sea are barred by almost perpetual 
 ice, whilst those of the Pacific Ocean can only be reached by European vessels after 
 traversing a greater distance than the circumference of the globe. Asiatic Russia is 
 traversed by extensive ranges of mountains, generally of a considerable breadth at 
 the summit, but of no very great height ; they present for the most part the wildest 
 scene imaginable, being interspersed with thick woods, torrents, and precipices, 
 without a human habitation, exceptirig a few sheds erected by hunters, who have 
 explored the solitary regions in quest of game. It’s rivers are nearly on the same 
 grand scale as it’s mountains, several of them being amongst the most considerable 
 in the world. They do not, however, generally speaking, convey the same benefits 
 to the regions which they water, as the great streams of other countries, but roll 
 across desert plains, whence an almost perpetual winter banishes the arts and social 
 life. A wide flat surface of water is bordered sometimes by a gloomy forest, 
 sometimes by a dreary marsh ; it presents no objects except a few bones of mam- 
 moths uncovered by the swelling of the torrents, or a few savage fishing canoes 
 toiling for a precarious existence. 
 
 43. Asiatic Russia is divided into sixteen governments and provinces, the names 
 and chief towns of which, together with the estimated population of the latter, may be 
 seen in the following table : 
 
 Governments and Provinces, 
 
 ^ Tobolsk - - - 
 
 Omsk 
 
 „ , Tomsk - 
 
 H \ Eniseisk - - . 
 
 Irkoutsk - - . 
 
 Yakoutsk - - - 
 
 Okhotsk - - - 
 
 ' Orenburg - - - 
 
 Astrakhan 
 
 Caucasus , - - 
 
 ^ j Circassia, or Tclwkess 
 pH C Georgia, or Grouzia - 
 ^ Abascia - - - 
 
 g Daughistan 
 
 g Shirvan - - - 
 
 ^ V Armenia, or Erivan - 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated Population 
 
 Tobolsk - - - 
 
 25,000 
 
 Omsk - - - 
 
 8,000 
 
 Tomsk - - - 
 
 9,000 
 
 Eniseisk - 
 
 6,000 
 
 Irkoutsk - - - 
 
 22,000 
 
 Yakoutsk 
 
 7,000 
 
 Okhotsk - - - 
 
 1,500 
 
 Orenburg 
 
 20,000 
 
 Astrakhan 
 
 50,000 
 
 Stavropol 
 
 3,000 
 
 Gem-gieosk 
 
 4,000 
 
 Tijiis - 
 
 33,000 
 
 Anapa - 
 
 2,500 
 
 Derhent - - - 
 
 5,000 
 
 Baku - - - 
 
 8,000 
 
 Erivan - - - 
 
 12,000 
 
 44. Before the arrival of the Russians in Siberia, the Northern part of Asia was 
 inhabited by Nomadic people of various races, differing from each other in language 
 and manners, and separated by immense deserts, beyond which the victorious 
 Mongols never attempted to pass. The Russians have now gradually conquered it, 
 and hold it in subjection by a handful of undisciplined troops scattered at wide 
 intervals over this vast and thinly-inhabited dominion. Lines of fortification, com- 
 posed of wooden forts, are formed chiefly along the Southern frontier, as a defence 
 
673 
 
 Hussian Empire in Asia. 
 
 against the Tartars and Kir gees. The yoke of conquest, however, presses but lightly 
 upon the native tribes, who are merely obliged to pay a certain moderate tribute, 
 being allowed to follow all their pursuits and habits unmolested. The Northern 
 part of Siberia is inhabited by a race of hunting tribes peculiar to itself. The most 
 considerable of these are, the Samoedi, who inhabit the whole coast as far Eastward 
 as the R. Lena ; the Tschuktchis, and the Koriaks, who dwell between this river 
 and the Pacific Ocean ; the Ostiaks, between the R. Obe and Enisei ; the Tnngousis, 
 between the Enisei and the Lena ; and the Yakoutes, or Zouks, between the last 
 mentioned river and the Sea of Okotsk. The tracts in the South Eastern part of the 
 country, about Lake Baikal, the R. Selenga, and the upper courses of the Lena and 
 Enisei, are occupied by Mongols, especially by one race of them called Burats. The 
 districts upon the borders of Independent Tartary are inhabited by various tribes 
 bearing the common name of Tartars, as well as certain local appellations, such as 
 Baschkirs, Tchulims, Sluschivis, &c. There are but few European inhabitants, 
 excepting such as are compelled to resort hither. The greater part is composed of 
 those unfortunate beings, and their descendants, who have been doomed by the 
 Russian government to exile in these dreary regions, either as a punishment for 
 actual or supposed crime, or as a necessary consequence of having been taken in 
 war. — Christianity has hitherto made very .little progress amongst the widely- 
 dispersed natives of Asiatic Russia, though considerable efforts have recently been 
 made, and with some success. The religion generally diffused throughout this 
 extensive territory, is the system of Buddha, or of the Lamas, which originating in 
 Hindoostan, has now it’s central seat in Tibet, and is generally professed over all the 
 East and centre of Asia, In Siberia, however, if is very extensively combined with 
 superstitious incantations, especially towards the Northern parts of the country, 
 where the refined doctrines of the system have degraded into the rudest paganism, being 
 replaced by mere sorcery, and the worship of stone images. Mahometanism is like- 
 wise professed towards the South Western frontiers, upon the borders of the Ottoman 
 and Persian Empires ; and by the late conquests of Russia, many of the Armenian 
 Christians have also fallen under her power. 
 
 4.5. Tobolsk, the capital of the government of the same name, and the metropolis 
 of all Asiatic Russia, is situated in the Western part of Siberia, near the confluence 
 of the Irtish and Tobol, from which latter river it has derived it’s name. AVhen the 
 Russians first took possession of the country, in 1587, they erected a mere wooden 
 fort, with the view of keeping the natives in subjection : it was burnt to the ground 
 about 60 years afterwards, when they built the present town in it’s stead. The 
 buildings, however, with the exception of a few churches and convents, are all of 
 wood, and present a very mean appearance. Tobolsk is a place of considerable com- 
 merce and thoroughfare, owing to all the furs, and other descriptions of goods, which 
 are collected as tribute from the wandering tribes of these immense deserts, being 
 deposited in its warehouses. Irkoutsk, the capital of a province of the same name,, 
 is situated in the South Eastern part of the country, not far from the shores of 
 L. Baikal, and at the junction of the Angara and Irkut, from which last river it has 
 obtained it’s name. It contains many churches and schools, and is the residence of 
 the officers of the Russian government, and an important military station. Irkoutsk 
 is a place of greater commercial consequence than any other in Siberia, having an 
 advantageous situation, and being the residence of many merchants engaged in the 
 trade between Russia and China, from the common limits of which it is only 100 
 miles distant. To the S. E. of Irkoutsk lies the Russian town of Kiachta, on the 
 common limits of Siberia and Chinese Tartary : it is the only point of communication 
 between the empires of Riissia and China, the latter, according to the jealous policy 
 by which they have been always actuated, allowing foreign trade only at one point 
 of each of it’s frontiers. Kiachta has therefore risen to great eminence since it was 
 fixed upon, in 1728, as the centre of commerce between the two empires: the great 
 fair is held in December, when merchants flock hither from every part of the sur- 
 rounding countries. The Chinese town, in Mongolia, is separate from the Russian, 
 and is called Maimatchin-, they are both defended by strong fortresses. On the line 
 of demarcation the Russians have raised a pile of stones, which is surmounted by 
 a cross ; whilst the Chinese have built a kind of cone or pyramid. Okotsk stands on 
 the shore of the Sea of Okotsk, to which it has communicated it’s name : this sea is 
 bounded on the W. by the mainland, on the E. by the peninsula of Karntchutka, 
 which forms part of the N. E. extremity of the continent, and on the S. by the 
 
 X X 
 
674 Independent Tartary. 
 
 Kurile Islands. These islands extend from the Southern promontory of Kamtchatka 
 to the head of the Japanese Is., and belong mostly to Russia, though a few of the 
 Southern ones are tributary to the emperor of Japan. Astrakhan, the capital of 
 the province of Astrakhan, is situated in the South Western part of Asiatic Russia, 
 on an island in the Volga, formed by two arms of the river, and only 25 miles distant 
 from it's mouth in the Caspian Sea. The city is three miles in circuit, of a very irre- 
 gular figure, and surrounded by a wall ; the churches and public edifices are built 
 of stone, but the houses in general are of wood. Astrakhan is a place of great trade 
 and manufacture, for which pui'poses it is favourably situated, from it’s lying on the 
 borders of Asia and Europe. It was the design of Peter the Great to make it the 
 centre of an extensive commerce, and he accordingly encouraged the conflux of 
 inhabitants from all parts. It’s present population consists of Russians, Tartars, 
 Greeks, Armenians, Persians, Jews, Indians, British, and French. Astrakhan was 
 formerly the capital of a province, or kingdom, in the country of Kipschack, or Cap- 
 chac, belonging to the Mongol Tartars, and extending as far as Moscow ; but after 
 various revolutions, it fell into the hands of Russia, a , d. 1554, Tiflis, or Tejiis, as 
 the name is sometimes wiitten, is the capital of Georgia, and lies in the Southern- 
 most part of Asiatic Russia. It is beautifully situated on the banks of the R. Kur, 
 at the Southern foot of the Caucasus, and nearly in the centre of the isthmus which 
 separates the Black and Caspian Seas. Since the conquest of Gem'gia by the 
 Russians, in 1801, Tiflis has become an important military post; it is the residence 
 of their governor and commander-in-chief, who has always a great force stationed 
 under him in this neighbourhood. It contains many handsome churches and 
 mosques, and is very famous for it’s hot springs. 
 
 INDEPENDENT TARTARY. 
 
 46. The name of Tartary, or Tataria as it is also called, is applied in it’s most 
 extended sense to the whole central part of Asia, stretching from the Caspian Sea on 
 the W. to the shores of the Pacific Ocean on the E., and from the empires of Persia, 
 Cabul, Hindoostan, and China, on the South, to that of Russia on the North, This 
 extensive region is inhabited by a great number of tribes, varying in name and cha- 
 tacter, but generally addicted to a Nomadic life ; dwelling without towns or villages, 
 in tents set up in the open fields ; living on horseflesh, and on the milk of mares. It 
 is divided into two principal parts. Independent Tartury, and Mongolia or Chinese 
 Tartary. Independent Tartary is bounded on the W. by the Caspian Sea, on the N. 
 by Asiatic Russia, on the E. by Chinese Tartary, and on the S. by Pei'sia and Cabul : 
 it contains 893,300 square miles, and about 5,500,000 inhabitants. It’s boundary, 
 however, towards the frontiers of India and the Chinese Empire is rather indefinite ; 
 many geographers including Little Bukaria, Little Tibet, and even Tibet itself, within 
 the limits of Independent Tartary, whilst others assign these countries to India, and 
 others again to Mongolia, to which last they seem more properly to belong. Inde-. 
 pendent Tartary is so called from it’s being in the possession of a number of indepen- 
 dent tribes, and to distinguish it from Mongolia, which is subject to the empire of 
 China : it is likewise frequently called Turan, and Turkestan, not only from it’s 
 having been the original or acquired seat of the Tartar race, known by the name of 
 Turks, or Toorks, but from the great power still exercised by the Khans of that part of 
 it properly denominated Turkestan, over the rest of the country. It is also sometimes 
 called Jagatai, Dshagatai, and Mawerelnahr, but the latter name is only properly 
 applied to the tract of country between the rivers Oxus Amoo, and laxartes Sihon. 
 The name of Tartar is said to have first originated with the Chinese, who call all 
 their neighbours, without distinction, Tata, or Ta-dse ; in proof of which derivation, 
 it is stated that the Persians and Arabians know nothing of the Tartars under that 
 appellation. It was first brought into general use in Europe, after Baaty’s incursion 
 into Hungary, under King Frederic 2d. Whatever be the origin of the name, it 
 seems to he clear that the Tartars are of Turkish origin, and that their proper name 
 was Turk, or Turkman (otherwise Trukhman), and not Tartar. In this opinion, the 
 learned men of their own nation concur : to which circumstance it may be added, 
 that the Tartar language is merely the old Turkish, and the modern Ottoman Turks 
 speak the Tartar tongue, only in another dialect. The Tartars themselves affect to 
 derive their descent from Turk, the pretended eldest son of Japhet: and although 
 from the time in which Jenghiz Khan subdued all Tartary, and a great part of Asia, 
 and made irruptions even into Europe, they have been known by the name of 
 
675 
 
 Independent Tartary. 
 
 Tartars, to which that of Mongols, or Moguls, of whom he wass properly the prince, 
 appeared inferior, nevertheless the Tartars preserve amongst themselves the name 
 of Turks. 
 
 47. The Tartars began to acquire some importance in history, after the time of 
 their subjugation by the Mongols under Jenghiz Khan, whose name is otherwise 
 written Genghis, or Zingis ; but from the moment that their history excites attention, 
 it ceases to be the history o5f a pecubar nation. ]3istributed under the banners and 
 commanders of the Mongols, these enjoy with posterity the glory of their conquests, 
 whilst the Tartars are constrained to lend their name to the devastations with which 
 both nations every where marked the bloody progress of their armies. Shortly after the 
 dissolution of the enormous empire of the Mongols, rose Timur Leng (otherwise called 
 Tamerlane and Timur Beg), who was prince of Kesch, near &imarcand, and who having 
 succedeed in reducing Great Bukaria, received, in 1369, the homage of the grandees, 
 and was crowned at Balkh under the title of the Sovereign of the world. The history 
 of his expeditions and conquests is well known : he reduced all the Tartar tribes 
 under his control, subjected drme/iia, Georgia, Persia, all the country as far West- 
 ward as the Euphrates, part of Asia Minor, and the Northern part of Hindoostan. 
 lie died at Samarcand in the year 140.5, after which his empire fell into the greatest 
 disorder. His successors lost, one after another, all the countries which Tamerlane 
 had left them, with the exception of Great Bukaria and Khorasan ; and even these 
 the last khan Baber, in 1498, was obliged to abandon, who, however, from being an 
 outcast and a fugitive, became the founder of the famous Mogul Empire in Hindoostan. 
 The dissolution of the country into smaller states, which parted again into smaller 
 still, and were then reduced to subjection, at length brought about a division into 
 stems and hordes, and consequently, a complete retrogradation from a state of com- 
 parative civilization to the condition of rude uncultivated man. 
 
 48. Since the time of Timur, the population and political state of Tartary have 
 undergone an entire change. It has been occupied, and many of the ancient 
 inhabitants either subjected or expelled, by the Uzbecks, a people of the widely 
 extended Turkish race, whose original seat has not been ascertained. They appear 
 to have inhabited some of the more rugged and barren tracts to the North, and to 
 have been attracted thence by the exuberant fertility of the plains on the banks of 
 the Oxus and laxartes ; and under this impulse they descended, as is usual amongst 
 pastoral nations, not with an army, but with the whole mass of their people, to occupy 
 the territories of the descendants of Timur. They have completely succeeded, and 
 the whole population of Bukaria, and the countries round it, is now entirely Uzheck ; 
 they have even peopled Balkh, but here they have been compelled to pay obedience 
 to the king of Cabul. Subjugated in their conquered countries, and even forced from 
 a great part of their old habitations, some few of the Tartar tribes have retained their 
 independence. Amongst these may be mentioned the Kirgees, or Kirghises, the 
 Chivans, the Bukarians, the Karakalpaks, the Turcomans, or Trukhmans, and some other 
 races, which still form distinct states, and retain a kind of national liberty ; but they 
 exist in so feeble a state, that they are obliged to seek protection sometimes from one 
 power and sometimes from another. The political constitution of the different Tartar 
 tribes presents a great contrast to what usually prevails in so rude and simple a state 
 of manners. It is a complete despotism, the will of the sovereign being the only law, 
 and commanding unreserved obedience. This circumstance depends probably upon 
 the military habits of the people, according to which, and to the forms and customs of 
 a camp, the whole government is administered. The authority of the monarch is 
 also strengthened by the Mahometan religion, which is here, for the most part, pro- 
 fessed in it’s utmost rigour. The Koran, according to the Sonnite dogmas, is implicitly 
 assumed as the guide, not only in faith and doctrine, but in civil government, and in 
 domestic life. 
 
 49. Bokhara, or Great Bukaria as it is also called, in contradistinction to Little 
 Bukaria, which is a country in Mongolia, occupies the South Eastern part of Inde- 
 pendent Tartary, and is the most important of the kingdoms or states into which it is 
 divided : it’s name is said to signify the Country of learned men. It’s capital, Bok- 
 hara, or Bogar, is situated on the Southern banks of the R. Zurufshaun, which is 
 a tributary of the Jihon or Amoo: it is situated on a hill, and is surrounded by a ditch 
 and an earthen wall. The houses are low, and built for the most part of mud ; but 
 the mosques and other public buildings, which are very numerous, are mostly of stone 
 
 X X 2 
 
676 
 
 Chinese Empire — Mongolia. 
 
 or brick. Tlie inhabitants are characterized as being much more civilized than tliose 
 of the neigVibouring countries, and the city has long been celebrated all over the East 
 for the study of Mahometan theology and law ; it contains many colleges, some of 
 ■which are said to be capable of accommodating 600 students. The population of 
 Bokhara amounts to about 70,000 inhabitants, and is composed of Uzbecks, Tartars, 
 Jews, Afghans, Caimucks, and Hindoos. It was taken by Jengliis Khan in 1220, by 
 Tamerlane in 1370, and by the Uzhecs, it’s present possessors, at the close of the 
 last century. To the Eastward of Bokhara, lies the city of Samarcand, or Simerkund, 
 as the name is also written, another famous seat of Rlahometan learning : it stands 
 on the left bank of the R. Kohuk, which unites it’s waters with those of the Zuruf- 
 shaun, and thus flows into the Oxus. The population of Samarcand does not at pre- 
 sent exceed .'>0,000 souls, but it is said to have amounted to more than three times 
 that number in the days of Tamerlane. The court of this famous Khan, and his 
 numerous palaces, are said to have been surpassingly splendid : the magnificent halls 
 painted with various colours, the hangings of silk embroidered with gold and silver, 
 the tables of solid gold, and the display of rubles, emeralds, and other precious stones, 
 formed a scene of the most dazzling character. 'I'he ambitious conqueror had made 
 it a part of his system to bring, from every place which he invaded, persons exercising 
 the particular art for which that place was famous ; so that there was scarcely 
 a nation which had not representatives, or an employment which was not followed, 
 at Samarcand. This once flourishing city, has now, however, lost almost all it’s 
 splendour, the seat of government having been long since removed to Bokhara : 
 amongst the most remarkable of it’s remains is the tomb of Timur, which is of jasper 
 stone. 
 
 50. The two chief towns of Turkestan, properly so called, are Tashkent and 
 Turkestan ; the former contains about 40,000 inhabitants, but possesses little interest. 
 China, or Khiva, is situated in the Western part of Independent Tartary, on the 
 banks of the Oxus, about 150 miles above it’s junction with the Aral Sea ; it is 
 the capital of a district of the same name, which is one of the two divisions of the 
 country named Kharasm, the other being Turcomania, or the country inhabited by 
 the Turcomans properly so called. The Northern part of Independent Tartary is 
 inhabited by the powerful and numerous tribe of the Kirgees, Kirghises, or Kirguises, 
 as the name is variously written : they are divided into thre.e hordes, called the Great, 
 the Middle, and the Little Horde, and generally live a Nomadic life, though some of 
 them cultivate land, and carry on a sort of barter with the Russians. Prior to the 
 commencement of the 17th century, they were in possession of the territory about 
 the upper course of the R. Knisei, in Siberia, but about that period they were com- 
 pelled to retire before the Russian anns into the country of the Tartars, with whom 
 they partly incorporated themselves, though by far the greater number of them 
 retained their independence, and remained a distinct tribe. Those of them who 
 dwell in the neighbourhood of the Russian frontiers acknowledge the supremacy 
 of that power, by annually sending a deputy to take an oath of allegiance to it. 
 Notwithstanding this, however, and in spite of a line of forts, which the Russian 
 government has built along the common limits between it and the Kirgees, it is 
 glad to compound for the safety of it’s subjects against the predatory habits of these 
 wandering hordes, by paying an annual tribute to the chiefs who hold the supreme 
 power. 
 
 THE CHINESE EMPIRE. 
 
 51. Mongolia, or Chinese Tartary as it is also called, comprehends by far 
 the largest and the least valuable portion of the Chinese Empire. It is bounded on 
 the N. by Sibeida-, on the W. by Independent Tartary ; on the S.by Cabul, Hindoostan, 
 the Birman Empire, and China Proper ; and on the E. by the inlets of the Pacific 
 Ocean, known by the names of the Sea of Japan and the Gulf of Tartary. It contains 
 2,808,000 square miles, or a greater extent of country than the whole of Europe, 
 but it’s population is not supposed to exceed 14,000,000 of souls. 
 
 52. The Mongul, or Mogul, nation is subdivided into a multitude of tribes all 
 speaking the same language, but each restricted within certain limits beyond which 
 they cannot pass without being considered to commit an act of hostility. They are ' 
 said to have neither towns, villages, nor houses, but to form themselves into wandering 
 hordes, and to live under plain tents, which they transport from one place to another, 
 according to the different seasons, or the wants of their flocks. It appears, that many ■ 
 
677 
 
 Chinese Empii'e — Mongolia. 
 
 centuries ago the Mongols were divided into two leading nations, whose partition 
 might probably be owing either to national circumstances, or to a natural separation 
 by mountains, and afterwards kept up by the separate interests of their princes, or 
 from a national enmity occasioned by perpetual dissensions. These two nations 
 were brought to a union into one common state by the great Jenghiz Khan ; but on 
 the destruction of the monarchy which he had erected, they were separated again by 
 the ancient feuds, and have ever since, to their mutual ruin, been engaged in almost 
 perpetual hostilities. The Mongols, properly so called, compose the one, and the 
 Doerben-Oiret the other of these nations. Doerben-Oiret means the Quadruple 
 alliance, and is the common appellation of four principal races ; the chief of these is 
 that of the Oeloets or FAiUhs, which in Western Asia, and in Europe, is known under 
 the name of Calmucks. The frequent and bloody wars of the Mongols with China, 
 rendered more fatal by their perpetual feuds, terminated at last in their complete 
 subjugation by the latter Empire. At present they are not in a condition to liberate 
 themselves from the yoke of their conquerors, although they have preserved their 
 paternal seat, and ostensibly live under the government of their own hereditary princes. 
 These princes, or Khans as they are styled, are independent one of the other, though 
 they are all subject to the emperor of China, whom they consider as the Grand Khan 
 of the Tartars : tribute forms the utmost extent of their allegiance, but the Chinese, 
 in order to secure their dominion, have found it necessary in many cases to pay, and 
 not to receive this tribute. The emperor settles the limits of their respective 
 territories, and appoints the laws according to which they govern their subjects. 
 These tributary Khans have not the power of condemning their subjects to death, 
 nor of depriving them of their possessions ; a supreme tribunal having been established 
 at Pekin for the affairs of the Moguls, to which every individual may appeal from 
 the sentence of his prince, who is obliged to appear in person whenever he is sum- 
 moned. The religion of the Mogul Tartars is confined to Shamanism, or the worship 
 of Fo. For their Lamas they entertain the most superstitious veneration, and 
 though these are ignorant and licentious priests, they believe them to possess the 
 gift of immortality, and of supernatural power, such as calling down hail or rain, 
 and to them they give the most valuable of their effects in return for prayers, which 
 they go about reciting from tent to tent. 
 
 53. The conquests of the Mongols, or Moguls, might be consigned to oblivion, if 
 they had not produced in successive ages signal revolutions in the state of govern- 
 ments and of mankind. It is not easy to separate them from the people called 
 Tartars, or to ascertain their first rise, and their early progress towards that vast 
 empire which they ultimately acquired. The Tartars claim priority of origin, and 
 affirm that they derived the name of Turks from Turk, the pretended eldest son of 
 Japhet. They seem to have retained the name of Turks till the time of Jenghiz 
 Khan, when it was succeeded by that of Tartars, or Tatars ; and this latter appel- 
 lation was afterwards changed by some of their tribes into that of Mongols, or Moguls, 
 which name prevailed till the dominion of the people over the Southern provinces of 
 Asia expired, when the former name was again resumed. Many contentions sub- 
 sisted between the Mongols and Tartars for several successive ages. In the 9th 
 century these nations appeared roaming about the frontiers of China and Corea : in 
 the Western part of modern Mongolia were the Mongu, afterwards called Monkkos 
 and Mongols ; farther to the East, the Kita7i.es ; and lastly, round Coj-eu and the 
 shores of the Pacific dwelled the Kiudsches, or Kin, and the Mandschu, or Mantehoo, 
 the present sovereigns of China. Of these, the Niudsches long maintained the 
 supremacy, though each of the other tribes preserved it’s independence under the 
 government of it’s own khans. It was one of these petty princes who ruled over 
 a Mongol tribe, and bore the name of Temudschin, that under the title of .lenghiz 
 Khan, became the founder of a new monarchy, and one of the most memorable 
 ravagers of the world. He was only thirteen years old, when, on the death of his 
 father, in 1176, he became the sovereign of his tribe. His career lasted twenty 
 years, during which time he desolated the countries, and subjected the people from 
 the limits of his own insignificant territory, and from China to the farther Asia, and 
 in Eui'ope quite up to the shores of the K . Dniepr. After his conquests had arrived 
 at their greatest extent, and whilst he was meditating the destruction of the empire 
 of the Niudsches in China, death terminated all his projects, in the year 1227, 
 Oktay, his son and successor, reduced the whole Northern part of China under his 
 authority, made war upon the kings of Corea, and then determined, with an army of 
 
 X X 3 
 
678 
 
 Chinese Empire — Mongolia* 
 
 more than a million and a half of men, to overrun the world from one end of the he- 
 misphere to the other. With 600,000 of his troops he marched in person against the 
 reigning dynasty in the Southern part of China, whilst the main body of his army, 
 under the command of his son Kayuk, and his nephews Baaty and Menku, proceeded 
 to the Westward, burning the towns in their progress, and massacreing such of the 
 inhabitants as resisted their savage invasion. They at last subdued all European 
 Russia, with the exception of Novgorod, every where appointing viceroys, without 
 expelling the native princes. Baaty Khan, with two great armies, ravaged Poland, 
 Silesia, and Moravia; marched in person into Hungary, pillaged and murdered 
 wherever he went, both here and in Sclavonia, Bosnia, Servia, and Bulgaria. Whilst 
 the Mongols were committing such horrors in Europe, and prosecuting the war against 
 the Coreans, and the Southern Chinese, they overran likewise with their numerous 
 hosts, the hither Asia, They subjected all the country from the Caucasus to Bagdad, 
 ravaged and subjugated several cities and districts of Asia Minor, where they rendered 
 the sultan of Iconium their vassal, and at last made themselves masters of the 
 Northern part of Syria. The death of Oktay saved Asia for a time, and Europe for 
 ever. Menku, one of his successors, abolished the caliphate, and subjected the 
 sultan of Iconium and Asia Minor, as far as the channel of Constantinople, to the 
 Mongolian authority. The distance of the paramount sovereign from the other 
 Mongolian states, wliich extended from the Pacific Ocean as far as the R. Dniepr and 
 the Mediterranean Sea, accelerated by discord and ambition the dissolution of this 
 enormous monarchy, which now separated into the following extensive states, viz. 
 China ; Iran, or Persia, as far as the hither Asia ; Jagatai, or Dshagatai ; Kaptschuk, 
 or Southern European Russia ; and 7'uran. 
 
 54. The next ambitious conqueror that occurs in the history of the Mongols, is Timur, 
 or Tamerlane, whose destructive career has been already briefly alluded to. The 
 name of the Mogul Empire was applied to the dominions over which he and his 
 immediate successors reigned, and in which India was not included ; but this exten- 
 sive appellation signifies, in a more restricted sense, that empire which was held by 
 the descendants of Timur in Hindoostan and the Heccmi, The conquest of llin- 
 doostan was effected by sultan Baber, a descendant of Timur and Jenghiz Khan. 
 This prince reigned over a kingdom composed generally of the provinces situated 
 between Samarcand and the R. Indus. Being dispossessed of the Northern part of 
 his dominions by the Usbecks, he determined to try his fortune in Hindoostan, whose 
 distracted state under Ibrahim 2d., in 1516, encouraged his hopes of conquest. 
 After having undertaken five distinct expeditions, he defeated the emperor of Delhi, 
 and put an end to the dynasty of Lodi, a, d. 1525. He reigned only five years in 
 Hindoostan, employing himself chiefly in the reduction of it’s Eastern provinces. 
 It was in the person of Baber that the line of Tamerlane first mounted the throne of 
 Hindoostan ; and it was in that of Acbar, his grandson, that it was established. The 
 conquest of their ancestor, about a century and a half before, had no share in effecting 
 the present settlement : Baber was in reality the founder of the Mogul dynasty, and 
 from this event Hindoostan derived tlie appellation of the Mogul Empire. This 
 empire obtained it’s full measure of extent under Aurungzebe : in process of time, 
 however, it became merely nominal, and the emperors were regarded of no political 
 consequence', otherwise than as their names and persons were made use of by diflTerent 
 parties to forward their own views. 
 
 55. The present capital of Chinese Tartary, or Mongolia, is Guinnak, situated in 
 the South Western part of the country, on the borders of Little Bukaria and lAttle 
 Tibet, I’he old metropolis of the Mongols was Karakuin, or Erdenitsha as it was 
 also called, which now lies in ruins, near one of the sources of the R. Selenga, about 
 200 miles distant from the frontiers of Siberia. Between it and China Proper 
 extends the vast Desert of Shamo or Cobi, which is more than a thousand miles in 
 length, and stretches along the whole North Western borders of the latter country 
 from Tibet to Pekin : it is covered for the most part with a short, thin grass, which 
 furnishes sustenance for cattle, and has no water excepting what is exceedingly 
 brackish and bad. The North Eastern part of Mongolia is watered by the R. Amoor, 
 or Sagalin, on the banks of which there are many petty forts and villages, but no 
 towns of any consequence; it empties itself into the Gulf of Tartary, opposite the 
 I. of Sagalin. I’his island, called 7 c/w/ca by the natives, and Oku Jesso, or Upper 
 Jesso, by the Japanese, lies off the North Eastern extremity of Mongolia, from which 
 it is separated by a very narrow strait ; it has a North and South direction, being 
 
679 
 
 Chinese Empire — Mongolia. 
 
 about 530 miles long, and on an average about 40 miles broad. It is separated 
 from the I. of Jesso, which lies to the S. of it, by a narrow channel called the Strait 
 of La Perouse. The Muntchoo Tartars, Japanese, and Russians, have all colonies on 
 tills island. The South Eastern part of Mongolia is occupied by the kingdom of 
 Corea, the inhabitants of which bear great affinity, in their language, religion, and 
 manners, to the Chinese. It is a large peninsula, jutting out into the Pacific Ocean, 
 between China and the Japanese Islands, and is governed by a sovereign, who pays 
 an annual tribute to the Chinese Emperor : it’s capital, Kingkitao, is situated near 
 the middle of the countiy. — The Songar Calmucks are a powerful and numerous tube 
 of Mongols cantoned in the North Western part of Chinese Tartary. Below them 
 lies the country called Little Bukaria, the capital of which is Yarkand, situated on 
 a liver of the same name, which flows into the Lake of Loknor : it s other chief towns 
 are Cashgar, Koten, Turfan, and Chamil. Little Tibet, or Lahdack as it is also called, 
 lies immediately below Little Bukaria, about the upper course of the Indus, on the 
 frontiers of Independent Tartary and the kingdom of Cabul ; it is governed by a Raja, 
 whose submission to the Chinese government is little more than nominal . the 
 inhabitants, who are mostly Buddhists, profess a high respect for the Grand Lama 
 of Tibet. It’s two chief towns are Leh or Lahdack and Gortope, both of which stand 
 on the banks of the Indus, the former being the capital, and lying to the North. To 
 the N. of Gortope, towards the limits of Little Bukaria and Little Tibet, lies Guinnak, 
 which has been already mentioned as the modern capital of Chinese Tartaiy. 
 
 56. Tibet occupies the Southernmost part of Mongolia, from the sources of the 
 Indus and Granges to those of the Yang-tse-Kiang and Hoang-Ho : it confines towards 
 the South with Hindoostan, the Birman Empire, and China Proper, which last also 
 bounds it on the East. At present the whole of this territory is nominally, or 
 really, subject to the emperor of China, who sends a viceroy to the capital Lassa, and 
 to whose care all the really important matters of government are virtually confided. 
 His rank is next to that of the Grand Lama, and above the Raja, but in efficient 
 power he is far superior to them both. The Lamas are the priests of the sect of 
 Buddha in Tibet and the adjacent territories, and are monks, who, at least nominally, 
 have forsaken the pleasures of the world : they altogether reject the doctrine of 
 castes, a proselyte of any nation being allowed to enter their order. They consider 
 themselves the adherents of Sakya Gamba, who is reputed to have come from India 
 about the commencement of our era, and has ever since resided at Lassa, where he 
 enjoys perpetual youth ; but besides this individual there are many other per- 
 sonages, who are considered to be incarnations of different Buddhas. The^ Grand, 
 or Dalai Lama, who resides at Lassa, is regarded by his worshippers as an incarna- 
 tion of the divinity in a human form, on the dissolution of which he enters a new 
 one, after a stated period of about three years, and, becoming thus revealed to the in- 
 habitants of the earth, resumes his dormant functions. The Grand Lama always re- 
 appears as an only child, whose father is secretly immolated immediately after his son s 
 recognition : but notwithstanding this fatal result, the honour of being father to the 
 Lama is so eagerly sought after, that there never has been any instance of a Lairia s 
 incarnation except in a rich family. The ritual or ceremonial worship of the Tibfiians 
 is all system and order, and thus differs essentially from that of the Brahminical 
 Hindoos. A sovereign Lama, immaculate, immortal, omnipresent, and omniscient, 
 is placed at the summit of their fabric ; the Hindoos, on the contrary, acknowledge no 
 supreme authority. This Lama is esteemed the vicegerent of the deity, and he is also 
 the centre of a civil government, which derives it’s chief influence from his authority. 
 But the evils which might be expected to arise from such a concentration of power, 
 are altogether neutralized by the artful policy of the Chinese government, and by 
 the complete seclusion of the Grand Lama froin all worldly matters; nothing of 
 any importance being done without full consultation with the viceroy of the emperor, 
 and the high-priest ■ only appearing once annually, at the commencement of the 
 new year, when he repairs to the great temple to perform public worship.— -Lassa, 
 or Lehassa, the capital of Tibet, called also Oochoong by the Chinese, is situated 
 nearly in the centre of the country, and about 30 miles above the Northern banks 
 of the R. Burrampooter , Brahmaputra, or Tsanpoo : it is of an oval form, nearly four 
 miles long by one broad. It is chiefly remarkable for the grand temple contained 
 in it, which consists of an extensive range of buildings, forming the sanctuaries of the 
 various idols worshipped by the Tibetians, each having it s own peculiar place of 
 adoration, supplied with appropriate ornaments. The population of Lassa is 
 
 X X 4 
 
680 
 
 Chinese Empire — China Proper. 
 
 estimated to be about 20,000. The personal residence of the Grand Lama is at 
 Patela, about seven miles distant from Lana, where 170 priests of the first rank, 
 devoted to prayer and the performance of never-ending ceremonies, reside with him 
 in the palace. 
 
 57. China Proper is bounded on the N. and W. by Mongolia-, on the S. by 
 the Birman Empire, and the kingdoms of Imos and TonMn, belonging to the empire 
 of Anam . ; and on the E. by the Pacific Ocean. It contains 954,300 square miles, 
 and about 143,100,000 inhabitants. It’s population, however, has been a subject 
 of much dispute and calculation, and has been variously estimated. The Chinese 
 theniselves have magnified the number of inhabitants into 333,000,000, but the 
 details of this statement, when compared with a few others which have been 
 tolerably well authenticated, are so inconsistent, as to furnish ample proof of it’s 
 Very gross exaggeration : indeed, the glaring falsehoods which have been told to the 
 members of the British embassies by the principal lords at court, as well as by the 
 bmperor himself, and the entire disregard of truth universally found to prevail from 
 the throne to the meanest subject, have effectually prevented the least reliance 
 from being placed on any information procured solely from the Chinese. China 
 Proper is called by the natives Chonkou, i. e. The Empire of the Centre of the 
 Middle : the people of Cochin China and Siam, as well as the Arabs, call it Cin, 
 whence the name of China, by which we know it. The appellation Cathay, or 
 Khitai, so celebrated in the middle ages, is that by which it is generally distinguished 
 by the Monguls, the Russians, and many of the Eastern nations, having been de- 
 rived from the Khitans, who formerly occupied the Northern provinces of the empire; 
 the Mantchoo Tartars, call it ISlican-couroii, and the Japanese, Thau. The Great 
 Wall flj- China is supposed to have been built about 200 yeai s before the Christian 
 era, for the purpose of defending the country against the inroads of the neighbouring 
 predatory Nomadic hordes. It extends along the whole of the Northern, and part of 
 the Western frontier, over rivers and lofty ranges of mountains, for a distance of 
 nearly 1,500 miles. It is about 30 feet high in the plains, but not more than 15 or 
 20 on the summits of the mountain-ridges ; the top is flat, paved withjstone, arid so 
 broad that a carriage can drive along it without any danger or difficulty. China 
 Proper is divided into fifteen governments or provinces, the names of which, together 
 with those of their chief towns, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 58. The Chinese as a nation pretend to an antiquity beyond all credibility, car- 
 rying their history back many millions of years before the period assigned by the 
 Scriptures to the creation of the world, and relating wonders concerning the founders 
 of tlieir nation of the most extravagant and ludicrous nature. The writings, however, 
 wherein these assertions are found, appear to have been introduced from India, with 
 other mythological fables, by the disciples of Fo, and are in a manner capable of 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 g Shantung 
 s S 1 Kiangnan 
 « 1 Honan 
 
 OJ. 
 
 Petchelee 
 
 Pekin. 
 
 Tcinanfou, 
 Karikin. . 
 
 Shansee - 
 . Shensee - 
 
 Kaifongfou. 
 
 Thiyuenfou. 
 
 Singanfou. 
 
 Setchuen - 
 
 - Tchingtoufou. 
 
 U ^ Fokien (including the 
 Formosa') 
 
 ^ •• Houquang 
 as y. ) Kiangsee 
 
 z 5 I Tchekiang 
 O /; 
 
 Yotcheoufou. 
 
 NantchangJ'ou. 
 
 Hangtcheoufou. 
 
 c O I Koeitckoo 
 L Yunnan - 
 
 Koueilingfou. 
 
 Koeiyangfou. 
 - Yunnanfou. 
 
GOl 
 
 Chinese Empire— China Proper. 
 
 being distinguished from the actual history of the country, which is traced to a 
 period some centuries before our own era. The most interesting particulars of the 
 Chinese history are connected with the incursions of the Tartars, who under Jenghiz 
 Khan, in the 11th century, spread their desolations over the whole Northern part of 
 the country ; the Mongol chief had even entertained the monstrous project of extir- 
 pating the whole race of agriculturists, and turning the whole of China into pasture 
 for foraging his cavalry. The successors of this ambitious and successful conqueror 
 were eventually supplanted by a race of Chinese princes, knOwn as the dynasty of 
 the Ming ; and the power of these last was, in it’s turn, put an end to, in the 
 beginning of the 17th century by the Mantchoo Tartars, who reduced the whole 
 empire to subjection, and have ever since continued to hold the sovereignty of it, 
 though by transferring the seat of empire to Pekin, and by adopting the Chinese 
 language, manners, and customs. Tartary seems to be rather incorporated with China, 
 than the conqueror of it. The whole Chinese Empire contains a superficial extent 
 of about 3,762,300 square miles, and an estimated population of about 157,100,000 
 souls. 
 
 59. The government of China is patriarchal. The emperor is absolute, but the 
 examples of outrageous tyranny are comparatively rare, as he is taught to consider 
 his subjects as his children, and not as his slaves. Hence he takes the title of 
 Great Father of his people ; and by his being thus placed out of the reach of any 
 earthly control, he is supposed to be also above earthly descent, and therefore, as 
 a natural consequence, styles himself the Sole Ruler of the world, and the Son of 
 heaven, and his territory the Celestial Empire. His commands are indisputable, 
 and his words sacred ; he seldom shows himself to the people, and is never spoken 
 to but on the knees. All places of honour and profit are in his gift, and he has 
 absolute power over the lives and properties of all his subjects : the right of making 
 peace or war belongs to him, as does also that of choosing his successor, whom he 
 may select either from the royal family, or from amongst tis other subjects. To 
 assist the emperor in the weighty affairs of the state, the constitution has assigned 
 him two councils ; one, called the ordinary council, is composed of his six prin- 
 cipal ministers ; the other, or extraordinary council, consists entirely of princes of 
 the blood. For the administration of the affairs of government there are six boards 
 or departments, the members of which resolve upon, recommend, and report to the 
 emperor, all matters belonging to their separate jurisdictions, who, with the advice of 
 his council, confirms, amends, or rejects their decrees. Subordinate to these supreme 
 courts held in the capital, are others of a similar constitution, established in the 
 different provinces and great citifes of the empire, each of which corresponds with it’s 
 principal in Pekin. 
 
 60. In China there is no h3reditary nobility, rank and qualification for office, 
 from the highest to the lowest grades, depending entirely upon the literary distinction 
 to which each individual has attained. Examinations are annually held, when every 
 candidate is promoted to a place in the government commensurate with the degree 
 of learning he has displayed. The degrees conferred are three in number, two of 
 which must have been obtained by every candidate for office, in order to entitle 
 himself to be a Mandarin, or magistrate These mandarins are divided into nine 
 classes, the lowest of whom are entrusted with the collection of the revenue ; others 
 are governors of cities, on the number and magnitude of which their importance 
 depends ; others are overseers, visitors, inspectors, or judges ; and the highest class 
 are viceroys, or governors of provinces. Each mandarin exercises over those placed 
 under him, an authority equally absolute with that of the monarch, at whose plea- 
 sure they all hold their offices and their lives : the bamboo, as the main instrument 
 of government, is applied with equal freedom to the highest dignitary of the state 
 and to the meanest of the people. The advantage to literature, however, in conse- 
 quence of it’s being the only road to distinction in China, is infinitely counterba- 
 lanced by it’s being made a mere engine of state-policy, in which every step towards 
 improvement is uniformly viewed with jealousy, aversion, and horror ; hence China, 
 which appears at one time to have been on a level with Europe in many branches 
 of knowledge, is now incomparably beneath her. This stationary character is 
 remarkably illustrated in the art of writing, which has been arrested at a point of it’s 
 progress, of which there is no record of it’s having existed in Europe. It is a modi- 
 fication of hieroglyphical writing ; but in consequence of alterations made for the 
 sake of facilitating it’s execution, it has almost entirely lost it’s original character 
 
C82 
 
 Chinese Empire — China Proper. 
 
 of representing ideas by pictures and symbols, and is now little else than a collection 
 of arbitrary characters. As there is a separate one for every idea, the whole number 
 is necessarily very great, and is estimated, by a moderate computation, at nearly 
 40,000. The art of printing is said to have been known and practised in China, for 
 a period long prior to it’s discovery in Europe. It is not in general performed with 
 moveable types, owing to the great multiplicity of the characters, but with engraved 
 blocks of wood, 
 
 61. China appears to be the only absolute government, in which there is no 
 established religion connected with the state ; there being three principal professions, 
 that of Confucius, that of the Taotze, and that of Buddha. Confucius, or Kongfutse, 
 was born about five centuries before the Christian era : he was accordingly a con- 
 temporary with Pythagoras, and flourished at a period prior to that in which Socrates 
 rose to celebrity. By his sage counsels, his moral doctrine, and his exemplary 
 conduct, he obtained an immortal name as the reformer of his country : after his 
 death, his name was held in the highest veneration ; and his doctrine is still 
 regarded amongst the Chinese, as the basis of all moral and political wisdom. 
 He condemned the idolatry which he found existing amongst his countrymen, and 
 endeavoured to introduce a purer form of religion. He did not attempt to dive into 
 the impenetrable secrets of nature, nor bewilder himself in abstruse researches on 
 the essence of a first cause, the origin of good and evil, and other subjects which 
 seem beyond the limits of the human mind. He maintained that the Deity was tlie 
 most pure and perfect principle, and fountain of all things ; that he is independent 
 and almighty, and watches over the government of the universe, so that no event 
 can happen but by his command ; that our most secret thoughts are open to his 
 view ; that he is holy without partiality, and of sucli boundless goodness and justice, 
 that he cannot possibly permit virtue to go unrewarded, or vice unpunished. Con- 
 fucius likewise taught his disciples to believe that the human body was composed of 
 two principles ; the one light, invisible, and ascending, the other gross, visible, and 
 descending ; and that the separation of these principles causes the death of man, 
 when the light part ascends into the air, and the gross part sinks into the earth : 
 the word death never entered into the philosophy of Confucius, nor is it even now 
 employed by the Chinese, who describe such an event by saying a man has returned 
 to his family. Confucius likewise asserted, that the distance between the all- 
 creative power and the people is so immeasurably great, that the king, as high 
 pnest, can alone offer welcome sacrifices ; and that this power is best satisfied when 
 man performs the moral duties of life, wliich consist chiefly in filial piety and unli- 
 mited obedience to the will of the sovereign. He maintained that all who neglected 
 this duty, would, after death, be deprived of visiting the Hall of ancestors, and of 
 the pleasure arising from the homage bestowed by their descendants ; and hence 
 this superstitious belief has peopled almost every town, mountain, and river, with 
 good and evil spirits. Neither Confucius nor any of his disciples attached the idea 
 of a personal being to the Deity, nor does it seem ever to have entered into their 
 minds to represent tlieir first cause under any image or personification. They consi- 
 dered the sun, moon, stars, and elements, with the azure firmament, as the creative 
 and productive powers, the immediate agents of the Deity, and inseparably con- 
 nect^ with him ; and they offered adoration to these agents, united in one word, 
 Tien, i. e. Heaven. Confucius appears to have had a strong predilection for pre- 
 dicting events by certain mystical lines, by which he pretended to foretell occur- 
 rences that would take place for a considerable length of time : this species of 
 superstition has much increased of late years amongst his followers, who nov/ make 
 use of all kinds of divination to obtain an insight into futurity. The sect of Con- 
 fucius is chiefly confined to the learned, the emperor himself being at the head of 
 it ; they have no priests, and appear to be far more superstitious than religious. 
 
 62. Some time after the death of Confucius sprang up the religion of the Taotze, 
 i. e. Sons of Immortals : it was established by Laokung, who, having travelled into 
 Tibet, became acquainted with the worship of the Grand Lama, which he thought 
 would suit his countrymen. He maintained, like Epicurus, that to live at ease and 
 make himself happy, were the chief concerns of man. The doctrine of immortality, 
 as a branch of the metempsychosis, was converted by Laokung into the art of pro- 
 ducing a renovation of the faculties in the same body, by the means of certain 
 preparations taken from tlie three kingdoms of nature. The infatuated people flew 
 with avidity to the fountain of life, and princes sought after the draughts that should 
 
G83 
 
 Chinese Empire — China Proper, 
 
 render them immortal. The priests of the sect devoted themselves to a state of 
 celibacy, and associated in convents ; here they practised magic, astrology, necro- 
 m.ancy," and all manner of Incantations, which have been multiplied to a still more 
 ridiculous extent by the present race of the Taotze. Their temples are crowded with 
 large and monstrous figures, made of wood, stone, and baked clay, daubed over with 
 paint or varnish, and sometimes gilt. — About the year 05 of our era, the sect of 
 Fo was introduced into China from Hindoostan. The name was derived from the 
 idol Fotho, which has been contracted into that of Fo : it is supposed to be the same 
 with Boodh, or Buddha, the chief tenets being those of the Hindoos, amongst which 
 is the metempsychosis, or transition of souls from one animal to another : the priests 
 are denominated bonzes. 
 
 63. Pekin, or Peking, the capital of the province of Petchelee, and the metropolis 
 of the whole Chinese Empire, is situated in the Northernmost part of the country, 
 about 30 miles from the great wall of China. It stands a short distance to the left 
 of the great river called the Whang Hai, Hoang Ho, or Yellow R, which enters the 
 Pacific about 90 miles below the city, and gives the name of the Whang Hai, or Yellow 
 Sea, to that arm of the ocean extending between China and Mongolia. Pekin is 
 mentioned by the early travellers of the 13th and 14th centuries, under the name 
 of Camhalu, which the Tartar monarchs had then recently built near the Chinese 
 city of Taydu : the natives likewise call it Chunthian. The name Peking signifies 
 the Northern Court, and was applied to the city to distinguish it from Nanking, or 
 the Southern Court, which was the residence of the emperor of China prior to the 
 Muntchoo dynasty ascending the throne. Pekin is of a square figure, about 15 miles 
 in circumference, and, according to Chinese ideas, it is strongly fortified : it is divided 
 into two towns, the one inhabited by Tartars, and the other by Chinese, each being 
 surrounded by a wall. The wall of the Tartar city is more than 60 feet high, and 
 so broad that it is patroled by cavalry ; it rises by stages, like a pyramid, and is 
 surmounted by spacious towers, a bowshot, or 70 yards distant from each other, 
 which are large enough to contain bodies of reserve, in case of necessity. The city 
 has nine gates, which are lofty and well arched, but not ornamented ; and over them 
 are large pavilion-roofed towers, divided into nine stories, each having several aper- 
 tures or port-holes ; the lower story forms a large hall, for the use of the soldiers or 
 officers who quit guard, and those appointed to relieve them. The streets of Pekin 
 are straight, and the principal ones tolerably wide ; the houses are generally low, 
 and surrounded by a wall six or seven feet high, within which enclosure a whole 
 family of three generations, with their respective wives and children, will frequently 
 be found. The emperor of China resides at Pekin, and his palace stands in the 
 middle of the Tartar city. It presents a large assemblage of vast buildings, exten- 
 sive courts, and magnificent gardens, and is shut up on all sides by a double wall ; 
 the intervening space being occupied by houses belonging to the officers of the court, 
 eunuchs, and by different tribunals. Although the Chinese architecture has no 
 resemblance to that of Europe, the imperial palace of Pekin does not fail to strike 
 the beholders by it’s extent, it’s grandeur, and the regular disposition of it’s apart- 
 ments : it’s exterior circumference is reckoned a league and a half, which is probably 
 a great exaggeration. The population of Pekin has been stated to amount to three 
 millions, though there are not wanting accounts which raise it to five times that 
 number ; but according to the most recent and authenticated statements, it does not 
 exceed 1,S00, 000. ^Nankin, or Nanking, the capital of the province of Kiangnan,. 
 is situated about midway down the Eastern side of China, about 120 miles from the 
 mouth of the Yangtsekiang, a little to the right of which river it stands. It is about 
 14 miles in circumference, and of a very irregular figure, owing to the mountains- 
 by which it is surrounded. It was formerly the imperial city, for which reason it 
 was called Nanking, i. e. the Southern Court; but since the six grand tribunals 
 have been transferred to Pekin, it is called Kiangning in all the public acts. It is 
 said to have been formerly one of the most beautiful and flourishing cities in the 
 world, but it has lost all it’s ancient splendour, though it is stated to be still the first 
 city in the empire with regard to the learned men it produces, and those branches of 
 manufacture for which the country has been so long famous. It had formerly a 
 magnificent palace, which was destroyed by the Mantchoo Tartars ; a famous obser- 
 vatory, at present neglected ; temples, tombs of the enqrerors, and other superb 
 monuments, of which nothing remains but the remembrance. More than a third of 
 the city is deserted, and the remainder is by no means well peopled. The most 
 
604 
 
 Chinese Empire — China Proper. 
 
 famous amongst it’s temples is that called the Porcelain Tower, built a. n. 1411. It 
 is a pagoda of octagonal form, 200 feet high, and divided into nine stories, by plain 
 boards within and without, by cornices and small projections covered with green 
 varnished tiles ; it is mounted by 884 steps, and is surmounted by a large ball, 
 which the Chinese assert to be of solid gold, though it is generally suspected to be 
 only gilt. The population of Nankin has been as much exaggerated as that of Pekin, 
 having been frequently stated at one, two, and three millions it is now, however, 
 generally believed not to exceed 600,000. 
 
 64. Canton, or Quangtcheonfou, as it is called by the natives, is the capital of the 
 province Quangtong ; it is situated in the South Eastern part of the country, at the 
 mouth of the R. Peking, commonly known to Etiropeans by the same name as 
 the cit 3 \ Canton is the only emporium of European commerce in China, and the 
 only place in the whole empire, except Maimatchin, in Mongolia '•®, where foreigners 
 are allowed to trade with the subjects of the Celestial Empire : it is said there are 
 often .5,000 trading vessels lying before the city. The principal export is tea, to the 
 amount of nearly 40,000,000 of pounds annually. The management of trade is 
 vested in a council called Hong, consisting of 12 or 14 members, generally men of 
 great wealth. The factories of the different foreign powers permitted to trade here, 
 usually consist of four or five houses, and extend along the banks of the river, 
 standing separate and distinct from each other, and displaying their respective flags : 
 the British factory far exceeds the others in size and elegance. Canton is composed, 
 as it w^ere, of three different cities, separated by lofty walls, yet so connected, that 
 the same gate serves to go out from the one and into the other ; it is about five miles 
 ill circuit, and is inaccessible to strangers, except when specially permitted or invited 
 to enter it by a Mandarin : the suburbs are very extensive. The streets of Canton 
 are long and straight, paved chiefly with cut stone, and ornamented from space to 
 space with triumphal arches, and are kept exceedingly clean ; those of them which 
 contain the richest shops are covered. The houses are very neat, but otherwise not 
 remarkable ; they are built of brick, have no windows towards the street, and con- 
 sist only of one story. About a league from Canton is the Boat Town, consisting of 
 about 40,000 barks of all sizes, which cover the river night and day, and form a k^ind 
 of floating city : they all touch one another, and are ranged so as to form floating 
 streets. The people who inhabit them (variously estimated at from 100,000 to 
 300,000) have no other dwelling, and are prohibited by law from settling on shore : 
 each bark lodges a family and their grandchildren. The population of Canton has 
 been stated to amount to a million and a half, or two million souls, though 
 others reduce it as low as a quarter of a million ; recent accounts, however, fix it 
 with much probability at 758,000. Europeans Mst began to trade with Canton about 
 A. D. 1517, but the English did not reach the city till 1634 : an immediate rupture 
 ensued with the inhabitants, and there is no evidence of any great intercourse having 
 been resumed until 1689, since which period the trade has been continued with Can- 
 ton, almost uninterruptedly, and with a constant increase. The Chinese pretend that 
 it is entirely from- favour to foreigners, that they permit any traffic with their empire, 
 but many foreign products have now become articles of necessity among them. The 
 immense quantity of money daily brought by foreign vessels to the city, draws thither 
 a continual crowd of merchants from all the provinces ; so that the rarest produc- 
 tions of the soil, and the most valuable Chinese manufactures, are sure to be found in 
 the warehouses of Canton. 
 
 65, About 50 miles to the S. of Canton, in the Bay of Canton, lies the I. of Macao, 
 remarkable only for the town of the same name built upon it by the Portuguese, and 
 which forms the only European settlement within the limits of the Chinese Empire. 
 They obtained this favour in consequence of having driven away a band of pirates, 
 who, after having ravaged the neighbouring coasts, made themselves masters of the 
 port of Macao, blockaded that of Canton, and even laid siege to the city. The 
 emperor showed his gratitude to the Portuguese for the services they had rendered 
 him in punishing these marauders, by allowing them to form a settlement at Macao 
 for the purposes of trade : here they built and fortified a town of some extent, which 
 became of much importance to them as the centre of all their commerce not only with 
 China, but with Japan, Cochin China, Siam, and all the countries in this part of Asia. 
 
 See p. 673, sect. 45, supra. 
 
685 
 
 Empire of Japan. 
 
 It is now, however, dwindled into a place of little consequence, owing to the rising 
 greatness of Canton : the Portuguese are seldom permitted to pass beyond the walls 
 of their own fortifications, and as the Chinese have the absolute power of witholding 
 provisions, they keep the town in a state of complete dependance. The British and 
 other nations have factories at Macao : vessels bound to Canton are usually detained 
 24 hours in the roads of the town, till the Chinese government sends out a pilot and 
 permission to enter the Tigris, which is the name given by Europeans to the mouth 
 of the Canton R. The population of Macao is about 16,000 inhabitants. — The 
 I. of Hainan is separated from the Southernmost point of the province of Quangtong, 
 and indeed of all China, by a narrow strait scarcely 10 miles across : it forms the 
 Eastern boundary of the Gulf of Tonkin. It is of an oval shape, about 160 miles 
 long, and 70 broad ; the greater part of it is under the dominion of the Chinese, but 
 many of the aboriginal inhabitants still maintain their independence in the heart of 
 the island. — Formosa lies to the S. E. of China, and is separated from the province 
 of Fokien by a channel about 100 miles broad : it is called Tayenuan by the Chinese, 
 after it’s chief town. It is a fertile and valuable island, about 210 miles long, and 
 90 broad, but much contracted at each end : the Chinese have reduced a part of it to 
 subjection, but the natives are in general independent and uncivilized. To the East- 
 ward of Formosa lie the Madjicosemah Islands, and beyond them, about midway 
 between Formosa and the Southernmost of the Japanese Islands, lies the group known 
 by the name of Loo Choo or Lieou Kieou : they are all subject to Chvia, but the 
 latter are by far the most important. 
 
 THE EMPIRE OF JAPAN. 
 
 66. The Empire of Japan lies to the East of Mongolia, in the North Pacific Ocean, 
 and consists of several islands, the principal of which are Nipon, Jesso, Stkoke, and 
 Kiusiu. It includes a superficial extent of about 103,800 square miles, and an 
 estimated population of 30,000,000 of souls : it is called by the inhabitants them- 
 selves Nipon, Niphon, or Nison, and by the Chinese, Sippon and Jepuen, The sea 
 between it and Mongolia is called The Sea of Japan. The government of Japan was 
 formerly in the hands of a spiritual ruler, called the Dairi, who received the willing 
 homage of his subjects, being viewed by them almost as a divinity. This sacred 
 character, however, obliged him to entrust the command of the army to generals, 
 whose exalted situation enabled them gradually to concentrate the actual manao-e- 
 ment of the state in their office. At last, one of them, in the 16th century, seized 
 upon the whole secular power, under the name of Cubo Sama, and left to the Dairi 
 only the shadow of dominion. But the ancient ruler is looked upon by the Japanese 
 people with such superstitious reverence, that the usurper has never dared either to 
 dethrone him or materially to diminish his outward dignity. The Dairi therefore 
 still maintains a court, which displays considerable pomp, and consists of all the 
 descendants of the imperial blood, amounting to several thousands, who consider 
 themselves as the first personages in the empire, and all the rest of their countrymen 
 as impure and unholy. The person of the spiritual sovereign is held so sacred, that 
 it is beneath his dignity to touch the ground with his foot, and to allow the sun to 
 shine upon him. He resides at Meaco, and his court is of great benefit to the empire, 
 being the great theatre for the cultivation of science, literature, and all the elegant 
 arts. The Cubo Sama, or secular emperor, resides at Jeddo, and is surrounded with 
 all the pomp which the countiy can afford him. His power is altogether despotic, 
 the people not being admitted to the least share in the government. The different 
 districts of the empire are under the sway of hereditary princes and chiefs, who form 
 a species of feudal aristocracy. During a considerable part of the year they are 
 obliged to reside at the capital with all their military train, and when they are absent, 
 to leave their children as hostages in the hands of the sovereign. Notwithstandino- 
 this, they enjoy an authority almost uncontrouled within their own districts, and are 
 often led to cherish feelings of independence and revenge. 
 
 67. The religion of the Japanese is polytheism, intermixed with an acknowledo-- 
 ment of the Supreme Creator ; their two principal sects are those of Sinto and Budsdo. 
 The first of these acknowledges a supreme being far superior to the worship of man, 
 and they therefore adore the inferior deities as mediators. They believe that the 
 souls of the virtuous have a place assigned them immediately under heaven, while 
 those of the wicked wander in the air till they expiate their offences : they abstain 
 from animal food, detest bloodshed, and will not touch any dead body. Though they 
 
G86 
 
 Empire of Japan 
 
 hold It unnecessary on any occasion to pray to the gods, whom they call Sin or Kami, 
 because they know all tilings, yet tlicy have botli temples and certain stated holydays. 
 In these temples there is no visible idol representing the supreme invisible being, but 
 they sometimes keep a little image in a box, which represents some inferior deity to 
 whom the temple is consecrated. In the centre of the temple is often placed a large 
 mirror of v/ell-polished metal, designed to remind such as come to worship, that in 
 like manner as their personal blemishes are faithfully pourtrayed in the mirror, so do 
 the great blemishes and evil qualities of their hearts lie open and exposed to the all- 
 searching eyes of the immortal gods. The Daiti is the head of the Sinto religion, 
 and has the appointment of it’s principal functionaries : the priests are secular and 
 monastic, being supported either by the contributions of the faithful or by pious 
 foundations : there are likewise several orders of monks and nuns. The sect of 
 Budsdo is the same with that of Buddha or Boodh, and has been imported from 
 Hindoostan : it’s tenets passing through China and Corea, have been blended with 
 foreign maxims, but the doctrine of the metempsychosis remains. The philosophy of 
 the Japanese moralists, called Shuto, resembles the Epicurean, though it is mixed up 
 with the tenet of Confucius, that a virtuous life is the purest source of pleasure. This 
 sect admits a soul of the world, but does not allow infinite gods, temples, or religious 
 forms. 
 
 68. The Japanese have shown a deeper and more constant jealousy of European 
 intercourse than the Chinese. Japan was discovered by Mendez Pinto in 1.542, 
 shortly after which the Portuguese solicited and obtained permission to establish 
 a factory at Nangasaki, where they carried on a very profitable trade. Their mis- 
 sionaries likewise resorted thither with the view of conveiting the natives, and were 
 permitted for some time to proceed without molestation ; but the government sus- 
 pecting that these foreigners were carrying-on a plan for the subversion of the whole 
 empire, began a furious persecution against them, which ended in the extermination 
 of all the converts, and the total exclusion of the Portuguese from the whole of Japan. 
 They were succeeded by the Duteh, who, stipulating that they would not meddle with 
 the religion or government of the State, were allowed to establish a factory on the 
 island of Firando, and eventually at Nangasaki. The restrictions, however, under 
 which they are allowed to trade, have been so repeatedly multiplied, that their 
 intercourse with the Japanese is almost nugatory, and would be probably discontinued, 
 were it not from a jealousy of other European nations. 
 
 69. Nipon or Niphon, is by far the largest of the Japanese islands. It’s chief 
 city, and the metropolis of the whole empire, is Jedo, Jeddo, or Yeddo, as it is 
 variously written ; it is situated on the Eastern coast of the island, on a bay of the 
 same name, and at the mouth of the little R. Toniac. It is about 16 miles in 
 circuit, and has no walls, but is reckoned one of the most magnificent cities in all 
 Asia : besides the usual accompaniments of a capital, it contains many splendid 
 palaces belonging to the hereditary princes and chiefs of the empire, which though 
 only built of wood, and one story high, are very elegantly ornamented, and are 
 surrounded with large courts and stately gates. The palace of the emperor resembles 
 a great fortified city, being surrounded with walls and ditches, and containing several 
 buildings which have the appearance of castles. The outer part is composed of streets, 
 containing many palaces, in which reside the princes of the blood, the ministers, and 
 other public functionaries. In the centre stands the emperor’s palace, the body of it 
 being only one story high, but adorned with a very lofty square tower. U nlike all other 
 Japanese structures, it is built of freestone, and is surrounded by a wall of the same 
 material. The population of Jedo is estimated at 1,000,000 of souls. Meaco, 
 formerly the metropolis of the empire, and still the ecclesiastical capital, is situated 
 on a river of the same name, near the Southern extremity of Nipon, some distance 
 to the W. of Jedo. In it’s greatest prosperity it appears to have been nearly twenty 
 miles in circuit, but a large portion of this space is now unoccupied, having been 
 converted into gardens and cultivated fields : some of the temples are of extraordinary 
 magnificence, and the imperial palace is a city of itself. Notwithstanding it’s 
 decline, Meaco is still the centre of all the literature and science of the country, and 
 the place where the coin of the empire is struck : it is likewise the seat of some of 
 the finest manufactures in the country, and one of the grand storehouses of Japanese 
 commerce. It’s population is said not to exceed 630,000. 
 
 70. The island of Jesso or Matsmai, lies to the N. of Nipon, and is separated 
 from it by a narrow strait, called the St, of Matsmai : another narrow strait, already 
 
087 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis- — Mauretania. 
 
 described as the St. of La Perouse, interposes on the North between it and the 
 I. of Sagalin. The town of Matsmai contains about 50,000 inhabitants, it is well 
 fortified, and is situated in the Southernmost part of the island on the shores of the 
 strait to which it has communicated it’s name. A few of the Kurile Islands, or that 
 chain extending from Jesso to the Southernmost point of Kamtchatka, likewise belong 
 to Japan. The island of Sikoke, Sikokf, or Xicoco, as it is variously called, lies to 
 the S. of Nipon, from which, as well as from Kiusiu, it is separated by a narrow 
 strait : it is almost inaccessible, and unknown to Europeans. Kiusiu, known also 
 by the name of Ximo, is the Southernmost and Westernmost of the four great 
 Japanese islands, and is remarkable as the only part of the whole empire into which 
 Europeans can procure admission. This privilege is confined to the Dutch, who 
 send a trading ship annually to Nangasaki, the capital of the island : Firando, where 
 they built their first factory, is an islet off the N. W. extremity of Kiusiu, and oppo- 
 site Corea, The city of Nangasaki is built on the Western coast of the island ; it is 
 large, tolerably well defended, and very populous, but the jealousy of the native 
 government prevents strangers from seeing little more than it’s exterior. Fatsisio is 
 a small barren island about 120 miles distant from the Eastern coast of Nipon, and 
 is remarkable as the place whither the emperor of Japan banishes such of the 
 grandees as have incurred his displeasure, employing them there in the manufacture 
 of silk and gold brocade. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 AFRICA SEPTENTRIONALIS. 
 
 1. The whole Northern part of Africa, from the Atlantic Ocean to the limits of 
 Egypt and as far inland as the borders of the Great Desert, was very well known to 
 the ancients. They divided it originally into the four great provinces of Mauretania, 
 Numidia, Africa, and Libya, but these were in the later ages again subdivided into 
 others, the names and superficial extent of which may be seen in the following 
 Table: 
 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 
 
 Maueetania : <| 
 
 r Mauretania Tingitana 
 Mauretania Cmsariensis - 
 Mauretania Sitifensis 
 
 • 
 
 66,100 
 
 42,300 
 
 17,800 
 
 } 
 
 126,200 
 
 Numidia : 
 
 Numidia - - . 
 
 - 
 
 22,600 
 
 
 
 Afeica : « 
 
 r Zeugitana . . - 
 
 { Byzacena - 
 
 L Tripolitana ... 
 
 
 7,100 
 
 30,700 
 
 117,500 
 
 } 
 
 155,300 
 
 ' Libya : 
 
 f Cyrenaica - 
 
 ^ Marmarica . - - 
 
 L Libya Exterior 
 
 - 
 
 60,600 
 
 50,700 
 
 54,800 
 
 } 
 
 166,100 
 
 
 Total 
 
 - - - 
 
 470,200 
 
 
 
 MAURETANIA. 
 
 2. Mauretania, or Mauritania, as it is sometimes written, 
 was the North Western province of Africa, and derived it’s 
 name from it’s inhabitants, the Mauri. The Greeks at first 
 
688 
 
 Africa Septeiitrionalis — Mauretania. 
 
 called the people Maurusii, and the country Maurusiah in 
 which they were followed by some of the Latin poets ; but 
 they afterwards adopted the proper appellations of Mauri 
 and Mauretania. Taken as a whole, it was an exceedingly 
 fruitful country, and sent great quantities of corn to Rome 
 and other parts of Italy: some portions of it, however, were 
 too mountainous or arid to be capable of any cultivation. 
 Besides corn, the Romans obtained from it and Numidia very 
 beautiful marble and precious stones as well as a number of 
 wild beasts for their exhibitions® and spectacles. In the later 
 ages it was subdivided into three provinces, surnamed Tingi- 
 tana, Ceesariensis, and Sitifensis the first of these alone was 
 the original country known to the Romans as Mauretania, 
 the two last foiming the Western part of what they called 
 Numidia. 
 
 3. The Mauri'* * are said by some authors to have obtained their name (Maupot) 
 from their black or tawny skins, compared with the paler complexions of the Southern 
 Europeans ; however this may be, it was certainly the collective appellation used 
 by all the tribes of Mauretania and Numidia to distinguish their nation, and pro- 
 bably the only one, by which the remaining people as far Eastward as the Syrtis, 
 or even the boundaries of Egypt, were once known to each other. They all spoke 
 the same language, used the same customs, and adopted the same mode of life, and 
 hence the term Numidae, or Nomades, is applied with as much propriety to the 
 inhabitants of the Western, as of the Eastern provinces ; for being only deduced 
 from their wandering habits, it was never used by themselves, and in proportion as 
 the knowledge of the ancients became more extended, the name of Numid® is 
 found constantly disappearing before that of Mauri. It seems even that the Car- 
 thaginians were unacquainted with the term Numid®, and that they called each 
 tribe of the Mauri by it’s own separate name, though they acknowledged the two 
 great divisions of them into Massylii and Mass®sylii. The former touched more 
 immediately upon the Carthaginian territory ; the latter were to the Westward of it, 
 and stretched as far as the River Molochath, now Moulouia : the two together 
 inhabited the modern Kingdom of Algiers. The proper and general names of Mauri 
 and Mauretania remained only to the territory bordering on the Atlantic and the 
 
 ' Jupiter omnipotens, cui nunc Maurusia pictis 
 
 Gens epulata toris Len®um libat honorem, 
 
 Virg. Mn. IV. 20G. 
 
 Gemmamtes prima fulgent testudine lecti, 
 
 Et Maurusiaci pondera rara citri. Mart. XII. ep. 67. 
 
 ® Deteiius Libycls olet aut nltet herba lapillis 1 
 
 Hor. Epist. I. X. 19. 
 
 ® Profuit ergo nihil misero, quod cominus ursos 
 Figebat Numidas, Albananudus arena 
 
 Venator. Jut\ Sat. IV. 99. 
 
 * Et Mauri celereset Mauro obscurior Indus, Id. XI. 125. 
 
 Instat Iber levis, et levior discurrere Maurus. Sil. Ital. IV. 549. 
 
 Quidquid ab occiduis Libye patet arida Mauris, 
 
 Lucan. III. 294. 
 
 non fixo qui ludit in hospite Maurus. Id. X. 455. 
 
 See also Note 7, infra. 
 
Africa Septentrionalis — Mauretania. 680 
 
 Western part of the Mediterranean, and it was in this confined sense that the 
 Romans first heard of them, under their king Bocchus, during the Punic war. 
 
 4. The Masssesylii were much more powerful than the Massylii, and inhabited 
 the whole country between the rivers Molochath and Ampsaga, or those parts of 
 Mauretania, which were afterwards surnamed Caesariensis and Sitifensis ; they were 
 governed by Syphax. The Massylii, or Massyli®, on the other hand, inhabited an 
 extent of territory nearly two-thirds smaller than the preceding, lying between the 
 rivers Ampsaga and Tusca, and corresponding with what the Romans afterw'ards 
 constituted their province of Numidia. The prince of the Massylii mentioned ear- 
 liest in history was Gala, who made use of the opportunity afforded him by the first 
 Punic war, to seize upon a part of the Carthaginian territory in the neighbourhood 
 of Hippo. He afterwards joined the cause of Carthage, allowed his son Masinissa 
 to be educated there, declared war against Syphax at the instigation of the Cartha- 
 ginians, and supported the latter people in Spain with light troops, who were com- 
 manded by Masinissa. Soon after this Gala died, and was succeeded, as was 
 sometimes the custom amongst the Numidians, not by his son, but by his brother 
 Qiisalces. Masinissa, who had greatly distinguished himself against the Romans in 
 Spain, felt severely hurt at the loss of his inheritance, the cause of which, not with- 
 out some reason, he looked for in the policy of Carthage : he was no long time in 
 doubt about the matter, for the latter state had in the mean time made terms with 
 Syphax, and bestowed upon him as a wife Asdrubal’s beautiful daughter, Sopho- 
 nisba, the promised bride of Masinissa. The latter prince, justly incensed at the 
 treacherous conduct of his old allies, immediately entered into a secret league with the 
 Roman general Scipio, and soon afterwards crossed over into Africa ; he took pos- 
 session of his father’s territory, and from the numbers of Numidians who readily and 
 zealously joined his standard, he found it an easy task to drive his uncle from the 
 throne. But the Carthaginians, jealous of this attachment of his subjects, and sus- 
 pecting his connection with the Romans, contrived to stir up Syphax against him, 
 when, after some hard fighting Masinissa was overpowered and compelled to fly from 
 his dominions. He wandered about through the interior of Numidia with a few 
 attendants, till the landing of Scipio in Africa, when he joined the Roman general, 
 and contributed mainly to his success by the devoted attachment of the Numidians, 
 who now flocked in crowds round his standard, as well as by his own personal bravery 
 and prudence. As the Romans encouraged him in the re -conquest of his dominions, 
 he soon defeated Syphax, and taking him prisoner gave him up to Scipio, who car- 
 ried him to Rome upon the termination of the second Punic war, b. c. 201, to adorn 
 his triumph. Shortly after this, Syphax starved himself to death in prison, and 
 Masinissa having conquered the whole territory of tfle Masssesylii, was solemnly 
 appointed king of the united countries by the Romans, who sent him over the royal 
 insignia ; an evident proof of their considering him as their vassal, although they 
 never gave him this title. 
 
 6. Amongst other terms imposed on the Carthaginians at the end of the second 
 Punic war, it was stipulated that they should indemnify Masinissa for all the losses 
 he had sustained, and never make war upon any nation whatever, without the consent 
 of Rome ; the latter of these articles was framed for the express purpose of humiliating 
 Carthage as much as possible, and it was indirectly owing to it that the destruction 
 of this beautiful city was finally accomplished. For Masinissa had not been long 
 seated on his throne, when he availed himself of this oppressive stipulation to seize 
 upon a portion of the Punic territory, which he affirmed had formerly belonged to his 
 
 ® Massylique ruunt equites, — — Virg, JEn. IV. 132. 
 
 Hinc mihi Massylae gentis monstrata sacerdos, 
 
 Hesperidum templi custos, Id. 483. 
 
 penitusque repostas 
 
 Massylum gentes, praetentaque Syrtibus arva. Id. VI. 60. 
 
 Quin et Massyli fulgentia signa tulere, 
 
 Hesperidum veniens lucis domus ultima terras. Sil, Ilal. III. 282. 
 Et gens, quae nudo residens Massylia dorso 
 
 Ora levi flectit frenorum nescia virga : Lucent. IV. 682. 
 
 Y Y 
 
690 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Mauretania. 
 
 father; the Carthaginians appealed, but without success, to the Romans. This 
 encouragement induced Masinissa to proceed in his ambitious projects, and he soon 
 afterwards seized upon the productive district of Emporia, and the whole country as 
 far Eastward as the Syrtis ; the Carthaginians again carried their complaints to 
 Rome, but their oppressor was justified in his proceedings, and they were plainly told 
 that the only spot to which they had any claim was that upon which they had built 
 their Byrsa. The dominions of Masinissa extended now from the R. Molochath to 
 the centre of the Syrtis, and he had only one step fartlier to take in order to satisfy 
 his revenge, by completing the ruin of his enemies. This was aii attack upon the 
 very heart of the Punic territory, which he made with the greatest boldness, by pos- 
 sessing himself of all the cities lying in the district of Tusca, and in the Magnus 
 Campus : it was in vain that the Carthaginians petitioned Rome to be allowed to 
 fight in their own defence, and at length, being goaded on by a series of unheard 
 of oppressions, they broke the treaty of peace, and brought on the third Punic war 
 by a desperate attack upon Masinissa. This aged prince, however, defeated them in 
 a bloody battle, but died two years before the destruction of their city by the Romans, 
 in the 97th year of his age, having reigned more than 60 years : he was one of tlie 
 most able allies the Roman people ever possessed, and from their cause being the 
 same, he was probably more faithful to them than any other. His dominions, which 
 were more extensive than those of any other prince that ever reigned in Africa, he 
 entrusted to the care of the younger Scipio, then besieging Carthage, to be divided 
 amongst his sons : Micipsa, the eldest of them, succeeded to the throne, the second 
 was made commander of the army, whilst the third presided over the courts of justice : 
 the other sons were also provided for. 
 
 6. After the destruction of Carthage, the Romans seized upon Zeugitana, and 
 converted it into a Proconsular province, but they did not disturb the boundaries of 
 the great Numidian kingdom. Micipsa, upon his death-bed, appointed his nephew 
 Jugurtha his successor, conjointly with his two sons, Adherbal and Hiempsal ; but 
 Jugurtha’s ambition led him to murder Hiempsal, and to strip Adherbal of his 
 possessions : the latter fled to Rome, and implored the aid of that powerful state ; 
 but the corrupt senators, being bribed by his enemy, declined to assist him, and left 
 him to perish by the snares of Jugurtha. After his death, however, the wretched 
 fate of the family of their faithful ally Masinissa, seems to have suddenly roused 
 their indignation against Jugurtha, and rejecting all his proffered terms of sub- 
 mission, they despatched a large army against him, commanded by Csecilius 
 Metellus. Jugurtha, finding himself no longer secure in his possessions, fled in 
 dismay to solicit the support of his savage neighbours ; but the successes of Metellus, 
 followed up by the activity of Marius and Sylla, at length drove him from the field, 
 after he had carried on a spirited war for more than five years, not without many 
 advantages, and with talents worthy of a better cause. He took refuge at the court 
 of his father-in-law Bocchus, king of Mauretania, but this traitor delivered him up 
 to Sylla; being taken to P„ome, he was dragged in chains to adorn the triumph 
 of Marius, and then thrown into prison, where he died six days afterwards of 
 hunger, b. c. 106. The history of this war has been handed down to us by the pen 
 of Sallust. 
 
 7. Gauda, a descendant of Masinissa, was placed by Marius on the throne of 
 Numidia, but he soon dying, the kingdom was divided into several parts. His son 
 Hiempsal obtained possession of the Eastern part, or the old territory of the Mas- 
 sylii, as far Westward as the R. Ampsaga, whilst the old territory of the Massmsylii 
 was given to two other descendants of Masinissa, named Hierta, or Hiarbas, and 
 Masintha, the latter of whom was merely a vassal of Hiempsal, and lost all his 
 possessions upon the defeat of Juba. Hiempsal, upon his death, bequeathed his 
 kingdom to his son Juba, so well known in history from his having favoured the 
 cause of Pompey against Csesar : he defeated Curio, whom Caesar had sent to Africa, 
 as well as his neighbour Hierta, who had zealously entered the field against Pompey, 
 and was killed in the war : after the battle of Pharsalia he joined his forces to those 
 of Metellus Scipio, but being conquered at Thapsus, and totally abandoned by his 
 subjects, he put an end to his life. Upon this, Caisar declared the whole of his king- 
 dom to be the property of the Romans, and erected it into a province under the name 
 of Africa, with the epithet Nova, to distinguish it from Zeugitana, which was termed 
 Africa Vetus ; the Eastern part of it he left under the government of the historian 
 
Africa Scptentrionalis — Mauretania. ' ' 691 
 
 Sallust, but he gave the district round Cirta to his general Sittius, who had been of 
 essential service to him during the war. 
 
 8. This great province was again subdivided; the old country of the Massylii 
 received the name of Numidia Provincia, whilst the territory between it and the 
 Mediterranean, including the maritime districts of Byzacium and Emporia, was 
 called Byzacena : this latter appellation appears to have been likewise applied to 
 that province which, many years afterwards, was known as the Tripolitana. The 
 fall of Juba was considerably ha$tened by the assistance which Caesar received from 
 Bocchus, the son of Hierta, mentioned above, and who, upon the death of Juba, was 
 allowed to retain possession of the country he had conquered : his dominions extended 
 from the R. Molochath, where they touched upon Mauretania Propria, to the R. 
 Ampsaga ; but the Eastern part of them was taken from him upon the death of 
 Caesar by Arabio, the son of Masintha, already alluded to. Arabic declared for 
 Augustus, and was accordingly supported by this prince, but he died a few years 
 afterwards, and his dominions fell into the hands of the Romans, who at first added 
 them to their province of Numidia, but afterwards constituted them into a separate 
 province, called Sitifensis. Mauretania Propria was governed about this time by a 
 prince, named Bogud. He and his Eastern neighbour Bocchus took different sides 
 in the civil war of Rome ; but Bogud having at last crossed over into Spain to assist 
 Antony, the inhabitants of his capital, Tingis, revolted from him, and Bocchus made 
 use of the opportunity to seize upon his territory, b. c. 37 : as Augustus was finally 
 victorious, he confirmed Bocchus in the possession of his conquest, under the title of 
 King of Mauretania. Bocchus, however, only lived five years to enjoy his dignity, 
 and upon his death Augustus thought proper to keep the government of the whole 
 country in his own hands. 
 
 9. Amongst the captives who had been led to Rome upon the death of Juba to 
 adorn the triumph of Caesar, was the younger Juba, the son of the old Numidian 
 king. This young prince so won the hearts of the Romans by his amiable manners, 
 that he was a universal favourite amongst them ; and Augustus became so much 
 attached to him, from his extensive knowledge, that he gave him in marriage 
 Cleopatra Selene, the daughter of Antony and Cleopatra, and made him king of all the 
 territory once possessed by his father. Augustus, however, afterwards thought pro- 
 per to remove him from the Numidian throne, and made him king of Mauretania, or 
 of the country formerly ruled by Bocchus, extending from Saldae to the Atlantic 
 Ocean. Juba took up his residence at lol, the old metropolis of the country, calling 
 it Caesarea, in honour of Augustus ; he reigned many years with such popularity, 
 that the grateful Mauretanians worshipped him after his death as a god. He was 
 succeeded by his son Ptolemaeus, who roused the envy and jealousy of Caligula ; he 
 was accordingly, like many other princes, invited to Rome by that sanguinary em- 
 peror, and there basely murdered : his subjects, however, took up his cause, and tlie 
 emperor Claudius was compelled to send Suetonius Paulinus, (the same officer who 
 so distinguished himself in Britain,) into Mauretania to subdue the rebellion. His 
 kingdom was now divided into two Roman provinces, the Western one of which was 
 named Mauretania Tingitana, after it’s chief city Tingis : it embraced the old 
 country of Mauretania, as it was first known to the Romans, extending from the 
 Atlantic Ocean as far Eastward as the R. Molochath. The remainder of Juba’s 
 kingdom, including the Western part of the Roman Numidia, as far as the R. Amp- 
 saga, was called Mauretania Caesariensis, after it’s metropolis Caesarea, and corres- 
 ponded with the dominions once possessed by the Massaesylii. The latter was 
 afterwards again divided, during the reign of Diocletian, the Eastern part of it as far 
 as Saldae being called Mauretania Sitifensis, after the city Sitifis : about this time too 
 Mauretania Tingitana was added to the province of Spain, for the sake of more rapid 
 communication across the continent, and the better maintaining of military discipline. 
 This arrangement lasted as long as the Romans kept the Western countries under 
 their dominion At last, however, during the reign of the emperor Justinian, the 
 Vandals crossed over from Spain into Africa, and, proceeding Eastward, took up their 
 head quarters at Carthage : they were at length routed, and their king was taken 
 prisoner by the great general Belisarius, a. d. 633, who, in this happy termination of 
 the African war, laid the foundation of his subsequent and ill-requited fortunes. The 
 Visigoths afterwards seized upon Mauretania, and kept possession of it and Spain, till 
 they were both finally conquered and occupied by the Saracens. 
 
 Y Y 2 
 
692 Africa Septentrionalis — Mauretania Tingitana. 
 
 10. Mauretania Tingitana, the Westernmost province 
 of Africa, derived it’s name from it’s metropolis Tingis, and 
 was separated from Spain only by the narrow Fretum Gadi- 
 tanum, now known as the Strait of Gibraltar. It was 
 bounded on the N. by the Mediterranean, on the E. and S. 
 by the R. Molochath and by Mb Atlas, and on the W. by 
 the Atlantic Ocean. To the E. it touched upon Mauretania 
 Csesariensis and upon Gsetulia, and to the S. upon the bar- 
 barous tribes of the Autolatse and Phorusii : it corresponded 
 with the modem empire of Morocco and Fez^ and contained 
 66,100 square miles. 
 
 . 11. It was an exceedingly fertile province, abounding in corn, wine, and oil, but 
 infested by all sorts of wild beasts, as well as serpents ®, scorpions, and crocodiles. 
 The circumference of some of it’s trees was so great, that very large tables were 
 made from a single plank-, these tables, hence termed fiovc^vXoi, formed a great 
 article of commerce with the Romans, as did also a particular kind of snail, which 
 was found on the coasts here, and furnished the most beautiful purple in the world. 
 Though the limits of the Roman province extended as far S. and E. as the chain of 
 M'. Atlas, to which they had indeed frequently penetrated, yet their actual dominion 
 was confined to a third part of tliis territory, and did not reach much lower than Sala 
 and the R. Subur. Here dwelled the indigenous race, called Mauri, who, however, 
 differed in no respect from their Eastern brethren the Numidae ; they lived an equally 
 fvandering life, were very fond of finery, and distinguished themselves as admirable 
 light-horsemen, and expert archers 
 
 12, Mb Atlas % still called Atlas by us Europeans, is a 
 lofty and extensive range of mountains, covered in many parts 
 
 ® Nec Mauris animum mitior anguibus. Hor. Carm. III. x. 18. 
 
 Integer vitae, scelerisque purus 
 Non eget Mauri jaculis neque arcu, 
 
 Nec venenatis gravid^ sagittis, 
 
 FUsce, pharetrS,; Id. I. xxii. 2, 
 
 et haerens 
 
 Loricae interdum Maurusia pendet arundo. Sil. Ital. X. 401. 
 
 It stridens per utrumque latus Maurusia taxus. Id. IV. 567. 
 
 ® volans apicem et latera ardua cernit 
 
 Atlantis duri, coelum qui vertice fulcit : 
 
 Atlantis, cinctum. assidue cui nnbibus atris 
 Piniferum caput et vento pulsatur et imbri : 
 
 Nix humeros infusa tegit : turn flumina mento 
 Praecipitant senis, et glacie riget horrida barba. 
 
 Virg. Mn. IV. 246. 
 
 Kai 
 
 Mdv ksXvoq” A. r\ag ovpavip 
 UpocTTraXaUi vvv ya varpip- 
 
 cLQ aiTo -ydg utto re KredvtJV. Pind, Pyth. IV. 515. 
 
 Electram maximus Atlas 
 
 Edidit, aethereos humero qui sustinet orbes. 
 ***** 
 
 At Maiam, auditis si quicquam credimus. Atlas, 
 
 Idem Atlas generat, coeli qui sidera tollit. 
 
 Virg. .Sin. VIII. 136. et seq. 
 Pind. Pyth. IV. 51 5.— See also p. 62, note d, supra. 
 
Africa Septentrionalis — Mametania Tingitana. 693 
 
 with perpetual snow, and rising to the height of 13,000 feet ; 
 it stretches from the shores of the Atlantic Ocean, opposite 
 the Fortunate Islands, to Carthage and the coasts of the 
 Little Syrtis, serving as a gigantic barrier to separate the 
 cultivated territory of Barhary from the vast expanse of 
 the Libyan Desert. The promontory, where it rises from the 
 Atlantic Ocean, was called by the ancients Atlas Major Mons, 
 now C. Noon; hence it strikes out in a North Easterly 
 direction, forming the Eastern boundary of Mauretania Tin- 
 gitana, intersects the provinces of Mauretania Csesariensis, 
 Sitifensis, and Numidia, and then becomes lost in the desert, 
 a little to the S. of the Syrtis Minor, on the borders of Tunis 
 and Tripoli. It obtained many names whilst passing through 
 this great extent of country, and is still distinguished in the 
 same way : the native appellation by which it was known to 
 the E. of Tingitana, was Dyrin, and this part of the chain is 
 now called Tedla. Mb Atlas 9 was remarkable amongst the 
 ancient poets for the legend which they had connected with 
 it, asserting it to have derived it’s name from Atlas, one of 
 the Titans, and a wealthy king of Mauretania. Perseus, after 
 the conquest of the Gorgons, passed by the palace of Atlas 
 and claimed his hospitality, but the king, having been warned 
 by an oracle that he should be dethroned by a descendant of 
 Jupiter, not only refused to admit Perseus, but treated him 
 with great violence. Perseus, being altogether unequal in 
 strength to his adversaiy, showed him Medusa’s head, and 
 thus changed him instantly into a large mountain^®, which 
 was imagined to have been so high that the heavens rested 
 upon it’s top, and Atlas was therefore said to bear the world 
 on his shoulders Another fable describes Atlas to have 
 joined the giants in their wars against the gods, for which 
 Jupiter compelled him to bear the world on his shoulders. 
 
 13. The legend concerning Atlas is thought to have arisen. 
 
 ** Topyova yap Uepffrj'i SpaKovrot^sipav clkovsiq 
 " ArXavrog vtdroiffiv virb Kprjfivoiai daprjvai, 
 
 IlapBivov dpyaXtriv, Ipt^tbiTida, Krjpa peXaivav 
 ’AvB'pwTTuyv, oiffiv Ktv sir’ dvSpo^ovu) f3dXtv baat. 
 
 Orph. Lilh. .537. 
 
 The whole fable is related by Ovid, Met. IV. 626. et seq. 
 
 It ubi coelifer Atlas 
 
 Axem humero torquet stellis ardentibus aptum. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VI. 796. 
 
 Id. IV. 481.— Sil. Ital. I. 202. 
 
 Atlas en ipse laborat : 
 
 Vixque suis humeris candentem sustinet axem. 
 
 Ovid. Met. II. 297. 
 
 See also note 8, iupm. 
 
 Y Y 3 
 
604 Africa Septentrionalis— Mauretania Tingitana. 
 
 from his cultivation of astronomy, and his intimate knowledge 
 of the motions of the heavenly bodies, which induced him to 
 frequent elevated places, for the sake of making observations 
 \Vhen the daughters of Atlas were carried away by Busiris, 
 king of Egypt, and recovered by Hercules, the latter hero 
 received, as a reward from the father, the knowledge of astro- 
 nomy, and having communicated this knowledge to the 
 Greeks, he was said, in mythological language, to have eased 
 for some time the labours of Atlas, by taking the whole 
 weight of the heavens upon his shoulders. M‘. Atlas was 
 described to be situated not far from the ocean, and in the 
 neighbourhood of the Gorgons and Hesperides ; when the 
 ancients, therefore, sought for these last in the neighbourhood 
 of the Little Syrtis, they placed it there. But as their know- 
 ledge of the earth increased, and they began to connect their 
 fables with real objects in nature, they removed their Mb Atlas 
 farther Westward, towards the Fortunate Islands, where they 
 had heard of the stupendous range, the top of which was 
 stated to be invisible to mortal eyes. The Atlantei, or Atlan- 
 tides, who dwelled in the neighbourhood of M‘. Atlas, boasted 
 that their country was the birth-place of all the gods ; their first 
 king, Uranus, was deeply versed in astronomy, and was, 
 therefore, upon his death, enrolled by them amongst the 
 number of their gods. Here also dwelled the Atlantes, who 
 are said to have daily cursed the sun at his rising and setting. 
 M‘. Atlas gave name to the Atlanticus Oceanus Atlantic 
 Ocean, which washed the whole Western coast of the world 
 as it was known to the ancients, and extended Northwards to 
 the Hyperborean Ocean; they also called it the Oceanus 
 Exterior, from it’s being the Outmost sea with which they were 
 acquainted. 
 
 14. A spur of M . Atlas strikes out from the main lidge, between the rivers Molo- 
 chath and Subur, under the names of Phocra and Diur, and terminates on the shore 
 of the Gaditanum Fretum, in a mountain, which, from it’s seven peaks, was named 
 Septem Fratres ; it is now called Apes’ Hill, from the number of these animals livino" 
 upon it, and overhangs, as it were, tnat Pillar of Hercules, which the ancients nameS 
 Abyla, and we call Ceutu. Farther Southward is another spur of the. great ridge, 
 called Atlas Minor, which terminates on the shore of the Atlantic a few miles to the 
 South of Sala. 
 
 15. The two best known and most important rivers of Mau- 
 retania Tingitana are the Molochath and the Subur. The first 
 of these, called also Mulucha and Malua, now Moulouia, was 
 
 ** Nec vero Atlas sustinere coelum, nec Prometheus affixus Caucaso, nec stellatus 
 Cepheus cum uxore, genero, filia traderetur, nisi coelestium divina cognitio nomen 
 eorum ad errorem fabulae traduxisset. Cic. Tusc. Dis}>. V. 3. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. A. 1398. 
 
Africa Septentrionalis— Mauretania Tingitana. 695 
 
 rendered very important for a long period of years, by it’s 
 forming the boundary between the kingdoms of Mauretania 
 and Numidia ; it rises in M‘. Atlas, and flows with a Northerly 
 course into the Mediterranean Sea a little Eastward of Rusadir. 
 The Subur Sehoo also rises in Mh Atlas, not far from the springs 
 of the Molochath, and runs thence Westward into the Atlantic. 
 0cean at Banasa. 
 
 16. Below this is the Asatna fl. Mm-hea, the largest river in the province, though 
 only 200 miles long ; it rises in M‘. Atlas, and alter forming the boundary between 
 Fez and Mm-occo, enters the sea at Azamore, which preserves evident traces ot it s old 
 name. Farther Southward is the promontory Solois C. Cantm, called also Solis Mons, 
 which was once reckoned by the ancient geographers the Westernmost point of Libya; 
 the Phoenicians erected there some large altars to Neptune, which were said to have 
 been beautified and finished by Daedalus. The R. Phut, or Phthuth which follows 
 next upon the coast is now called Tensift, and gave the name of Phut to the sunound- 
 iiiff district ; it is thought, with great probability, to have obtained it s name from 
 Phut: the son of Ham, who appears to have settled in the country betwep it and 
 Cyrenaica. Below this were Erythia I. now Mogador, and the rivers Lixus , or 
 Una, Suse, and Agna Messa. The Southern part of the province was inhabited by 
 the \utololes Vesunni, a branch of the great tribe Autololes , or Autolatae, who had 
 wandered from Gaitulia and fallen upon the Roman possessions here. The I. of 
 Cerne the situation of which was so much disputed by the ancient authors, owing to 
 their ignorance of this coast, and the secrecy with which the Carthaginians carried 
 on their trade here, appears to be the same with the modern Suana, a few miles above 
 Atlas Maior Mons C. Noon: it was used by the Carthaginians as a place of security 
 for their ships, during the voyages which they made hither, to traffic with the neigh- 
 bouring ALthiopes. 
 
 17. The Southernmost Roman station in Mauretania, on the coast of the Atlantic, 
 was Ad Mercurios El Mansora, so named doubtlessly from the statues of Mercury, 
 the protector of all trade, which were set up there : but Sala, their frontier town was 
 a little to the N. of this, at the mouth of Sala fl. Bu Begreg, and has changed it s 
 name but little in that of Sallee. Above this was Banasa Meheduma, already men- 
 tioned as lying at the mouth of the R. Subur ; it was colonized by Augustus, who 
 gave it the epithet Valentia. The coast hereabouts formed a kind of extended ^If, 
 which the ancients called Emporicus Sinus, from the many Punic factories standing 
 on it’s shores: it appears to have been the same with Cotes Sinus, so called after 
 Cotes Pr., which formed it’s Northern extremity: the first factory established here 
 by the Carthaginians was Thymiaterium, which they founded under the conduct of 
 Ilanno, in the district named Pontium. Volubilis Pharaoh s Castle siood on a branch 
 of the R. Subur, about midway between Banasa and M . Atlas, and has given name 
 to the modern Valili, or Gualili ; it was a colony of the Romans, and the most ad- 
 vanced position which they possessed towards this side of Gmtulia : the people dwell- 
 ina round it were called Volubiliani. About midway between Banasa and the Su o) 
 Gibraltar stood Lixus, or Lix, El Haratch, at the mouth of a cognommal river, now 
 called it was from the earliest times the most important colony on the 
 
 Western coast of Africa, and was well known, owing to the constant intercourse 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 Et Tingin rapido mittebat ab aequore Lixus. 
 
 Sil, Ital. III. 258» 
 
 Populi tot castra sequuntur, 
 
 Autololes, Numidreque vagi, 
 
 Cui nemora Autololum atque infidae litora Syrtis 
 Parebant, 
 
 Luean. IV. 677. 
 Sik ItaU II. 63. 
 
 Nec non Autololes, levibus gens ignea plantis, 
 
 Cui sonipes cursu, cui cesserit incilus amnis ; 
 Tanta fuga est : certant pennae, cainpumque volatu 
 Quum rapuere, pedum frustra vestigia quaeras. 
 
 Y Y 4 
 
696 Africa Septentrionalis —Mauretania Tingitana. 
 
 carried on betwixt it and Cades : the gigantic Antreus is said to have had a palace 
 here, and to have been overcome in this neighbourhood by Hercules, To the E. of 
 this, in the interior of the country, was Babba, on a branch of the B. Lixus • it was 
 said to have been colonized by Augustus, who gave it the surname of Julia Cam- 
 pestris. Zilis was only a few miles to the S. of the promontory Cotes, and still 
 preserves it’s name in Ar-zilla ; it was originally colonized by the Carthaginians 
 but subsequently by the Romans under Augustus, who surnam^ it Julia Constantia' 
 and included it in the Spanish province Bsetica : it was the first town of any con- 
 sequence on the coast of Africa beyond the Straits, and it’s inhabitants are said to 
 have been once removed by the Romans to the opposite coast of Spain, 
 
 18. The North Western promontory of Africa was called 
 Cotes by the Carthaginians and Phoenicians, from the number 
 of excellent vines which grew in the neighbourhood; and 
 hence the Greeks translated this name into their own languao'e, 
 calling it Ampelusia Pr. from afnreXoQ vitis. It formed, with 
 the opposite Junonis Pr. C. Trafalgar in Spain, from which 
 it was only 22 miles distant, the entrance of the St. of 
 Gibraltar : the length of the Strait to the Pillars of Hercules 
 IS 34 miles, and it’s narrowest part eight miles across. A few 
 miles to the Eastward of C. Spartel stood Tingis, the metro- 
 polis of the province, which still keeps it’s name in Tangier ; 
 it was so ancient that it was said in mythology to have been 
 built by the giant Anteeus, or, as others maintain, by Sophax, 
 the son of Hercules by Tinge, whom the hero married after the 
 death of Antaeus. It was taken by Sertorius, who caused 
 the tomb of the founder to be opened, and discovered in it a 
 skeleton reported to be 60 cubits long; there was also a buck- 
 ler found, which had been cut out of the hide of an elephant, 
 and was so large that no man then living could wield it : these 
 traditions caused the inhabitants to hold their city in g'reat 
 veneration. The emperor Claudius made Tingis a Rmnan 
 colony. At the Eastern end of the Strait stood Abyla Ceuta. 
 only twelve miles and a half distant from Calpe or Gibraltar, 
 on the opposite side of the strait in Spain : these two elevated 
 points were called Column® Herculis or sometimes simply 
 Column®, from the tradition that Hercules formerly tore asun- 
 der the narrow isthmus which separated the Mediterranean 
 fiom the Atlantic, and piled up the earth into a lofty mountain 
 on each side of the strait, as a perpetual memorial of his labour. 
 Other accounts, however, represent the matter differently, by 
 
 Ni/v y£ TTpoc sffxariav Ot]- 
 
 p(t)v dperaiffiv iKavuv anrsTai 
 OiKoSrev 'Hpa/cXeoc (JTrfXdv. rd Tropffu) 
 
 A’ tan ao^oiQ ajSarov 
 
 K^aoipoig. oil pijv diw^io. KttvoQ tirjv. Find. Olymp. III. 79. 
 Sic clausum linquens arcano pectore bellum, 
 
 Atque hominum finem Cades Calpenque secutus, 
 
 Dum fert Herculeis Garamantica signa columnis, 
 
 Obcubuit saevo Tyrius certamine ductor, ’ Sil. Ital. I. 142. 
 
Africa Septentrionalis — Mauretania Ccesariensis, G97 
 
 obsei-ving that the great hero closed up the strait between the 
 two mountains for a time, in order to carry over the herds of 
 Geryon to Africa. 
 
 19. Below this, on the Northern coast of the province, were lagath now Tetuan, 
 and Parietina Penon de Velez. The whole Northern coast, from the promontory 
 Cotes to the R. Molochath, was called Metagonium ; and the people who dwelled 
 on it were named Metagonitaj. These appellations, though in after-times confined 
 within these limits, were once given to all the towns and shores of the Mediterranean, 
 from Zeugitana as far Westward as the Pillars of Hercules, owing to their having 
 been founded, or conquered, by the Carthaginians and I’yrians ; hence their name 
 from fierdyo) circumago. The whole of Numidiais improperly called Metagonia by 
 some authors. In the North Eastern corner of the province, near the mouth of the 
 R. Molochath, stood Rusadir Melilla, which the Romans raised to the rank of 
 a colony ; it gave name to the neighbouring Rusadir Pr., now called Tres Fnrcas. 
 
 20. Mauretania Cassariensis derived it’s name from 
 it’s metropolis, Ceesarea and corresponded with the Western 
 half of the modern Algiers. It was bounded on the W. by 
 the R. Molochath ; on the 1ST. by the Mediterranean Sea ; on 
 the E. by a line drawn from the city Saldee to the source of 
 Savus fl. ; and on the S. by the continuation of the great chain 
 of M‘. Atlas. It touched to the W. on Mauretania Tingitana, 
 to the E. on Mauretania Sitifensis, and to the S. on Gaetulia : 
 it contained 42,300 square miles. Though in many parts 
 extremely fertile, it was by no means so productive as the 
 province of Tingitana, on account of the many ranges of moun- 
 tains which intersected it in every direction ; these ranges were 
 parts of Mb Atlas, and were known to the ancients, as they are 
 to us in the present day, by a number of different names. This 
 province, together with that of Sitifensis, formed the territory of 
 the Masssesylii, mentioned in history as the most powerful of 
 all the Numidian people : upon their reduction by the Romans 
 this collective name disappears, and the Masseesylii are found 
 cantoned in the Western part of the province, round Siga, the 
 original residence of their king Syphax, and the cradle of their 
 power. The names of the other tribes, which constituted the 
 nation of the Masssesylii, have been handed down to us by 
 the old geographers, but, with the single exception of the 
 Musonii, no circumstances of any interest are mentioned in 
 connection with them : their situation will be found by referring 
 to the maps. The Musonii, or Musulani as they are sometimes 
 called, were amongst the most powerful of all the Numidians; 
 their leader, Tacfarinas, served in the Roman army during the 
 reign of Tiberius, but he afterwards took up arms against his 
 benefactor, and displayed much courage and talent in the 
 vigorous war which he carried on against the Romans : after 
 he had routed the officers of Tiberius in several battles, he was 
 himself defeated and killed by Dolabella. 
 
 21. The first city we meet with, beyond the limits of Mauretania Tingitana, is 
 Siga. It was the capital of the Massaesylii, and the royal residence of Syphax 
 
Oi>8 Africa Septentrionalis — Mauretania Sitifensis, 
 
 before he conquered the Massylii, and removed his court to Cirta, after which it 
 lost nearly all it’s consequence, till it fell into the hands of the Romans, who 
 raised it to the dignity of a colony : it stood at the mouth of a cognominal river, on 
 the shore of Laturus Sinus G. of Tremezen, and is now called Takumbreet. Farther 
 Eastward on the coast were, Guiza Geeza, near Oran ; Portus Divinus, between 
 which and Tingis the communication was carried on by sea, there being no road 
 along the coast ; the Latin colony Arsenaria, still preserving it’s name in Arzeo ; and 
 Cartenna, now Mustagennun, The last mentioned town derived considerable import- 
 ance from the emperor Au gustus having sent thither a colony of the 2d legion, and given 
 it many advantages : a little above it was Apollinis Pr. C. Kulmeta, near the mouth 
 of Chinalaph fl., the greatest river in the province, which has not altogether lost ft’s 
 name in that of Shellif. Caesarea, the metropolis of Mauretania Caesariensis, was 
 originally called lol by it’s founders, the Phcenicians. It was chosen by Bocchus 
 as his residence, and afterwards by the younger Juba, as the capital of his new 
 kingdom : the latter prince enlarged and beautified it, and changed it’s name to 
 Caesarea, in gratitude to his benefactor Augustus. It was raised by the emperor 
 Claudius to the rank of a colony, when he formed his province of Mauretania, but it 
 was subsequently plundered and burned by the Mauri, when they rebelled against 
 the emperor Valens in the fourth century : a little E. of the city was the buryiug- 
 place of the kings, and opposite to it was the island Julia Caesarea, now called 
 Palo7nas. Rusucurum, which received from the emperor Claudius the rights of a 
 Roman colony, is now Koleah, near the great city of Algiers, which appears to have 
 been known to the ancients under the name of lomnium ; they were both not far 
 from the confines of the province Sitifensis. The interior of Mauretania was 
 tolerably well filled with cities, for the peaceful Inhabitants, who wished to .preserve 
 their property from the ravages of the wandering hordes, found it necessary to defend 
 themselves with walls : but they were, for this very reason, generally small and 
 inconsiderable places, and even those of them which the Romans thought proper 
 to garrison with a few veterans from their legions, in order to preserve a hold on the 
 country, derived little advantage or importance from the empty titles of Municipia 
 or Colonise which were granted to them. Amongst the most important of these 
 was Auzea Burgh Hamza, mentioned by Tacitus as a place of considerable strength;, 
 it was destroyed by the Moors, but the Romans thought it’s situation so valuable, 
 that they rebuilt it and colonized it with some of their veteran troops : it stood at 
 the source of Usar, or Sisar fl., which retains some traces of it’s old name in that 
 of Ouse. 
 
 22. Mauretania Sitifensis, so called from it’s metro- 
 polis Sitifis, was a narrow strip of country in the centre of the 
 modern state of Algiers. It extended from the desert to the. 
 Mediterranean Sea, between the Roman province of Numidia 
 on the East, and Mauretania Caesariensis on the West: it con- 
 tained 17,800 square miles. The nature of the country was in 
 general the same as that of the neighbouring Caesariensis, 
 being intersected throughout with the various undulations of 
 Mb Atlas, and well cultivated where the irregularities of the 
 surface would permit : both these provinces produced great 
 quantities of corn, with which the inhabitants paid most of 
 their tribute to the Romans, whose servants collected and 
 stored it in large magazines built for the purpose, until they 
 had opportunities of sending it to Italy. Sitifis, the metro- 
 polis of Mauretania Sitifensis, still called Seteef was about 
 fifty miles from the coast, close on the borders of the Roman 
 province of Numidia. In the time of the old Numidian kings it 
 was little more than a village, and was first raised to the rank of 
 a colony by the Romans, when they established their province 
 
Africa Septentrionalis — Africa, 699 
 
 of Mauretania, owing to the convenience of it’s situation, and 
 the great fertility of the surrounding country. 
 
 23. Saldae Dellyz, the Westernmost town on the coast of Sitifensis, once formed 
 the boundary between the dominions of Bocchus and Juba; it was afterwards 
 colonized by the emperor Augustus. Farther Eastward lay the municipal city 
 Choba Bujeya, at the mouth of the R. Audus, which receives the waters of Usar fl. 
 Ouse, already mentioned as rising in Mauretania Cmsariensis, near the town Auzea. 
 Beyond this was Igilgilis, which retains evident traces of it’s name in Zezeli-, it was 
 likewise colonized by Augustus, and was a port-town of some consequence, being 
 visited by all the neighbouring tribes, and keeping up a communication by sea with 
 the opposite city of Massilia in Gaul : it stood on the shore of the Sinus Numidicus 
 or G. of Zezeli, Thubuna, still called Tuhnah, was some distance to the S. of Sitifis, 
 and close on the borders of the Roman province of Numidia; it was not far from the 
 Salinm Nubonenses, a salt morass, now called the Shott, which receives the waters 
 of all the neighbouring rivers. The frontier of Sitifensis towards the desert was 
 formed by the river Savus, or Zabus, which still preserves it’s name in Zab : it is the 
 longest river in the Northern part of Africa, being 340 miles from it’s springs in 
 Mt. Atlas, to it’s termination in the little lake of Melgig. 
 
 AFRICA. 
 
 24. The Carthaginian territory, from lying opposite to Italy 
 and Sicily, was the first part of the continent of Africa with 
 which the Romans were acquainted, and hence they distin- 
 guished it by the name of Africa, the origin of which has been 
 already assigned to the Phoenicians ^7. In process of time, 
 and as their knowledge increased, they extended the original 
 appellation to the remainder of the continent but even then 
 they applied it more especially to the country originally so 
 designated by them ^9, sometimes calling it Africa Propria or 
 Carthaginiensis. Upon the defeat of Juba by Csesar, the latter 
 seized upon the dominions of the Numidian king, and con- 
 verted them into a Roman province, under the name of Africa 
 Nova, so called to distinguish it from Africa Vetus, or the old 
 Zeugitana ; at a later period, however, this great extent of 
 territory was again subdivided into the provinces of Numidia, 
 Byzacena, and Tripolitana, which, together with Zeugitana 
 already mentioned, constituted Africa Proconsularis. 
 
 See p. 62, sect. 3, note 3, supra. 
 
 Ductoresque alii, quos Africa terra triumphis 
 
 Rives alit : Virg. ^n. IV. 37. 
 
 At nos bine alii sitientes ibimus Afros, — — Id. Ed. I. 65. 
 
 Non trabes Hymetti® 
 
 Premunt columnas ultimb recisas 
 
 Africb. Hor. Carm. II. xviii. 5. 
 
 — — hie est, quern non capit Africa Mauro 
 
 Percussa Oceano Niloque admota tepenti, 
 
 Rursus ad AEthiopum populos altosque elephantos. 
 
 Juv, Sat. X. 148. 
 
 Sed qua se campis squalentibus Africa tendit, 
 
 Serpentum largo coquitur fecunda veneno. Sil. Ital. I. 211. 
 
700 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Numidia. 
 
 25. Numidia, The Roman province of Numidia corres' 
 ponded with the Eastern part of Algiers, and included 22,600 
 square miles, or nearly as many as Scotland. On the E. it 
 was separated from Mauretania Sitifensis by the R. Ampsaga ; 
 on the N. it was washed by the Mediterranean Sea; on the 
 E. it was divided from Zeugitana by the little river Tusca, and 
 lower down, the range of Mb Atlas parted it from Byzacena. 
 This was the country of the Massylii, who were governed by 
 Masinissa ; and must not be confounded with Numidia in 
 it’s more extended sense, which also comprehended the coun- 
 try of the Masssesylii, and thus included the whole of what is 
 now called Algiers, together with the South Western part of 
 Tunis, or that portion of it which lay beyond the confines of 
 the Carthaginian territory. 
 
 26. The inhabitants of the whole Northwestern coast of Africa are mentioned in 
 the earliest period of their history as a pastoral wandering race of people, living upon 
 their flocks and herds ; and though they are found in after times to have generally 
 adopted a more settled life, and to have chosen fixed habitations in towns and cities, 
 yet they returned to their old habits whenever circumstances permitted it. The inde- 
 pendence which they thus enjoyed, appears, notwithstanding it’s many privations, 
 to have better accorded with their dispositions, than the conveniences of more civilized 
 life and of organized society, when fettered by the will of a ruler ; and hence they 
 are never found to have completely renounced their wild and wandering freedom. They 
 were divided into a multitude of hordes independent of each other, and totally uncon- 
 nected, except so far as they all lived the same roving life, spoke the same language, 
 and adopted the same customs : they had no general name for themselves, and it 
 was from the Greeks that they first received the appellation, by which they were 
 afterwards known, though they themselves never acknowledged it, and which was 
 common to all the wandering pastoral people of the earth. The Greeks first heard 
 of them in their wars against Sicily, and in the expedition of Agathocles against 
 Africa, and then distinguished them by the name of No/xd^te^® orwanderingpastorof 
 people, and their country by that of'Nopddia ; which names, derived from vip.(o pasco, 
 were ever afterwards employed by their poets and historians. The Romans learned 
 them from the Greeks in the first Punic war, and used them, notwithstanding their 
 general application, in reference to these African tribes alone, calling them Numid® 
 and their country Numidia®'. They afterwards confined the names to the country 
 
 'AXs^lSapog, ettsI 
 d>uy£ Xaixf/Tjpov Spopov, 
 
 JJapBEVov KsSrav x^P'*- X^'-P^S iXoJV 
 
 'Aysv imrEVTdv 'SopdStov Si opiXov. Find. Pyth. IX. 217. 
 Viigil probably alludes to the Nomades or Numid®, when he says, 
 
 Quid tibi pastures Liby®, quid pascua versu 
 Prosequar, et raris habitata mapalia tectis ? 
 
 S®pe diem noctemque et totum ex ordine mensem 
 Pascitur, itque pecus longa in deserta sine ullis 
 Hospitiis : tantum campi jacet. Omnia secum 
 Armentarius Afer agit, tectumque, laremque, 
 
 Armaque, Amycl®umque canem, Cressamque pharetram. 
 
 Georg. III. 339. 
 
 Nomadumque petam connubia supplex, 
 
 Id. JEn. IV. 535. 
 
 Me vel extremos Numidarum in agios 
 
 Classe releget. Hor, Carm'. III. xi. 47. 
 
 Obsequium 
 
701 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis—Numidia. 
 
 immediately adjoining the territoiy of Carthage, and dependant upon it ; but the 
 Greeks, on the other hand, maintained the full application of the term Nomades, 
 and thus designated all the tribes from the Atlantic Ocean to the Syrtis and the 
 borders of Egypt. 
 
 27. The whole Numidian nation, between the Atlantic Ocean and the Syrtis, is 
 thought to have been originally peopled by Phut, the son of Ham ; for besides other 
 reasons which lead to this conclusion, we find a town called Putput, or Phutphut, 
 near Carthage, and a river Phut in the province of Tingitana. But the ingenuity 
 of the Greeks invented an origin for the Numidians more flattering to their vanity, as- 
 suring them that once upon a time they were called Gastulians and Libyans, and lived 
 upon the flesh of wild animals, and upon the herbs of the field, entirely without law 
 or rule ; but that they were joined by certain Persians, Medes, and Armenians, who 
 came over to them from the army of Hercules then in Spain. The Persians inter- 
 married with the Gaeiulians, and taking possession of the country rouiid Carthage, 
 called themselves Numidae, from the pastoral and wandering habits which they had 
 adopted; but the Medes and Armenians settled in the country opposite Spin, and, 
 having united themselves with the Libyans, were by them called Mauri instead of 
 Medi. There was another tradition concerning the Numidians, which represented 
 them to have been the remnants of the Canaanites, Jebusites, Girgasites, &c., who 
 escaped from the Israelites, and having wandered through Egypt, took possession of 
 the country in the North Western part of Africa, where they built themselves a 
 number of cities, and kept up the Phoenician language ; in later times they per- 
 mitted Dido, as being related to them, to build her city of Carthage ; but they were 
 afterwards driven from their possessions by the Carthaginians into the interior of 
 the country, where all farther trace of them was lost. Both these traditions, however 
 inconsistent they may be, at least evidently point out the migration of the Numi- 
 dians from the Eastward. 
 
 28. The Numidians were a hardy and athletic race of warriors, and remarkable 
 for their custom of attacking their enemies by night ; they rode without either saddle 
 or bridle, and are hence sumamed Infraeni They were armed with a sword and 
 spear, in the use of which they were very expert, owing to the constant quarrels of 
 the tribes with each other : their irregular and disorderly attacks, from being sudden 
 and unexpected, were frequently successful, but when they were otherwise, they 
 fled with equal precipitation. They made admirable light troops, and during the 
 second Punic war they annoyed the Romans dreadfully : from their mode of life 
 they were accustomed to endure much fatigue and hardship, and to feel equally well 
 satisfied with all places which afforded them the means of subsistence. 
 
 29. Ampsaga fl., now called Kehir or the Great River, was 
 very small and unimportant, and derived all it’s interest from 
 having formed the boundary between the Masssesylii and 
 Massylii, as it afterwards did between Mauretania and Numi- 
 dia. To the Eastward of it were the promo'ntory Tretum 
 Sehha Rous ; Thapsa Stora, giving name to the G. of Stora, 
 anciently called Olcachites Sinus; and Hippo Eegius^? 
 
 Obsequium tigresque domat Numidasque leones. 
 
 Ovid de Ar. Am. II. 183. 
 
 See also note 3, supra. 
 
 Et Numidae infraeni cingunt, et inhospita Syrtis : 
 
 Virg, Xn. IV. 41. 
 
 Hie passim exsultant Nomades, gens inscia fraeni ; 
 
 Queis inter geminas per ludum mobilis aures 
 Quadrupedem flectit non cedens virga lupatis. 
 
 Altrix bellorum bellatorumque virorum 
 
 Tellus, nec fidens nudo sine fraudibus ensi. Sil. Ital. I. 215. 
 ** antiquis dilectus regibus Hippo. Id. III. 259. 
 
702 Africa Septe.ntrionalis--Numidia. 
 
 Bona. The last mentioned place was of Phoenician founda- 
 tion, and was surnamed Regius, when it was given to king 
 Masinissa by the Romans, in order to distinguish it from the 
 more Eastern Hippo in the neighbourhood of the republic of 
 Carthage ; it was subsequently colonized by the Romans, and 
 became the episcopal see of St. Augustine. Beyond this, in 
 the North Eastern corner of the province, stood Tabraca the 
 name of which is still preserved in the neighbouring isle of 
 Tdbarca ; it was likewise colonized by the Romans, and was 
 the place where Gildo, the tyrannical governor of the pro- 
 vince of Africa, met his death : the woods which surrounded 
 it were crowded with monkies. It stood at the mouth of 
 Tusca fl. Zaine, a mean little river which formed the Eastern 
 boundary of the province in this direction, and gave name 
 to the district of Tusca, which Masinissa took from the 
 Carthaginians. 
 
 30. The metropolis of Numidia was Cirta, situated on a 
 branch of the Ampsaga, close to the borders of Mauretania 
 Sitifensis ; it was formerly the only great city in the interior 
 of the country, and from having been built by the Cartha- 
 ginians, received a Punic name, which merely signifies a city. 
 From the earliest times it was chosen as their residence by the 
 kings of Numidia, namely, Syphax, Masinissa, and their suc- 
 cessors, amongst whom Micipsa, king of the Massylii, contri- 
 buted most to it’s increase and beauty, by inviting a number 
 of Greek colonists to settle at his court. When Csesar was 
 prosecuting the war in Africa, and stood in some danger of 
 being overpowered by Scipio and the Numidian king Juba, he 
 was suddenly assisted in his operations by an attack made 
 upon Cirta by one Sittius. This adventurer had wandered 
 from Rome with a band of soldiers, and had contrived with 
 much good fortune to become possessed of such great power 
 by mixing in the contentions of the Moors, that he took the 
 metropolis with but little difficulty, and thus compelled Juba 
 to employ all his force in the defence of his own territory. 
 This diversion gave Csesar an immense advantage, and there- 
 fore, upon the termination of the war, he rewarded Sittius 
 and his troops, by giving them the city and the surrounding 
 country. After this Cirta was called Sittianorum Colonia, 
 and maintained it’s old dignity, till it was nearly destroyed in 
 the rebellion, which broke out here during the reign of 
 Constantine ; this emperor rewarded the fidelity of it’s citizens 
 
 et tales adspice lugas, 
 
 Quales, umbriferos ubi pandit Tabraca saltus, 
 In vetula scalpit jam mater simia bucca. 
 
 Juv, Sat, X. 194, 
 
703 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Zeugitana. 
 
 by restoring their city, and calling it Constantina, after him- 
 self, a name which it preserves to the present day in that of 
 Cosantina. 
 
 31. To the Eastward of Cirta was a rugged and almost inaccessible range of 
 mountains, running through the whole Northern part of the province, called Thambes 
 or Pappua ; it was hither that Gelimer, the last king of the Vandals, took refuge 
 from the troops of Belisarius, to whom, after having experienced incredible hard- 
 ships, he submitted, and being taken to Rome, adorned the triumph of that rising 
 general. This part of the country was crowded with monkies, which were said to 
 live in the same houses with the natives, and to receive divine honours from them ; 
 they had three cities, called Pithecusae, from rriBrjKoi sitnim. The important 
 town Theveste, the ruins of which are still called Tiffesh, was on it’s Southern side, 
 close on the confines of Byzacium and Zeugitana : above it were Tagaste Tajeelt, 
 and Bladaura, the former of which was the birth-place of St. Augustine, the latter, 
 that of Apuleius. To the W. of Theveste was Aurasius M. Auress, which was a 
 spur of M*. Pappua, running through the centre of the province from North to 
 South : it is described by the ancient geographers as extremely steep on every side, 
 but having a broad summit, which produced corn and spices of alt sorts, being 
 covered with meadows, gardens, springs, and gentle streams. On it’s Western 
 declivity was the town of Lambese Tezzoute, formerly a very inconsiderable place, 
 until the Romans fortified it as an advanced post against the roving Numidians, and 
 placed there the Legio Augusta Tertia as a garrison. But the Southernmost town 
 in the province was Thabudeos, or Thubutus, on the borders of Gmtulia, serving as an 
 emporium for the goods which were brought from the interior of Africa. 
 
 32. Zeugis, or Zeugitana {scil. Regio), occupied the 
 Northern part of the modern state of Tunis. It was bounded 
 on the W. by the little R. Tusca ; on the N. and E. by the 
 Mediterranean Sea ; and on the S. by a line running from 
 Hadrumetum to Sicca Veneria, on the R. Bagradas : it touched 
 to the W. upon Numidia and to the S. upon Byzacena. It 
 contained 7,100 square miles, that is, about as many as Sicily, 
 or Peloponnesus and it’s islands. Nothing is known with any, 
 certainty concerning the origin of the name Zeugitana, but it 
 is conjectured to have been derived from the Zugantes, who 
 dwelled hereabouts ; they were an aboriginal people, and are 
 supposed to have been connected with the neighbouring 
 Byzantes, who gave name to Byzacium, or, as some main- 
 tain, to have been the same race with them. 
 
 33. About the time of the Trojan war, certain colonists set sail from Phoenicia, 
 and settled on the North Eastern coast of Africa, where they founded several cities, 
 as Leptis, Thapsus, Hadrumetum, &c, : they were received kindly by the rude 
 savages, who obtained from them many articles of immense value in their estimation, 
 and found in their turn a ready market for their own commodities, such as skins, 
 honey, and the like. The colonists afterwards explored the Northern coast, and laid 
 the foundations of Utica, Hippo, and many other cities, by which their voyages to 
 the Pillars of Hercules and Tartessus were rendered much less formidable ; for in 
 that infant age of navigation, a voyage from one extremity of the Mediterranean to 
 the other, was reckoned too hazardous and too laborious, to be ventured upon with- 
 out regular places of rest. Amongst the last of the cities founded by the Phoenicians 
 on this coast, was Carthage, which for a long time followed the example of it’s 
 fellow colonies, in paying the accustomed tribute to the natives ; but by continually 
 increasing it’s trade with these natives, and allowing them to intermarry with it’s 
 own people, as well as by adding to it’s large fleet, which visited every country in 
 the Western part of the Mediterranean, it gained a power and authority but little 
 expected from it’s slender commencement. It soon obtained a sort of direction in 
 
704 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Zeugitana. 
 
 the affairs of the other Phoenician settlements, which by degrees was converted into 
 actual dominion ; and their politic system of relationship with the natives, and of 
 securing the interest of the Nomadic princes, by giving tliem in marriage the 
 daughters of their most distinguished citizens, completed the last link of that powerful 
 chain, with which they fettered the whole coast of Africa, from the Syrtis to the 
 Atlantic. Libophoenices v,'as the name given by the Greeks to these mixed inha- 
 bitants of the cities on the sea coast, where the Phoenicians were the actual rulers, 
 though the Numidians formed the mass of the population ; in the number of these 
 Carthage was of course included. But the inhabitants of those cities, which lay on 
 the coast to the W. of Carthage, were also distinguished by the name of Metagonitae, 
 from their having been more immediately under the Punic sway : they had been 
 founded originally by the Tyrians, but fell into the hands of the Carthaginians upon 
 the taking of Tyre by Alexander the Great. 
 
 34. True to it’s principle of cultivating relationships with the aboriginal inhabi- 
 tants, Carthage sent out more than three hundred colonies into all the surrounding 
 districts, wherever the fertility of the soil promised to reward the labour of the 
 husbandman ; these colonists were chiefly Libyans, and from their mixing again with 
 other Libyans, who were ready to give up their Nomadic habits, the cities, which 
 they peopled, were called Libyan cities. The untractable and roving natives thus 
 found themselves driven into the Western and Southern parts of the country, and, 
 instead of receiving tribute for their land, as was once the case, they were compelled 
 with every succeeding year to retreat farther back from their invaders, and allow them 
 the almost undisturbed possession of their own soil. The immediate territory of 
 Carthage was very highly cultivated, more so probably than that of any other country 
 mentioned in ancient history ; it was owing to this, and to the excellent constitution 
 by which they were governed, as well as to the politic manner in which they enrolled 
 so many of the Numidian hordes amongst their citizens, that the Carthaginians rose, 
 with the assistance of their navigation and commerce, to such power as at last 
 threatened the destruction of Rome itself. And there is no other instance on record 
 in profane history, of a colony at first so small and insignificant, rising so rapidly to 
 such importance in the midst of a barbarous and uncultivated country, and by the 
 wisdom of it’s laws and the policy of it’s institutions, obtaining that sway over the 
 people, whose very inheritance they had seized upon, as to draw them in thousands 
 round her standard : not only making their name terrible to all surrounding countries, 
 but even entering the field against the mistress of the world, practised as she was in 
 every device of ambition ; attacking her possessions, beating her on her own soil, and 
 at last only yielding, after a war of more than 40 years, rather through the treachery 
 of their old allies, than through the skill or bravery of their enemies. The Cartha- 
 ginian territory extended from the Pillars of Hercules to the Southern extremity of 
 the Syrtis, a distance of 16,000 stadia or 1,600 miles, Carthage being nearly in the 
 centre ; with the exception of Zeugitana, however, it did not reach far into the 
 interior of the country on either side of the metropolis. 
 
 35. The R. Bagradas Mejerdah rises in the centre of 
 Numidia, and after traversing that province and the whole of 
 Zeugitana, with a North Easterly course of 250 miles, runs 
 into the Mediterranean Sea a little below Utica ; it is a very 
 slow river capable of being forded only in a few places ; 
 upon it’s banks Regulus and his whole army attacked and 
 slew, with warlike engines, a huge serpent, which measured 
 120 feet long. The Bagradas entered Zeugitana at Sicca, 
 
 ^ Turbidus arentes lento pede sulcat arenas 
 Bagrada, non ullo Libycis in finibus amne 
 Victus limosas extendere latius undas, 
 
 Et stagnante vado patulos involvere campos, Sil. Ital. VI. 141. 
 
 Primaque castra locat cano procul aequore, qua se 
 
 Bagrada lentus agit, siccae sulcator arenas. Lucan. IV. 588. 
 
Africa Septentrionalis — Zeugitana. 705 
 
 surnaraed Veneria, from a famous temple of Venus which stood 
 there, and from the worship paid to the goddess by the 
 Phoenician maidens, according to the custom of their nation: 
 the country, through which the river flowed hereabouts, was 
 named Magnus Campus, and it was upon it that Masinissa 
 made his attack, a short time before the breaking out of the 
 third Punic war. To the S. of the river, and close upon the 
 borders of Zeugitana, stood the strong city Zama Zowareen, 
 celebrated for the victory obtained there over Hannibal, by 
 Scipio Africanus the elder, b. c. 201, which put an end to the 
 second Punic war-®. It afterwards fell into the hands of the 
 Numidian kings, and was chosen by them as their usual 
 place of residence, whence it received the surname of Regia : 
 it was besieged in vain by Metellus, during the Jugurthine 
 war, and was remarkable for it’s inhabitants refusing to admit 
 their king Juba within it’s gates, after his defeat at Thapsus, 
 owing to his having resolved, if unsuccessful against Caesar, to 
 destroy himself and the city. On the Northern side of the 
 Bagradas was Vacca, still called Beja, and remarkable as the 
 greatest place of trade in the interior of the province ; during 
 the Jugurthine war it declared for the Romans, but having 
 afterwards risen against the garrison and murdered them, it 
 was destroyed by Metellus. 
 
 36. At the mouth of the Bagradas was Castra Cornelia, 
 where Scipio Africanus laid up his fleet, after having effected 
 a landing at the neighbouring Pulchrum Pr. C. Zibeeh ; this 
 promontory is remarkable for being mentioned in the first 
 treaty made between the Carthaginians and Romans, in the 
 first year after the banishment of their kings, by which the 
 latter people solemnly engaged that neither they nor their 
 allies should sail beyond it in any armed ship, nor attempt to 
 plant there any colony whatever. Near it stood Utica or 
 Ityca, Porto Farina, one of the oldest Tyrian settlements 
 on the coast of Africa ; it was besieged in vain by Scipio, 
 during the second Punic war, but at the commencement of 
 the third it’s inhabitants thought it adviseable to surrender 
 themselves willingly to the Romans, who thus gained a firm 
 footing in Africa, for which, after the destruction of Carthage, 
 
 Et Zama, et uberior Rutulo nunc sanguine Thapsus. 
 
 Sil. Ital. III. 261. 
 
 Polyb. XV. 5.— Sallust. Bell. Jug. 60. 61.— Plin. V. 4. 
 
 ^ Aut fugles Uticam, aut vinctus mitteris Ilerdam. 
 
 Hor. Epist. I. XX. 13. 
 
 Proxima Sidoniis Utica est effusa maniplis, 
 
 Prisca situ veterisque ante arces condita Byrsas. 
 
 Sil. Ital. TIL 241. 
 
70 (» Africa ^eptentrionalis — Zeugitana. 
 
 they were rewarded with the greater part of it’s flourishing 
 district, and their city was made the seat of the Proconsul. 
 Notwithstanding this, it never rose to any eminence, on account 
 of it’s being so frequently the scene of contention during the 
 civil wars of Rome ; it was here that Pompey defeated the 
 enemies of Sylla, that Curio fought with such imprudence for 
 the cause of Caesar, and the opposers of Caesar fixed their 
 head-quarters during their struggles against him. It was after 
 this last unfortunate stand for the cause of freedom, that Cato, 
 hence surnamed Uticensis, stabbed himself^® to prevent his 
 falling into the hands of the Dictator, b. c. 46, close to the 
 ruins of that once splendid city, whose utter destruction his 
 ancestor had so unceasingly and remorselessly hurried on. 
 Augustus raised it to the rank of a Roman colony, subsequent 
 to which it recovered much of it’s greatness, but was only 
 considered as the second city in the province after the re- 
 building of Carthage. Hippo Zarytus, still retaining traces of 
 it’s name in that of Bizerta, was an old Punic colony, a few 
 miles to the Westward of Utica ; it was taken by Agathocles, 
 who afterwards fortified it so strongly, that the Romans ob- 
 tained possession of it with very great difficulty. It was 
 situated at the junction of an extensive lake with the sea, 
 which led the Greeks, when they first heard it’s name, to 
 suppose it was called Diarrhytus, from the words diaper*, and 
 picjjiuo, owing to the water running through it. The Northern 
 part of the lake was called Hipponitis Palus, and the Southern 
 part Sisara Palus ; between them was the town Thirmida 
 Thimida, where Jugurtha treacherously murdered Hiempsal. 
 A little to the W. of Hippo Zarytus is the Northernmost point 
 of the whole continent of Africa; it is now called Ras al 
 Krun, and was anciently distinguished by the Altars of 
 Neptune (Iloo-et^wj'oc Bujfxoi) which were erected there. 
 
 37. Carthago or Carchedon as it was called by the 
 Greeks, the Queen of Africa, and the rival of Rome, was 
 
 Hence Horace, “ Catonis nobile lethum.” Carm. I. xii. 
 
 See also p. 204, note 49, supra. 
 
 ** Urbs antlqua fuit, Tyrii tenuere colon!, 
 
 Carthago, Italiam contra, Tiberinaque longe 
 Ostia ; dives opum, studiisque asperrima belli ; 
 
 Quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam 
 Posthabit^ coluisse Samo. Hie illius anna, 
 
 Hie currus fuit : hoc regnum Dea gentibus esse, 
 
 Si qua fata sinant, jam turn tenditque fovetque. Virg, Mn. T. 12. 
 O magna Carthago probrosis 
 
 Altior Italiae ruinis ! Hor, Carm, III. v. 39. 
 
 Sil. Ital. II. 406. 
 
 • Hd was the ^Eolic form of Sid. See Blomf. Gloss, in ^schyl. Pers. 321. 
 
707 
 
 Africa Sep tentriona Us — Ze ugi tan a. 
 
 founded by the Tyrians, b. c. 818, or 65 years before the 
 building of the latter city. It stood a little below the mouth 
 of the R. Bagradas, and only a few miles from the modern 
 Tunis ; it was situated on a peninsula washed by the sea on 
 all sides but the West, where alone it communicated with the 
 mainland of Zeugitana. In the centre of this communication, 
 and upon a hill of considerable elevation, rose the citadel 
 Byrsa (frequently put for the whole city), so called from 
 a Phoenician word signifying a fortress ; but the Greeks, 
 always desirous of finding the origin of proper names in their 
 own language, asserted that it derived it’s name from the 
 word Bvp(Ta a hide, and invented a scurrilous fable to justify 
 the assertion. This was, that when Dido came to Africa she 
 bought of the inhabitants as much land as could be encom- 
 passed by a bull’s hide, but after the agreement she artfully 
 cut the hide into small thongs, and with them inclosed the 
 enormous territory on which she built her citadel. The city 
 grew so exceedingly in wealth, power, and magnificence, as to 
 be 184 stadia, or 23 Roman miles in circuit, and to contain 
 a population of 700,000 souls. It has been immortalized by 
 the daring gallantry with which it opposed the ambitious pro- 
 jects of Rome, and for the three great wars, which at different 
 intervals, and with various success, it carried on against that 
 great republic, during a space of 118 years. The name Poeni, 
 sometimes applied to the Carthaginians, and from which the 
 epithet Punicus is derived, appears to be a corruption from 
 Phoeni, or Phoenices, as the Carthaginians were originally 
 Phoenicians. For upwards of 240 years before the breaking 
 out of these hostilities, the two nations had beheld each other’s 
 rising power with suspicious jealousy ; but by settling in three 
 different treaties the boundaries of their respective territories, 
 the number of their allies, and the navigation of the Medi- 
 terranean Sea, they avoided any actual collision. At length, 
 however, b. c. 264, the first Punic war broke out in Sicily, 
 an island, which, from it’s proximity to Africa, as well as from 
 it’s exuberant fertility, was exceedingly valuable to the Car- 
 thaginians, and a great portion of which they already possessed. 
 The third Punic war terminated in the utter ruin of the Car- 
 
 ** Devenere locos, ubi nunc ingentia cernes 
 Moenia, surgentemque novae Carthaginis arcem : 
 
 Mercatique solum facti de nomine Byrsam, 
 
 Taurino quantum possent circumdare tergo. Virg. Mn. I. 367. 
 Pygmalioneis quondam per caerula terris 
 Pollutum fugiens fraterno crimine regnum 
 Patali Dido Libyes adpellitur orae : 
 
 Turn pretio mercata locos, nova moenia ponit, 
 
 Cingere qua secto permissum litora tauro. SU, Ital. I. 25. 
 
 z z 2 
 
708 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Zeugitana. 
 
 thaginian empire, after a duration of 672 years ; their city was 
 destroyed by Scipio Africanus Minor, b. c. 146, in the same 
 year that Mummius burned Corinth. 
 
 38. Hlero, king of Syracuse, had appointed the Mamertini, a body of Italian 
 mercenaries, to guard the town of JMessana^*, but this military rabble instead of 
 protecting the people, basely murdered them and took possession of their city. This 
 act of treacherous cruelty drew upon them the vengeance of the Sicilians, who 
 besieged them so closely that they were compelled to throw themselves into the hands 
 of the first power that would give them protection : they were, however, divided in 
 their sentiments, some imploring the aid of the Carthaginians, and others that of the 
 Homans. The Carthaginians entered Messana without delay, and were as quickly 
 followed by the Romans ; upon the approach of the latter, the great body of the 
 Mamertini took up arms against the Carthaginians, and expelled them from the city- 
 Hiero also having entered the field against them, they were compelled to retreat 
 before the troops of the republic, They, however, remained masters of the sea, and 
 this induced the Romans to build a fleet of 120 gallies in order to cope with them, 
 but with which they obtained little advantage till the victory of their consul Duilius, 
 the first man ever honoured with a naval triumph at Rome, After this, they again 
 conquered the Carthaginians off the iEgades lae., and so far humbled them as to 
 induce them to sue for peace, to which they themselves were not a little disposed, 
 owing to an unsuccessful attempt made by their consul Regulus on the coast of 
 Africa. Peace was accordingly concluded between the two nations, b.c. 241, after 
 the war had lasted 23 years ; the Carthaginians, amongst other terms, agreeing to 
 evacuate Sicily and the other islands in the Mediterranean. 
 
 39, After this, they began to repair their losses by industry and labour; they 
 entered into alliances with many foreign states, planted a number of colonies, and 
 secretly prepared to revenge themselves on their victorious rivals. They reduced 
 a great part of Spain under their power, which induced the Romans, who were 
 afraid of their approaching too near Italy on this side, to stipulate with them for not 
 crossing the R, Iberus, or molesting their allies the Saguntines. This was adhered 
 to for some time, but when Hannibal obtained the command of the army in the 
 Peninsula, he denied the right of control which the jealousy of the Romans had led 
 them to exercise over the progress of the Carthaginian arms, and by laying siege to 
 Saguntum, he gave rise to the second Punic war, b. c. 219. He took this city, and 
 followed up his conquest by marching towards Italy, resolved to carry the war to the 
 very gates of Rome. He crossed the Rhone and the Alps with a rapidity and bold- 
 ness hitherto unheard of, severally routing the consuls who were sent to stop his 
 progress. From him the Roman armies met with the severest defeats which they 
 ever experienced, and his successive victories over them at the Ticinus, the Trebia, 
 Trasimenus, and Cannae, though handed down to us only in the history of his 
 enemies, have left us ample proof of the talents and bravery of the great general, by 
 whom they were mainly achieved. After this, however, the Carthaginians received 
 a severe check on the Metaurus, by the defeat and death of Asdrubal, who had 
 been summoned by his brother to his assistance ; Marcellus, too, succeeding to the 
 command of the army in Italy, soon taught his countrymen that Hannibal was not 
 invincible, and Scipio, having been sent to Spain to revenge his father’s death, 
 reduced the whole province under the yoke of the republic. Upon the return of the 
 last mentioned general to Rome, he persuaded the Senate to carry the war into 
 Africa, to which country he was accordingly empowered to sail. Here, being joined 
 by the numerous forces of Masinissa, his conquests were as rapid and important as 
 they had been in Spain ; so that the Carthaginians- fearing for the safety of their 
 metropolis, at length lecalled Hannibal, who received their orders with indignation, 
 and with tears in his eyes quitted Italy, where he had maintained his conquests for 
 sixteen years in defiance of the greatest generals which Rome could send out against 
 him. Upon his arrival in Africa the two armies met at Zama, where after a long 
 and bloody battle, the issue of which was mainly owing to Masinissa and the 
 Numidians, Scipio obtained the victory. The Carthaginians were compelled to sue 
 for peace, which was granted to them by their haughty conquerors with much 
 
 See p. 287, sect. 17 ; p. 292, sect. 23, supra. 
 
709 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Zei/pitana. 
 
 difficulty B. c, 201, after tlie war had lasted eighteen years : amongst other articles 
 in the treaty, they agreed to surrender the whole of their fleet except ten gallies, to 
 deliver up all their elephants, and in future to tame no more of these animals, to 
 indenjnify Masinissa for all the losses he had sustained, and not to make war upon 
 any nation whatever without the special permission of the Romans. 
 
 40. The Carthaginians once more set about retrieving their losses,with the greatest 
 industry and perseverance, but they still found the Romans watching their rapid 
 progress with a jealous and insulting power, and encouraging Masinissa in his 
 rapacious designs on their territory. This ambitious and intriguing prince, from 
 being the ally of Rome, carried on his encroachments with impunity, for whatever 
 tended to degrade Carthage, must of necessity be agreeable to the great republic : 
 at last, however, he seized on one of their provinces, and the complaints which they 
 carried to the Senate were so loud and frequent, that the Romans could not, with 
 the least respect for the justness of their character, refuse to investigate the matter. 
 Commissioners were accordingly appointed to examine their grievances, but the 
 diplomatic mockery ended as it had begun. Amongst the number of these com- 
 missioners was the elder Cato, who saw Carthage rising again in alt the greatness of 
 her former power ; he beheld with a jealous eye it’s splendid architecture, it’s 
 productive territory, together with the wonderful talents and industry of the hun- 
 dreds of thousands, who lived and moved within it’s walls ; and when he returned 
 to Rome, he declared in full senate that the peace of Italy would never be secure 
 so long as Carthage was in being. His opinion, however much at first it might be 
 derided, or might appear to be derided, gradually gained weight, especially when in 
 every speech he inveighed against Africa, and at every opportunity, whether in or 
 out of the Senate, added the weight of his own prejudice to the jealous hatred of 
 his countrymen, by the emphatic expression, Delenda est Carthago. From this time 
 the doom of the Carthaginians was settled, and the spark alone was wanted to light 
 up the fire, that was to consume their city. Masinissa had long since made himself 
 master of their Emporia, and was encouraged to keep them by the sentence pro- 
 nounced in his favour at Rome, that Carthage had no right to more ground than 
 the single spot upon which her Byrsa stood. He accordingly persisted in a justified 
 course of unheard of aggressions, by seizing upon the districts of Tusca and Magnus 
 Campus, scarcely 50 miles from the city : it was in vain that the Carthaginians 
 begged permission to defend their own territory. At last, when Masinissa laid siege 
 to Oroscopa, and his banners might almost be seen from the metropolis, they lost 
 sight of their treaty of peace, and yielded to a sudden burst of intemperate ven- 
 geance. Goaded on by the succession of brutal insults which they had received, 
 they ventured to defend their country against the inhuman monsters, who were 
 hunting them to death, and fell upon Masinissa, who defeated them in a well-con- 
 tested and bloody engagement. This took place b. c. 149, and was the long wished 
 for cause of the third Punic war. 
 
 41. As soon as the news reached Rome, forces were immediately despatched to 
 Africa. The ambassadors sent by the Carthaginians to explain the matter, received eva- 
 sive and unsatisfactory answers ; and this devoted people, when they saw the Roman? 
 encamped near Utica, became fully sensible of the extremity to which they were 
 reduced, and resolved to purchase peace by the most submissive terms short of 
 actual slavery. The policy of Rome was as deep as it was mean and treacherous. 
 In answer to the offers of the Carthaginians, the Roman consuls replied, that to pre-r 
 vent hostilities they must deliver into their hands three hundred hostages, all children 
 of senators : this demand, however alarming, was scarcely complied with, when they 
 were told, that peace could not continue except they delivered up all their ships, 
 their arms, and their engines of war, together with all their naval and military stores. 
 The Carthaginians inconsiderately complied with this demand also, and then learned 
 to it’s full extent the duplicity with which their enemies had acted : for the consuls 
 now declared it as the final resolution of the senate, that they must quit their metro- 
 polis, retire into the interior of the country, and not build another city within ten 
 miles of the sea. This was heard with such indignation, that the spirit of liberty 
 and independence, which had been sleeping so long, once more awoke in the capital 
 of Africa, and it’s deluded inhabitants resolved to sacrifice their lives in defence of 
 the place which had given them birth, rather than yield to such galling tyranny. 
 They accordingly covered their ramparts with stones, to compensate for the weapons 
 
 z z 3 
 
710 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Zeugitana. 
 
 and engines of war which they had ignorantly delivered up to the Roman consuls, 
 and made every preparation for defence which was practicable, prior to the encamp- 
 ment of their enemies round the city. A regular siege was commenced, which, 
 under the able conduct of Asdrubal, was vigorously resisted for the space of two 
 years : at last Scipio Africanus the Younger, the descendant of that Africanus who 
 finished the second Punic war, was sent to conduct the operations against the city. 
 He soon succeeded in cutting off all it’s communications with the land, and after 
 a time gained admittance within it’s walls. His progress was disputed with the 
 greatest fury, and the houses were set on fire to stop his advancing ; but when 
 50,000 persons of both sexes had claimed quarter, the rest of the inhabitants lost 
 their courage, and such as disdained to become prisoners of war, perished in the 
 flames which gradually destroyed their habitations. The city continued burning for 
 seventeen days, during which the soldiers were allowed to save what they could from 
 the general wreck : but whilst they were thus rioting in plunder, Scipio was struck 
 with the smoking ruins before him, and dreading, as he said to the historian Polybius, 
 lest in the vicissitude of human affairs his own country should exhibit another 
 flaming Carthage, he repeated these prophetic lines from Homer, 
 
 "Eaasrai fifiapyOr av ttot’ oXwXp "iXiog Ipr], 
 
 Kai Hpia/iog, Kai Xabg ivfipfX'iu} Tipidpioio.^^ 
 
 Thus ended the third Punic war, b. c. 146, after it had lasted three years, during 
 which by far the greater part of the population of Carthage had perished within it’s 
 walls. The news of the victory caused the greatest rejoicings in Rome, and com- 
 missioners were immediately appointed, not only to raze the walls of Carthage, but 
 to destroy every trace of it that remained ; and curses were solemnly pronounced on 
 any one who should dare to found a new city on that spot where Byrsa and Megara 
 once stood. 
 
 42. Upon the death of Dido, the government of Carthage from regal beeame 
 aristocratical, the power being lodged in the hands of a few persons, ealled Sufetes, 
 a word signifying^ wdges ; their ofKce at first was perpetual, but from the abuse made 
 of it, Hannibal got a law passed by which they were elected annually. The Car- 
 thaginians were reckoned very superstitious, and are said to have offered human 
 victims to their gods, with a pertinacity which none of their allies, who attempted to 
 dissuade them from the barbarous custom, could in the least alter. The Roman 
 historians, whose impartiality is utterly lost in the bigoted jealousy with which 
 they have narrated the affairs of their rivals, represent the Carthaginians as a 
 most treacherous and faithless people, and hence arose the censorious proverb 
 Punicajides. 
 
 43. Notwithstanding theeurse pronounced upon it, twenty- three years had scarcely 
 elapsed from the destruction of the metropolis of Africa, when the aristocratic party 
 in Rome found it advisable to rid themselves of Caius Gracchus, and he was ac- 
 cordingly commissioned to found a new city of Carthage ; he, however, met with 
 certain hinderances in the way of omens, which prevented him from carrying the 
 project into execution, and the colonists whom he took out with him, were therefore 
 dispersed in the neighbouring cities. Subsequent to this Julius Caesar, upon the close 
 of the African war, sent over many of his veteran troops and poor citizens to build 
 the new city, but he was assassinated before he could complete his plans. At 
 last Augustus sent 3,000 colonists from Italy to lay the foundations of New Carthage, 
 and these were soon joined by great numbers from the surrounding cities. Care was 
 taken to avoid the cursed ground, and the new city was accordingly built to the 
 Westward of the old wall ; but in process of time, it was found necessary to fortify 
 the important Byrsa, and the want of a good harbour, and of the other conveniences 
 with which Old Carthage was so amply provided, was felt so much by the inhabit- 
 ants of the new city, that the curse, which had been pronounced upon them, was 
 soon forgotten. The new city grew rapidly in size and power, and occupied at 
 last nearly the same site with that of Old Carthage, except that it extended some- 
 what farther Westward ; the Proconsul of Africa chose it for his residence, and at 
 the end of Augustus’ reign, it was one of the most flourishing cities in the whole 
 continent. The emperor Hadrian improved and enlarged it, and wished it to be 
 
 II. Z. 448. 
 
711 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Zeugitana. 
 
 named Hadrianopolis, after himself. In the 3d century of the Christian era, 
 Carthage and Alexandria were the most populous and important cities in the 
 Roman dominions, after the metropolis ; it’s population at this time amounted to 
 400,000 souls. The Vandals took possession of it in the 5 th century, and made 
 it the residence of their kings ; it was subsequently taken from them by Belisarius, 
 after which it began rapidly to decline. In the 7th century it fell into the hands of 
 the Saracens, who destroyed it so completely, that there are scarcely any ruins of it’s 
 buildings to be seen. It’s memory is still preseiwed in the name of C. Carthage, at 
 the Eastern extremity of the old city : and in that of EL Mersa, applied to a village 
 and port near the famous Byrsa. 
 
 44. The Byrsa was the first and the only part of Carthage which the Tyrians 
 erected for some time, and was therefore the name by which the settlement was 
 originally known ; but upon it’s receiving a great accession of colonists from the 
 mother-country, it materially increased it’s limits, and then for the first time assumed 
 the Phoenician name Carthada, signifying the New City. Whether the whole beau- 
 tiful story of Dido be purely historical, and whether she may have been called Elissa 
 or even Anna (as some suppose) are points rather uncertain, although from the 
 Punic accounts concurring with those of the Romans, there seems no reason to 
 deny their probability: but, from the interval of more than 350 years, which elapsed 
 between the destruction of Troy and the building of the Byrsa, it is self-evident, that 
 it could not have been this Dido, whom .®neas visited in his wanderings. The city 
 of Carthage stood upon three hills, the highest of which was occupied by the Byrsa 
 or citadel ; it’s lowest part was two Roman miles in circumference, and upon one of 
 it’s loftiest peaks stood the famous temple of .^sculapius, which was ascended by 
 sixty steps from the citadel, and in case of need, itself served as a fortress. It was 
 in this splendid building that the wife and children of the general Asdrubal, toge- 
 ther with many of the Carthaginians and 900 Roman deserters, destroyed them- 
 selves by setting it on fire. On the inner slope of the hill was a handsome row of 
 Tiouses, five stories high, terminating at the great wall.' This wall, which was of 
 freestone, and ran from the Byrsa to the Northern shore of the Bay of Tunis, a dis- 
 tance of twenty-five stadia, was forty-five feet high without the battlements, and thirty 
 feet broad ; it was composed of two stories defended by a number of towers^ each of 
 which was four stories, or sixty feet high. It served not only as a dtfence to the 
 city on this side, but as barracks for a great part of it’s troops : on the ground-floor 
 were the stalls for 300 elephants, together with room for their provender ; on the first 
 story were the stalls for 4,000 horses, with magazines for their hay and barley ; and 
 above these were the barracks for 24,000 men. To the N. of the Byrsa was another 
 less considerable wall, extending to the Mediterranean Sea, and thus completing the 
 fortifications of the city on the Western side. But owing to the rapid increase of the 
 population of Carthage, the foundations of a suburb were laid at the North Western 
 extremity of the city : this new settlement was called Magar, Magara, or Magalia, 
 a Punic name signifying a new city, which the Greeks and Romans altered to 
 Megara, or translated by Neapolis. It was also fortified by a wall on it’s outer side, 
 and contained some beautiful gardens irrigated in all directions by fertilizing canals ; 
 it was attacked by Scipio, but he thought proper, owing to it’s strength and the 
 check which he received there, to retreat from it. Amongst all the magnificent 
 buildings of Carthage, the only ones which are mentioned, besides the temple of 
 .^sculapius, are the temples of Apollo and of Saturn as they are called by the Roman 
 historians : the first of these was situated near the Forum ; the statue of the god 
 was of solid gold, and the chapel in which it stood was covered with golden 
 plates weighing together upwards of a thousand talents^ Carthage had two har- 
 bours, an outer and an inner one. The outer harbour was in fact only the 
 Eastern extremity of the great Bay of Tunis, divided from the remainder of the lake 
 by chains, and locked on the Eastern side by the promontory of the city, which 
 from it’s tongue-likfe shape was called Glossa or Lingua; it was appropriated to 
 merchant-vessels, and was surrounded by quays and piers for the conveniency of 
 landing goods. Beyond it, to the Eastward, was the Inner Harbour, or Cothon, so 
 called, as it was said, from the word KuBwv poculum, owing to it’s resembling 
 a cup ; it was cut by the Carthaginians, for the convenience of containing their 
 fleet, and was surrounded on all sides by a lofty wall. In it’s centre was an island, 
 also called Cothon, round which were basins capable of holding 250 ships of war ; 
 between each of these rose two lofty Ionic pillars, supporting the roof, which protected 
 
 Z Z 4 
 
712 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Zeugitaiia. 
 
 the vessels from the weather, so that the whole circuit <Jf the island had the appearance 
 of one large portico. Scipio shut up the entrance to the great Western port by a dam, 
 which he sunk there, to prevent the fleet of the Carthaginians from getting out ; but 
 they cut a canal from the Eastern end of their Cothon into the Mediterranean, and 
 suddenly fell upon the Roman general. Tt was upon the wall, which defended 
 the Southern side of the harbour, that he afterwards made his grand attack, and the 
 possession of which soon brought about the destruction of the metropolis. In the 
 time of the second city the Cothon appears to have been named Mandracium ; it’s 
 traces may still be observed in some low salt marshes. Carthage was also defended 
 on it’s Eastern side by a wall, for the extremity of the peninsula in this direction, 
 owing to it’s rocky and inaccessible nature, was not inhabited. 
 
 45. Tunes, now Tunis, the metropolis of the modern State of 
 that name, stood 1 20 stadia to the S. W. of Carthage, on the same 
 bay with it ; near it, in the first Punic war, the Roman general 
 Regulus was defeated and taken prisoner by the Carthaginians 
 under the command of Xantippus the Lacedaemonian. A little 
 to the Eastward of it was the town Ades Rhades, taken by 
 Regulus. The Sinus Carthaginiensis, now the G. of Tunis, 
 extended from Apollinis Pr. C. Farina, to Hermeea Acra 
 C. Bon : in it was the I. .^gimotus Zemhra, close to which 
 lay two small rocks, called .^gimori Aree^^, remarkable for 
 a treaty said to have been there entered into between the 
 Romans and Carthaginians, which others, however, refer to 
 the iEgades Insulae. C. Bon is 80 miles distant from Lily- 
 baeum Pr. C. .Soc, the Westernmost point of Sicily, and this 
 is the shortest distance between the island and the continent 
 of Africa. 
 
 46. A little to the W. of C. Bon stood Aquilaria, near which were the quarries, 
 whence the Carthaginians obtained the stone for the building of their city; 
 farther Westward lay Nepheris Selymen, which Scipio took and destroyed during the 
 siege of Carthage. C. Bon was formed by the North Eastern extremity of M'. Atlas, 
 which was here called Aspis Mons, from the neighbouring promontory Aspis. The 
 native name of this cape was Taphitis, but Agathocles and his Sicilians, during the 
 descent which they made here, fancied it resembled a shield (dffir'iQ), and therefore 
 named it Aspis here also they built the fortified town Aspis, which was afterwards 
 occupied by Regulus during the first Punic war, it’s Greek name being rendered in 
 Latin by the synonymous one of Clypea, which it has preserved to the present day 
 in that of Kalibia. To the Eastward of this was the barren island Cossura, Cossyra, 
 or Cosyra as it is variously written, now called Pantellaria, which is a dependancy 
 of Sicily, and reckoned to Europe, though considerably nearer to Africa ; it is 34 miles 
 distant from Aspis mentioned above, and 50 miles from the nearest point of Sicily in 
 the neighbourhood of Mazara. A few miles to the S. of Aspis were Curubis and 
 Neapolis, the names of which may still be traced in Ghurba and Nubal ; the latter 
 
 33 They are said to be alluded to by Virgil, ^n. I. 109, though the passage itself 
 is doubtful : 
 
 Tres Notus abreptas in saxa latentia torquet ; 
 
 Saxa vocant Itali, mediis qu® in fluctibus, Aras, 
 
 Dorsum immane mari summo. 
 
 See also p. 303, note 144. 
 
 3< Turn, qu® Sicanio pr®cinxit litora muro, 
 
 In clypei speciem curvatis turribus, Aspis. Sil. Jtal. III. 244. 
 Fertilis est Melite, sterili vicina Cosyr® 
 
 Insula, quam Libyci verberat unda freti. 
 
 Void, Fast. Ill, 567. 
 
713 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Byzacena. 
 
 was an important Phoenician colony, and gave name to Sinus Neapolitanus, now 
 known as the G. of Hammamet. 
 
 47. Byzacena touched to the N. upon Zeugitana, to the 
 W. upon Numidia, to the S. upon Tripolitana, and to the E. it 
 was washed by the Mediterranean Sea ; it corresponded with 
 the Southern part of the State of Tunis, and contained 30,700 
 square miles. Prior to the conquest of it by the Romans, it’s 
 Western half was included in the kingdom of Numidia, but 
 the Eastern part of it, along the coast of the Mediterranean 
 Sea, belonged to the Carthaginians, who named it Byzacium 
 and Emporia. They derived the former of these two names 
 from the Byzantes, or Byzacii, a tribe who dwelled hereabouts, 
 and are supposed to have been the same with the Zugantes 
 of Zeugitana: these people were remarkably clever in pre- 
 paring a kind of honey from flowers, which so much resembled 
 that made by bees, that it could not be distinguished from it. 
 The name Emporia was applied to the towns on the shores of 
 the Little Syrtis, and by extension to those on the coast of 
 Tripolitana, from the flourishing commerce which they carried 
 on ; the country round them was so luxuriantly fruitful as to yield 
 the’ husbandman a hundredfold, and it was kept free from inva- 
 sion by the dangers to navigators, with which the Little Syrtis 
 was said to abound, and which effectually secured to the Car- 
 thaginians the secrecy of that great and flourishing trade, which 
 they were carrying on with so much advantage in these towns. 
 But their wealth and population at last attracted the ambitious 
 cupidity of Masinissa, who, with the assistance of the Romans, 
 quickly made himself master of the whole country, and the 
 latter people themselves, after the fall of Carthage, seized upon 
 Byzacium : at last, however, when the whole of Numidia fell 
 into their hands, the two names Emporia and Byzacium or 
 Byzacidis Regio, as it is sometimes called, were used indiffer- 
 ently to distinguish the whole country, till they formed their 
 province Byzacena, and subsequently that of Tripolitana. It 
 continued to maintain it’s great and extraordinary fertility, 
 and was considered, from the vast quantities of corn which 
 it exported to Rome, as one of the principal granaries of 
 that city. 
 
 48. The Northernmost city on the shores of Byzacena was 
 Hadrumetum, or Adryme, founded by the Phoenicians, as were 
 all the other cities on this coast ; it was of such importance as 
 to have been considered the capital of Byzacium, and the 
 
 36 seu sunt Byzacia cordi 
 
 Rura tnagis, centum Cereri fruticantia culmis, 
 
 Electos optare dabo inter praemia campus. Sil. ltd, IX. 204. 
 
714 Africa Septentrionalis — Byzaeena. 
 
 country round it was so fertile, that a magazine for the exporta- 
 tion of corn was established near it, under the name of Horrea 
 Cselia, nom HerJila. Hadrumetum suffered much during Casar’s 
 campaign here, but it was afterwards restored and beautified 
 by Trajan, who raised it to the dignity of a colony; it was 
 finally destroyed by the Saracens, but it’s ruins, which are 
 now called Susa, attest it’s former importance. A little bdow 
 it was Leptis Lempta, surnamed Minor, or MiKpa by the Greeks, 
 to distinguish it from the Great Leptis on the coast of Tripli ; 
 and lower down stood Thapsus ^6 Bemass, famous for the vic- 
 tory obtained there by Caesar over Juba and Metellus Sapio, 
 the latter of whom had fled hither with the wreck of Pomf ey’s 
 party after the fatal battle of Pharsalia, where he had com- 
 manded the centre of the army. Close to Thapsus was Turris 
 Hannibalis, now called Africa, whence Hannibal took his 
 departure for Syria, when banished by his ungrateful cour.try- 
 men. Farther Southward was the promontory Brachcdes, 
 called also Ammon Balithonos, famous for it’s extensive 
 Tunny-fishery ; here the emperor Justinian landed in his ex- 
 pedition against the Vandals, and founded a city, whici he 
 called by the Latinized name of Caput Vada, whence the 
 modern appellation Ca-poudia. This promontory, together 
 with the opposite Meninx I. Jerba, formed the limits of the 
 Syrtis Minor ^7, now called the Gulf of Cabes; this gulf and 
 the more Eastern one of the Syrtis Major, so dreaded by the 
 ancient navigators, derived their names from the Greek word 
 crvptiv trahere, owing to the winds and currents drawing in as 
 it were, and engulfing the vessels which traversed them, or as 
 others say, from the winds, and waves influenced by the winds, 
 drawing in there vast quantities of mud, sand, and rocks, which 
 formed a shoal thence called Syrtis 
 
 ^ Kai tot’ avap7rdySr]v oXo?) Bopeao B^vsWa 
 ME(T<Tt]yvg TTsXayoQ rt AijivaTiKov evvsa Trdaag 
 yivKTag dpuig Kai Tocraa <pEp’ ypaTa, fiexpig 'Lkovto 
 TIpoirpo pa\ tvSo^i 'S.vpTiv, OS’’ ovk'eti voctoq oTriacro) 
 
 HrjVtTi TreXei, ots tov yi f3i<paT0 KoXirov iKsaSrai. 
 
 Apoll. Argon. .A, 123.5. 
 
 Tres Eurus ab alto 
 
 In brevia et Syrtes urget, miserabile visu ; 
 
 llliditque vadis, atque aggere cingit arenae. Virg. Mu I. 111. 
 Quo lateant Syrtes magna minorque sinu. Ovid. Amor. II. xi. 20. 
 
 Lucan. IX. 303. 
 
 'H xaXpnoTrjc de Kai ravTt]Q Trig ’EvprtMg Kai rijg piKpdg, on rroXXaxov 
 Ttvaywdrig kariv djSvSrbg Kara rag dpiraireig Kai rag TvXrjppvpibag, avpjiaivsi 
 naiv 'tpirinTtiv ra ^pdxn Kai KaBi^tiv airdviov 5’ tlvai to OM^opivov 
 (TKCLc^og. Aioirep TroppojSav tov TrapaTrXovv rroiovvrai, <pvXaTTopevoi, ptj 
 ipirkaouv dg rovg KoXrrovg vtt’ dvspiov a^vXaKTOt Xt}(p^EVTtg‘ 
 
 Strab. XVII. p. 835. 
 
 — - inter 
 
Africa Septentrionalis — Byzacena. 715 
 
 49. The whole coast of the Syrtis is covered with a succession of little flat islands, 
 sand-banks, and oozy bottoms, or small depths of water, the danger of which was 
 much increased to the old navigators by the flux and reflux of the tide occasioned by 
 violent winds. It was for this reason that the ancient sailors dreaded being cast 
 upon them, so mucVi so that the earlier Greeks asserted the navigation of either 
 Syrtis as an utter impossibility, without the immediate assistance of the gods : for, if 
 the wind and currents once caught their vessels and drove them upon the shoals, at 
 the time the ebb was going out, they ran considerable danger, unless they were well 
 managed, of being beaten to pieces. This was the case with the Roman fleet during 
 the first Punic war ; but they got out of the difficulty by throwing all their heavy 
 baggage overboard, and waiting till the flood-tide set them once tnore afloat. These 
 dangers tended very much to the prosperity of the Carthaginian cities on the coast of 
 the Syrtis, by defending them from invasions; but the inhabitants of these cities, 
 being well acquainted with the phaenomena of the gulf, were not at all alarmed 
 by them, but made use of the ebb-tide, as they do at the present day, to catch 
 a number of fish. In the Northern part of the Syrtis Minor lies the I. Cercina,^ still 
 preserving it’s name in Karkenna ; at it’s Southern extremity, and joined to it by 
 a bridge, is the smaller island Cercinitis. Opposite to these islands was Then® 
 Thainee, an important town, which was latterly colonized by the Romans ; near it 
 Scipio caused a trench to be cut, marking the limits between the Nuinidian and 
 Roman territory, the remembrance of which seems preserved in the neighbouring 
 Taphrura Terfowa, derived probably from the Greek word Td<ppog vallum, and 
 opog terminus. 
 
 50. Tacapa Cubes, was the most Important city on the shores of the Little Syrtis, 
 and stood at it’s Western extremity ; it was originally founded by the Carthaginians, 
 but was subsequently colonized by the Romans, and is remarkable as giving the 
 modern name to the gulf. To the E. of it lay the I. Meninx separated from the 
 main land by a channel, scarcely a mile broad ; it w£^ also n^ed Lotophagitis, and 
 is famous from the mention made of it as the favourite dwelling of the Lotophagi 
 so called from the Greek words Xmtos lotus, and ^aytiv edere, owing to their living 
 upon the lotus. This delightful fruit is said to have been so intoxicating to the 
 taste, that whosoever partook of it straightway forgot his own country, and cared 
 only to spend his life in the happy regions where it was produced : it was described 
 as being something in taste like the date, but of a saffron colour, no bigger than 
 a bean, and growing in bunches like the myrtle-berry. It is still found on the 
 whole coast hereabouts, and, being in great repute, is sold in all the markets ; the 
 
 inter duas Syrtis, quibus nomen ex re inditum. Nam duo sunt sinus prope in 
 
 extreme Africh, im pares magnitudine, pari natura : quorum proxima terras praealta 
 sunt, cstera, uti fors tulit, alta : alia in tempestate vadosa. Nam ubi mare magnum 
 esse, et saevire ventis ccepit, limum, arenamque, et saxa ingentia fluctus trahunt 
 ita facies locorum cum ventis simul mutatur. Syrtes ab tractu nominatae. 
 
 Sallust. Bell. Jug, 80. 
 
 39 Minibus his ductor spectatus Marte Choaspes, 
 
 Neritia Meninge satus, cui tragula semper 
 Fulmineam armabat, celebratum missile, dextram. 
 
 Sil. Ital. III. 318. 
 
 40 iire(i7]ixev 
 
 FairiQ AwTO(pdy())v, o'ir dv^ivov ddap tSovaiv. 
 
 . * * * * * 
 
 OvS’ dpa Awro^dyoi firiSovB’ erdpoKHv^ bXfSrpov 
 'Bperspoig, dXXd <T<pi doffav Xmtoio zrao’acrS'ai. 
 
 Twv S’ dang XwroTo <pdyoi pteXiriSka Kaptrby, 
 
 ' Qvk tT dirayydXai naXiv rjSrtXtv, ovSs vstaSiat' 
 
 ’AXX’ avrov f3ovXovTO p,er’ dvSpdai AMTO<pdyoi(U 
 Aojtov ipiiTTouEVOi p,tvsp,tv, v6(Ttov Tt XaBsaBai. 
 
 Horn. Od. I. 84. et seq. 
 
 Spectati castris, quos succo nobilis arbor 
 
 Et dulci pascit lotos nimis hospita bacca. Sil. Ital. III. 310. 
 
716 
 
 Africa Septenti'ionxilu — Byzacena. 
 
 Arabs call it Jujeh. Menlnx had several cities, one of which, called Girba, has given 
 the modern name of Jerba to the whole island : the emperor Vibius Gallus was bora 
 here. The K. Triton or Cabes, so famous in the mythology of the Greeks, rises in a 
 part of M'. Atlas called Usaletus, and after passing through two lakes, called Libya 
 Lowdeah and Tritonis Furaouni, enters the sea at Tacape. The Lake Tritonis was 
 ako named Pallas, from the tradition that Minerva, hence surnamed Tritogenia and 
 Iritonja, first made her appearance on it’^ shores the remembrance of this legend 
 was observed by an annual feast, during which the most beautiful woman of° the 
 country was dressed in armour like the Greek Pallas, and drawn in triumph round 
 the lake. The dangers and intricacies of the lake were so great, that it was affirmed 
 none could extricate himself from them without the immediate assistance of the god 
 Triton, through whose dominions the river ran j the surrounding country was 
 inhabited by the Atlantides and the wild Gorgons, and it was here, by the assistance 
 of Minerva, that Perseus killed Medusa. Here too was the place originally assigned 
 to the Gardens of the Hesperides, which were robbed of their golden apples by 
 Hercules, after he had slain the enormous dragon, which, with unceasing watchful- 
 ness, guarded the fruit ; the fable of the Hesperides is explained by their having 
 
 ^ TOV TTOTE 
 
 'rpirwv'idoQ £v irpoxoa7g 
 Aifivag Be(p dvepi £lSop.kv<p 
 ralnv SiSovTi 
 
 UpMpaSnv Eu^a/ioe KaTa(3dg 
 
 Pmd. Pyth.lV.^6. 
 
 Hue, qui stagna colunt Tritonidos alta paludis. 
 
 Qua virgo, ut fama est, bellatrix edita lympha 
 
 Invento primam Libyen perfudit olivo. Sil. Ital. III. 322. 
 
 Torpentem Tritonos adit illaesa paludem. 
 
 Hanc, ut fama, Deus, quern toto litore pontus 
 Audit ventosa perflantem marmora concha, 
 
 Hanc et Pallas amat : patrio quar vertice nata 
 Terrarum primam Libyen (nam proxima coelo est, 
 
 Ut probat ipse calor) tetigit ; slagnique quieta 
 Vultus yidit aqua, posuitque in margine plantas, 
 
 Et se dilecta Tritonida dixit ab unda. Lucan. IX. 347. 
 
 HaXXn5’ 'A^tjvairiv Kvdpt/v Srsov dpxofi’ ciElStiv, 
 rXar/KWTriv, TroXv/irjTiv, dp.tiXixov ijTop t;^ou<raj', 
 
 HapSrevov aidoitjv, ipva'nrroXiv, dXKtjtffaav, 
 
 Tpiroyivi]' Horn, Hymn, in Pallad. II. 4. 
 
 Qdpati, HpiToytviia, <piXov tekoq’ Id, II. X. 183. 
 
 ’Ev dk Aioe S/vyarrip ’AyeXsit] Tpiroyevsia, 
 
 Hesiod. Sc. Here. 197. 
 
 Jam summas arces Tritonia, respice, Pallas 
 
 Insedit, nimbo effulgens et Gorgone seeva. Virg. AEn. II. 615. 
 
 O, nisi te virtus opera ad majora tulisset. 
 
 In partem ventura chori Tritonia nostri, 
 
 Vera refer ; Ovid. Met. V. 270. 
 
 'EampiSag Sf’ alg firjXa Treptjv kXvtov QKiavoio 
 Xpvffea KaXd yeXovcFi, (pkpovrd rs Sivdpta Kapwov’ 
 
 Hesiod. Theog. 215, 
 
 'EffTrepiSiov S’ stti urjXoaTropov dKrdv 
 
 ’Avvffaiyi rdv 'Aoiodv, Eurip. Hipp. 742. 
 
 Hinc mihi Massylae gentis monstrata sacerdos, 
 
 Hesperidum templi custos, epulasque draconi 
 Quae dabat, et sacros servabat in arbore ramos, 
 
 Spargens humida mella soporiferumque papaver. 
 
 Virg. JEn. IV. 484. 
 
 Quin 
 
Africa SeptentrionaMs^Tripolitana, 717 
 
 possessed an immense number of flocks, and by the ambiguous Greek word yu»>Xov 
 signifying both a sheep and an apple. The name Tritonis Palus appears to have 
 been originally applied to the Little Syrtis, prior to the introduction of the latter 
 appellation, and the discovery of the neighbouring inland sea ; subsequent to this, 
 however, the people of Gyrene pretended that all the mythological wonders connected 
 with it, were to be sought for in their country, and accordingly pointed out to the 
 curious traveller the dangerous windings of the Triton, or Lethaeus, and the lovely 
 gardens of the Hesperides, which flourished on it’s banks. 
 
 61. To the N. of Tritonis Palus, and in the centre of Byzacium, stood it’s metro- 
 polis Capsa Gaffsa, where Jugurtha kept his treasures ; it was taken and burnt by 
 Marius, but, being afterwards re-built, it rose to the rank of a colony under the Roman 
 power. It is said to have been founded by the Libyan Hercules, who called it He- 
 catompylos from it’s hundred gates : it is supposed to have derived all it’s importance 
 from the Egyptians, who are known to have colonized the shores of the Little Syrtis 
 at a very early period, and it was probably from their priests, that the Greeks, who 
 settled here many years afterwards, derived many of those traditions which are con- 
 nected with their mythology, and the origin of which is referred to the country now 
 under consideration. It was the only place possessed by the Carthaginians in this 
 part of the province. Above Capsa was Thala Feriana, another strong town of great 
 importance to Jugurtha ; it was taken and plundered by Metellus, and was after- 
 wards called Thelepte during the dominion of the Romans, who fortified it as aa 
 advanced post against the Numidian hordes. In the Northern part of the province 
 stood Sufetula, which still maintains it’s name in Sfaitla ; to the E. of it, not far 
 from Thapsus, was Tusdrus El Jemme, which was taken by Caesar, and was the city 
 whence Gordian was called to the Imperial power. 
 
 52. Tripolitana (sa7. Provincia), or Tripolis, was bounded 
 on the W. by Byzacena, on the S. by Phazania and the ter- 
 ritory of the Garamantes, on the E. by Cyrenaica, and on the 
 N. by the Mediterranean Sea: it contained 117,500 square 
 miles, being by far the largest province on the Northern coast 
 of Africa, and is still called Tripoli. It derived it’s name from 
 it’s three chief cities, Sabrata Sahart, QEa Tripoli, the metro- 
 polis of the modem state, and Leptis Magna Lehida', the 
 emperor Severus was born at the last of these, and it was 
 probably he who erected this terrritory into a separate pro- 
 vince. It formerly constituted part of the Carthaginian ter- 
 ritory, the limits between this people and the Cyreneans being 
 marked by the Philaenorum Arae, now called Muhdar, and 
 forming the Eastern boundary of Tripoli. These altars were 
 erected by the Carthaginians at the Southern extremity of the 
 
 Quin et Massyli fulgentia signa tulere, 
 
 Hesperidum veniens lucis domus ultima terras. 
 
 Praefuit intortos demissus vertice crines 
 Bocchus atrox, qui sacratas in litore silvas, 
 
 Atque inter frondes revirescere viderat aurum. Sil. Ital. III. 283. 
 There I suck the liquid air. 
 
 All amidst the gardens fair 
 Of Hesperus and his daughters three 
 
 That sing about the golden tree. Milton, Comus, 980. 
 
 Dr. Maltby says, in a note upon the word 'EarrspideQ, in his Greek Gradus, that 
 the fable of Golden Apples probably took it’s rise from Oranges. 
 
 See also p. 724, sect. 61, note 60, infra. 
 
718 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Tripolitana. 
 
 Great Syrtis, in memory of two brothers, named Phileeni **, 
 who were killed there by the Cyreneans, during a dispute 
 between the two states concerning the extent of their limits. 
 It had been agreed, that two men should set off from each 
 metropolis at the same hour, and wherever they met, there 
 should the future boundary be fixed ; the Philaeni accord- 
 ingly departed from Carthage, but exerted themselves so much, 
 that they had penetrated a considerable distance into the territory 
 of Cyrene before they met their adversaries, who were so en- 
 raged at their progress, that they gave them the choice of return- 
 ing back to their country and re-commencing their journey, or of 
 being buried on the spot. They chose the latter alternative, and 
 the Carthaginians commemorated the patriotic deed by erect- 
 ing these altars. The Syrtis Major is now called the G. of 
 Sidra, or Djoon al Kahrit ; it was much larger than the Little 
 Syrtis, but by no means so dangerous, although it was a great 
 terror to all mariners navigating the sea in it’s neighbourhood : 
 it seems to be the quicksand (aypTL^) alluded to by St. Paul in 
 his tempestuous voyage from Crete to Mehta‘S®. Tripolitana 
 was in general a barren and desert province, the cultivation 
 being chiefly confined to the banks of the rivers and streams, 
 in the immediate neighbourhood of the sea-coast. 
 
 53. The Westernmost city on the coast of Tripolitana was Sabrata'*’^, or Abrotonum, 
 now Sabart, or Old Tripoli, originally founded by the Tyrians, but subsequently en- 
 larged and beautified by tlie Romans, who raised it to the rank of a colony ; it was 
 the birth-place of Flavia Domitilla, the consort of Vespasian, and mother of Titus 
 and Domitian, to which honour it owed much of the favour bestowed upon it. Q^a'*^, 
 otherwise called Eoa and (Eca, was likewise on the coast, and not far Eastward from 
 the preceding ; it derived all it’s importance from the Romans leading hither a colony 
 of Sicilians, who were afterwards joined by the neighbouring Libyans ; it is now 
 replaced by Tripoli, the metropolis of the modern State of this name. Beyond this was 
 Leptis"*® Lehida, surnamed Magna, to distinguish it from Leptis Minor, which was 
 
 Qua celebre invicti nomen posuere Philaeni, 
 
 Sil. Ital. XV. 701. 
 
 ■*’ Syrtes, vel prlmam mundo Natura figuram 
 Cum daret, in dubio pelagi terraeque reliquit, 
 
 (Nam neque subsedit penitus, quo stagna profundi 
 Acciperet, nec se defendit ab aequore tellus ; 
 
 Arabigua sed lege loci jacet invia sedes : 
 
 ALquora fracta vadis, abruptaque terra profundo, 
 
 Et post multa sonant project! litora fluctus. 
 
 Sic male deseruit, nullosque exegit in usus 
 
 Hanc partem Natura sui.) Lucan. IX. 303. 
 
 See also note 37, supra. 
 
 Acts xxvii. 17. It is rendered "quicksands” in our translation. 
 
 Sabrata turn Tyrium vulgus, Sarranaque Leptis, 
 
 CEaque Trinacrios Afris permixta colonos, Sil. Ital, III. 256. 
 
 Proxima Leptis erat, cujus statione quieta 
 
 Exegere hiemem, nimbis flammisque carentem. Lucan. IX. 948. 
 
710 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Tripolitana. 
 
 not far from Carthage : the Greeks of Cyrene named it N eapolis. It was founded by some 
 SidonianSj who quitted their native city during a cabal, and it rose in the course of time 
 to such importance, as to pay the Carthaginians, in whose territory it stood, a talent 
 a day for tribute. It was the birth-place of the emperor Severus (erroneously said to be 
 the only African that ever sat upon the Roman throne), and it was through him that, in 
 later years, it obtained so many marks of favour from the great empire of the North ; 
 he built himself a splendid palace here, which added considerably to the prosperity 
 of the city. Leptis was destroyed about the 7th century, by the incursions of the 
 Arabs, and it is now nothing but a heap of ruins. Near it runs the little river 
 Cinyps, or Cinyphus, Khahan, which rises in the Mons Charitum : the neighbouring 
 country was reckoned the paradise of all Africa, and yielded three hundred-fold , it s 
 goats were noted for their exceedingly shaggy skins'*®. A band of Spartans retired 
 hither during a civil commotion, under the conduct of Dorieus, and built themselves 
 a town, but they were expelled before the end of three years by the Carthaginians 
 and Libyans. 
 
 54. Farther Eastward were the promontories Trieron C. Mesurota, and Cephalae 
 Kharra, forming the Western termination of the Syrtis Major, the distance across 
 which to the opposite cape of Cyrenaica is 230 miles. The much envied Lotophagi 
 extended as far as this point, and in later times the country about it was the only 
 part they were thought to inhabit. Below Cephalae Pr., the Western coast of the 
 Syrtis was covered with an immense chain of lagoons, producing vast quantities of 
 salt ; this was carefully stored to cure the fish caught in the gulf, which formed 
 a great article of commerce with many of the towns standing on it’s shores, such as 
 Auxiqua Isa, Dysopos Zafferan, and Macomada. The last mentioned place was 
 surnamed Selorum, from it’s lying in the territory of the Sell, or Psylli, who were 
 said to be remarkable for their power of charming serpents, and of curing such as had 
 been bitten by them ; they are mentioned on this account by Lucan, in his descrip- 
 tion of the serpents which infested the army of Cato, when marching along the coast 
 of Africa®®, and their descendants are said to affect the same skill at the present day, 
 although their feats in these arts are said to be capable of imitation without either 
 danger or difficulty. They extended into the province of Cyrenaica, and are said to 
 have once undertaken an expedition against the South wind, because he had destroyed 
 all their wells ; but he rolled great hills of sand upon them, and having overwhelmed 
 them, their land was seized upon by the Nasamones®*. The latter people are said 
 
 '** Nec minus interea barbas incanaque menta 
 
 Cinyphii tondent hirci, setasque comantes ; 
 
 Virg. Georg. III. 312. 
 
 Nec defuit illic 
 
 Squamea Cinyphii tenuis membrana chelydri, 
 
 Vivacisque jecur cervi : Ovid. Met. VII. 272. 
 
 rigetque barba, 
 
 Qualem forficibus metit supinis 
 
 Tonsor Cinyphio Cilix marito. Mart. VII. ep. 94. 
 
 Cinyphias inter pestes tibi palma nocendi est : Lucan. IX. 787. 
 
 ®® Vix miseris serum tanto lassata periclo 
 Auxilium Fortuna dedit. Gens unica terras 
 Incolit a saevo serpentum innoxia morsu, 
 
 Marmaridae Psylli : par lingua potentibus herbis : 
 
 Ipse cruor tutus, nullumque admittere virus, 
 
 Vel cantu cessante, potest. Pharsal. IX. 893. 
 
 — et cujus morsus superaverit anguis. 
 
 Jam promtum Psyllis vel gustu nosse veneni. Id. 937. 
 
 ®‘ Hoc tam segne solum raras tamen exserit herbas, 
 
 Quas Nasamon gens dura legit, qui proxima ponto 
 
 Nudus rura tenet, quern mundi barbara damnis 
 
 Syrtis alit. Lucan. IX. 439. 
 
 Hue coit sequoreus Nasamon, invadere ffuctu 
 
 Audax naufragia, et preedas avellere ponto. Sil. Itul. III. 320. 
 
720 
 
 Africa Septentrimalis — Libya. 
 
 by another account to have fallen suddenly upon the Psylli, and almost exterminated 
 them, which may probably account for the preceding fable. A little E. of Macomada 
 was Euphrantas Turris, only remarkable from the circumstance of one of the Ptolemies, 
 probably Evergetes, having made it the Western boundary of Cyrenaica, whilst the 
 Carthaginians were busily employed in the Punic war; the original limits were, 
 however, verj^ soon recovered, and hav'e since remained fixed to the present day. 
 About 40 miles to the S. of C. Mesuratu stood Gerisa, still called Ghirza ; it’s ruins 
 are in very good preservation, and from the number of statues and other pieces of 
 sculpture with which it abounds, the people of the. country fancy the whole city has 
 been petrified. Below it is the mountain Gillius or Glia, which is a part of that 
 great range known to the ancients under the name of Chuzambari, or Mons Ater, and 
 now called the Black Mountains, or the Black Harutsh ; it intersects the whole 
 Southern part of Tripolitana, and is lost in the wilds of the interior. To the N. of it 
 were the Macaei Syrtitae, so named from their dwelling along tlie Syrtis ; they seem 
 to have extended nearly as far Westward as the Cinyphus, for it was with their 
 assistance that the Carthaginians drove the Spartans from their new settlement on 
 this river. In the South Western corner of the province was Cidamus, which seems 
 to have been the most advanced station of the ancients in the desert ; it is still known 
 to us by the name of Gadamis. 
 
 LIBYA. 
 
 55. The Greeks were acquainted at a very remote period with 
 that part of Africa which lies opposite to their own country. 
 The North wind hardly ever blew with any violence, without 
 dashing some of their ships on it’s shores : hence the precision 
 with which Homer speaks of it, when compared with his 
 fabulous accounts of the more Western countries They 
 soon learned, that the native name of the tawny people who 
 wandered over it, was Libyes, and they therefore named their 
 country Libya, in which they were followed by many of the 
 Latin writers In the course of time they discovered the 
 same race of men, extending from the limits of Egypt to 
 the Pillars of Hercules, and henceforward named the whole 
 continent Libya: Egypt itself would have been included in 
 the general appellation, but they had so long considered it as 
 
 AlSfloirdc S’’ iKOfjirjv, Kai 'EiSovlovg, Kal ’Epenfiovs, 
 
 Kai AijSvtjv, 'Iva t dpvtg a<pap Ktpaoi rtXsSrovcn. 
 
 Horn. Od, A. 85. 
 
 vvv S’ evpvXstpwv 
 
 IloTvid <701 Aij3va 
 Ae^erai evKXia vvptpav 
 Awpaaiv Iv xpvcreoig 
 
 llpofpwv' Bind. Pyth. IX. 96. 
 
 Kal Ai(5vrjv etriovri Kopa^ riyrjaaro Xaep 
 
 At^wg o’lKiarypt, Kal wyoai rtixta Swcniv 
 
 'Hperkpoig ^aaiXsvtnv' Callim, Hymn, in Apoll, 66. 
 
 Defessi ALneadae, quae proxima litora cursu 
 
 Contendunt petere, et Libyae vertuntur ad oras. 
 
 Virg, JEn. I. 158. 
 
 - - r- per inhospita Syrtis 
 
 Litora, per calidas Libyae sitientis arenas. Lucan. I. 368. 
 
 See also note 2, stipra. 
 
721 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Cyrenaica. 
 
 entirely separated from Libya, that they found it convenient 
 to make the Nile the boundary between it and Asia, although 
 in a later period the Isthmus of Suez was adopted as the com- 
 mon limit betwixt the two. The Romans, who copied the 
 Greeks in most of their geographical arrangements, contracted 
 Libya considerably towards the East, inasmuch as they ex- 
 tended the frontier of Egypt to the Great Catabathmus, 
 making it the common boundary between the two: but the 
 name of Libya was always foreign to their language, they 
 having become acquainted with that part of the country, 
 which lies opposite Italy and Sicily, under the name of Africa, 
 and this name they soon applied to the whole continent. 
 Nevertheless the name of Libya was always preserved as a 
 distinguishing appellation for the whole country, from the 
 borders of the Greater Syrtis to Egypt, although it was lat- 
 terly subdivided into the three provinces of Cyrenaica, Mar- 
 marica, and Libya Exterior: it is now called Barca. This 
 whole extent of territory, with the exception of the district of 
 the Pentapolis, and a few other patches of ground too incon- 
 siderable to be mentioned, is one wide desert, displaying not 
 the least sign of cultivation. The origin of the name Libya 
 has been deduced with great probability from the Lehabim, 
 or Lubim, the sons of Mizraim, and grandsons of Ham, who 
 appear to have first settled in this district. 
 
 56. Gyrene, or Cyrenaica (sd/. Provincia), was bounded 
 on the W. by Tripolitana, on the S. by the vast deserts of the 
 interior, on the E. by Marmarica, and on the N, by the Me- 
 diterranean Sea: it corresponded with the Western part of 
 Barca, and contained about 60,600 square miles. It derived 
 it’s name from it’s metropolis Gyrene, founded by Battus the 
 Dorian, who quitted the Spartan island Thera, in the ^gsean 
 Sea, about 712 years b. c., having been commanded by the 
 oracle to build a city on this coast 
 
 57. Battus landed at the little miserable island Platea, on the limits of Cyrene 
 and Marmarica, but found it so wretchedly barren, that he once more consulted the 
 oracle, which, however, persisted in it’s response, that on this coast he would ulti- 
 mately find his fortune ; this pertinacity in the Pythia has been considered, with 
 some probability, as showing the. knowledge possessed by the Greeks at this early 
 period, of the nature of the country, a conjecture which is strengthened by the name 
 given by Battus to his metropolis, and which was said to have been derived from 
 that of the Thessalian princess Cyrene, whom Apollo carried hither. Battus landed 
 on the coast, and by the assistance of the natives maintained himself here for six 
 vears ; during this period they had led him farther to the Westward, till he arrived 
 at a more fruitful country, where, as they expressed themselves, the heavens were 
 opened to them, i. e. the earth was fertilized by rain. Here, near a fountain sacred 
 
 S'* Herod. IV. 155. 164. 170 —Diodor. Sic. Ill p. 18?.— Strab. II. 90 ; XVII. 
 575, — Plin, IV. 12 ; XIX. 3. See also p. 441, sect. 14, supra ; and note 65, infra. 
 
722 Africa Septentrionalis—Cyrenaica. 
 
 to Apollo, and called Cyre*®, Battus laid the foundations of his city*®, and, having 
 reigned in it for forty years, died. He was followed by seven other kings, his de- 
 scendants, during whose reigns a number of Greeks had crossed over to the new and 
 flourishing settlement, at the command of the oracle, and founded the cities Teuchira 
 and Hesperides ; Barce, too, was built during the reign of the sixth king, in conse- 
 quence of whose tyranny it’s inhabitants rose against him, and finally succeeded in 
 gaining their independence, which they preserved till the reign of the last king, who 
 was publicly murdered in it. His mother fled to Egypt, to beg assistance from the 
 Satrap of the Persian Darius, who sent a number of troops and conquered Barce. 
 Gyrene had previously submitted to Cambyses and Darius, and preserved it’s own 
 existence by the payment of a regular tribute : from this time it assumed a repub- 
 lican form of government, and flourished for nearly 200 years. The united confe- 
 deracy of the several cities was named Gyrene, or Gyrena3a, an appellation which 
 the Romans latterly converted into Gyrenaica. It obtained considerable renown 
 from the industry and ingenuity of it’s people, who cultivated the arts and sciences 
 with great success ; their trade, too, became very extensive, and their ships were 
 found riding on every sea. But, about this time, Carthage, which had hitherto been 
 separated from Gyrene by an enormous desert, began to extend her territory East- 
 ward, and a dispute arising as to her right of doing so, the question was decided by 
 a battle at sea, which led to the treaty of the Philrenorum Ara; already mentioned. 
 
 58. Not long after this, Gyrene was engaged in a dispute with Egypt, concerning 
 it’s Eastern limits, the latter country having attempted to establish her dominion, 
 not only over the sandy deserts of Maraiarica, which belonged to Gyrene, but over 
 the Republic itself ; this produced a war, the issue of which was, that the frontier 
 
 Rgypf on this side should'extend no farther than the Catabathmus. This then 
 was the extent of territory claimed by the Republic of Gyrene, and it must be care- 
 fully distinguished from that small portion of country immediately surrounding the 
 metropolis, and actually peopled or possessed by the Greeks. It became very 
 wealthy and very powerful ; but the seeds of destruction, which lie at the core of all 
 democracies, soon shot forth, and produced a succession of civil wars, which ended 
 in the subjection of Gyrene by the Eirst Ptolemy, king of Egypt, whose assistance 
 had been begged by the suffering Gyreneans. After this, the tyrannical power exer- 
 cised by the metropolis of Gyrene over the other Greek settlements, was taken from 
 it, and the five chief cities, united into one league, hence surnamed the Pentapolis, 
 from ir'evre quinque, and iroXig urbs : these cities were Gyrene, Apollonia, Ptolemais, 
 Teuchira, and Berenice, of which the first still kept it’s superiority as the capital. 
 The Ptolemies maintained their dominion over Gyrene till the time of Apion, who, 
 dying without issue, bequeathed it to the Romans. The latter people, however, 
 declared it independent, till the Gyreneans, unable peaceably to enjoy the blessings 
 of freedom, fell once more into violent dissensions amongst themselves, and at last 
 insulted their benefactors by joining the cause of Mithridates, king of Pontus. Upon 
 this their country was taken possession of by the Romans, who united it and the 
 island of Grete into one province, b. c. 63, both being governed by the same pro- 
 consul. During the reigns of Trajan and Pladrian, there was a terrible uproar of 
 
 ®* Ol S’ ovTTii) TTriyrjg Kvprjg ISvvavro TTtXacrffai 
 
 Aiopieeg, Callim. Hymn, in Apoll, 88 . 
 
 TTork xpvrrkwv 
 Aibg 6pvix<icv vapeSpog, 
 
 OvK airoSdpov ’AttoX- 
 Xu)vog Tvxovrog, Upea 
 Xprjffsv oiKiarripa Buttov 
 XapTTO^opov AijSvag, ispdv 
 Nncroj/ dig r/Si] Xiirdiv 
 Kti(T(tsisv svdpparov 
 
 ndXiv tv dpyivoiVTi paaTip, Find. PytlulV. 6. 
 
 Id. 104, et seq. 
 
 Nec non- Gyrene Pelopei stirpe nepotis 
 
 Battiadas pravos fidei stimulavit in arma. Sil. Ital. III. 252. 
 
723 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Cyrenaica. 
 
 the Jews, whom the first Ptolemy had settled here after his conquest of Cyrene, 
 which cost upwards of 220,000 persons their lives. The state grew gradually weaker, 
 till in the 5th century the Libyans succeeded in expelling most of it’s citizens, and 
 the work of desolation, which they commenced, was fully completed by the Arabs 
 two centuiies afterwards, 
 
 59. The country in the immediate neighbourhood of the Pentapolis was remark- 
 ably fertile, and from the care bestowed upon it by the inhabitants, it arrived at a 
 very high degree of cultivation, especially that part of it near the city Hesperides : 
 it was separated from the desert by a chain of mountains called Cyrenei, Velpi, &c. 
 It abounded in corn, wine, and oil ; in oranges, dates, pomegranates, and other noble 
 fruits; and it’s meadows were covered with a profusion of beautiful flowers, far 
 exceeding in fragrance those of any other region. Besides this, it’s horses were 
 amongst the finest in the world and often gained the prize in the games of Greece ; 
 they were of such acknowledged superiority, that when Alexander the Great paid 
 his visit to the temple of Jupiter Ammon, the Cyreneans sent him a present of three 
 hundred by way of tribute. The Cyrenean chariots were also much praised for their 
 many excellencies. One very important production of Cyrenaica was the Silphium, 
 or Laserpitium as the Latins named it, supposed to be the same with what is now 
 called Asa Fxtida ; it was a shrub which flourished to the greatest advantage in .the 
 desert, and sent forth a strong gum, very efficacious as a medicine. It was a source 
 of great profit to the Cyreneans, who made the trade in it a state monopoly ; they 
 transported quantities of it all over the known world, but at Rome it was reckoned 
 so valuable as to be weighed against silver. It was found in the interior of the 
 country, chiefly betwixt the little island Platea and the coast of the Syrtis, although 
 in later times, when it’s cultivation was discouraged, it was only to be met with in 
 the Southern part of the province. 
 
 60. The Nasamones were a powerful Libyan tribe, inhabiting the lower part of 
 Cyrenaica and the shores of the Syrtis, and extending some distance into the province 
 of Marmarica ; they are thought to have descended from the Ananim, the grandsons 
 of Ham. They are represented to have been an infamous set of robbers, who attacked 
 all the vessels which were cast upon their shores, and sold the cargoes as well as the 
 crews*® ; they increased their territory by almost exterminating their neighbours the 
 Psylli. At last, however, by their constant plunderings, they drew upon them 
 the vengeance of the Romans, under Augustus and Domitian, who cut them to 
 pieces, or drove them into the interior of the country. U'hey are said to have held 
 solemn festivals at the tombs of their ancestors, and even to have worshipped their 
 Manes ; an allusion probably to the custom of embalming their dead, which they had 
 learned from the Egyptians. The frontier town of Cyrenaica towards I’ripolitana 
 was Automalax, now Sookren, situated at the Southernmost point of the Gulf: con- 
 siderably above it, on (he Eastern shore, stood Amastoros, now Karkora, and still 
 farther N. was Boreum Pr. C. Tejones, already mentioned as forming the termination 
 of the Syrtis Major on this side. Upon the last mentioned promontory there was 
 a cognominal town, chiefly inhabited by Jews, who had settled there during the 
 government of the Ptolemies, and built themselves a temple, which they pretended 
 
 ’S.dfitpov ypjj CT£ Trap’ dvSpi (piXtp 
 I^rdfiev, eviTTVOv fiaaiXij'i Kvpd- 
 
 vaQ, 6(ppa KwpdZovTt ovv ' ApKsaiXq., 
 
 Moicra, AaroiSaunv 6(ptiX6p,svov 
 
 HvBwv'i T av%yQ ovpov vp.vu>v. Find. Pijth. IV. 2. 
 
 •'’* Quam magnus numerus Libyssae arena; 
 
 Laserpiciferis jacet Cyrenis, 
 
 Oraculum Jovis inter aestuosi, 
 
 Et Batti veteris sacrum sepulcrum. CatulL \TT. 3. 
 
 Nam litoreis populator arenis 
 
 Imminet, et nulla portus tangente carina, 
 
 Novit opes. Sic cum toto commercia mundo 
 Naufragiis Nasamones habent. Lucan. IX. 444. 
 
 See also note 51, snpi-a. 
 
 3 A 2 
 
724 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Cyrenaica. 
 
 had been erected by Solomon; the emperor Justinian converted this temple into 
 a Christian church. 
 
 61. The most fertile and important part of Cyrenaica was 
 that of the Pentapolis, or Cyrene properly so called, which 
 occupied the Northern part of the province, from the borders 
 of the Syrtis to Marmarica. The Southernmost of the five 
 cities from which it derived it’s name, was Hesperides, not 
 many miles above the Syrtis ; it was situated in the midst of 
 an extraordinarily productive country, and hence the appella- 
 tion given it by the Greeks, who readily discovered in it’s 
 exuberant fertility the mythological gardens of the Hesperides, 
 though these had by common consent been long since sought 
 for in the neighbourhood of the Little Syrtis. The Cyreneans, 
 however, anxious that the claim of their country to such an 
 honour should not be disputed, pointed out the exact locality 
 of the wonderful Gardens 6*^, in a spot two stadia long, sur- 
 rounded on all sides by lofty mountains, and in which the 
 Lotus, Pomegranate, Vine, Olive, Date, and every other 
 description of fruit, were found growing in wild luxuriance. 
 Through it ran a river, known to the natives as the Ecceius, 
 but in which the Greeks readily recognised the Lethaeus (or 
 Lathon as it was called in the Doric dialect), communicating 
 with Hades : it entered the sea at a little lake, which was 
 declared to be the Tritonis Palus, where the goddess Minerva 
 first appeared to mankind. And, in memory of this event, 
 there was an annual festival held here, as also at the neigh- 
 bouring Teuchira, during which the most lovely woman in the 
 country was clothed like Pallas, with a mural crown on her 
 head, and drawn round the city in triumph. It was owing to 
 these circumstances, that the Greeks laid the foundations of 
 their city Hesperides, or Evesperidae, which soon rose to con- 
 siderable dignity : it was subsequently much beautified and 
 enlarged by Ptolemy Evergetes, who, in honour of his queen. 
 
 Atque insopiti quondam tutela draconis, 
 
 Hesperidum pauper spoliatus frondibus hortus. 
 
 Invidus, annoso famam qui derogat aevo, 
 
 Qui vates ad vera vocat. Fuit aurea silva, 
 
 Divitiisque graves, et fulvo germine rami, 
 
 Virgineusque chorus, nitidi custodia luci, 
 
 Et nunquam somno damnatus lumina serpens, 
 
 Robora complexus rutilo curvata metallo. 
 
 Abstulit arboribus pretium, nemorique laborem 
 Alcides : passusque inopes sine pondere ramos, 
 
 Retulit Argolico fulgentia poma tyranno. Lucan. IX. 357. 
 
 See also p. 716, sect. 50, note 43, supra. 
 
 Quam juxta Lethon tacitus praelabitur amnis, 
 
 Infernis, ut fama, trahens oblivia venis. Lucan. IX. 355, 
 
725 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Cyrenaica, 
 
 called it Berenice a name which it has retained to the present 
 day in that of BengazL Farther N. was Hadrianopohs Adrian, 
 so called after the emperor Hadrian, who sent colonists hither. 
 Above this last was Teuchira, founded by the Cyreneans, and 
 subsequently colonized by the Romans ; it was called Arsinoe, 
 after the consort of Ptolemy Philadelphus, but it kept the lat- 
 ter name only a short time, and is still known as Teukera. The 
 next city on the coast was Ptolemais, now Tolometa ; it was 
 originally merely the harbour of Barce, but during the attack 
 made on the latter city by the Persians, it’s inhabitants took 
 refuge at the neighbouring harbour, which was afterwards 
 raised by the Egyptian kings to the rank of a city, and named 
 Ptolemais. In after ages it became the most important city 
 in the whole province, and is frequently found in the ancient 
 authors confounded with Barce. The latter city^a was only 
 100 stadia distant from the coast, and was an aboriginal settle- 
 ment of the Libyans, whose chief employment was the breeding 
 and breaking of horses ; it was hence said of them by the old 
 Greeks, that Neptune had taught them the art of taming these 
 animals, and Minerva had shown them how they were to be 
 guided in the chariot. They remained for a long time on 
 friendly terms with the colonists of Gyrene, but at last some 
 of the latter, during a domestic sedition, took refuge at Barce, 
 which from henceforth assumed the appearance of a regular 
 city, being surrounded by walls, and ornamented with public 
 buildings. It was shortly afterwards joined in a league against 
 Gyrene, by many of the towns on the sea-coasts, and amongst 
 others by Teuchira ; but the last Greek king of Gyrene having 
 been murdered here, his mother persuaded the Persians, who 
 were then in Egypt, to revenge her cause, and they accordingly 
 marched against the city, and took it. From this time Barce 
 sunk rapidly ; it’s old inhabitants migrated to Ptolemais, or 
 took to their roving life, and rendered themselves so terrible 
 to the Greeks by t&ir systematic robberies, that the name of 
 Barcitee, or Barcaei, became the general one for all the Nomadic 
 tribes between the Syrtis and Egypt ; hence the appellation 
 Barca, by which we distinguish the same extent of country. 
 Their city, however, still maintained a respectable rank. 
 
 Adfuit undosa cretus Berenicide miles, 
 
 Nec tereti dextras in pugnam armata dolone 
 
 Destituit Barce sitientibus arida venis. Sil. Ital. III. 249. 
 
 Hinc deserta siti regie, lateque furentes 
 
 Barcaji. Virg. Mn. IV. 43. 
 
 , . ■- mternumque arida Barce. Sil. Ital. II, 62. 
 
 occiduis quod Gadibus arida Barce, — 
 
 Claudian. de Bell. Gild. 160. 
 
 3 A 3 
 
7‘2G 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Cyrenaica. 
 
 although it was never included amongst those which formed 
 the Pentapolis ; it is now called Barca. 
 
 62. Phycus Pr.®"* C. Rasat, the Northernmost point of 
 Cyrenaica, was to the E. of Ptolemais, and on it stood a 
 cognominal town, which the people of Cyrene used as a har- 
 bour after Apollonia had been made a city of the Pentapolis ; 
 it is 208 miles distant from the opposite Teenarium Pr. C. Ma- 
 tapan, in the Peloponnesus. A few miles Eastward of this 
 cape was Apollonia, the old haven of Cyrene, so called after 
 the god of Delphi, who was the favourite deity of the state ; it 
 derived all it’s importance from the Ptolemies, who made it a 
 city of the Pentapolis, and gave it many immunities : in the 
 lower ages it was called Sozousa, and hence it’s modern name 
 Marsa Susa. Cyrene®^, the metropolis of the whole province, 
 was situated a little inland, at a distance of 80 stadia from this 
 port ; it was built by colonists from the I. of Thera, under 
 Battus, B. c. 712, or about 40 years after the foundation of 
 Rome : they called it Cyrene (or Cyrana in the Doric dialect), 
 after the neighbouring spring Cyre. It soon became a very 
 important city, especially after the oracle of Delphi had sum- 
 moned all Greece to send colonists to this happy country. It 
 was governed during a period of 200 years by a succession of 
 eight kings, the last of whom being murdered, the government 
 became a democracy, in which the lowest rabble were allow^ed 
 to exercise their baneful influence in managing the affairs of 
 the state ; the consequence of this was, that the city soon fell 
 under the yoke of Egypt, and finally under that of the Romans. 
 The latter people, who commonly called it Cyrenas, raised it 
 to the rank of a colony, but designedly neglected it ; at last 
 
 "HS'tcrtv, tv TTort KaX- 
 XiffTav aTT<^Kr\(Tav xpov({i 
 'SatTov' tv^iv S’ vfifii Aaroi- 
 Sag tTTOpEV Aifivag irtSiov 
 Siiv ^twv rifialQ 6(ptX- 
 Xtiv, aarv xP^^oSrpovov 
 AtavtfiHv Sreiov Kvpdvag 
 
 ’OpSiojiovXov pijTiv i(ptvpofievoiQ. Find. Pyth. IV. 405. 
 
 Oi) Ktlvov \opov tide ^eiortpov dXXov ’AttoXXojv, 
 
 OvSi TToXti t6(t’ Evtifitv ocptXaipa, TOffaa Kvppvy, 
 
 MvwofiEvoQ irpoTEpyg apTraKTVog' ovSe piv avroi 
 Barrca^a* 4>6ij3oio ttXeov Btbv dXXov triffav. 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in ApolL 94. 
 
 — — et ini(iiio e Sole calentes 
 
 Battiadas late iniperio sceptrisque regebat, Sil. llaL II. 61. 
 
 64 
 
 Tunc ausum class! praecludere portus 
 
 Impulit, ac saavas meritum Phycunta rapinas 
 Sparsit : 
 
 Lucan. IX. 40. 
 
727 
 
 Africa Scptentrionalis — Marmarica. 
 
 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who reduced all it’s 
 splendid buildings to a mass of ruins, now known as Kuren or 
 Grenna. Cyrene gave birth to many eminent men, amongst 
 others to Eratosthenes, Callimachus Aristippus, Carneades, 
 and Anniceris : it was also famous for a sect of philosophers, 
 hence called the Cyrenaic, who followed the doctrine of Aris- 
 tippus, and placing all happiness in pleasure, contended that 
 virtue ought to be commended because it gave pleasure. Of 
 this place also was that Simon, on whom the Jews laid our 
 Saviour’s cross, compelling him to carry it after him to the 
 place of crucifixion The Easternmost town of Cyrenaica 
 was Darnis, close on the frontiers of Marmarica, and now 
 known as Derna. 
 
 63. Marmarica was bounded on the W. by Cyrenaica, on 
 the S. by the Great Libyan Desert, on the E. by Libya Exte- 
 rior, and on the N. by the Mediterranean Sea : it corresponded 
 with the central part of Barca, and contained 50,700 square 
 miles. The people were called Marmaridse®®, a name which 
 was originally applied to all the tribes between Egypt and the 
 Syrtis, but which, after the arrival of the Greeks in Cyrene, 
 was confined Westward by the country of which they took 
 possession : the latter people afterwards extended their domi- 
 nion to the Catabathmus, and thus included a great part of 
 the country of the Marmaridae within their territory. When 
 Cyrenaica fell into the hands of the Romans, they incorporated 
 it’s Western half (or that part of it which was actually inha 
 bited by the Greeks), in their province of Crete, adding the 
 remainder to Egypt, of which it then formed a separate nomos, 
 or praefecture, called Marmarica. This nomos extended from 
 the borders of the Pentapolis to the Catabathmus, being 
 bounded as described above. The Marmaridae were much 
 famed as swift runners, and for certain antidotes to the bites 
 of the most poisonous serpents 
 
 04. The Marmaridfe were divided into many tribes, the most powerful of which 
 seem to have been called Gigamas, and dwelled on the sea-coast. They were 
 
 4 > oi / 3 o £' (cat fSa^vyiiop kfit]v ttoXiv t(j>pa<Tt Barry,—— 
 
 Hymn, in Apoll. 65. 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 32. — Mark, xv. 21. — Lu. xxiii. 26. 
 
 It is likewise mentioned several times in the Acts of the Apostles, ii. 10 ; vi. 19 • 
 xi. 20 ; xiii. 1 ; from the two last of which passages it appears that many of it’s 
 inhabitants had been converted to Christianity. 
 
 ®® mixti Garamante perusto 
 
 Marmaridae volucres, Lucan. IV . 680. 
 
 ®® Marmaridae, medicum vulgus, stiepuere catervis ; 
 
 Ad quorum cantus serpens oblita veneni. 
 
 Ad quorum taclum mites jacuere cerastae. Sil. Ital, III. 300. 
 
 3 A 4 
 
728 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Libya Exterior. 
 
 a Nomadic race of barbarians, who lived chiefly upon their flocks and herds, and 
 wandered about without any fixed place of abode. Their country was for the most 
 part arid and sterile, being the commencement of that vast desert, which extends 
 Southwards and covers nearly the whole continent : the few patches of cultivation 
 which it possessed, wer^ situated near the coast, and produced figs, dates, and grapes, 
 in tolerable abundance, (dose on the confines of Cyrenaica and Marmarica was the 
 Chersonesus Magna, now called C. Razatin, where lay the Greek settlement Axylis ; 
 below it was Paliurus Bomba, the capital of the province, situated at the mouth 
 of a river, which issued from a cognominal lake in the interior of the country. The 
 sea here forms a considerable gulf, now known as the G. of Bomba, in which lies 
 Platea I., remarkable as the island where the colony of Battus founded their first 
 settlement after leaving Thera in the Ailgaean Sea. F arther Eastward was Antipyrgus 
 Port Toubrouk, and beyond this again lay Menelaus P®., the most considerable place 
 in the province ; it was said to have been founded by Menelaus during his wandeiv 
 ings, and it was here, according to Cornelius Nepos, that Agesilaus died. At the 
 Eastern extremity of Marmarica was the promontory of Petras Magnus C. Luko : 
 below it lay the Catabathmus, surnamed Magnus to distinguish it from a smaller one 
 farther Eastward, now called Akaba Ossohm ; it was a broad, deep valley (whence 
 it’s Greek name), and was remarkable as originally forming the limits between tbe 
 territories of Cyrene and Egypt, as it did in later times between Cyrenaica and 
 Marmarica. There were several oases, or little cultivated places, in the deserts of 
 Marmarica, the most important of which was that of the Augilaj, a branch of the 
 Nasamones ; it produced a great quantity of dates, and boasted of one town called 
 Augila, which still preserves the same name. 
 
 65. Libya Exterior was bounded on the W. by Marma- 
 rica, on the S. by the great Libyan Desert, on the E. by Egypt, 
 and on the N. by the Mediterranean Sea: it corresponded 
 with the Eastern part of Barca, and contained 54,800 square 
 miles. It formerly constituted a part of the territory occupied 
 by the great nation of the Marmaridse, but having been con- 
 quered by the Ptolemies, they added it to their kingdom of 
 ot which in later times it became a separate nomos, or 
 praefecture, under the title of Libya, or Libya Exterior. The 
 greater part of the province was nothing but a desert, inter- 
 spersed with a few oases, or cultivated places, the most cele- 
 brated of which was that of Ammon or Hammonium Siwah, 
 
 about 150 miles from the coast, and more than 200 from 
 Memphis on the Nile. It is thought to have derived it’s 
 name from the Ananim, or grandsons of Ham, who settled in 
 these regions. It was famous for the temple of Jupiter Am- 
 mon which the Greeks of Cyrene pretended had been 
 
 yfip TO.Q aXinXdy- 
 KTOV TTork ydg ’E7ra0oio Kopav 
 ’Affritov pi^av <j>VTiv- 
 asaSrai ptXtiff'ip/ipoTov 
 
 Aibg kv” App,(i)vog SrepkSrXoig. Find, Pyth. IV. 28. 
 
 Ventum erat ad templum, Libycis quod gentibus unum 
 Inculti Garamantes habent : stat certior illic 
 Jupiter, ut memorant, sed non aut fulmina vibrans, 
 
 Aut similis nostro, sed tortis cornibus Hammon. 
 
 Non illic Libycas posuerunt ditia gentes 
 Templa, nec jiois splendent donaria gemmis. 
 
 Quamvis ^Ethiopum populis, vVrabumque beads 
 
 Gentibus 
 
729 
 
 Africa Septentrionalis — Libya Exterior. 
 
 founded by Bacchus in honour of his father, who here saved 
 him and his whole army, when about to perish by thirst in the 
 desert, by appearing in the shape of a ram, and showing them 
 a fountain; hence they derived the name of Ammon from a/x/xoe 
 arena. Other, and more probable accounts say, that the 
 temple was built by the Thebans and the people of Meroe ; 
 the former indeed always worshipped Jupiter under the title of 
 Ammon, and their priests endeavoured to account for the god’s 
 being represented under the form of a ram'^- at the Oasis we 
 are describing, by the fable, in which it is related that he once 
 concealed his glory under the skin of a ram, that he might 
 gratify the urgent request of Hercules, who had desired an 
 interview with him. 
 
 66. The temple possessed a famous oracle, said to have been established about 1,800 
 years before the age of Augustus, by two black doves, which flew from Thebes in Egypt, 
 and settled, one at Dodona, the other here. This fable is thought to allude to the 
 circumstance of two Egyptian women having been carried off by the Phoenicians to 
 these places, and at all events tends to establish the affinity, which existed between 
 the service of the three temples’^. The fame of the oracle was established not only 
 in Libya, but likewise amongst all the civilized nations of Europe and Asia ; it was 
 consulted by Hercules, Perseus, Croesus, and many others, but lost all it’s veneration 
 after it had servilely declared Alexander the Great, who visited it with his army, to 
 be the son of Jupiter. Cambyses, after his conquest of Egypt, sent an army of 
 60,000 men against Ammon, not one of whom was ever afterwards heard of ; they 
 were said to have been overwhelmed by the sands of the desert, but they probably 
 perished from the want of water. The district of Ammon (Ammoniaca Regio), 
 though subject to Egypt, was governed originally by it’s own kings, but in the time 
 of Alexander, the supreme power was in the hands of a chief priest. It was exceed- 
 ingly fertile, abounding with fruit-trees, especially olives and dates : it was well 
 supplied with springs, and studded over with a number of flourishing villages. In 
 the midst of these rose the sacred Ammon, surrounded with a triple wall ; within the 
 first was the palace ; the second contained the temple itself, together with the fountain 
 for lustrations, and the Gynseceum, or apartments of the women ; and the third, or 
 innermost one was the wall of the Acropolis, where the soldiers of the garrison were 
 quartered. The service of the temple was performed by one hundred priests, but the 
 superior alone delivered the responses of the oracle. The statue of the god, which 
 was of brass, and rested on a golden pedestal, was rendered very valuable by the 
 emeralds and other precious stones with which it was adorned ; when it was con- 
 sulted, the priests bore it about in a golden ark, from the side of which hung a number 
 of silver bells, and the virgins followed after singing their national hymns. At no 
 great distance from this there was another temple of Ammon, surrounded by lofty 
 trees, and celebrated for a fountain called that of the Sun (Solis Eons), from the tem- 
 perature of it’s water varying exceedingly with the time of the day j in the morning 
 
 Gentibus, atque Indis unus sit Jupiter Hammon, 
 
 Pauper adhuc Deus est, nullis violata per sevum 
 
 Divitiis delubra tenens : morumque priorum 
 
 Numen Romano templum defendit ab auro. Lucan. IX. 511. 
 
 72 nec corniger Ammon, 
 
 Vera magis vobis, quam mea Musa canent, 
 
 Ovid, de Ar. Am. III. 789. 
 
 Uritur undivagus Python, et corniger Hammon, 
 
 .Sil. Ilal. XIV. 572. 
 
 See p. 362, sect 21, supra. 
 
730 The Barhary States. 
 
 and evening it was warm, at noon cold, and at midnight hot’^ There were some 
 -iTithiopians cantoned round Ammon, who had probably wandered at a very emly 
 period from the more Southern countries. 
 
 67. The Northern part of Libya Exterior was originally inhabited by the Adyrma- 
 chidm'^®, who extended as far Eastward as the Nile, through the whole of that country 
 which in the later ages was called Alexandria, after the great city of this name. 
 They were a very powerful tribe, though subdivided into many branches ; and are 
 described as Phthirophagi, or filthy people, and as having been governed by a chief 
 who signalized himself above his fellow-barbarians by the tyranny he exercised over 
 the women of the country. There were several harbours and landing-places on the 
 coast, but none of any consequence. 
 
 THE BARBARY STATES. 
 
 68, The whole Northern part of Africa, from the Atlantic Ocean to the limits of 
 comprehended under the general name of Barbary ; and the states of 
 Morocco, Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli, of which it is composed, are called the Barbary 
 States. The name of Barbary is derived from that of the Berbers, or Brebers, who 
 appear to be the most ancient race by whom these regions are peopled, and still pre- 
 serve their independence in all the mountain-distiicts ; many of them live a Nomadic 
 life, but others of them have fixed villages, and cultivate the ground. They have 
 a kind of popular government, at the head of which is a shekh, who has the general 
 management of all matters relating to the cluster of villages over which he is the 
 chief. Though they have been in some degree subjected by the arms, and converted 
 to the faith of their Mahometan conquerors, yet they yield them a very indignant 
 and imperfect obedience, frequently breaking out into open rebellion, and displaying 
 the most formidable enmity. The Moors form the ruling people of the whole country, 
 and by theni all the cities are chiefly inhabited. Their name is corrupted from that 
 of the Mauri, the old inhabitants of the country, and is used in an equally extended 
 sense, though to a very different race of people : it may now be considered as includinc^ 
 that portion of the Mahometan conquerors of Northern Africa, who have addicted 
 tliemselves to a settled mode of life, together with such other inhabitants of the country 
 as have become incorporated with them, and been trained to the same habits. The 
 Arabs also form a numerous class of the inhabitants of Barbara, occupying with 
 their flocks and herds all the interior and pastoral districts of the country : they have 
 preserved the original name and habits of the conquerors of those regions, living 
 a cornpletely Nomadic life, and moving about from one place to another, as soon as 
 the district round their encampment is unable to support them any longer. They are 
 governed by their own shekhs, over whom one called an Emir presides : they owe 
 merely tribute and military service to the sovereign in whose territory their tents are 
 situated, and whenever the government is weak or disputed, the shekhs set it at 
 defiance and act in a manner entirely independent. The Jews exist in considerable 
 numbers throughout all the cities of Barbary, and as in most of the states there exists 
 no law for their protection, the hardships of their situation are exceedingly great. 
 They are the objects of perpetual insult, contumely, and oppression ; envied for their 
 wealth, despised for their avarice, and abhorred as enemies to the faith : but from 
 being the only class capable of managing trade, they make immense profits, the 
 opportunity of reaping which no oppression can induce them to relinquish. 
 
 medio tua, corniger Airimon, 
 
 Unda die gelida est : ortuque obituque calescit. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 309. 
 
 Esse apud Amm.onis fanum fons luce diurna 
 
 Frigidus, at calidus noctumo tempore fertur. Lucret. VI. 848. 
 
 Herod. IV. 181.— Plin. II. 103 ; V. 9. 
 
 Versicolor contra cetra et falcatus ab arte 
 
 Ensis Adyrmachidis, ac laevo tegmine crure. Sil. Ital. III. 279. 
 
 et ferro vivere laetum 
 
 Vulgus Adyrmachidae pariter, 
 
 Id. IX. 224. 
 
Barhary States — Empire of Morocco. 
 
 731 
 
 THE EMPIRE OF MOROCCO. 
 
 69, The Empire of Morocco, or Morocco, as the name is also written, is bounded 
 on the W. by the Atlantic Ocean, on the N. by the Mediterranean Sea, on the E. by 
 tlie kingdom of Algiers, and on the S. by the great desert of Sahara : it contains 
 about 68,800 square miles, and it's population is estimated at 14,500,000 souls, 
 which is generally thought to be an exaggeration. It has derived its name from 
 the Mauri, or Moors as they are now called, who are well known in history 
 from the circumstance of their having veiy much contributed to the establishment 
 of the power of their brethren the Mom-s in Spain : the latter people were called 
 Moi-iscoes by the Spaniards, in order to distinguish them from the Moors of Barbary. 
 The government of Morocco is perhaps the most complete, as well as the most bar- 
 barous and brutal despotism on the face of the earth. There are not here, as in 
 Turkey, ulemas and muftis, who profess privileges independent of the sovereign, 
 and even occasionally interfere to check his determinations ; neither is there a coun- 
 cil or divan, whom he is expected to consult: all is done by the single command of 
 the monarch, without the assistance of ministers, for he is judged to do all things of 
 himself, and acts precisely according to the caprice of the moment. The subject, 
 throughout the empire, has nothing which he can call his own, not even his opinions 
 or his existence : his master deprives him of his property or his life whenever he 
 pleases. The services that are performed to the sovereign are gratuitous, and merely 
 honorary ; and the favours, which he may think proper to bestow at his own pleasure, 
 are the only revenue of those who perform them, IMoney, in this government, is the 
 only key to office, and constitutes the crime, as it obtains the pardon, of the accused. 
 The governors of provinces, or bashaws as they are termed, purchase their situations 
 with their property, and private persons, in like manner, buy the forbearance of these 
 plundering magistrates with such presents as they are able : whilst the emperor, by 
 a kind of retributive justice, seizes upon the wealth of either, whenever he discovers 
 it will conduce to the benefit of his treasury. The religion of the Moors is Maho- 
 metanism, which they very rigidly observe ; they belong to the sect of Omai-, and 
 are remarkable for their superstition, enthusiasm, and fanaticism, qualities of which 
 their despotic rulers do not fail to avail themselves. Saints and their sanctuaries 
 are very numerous amongst them, and are devoutly invoked and visited for the cure 
 of their diseases, for the fertility of their lands, and for success in every piratical 
 undertaking which their notorious cruelty may lead them to commence. 
 
 70. After Morocco had been for many years a prey to the intestine divisions which 
 arose amongst the Saracens when they had obtained complete possession of it, a re- 
 action took place from the vast deserts to the South and East. The standard of 
 liberty, which, in the eleventh century was raised by a chief of Lemptuna, who had 
 assumed the character of a reformer of the Mahometan religion, was zealously 
 flocked to by all the neighbouring tribes, from the high reputation of sanctity he had 
 acquired : and his followers, under the appellation of Almoravides, not only made 
 themselves masters of Mwocco, but extended their dominion over all Barbary, and 
 even over Spain, thus establishing a great empire, known by the name of Magreb, 
 or The West. The Almohades, another sectarian dynasty, supplanted them in the 
 following century, but soon had to combat rivals, whose barbarous intrigues rendered 
 their dominion vacillating and insecure. At length, in 1547, an Arab chief, who 
 numbered himself amongst the sheriffs, or descendants of Mahomet, ascended the 
 throne of Morocco, which, amidst all the casualties incident to such a state of barba- 
 rism, his posterity have even since continued to occupy. The Empire of Morocco is 
 composed of two great integral parts, Morocco Proper and Fez, the latter lying 
 towards the North, and having been united to it ever since the 13th century j 
 they are separated from each other by the It. Morbea, which flows from Mt. Atlas 
 Westward into the Atlantic Ocean: their relative size and population are estimated 
 as follows : 
 
 Square Miles. Inhabitants. 
 
 Kingdom of Morocco - 
 Kingdom of Fez 
 
 30,200 8,000,000 
 
 32,600 6,500,000 
 
 68,800 14,500,000 
 
 Total 
 
732 
 
 JBarhary States — Empire of Morocco. 
 
 71. The city of Morocco or Maracasch as it is called by the natives, the capital of 
 the Empire of the same name, is situated in the Northern part of Morocco properly 
 so called, in a beautiful valley, a few miles to the S. of the R. Tensift. It is sur- 
 rounded with walls, and is about eight miles in circumference, but by far the greater 
 part of this space is covered with ruined houses, and gardens. It was built in the mid- 
 dle of the eleventh century, and soon attained such a degree of prosperity, that in less 
 than 200 years afterwards it’s population is said to have amounted to one million of 
 souls. It has now, however, lost most of it’s splendour, owing to the sovereign 
 having removed his court to Mequinez, but it’s numerous and splendid temples, sanc- 
 tuaries, and mosques, give it still an air of decaying grandeur. The emperor’s palace 
 is of hewn stones, ornamented with marble, but the houses are in general very mean 
 and dirty. The number of inhabitants is estimated at present not to exceed 30,000. 
 Mogodor, or Suerrah, as it is called by the natives, is situated on the shores of the 
 Atlantic, about 100 miles to the Westward of the city of Morocco. It was founded 
 in the middle of the last century by one of the emperors, who spared no pains to 
 make it the principal seat of commerce in his dominions : it is the residence of the 
 foreign consuls, and the great dep6t for most of the commerce which is carried on 
 between Europe and the Empire of Morocco. It stands on a low flat desert of accu- 
 mulating sand, and is altogether separated from the cultivated country, so that, 
 except for the traffic which it carries on, it possesses but little importance. It is 
 tolerably well fortified, and contains about 10,000 inhabitants. Prior to the building 
 of Mogodor, Sqffi was the principal port of the kingdom of Morocco, but it is no longer 
 a place of any trade, and is rapidly falling to decay ; it lies also on the shores of the 
 Atlantic Ocean, about seventy miles to the N. E. of Mogodor. About seventy miles 
 to the S. of Mogodor lies Agadeer or Santa Cruz, near the mouth of the little II. S^tse, 
 which runs Westward from Mt. Atlas into the Atlantic: it is the largest and most 
 secure port of any in the empire, and was at one time the centre of a veiy extensive 
 commerce, but it’s strength and remote situation at last excited the jealousy of one 
 of the emperois, who, finding the inhabitants independent and refractory, reduced 
 them by force, and transported them to Mogodor. Tercdant lies about fifty miles to 
 the Eastward of Santa Crut, near the source of the R. Suse, and almost at the 
 extremity of the empire of Morocco : it weis formerly the capital of a small kingdom, 
 but is at present only the residence of a trusty governor, in whom, owing to the 
 situation of the town, on the borders of his dominions, the emperor is obliged to re- 
 pose great confidence. 
 
 72. The Kingdom of Fez forms the Northern and more important part of the 
 Empire of Morocco : it extends from the R. Morbea, which divides it from Morocco 
 Proper, to the R. Moulouia, which forms the line of demarcation between it and 
 Algiers, and extends for about 200 miles on each side of the Strait of Gibraltar. 
 It’s capital, Fez, is situated in the centre of the country, on an arm of the R. Seboo, 
 at an equal distance of about seventy miles from the Atlantic and Mediterranean, 
 It was built at the conclusion of the eighth century, and soon became a large city, 
 and the capital of the Western Mahometan state. It was esteemed such a sacred 
 city, that when the road to Mecca was shut up in the fourth century of the Hejira, the 
 Western Mussulmans made pilgrimages to it. It was also famous as a school of 
 learning, at a time when knowledge was almost exclusively under the power of the 
 Saracens ; it’s institutions for the study of astronomy, philosophy, and physic, were 
 resorted to not only b^ students from all the IMahometan kingdoms of Spain and 
 Africa, but were likewise attended by many Christians. It’s population is said to 
 have amounted at one time to 400,000 souls, but it does not at present exceed a 
 fourth part of this number. Fez contains more than 200 caravansaries, or inns, some 
 of which are very spacious and convenient ; many of it’s public buildings are splen- 
 did, especially in the interior : the finest edifice is the mosque of Carubin, built 
 during the most flourishing period of the city, which is described as nearly a mile in 
 circuit, and so holy that no European is allowed to enter it. About thirty miles to 
 the S. W. of Eeslies Mequinez, a large and handsome city; it has derived all it’s im- 
 portance from one of the sovereigns having resolved to make it the capital of the 
 Northern, as Moi-occo was of the Southern part of his dominions, and hence it has 
 become the usual residence of the emperor of Morocco. It is said to contain nearly 
 100,000 inhabitants. To the W. of these, on the coast of the Atlantic, are the two 
 towns Sallee and Rabat, lying opposite to each other at the mouth of the R. J3w 
 Begreg : they are both walled, and were once well peopled places, but their im- 
 
733 
 
 Barbary States— Regency of Algiers. 
 
 portance has much diminished, owing to the tyranny of the sovereign, and the 
 jealous disposition of the people, and they are now but little visited by Europeans. 
 The town of Tangier is situated a little to the Eastward of C. Spartel, near the 
 Western extremity of the Strait of Gibraltar. It was for a long time an object of 
 eager contest between the Moors and Portuguese, till it finally fell into the hands of 
 the latter people : it became annexed to the English crown in the year 1662, having 
 been ceded to Charles 2nd, as a marriage portion with the Princess Catherine of 
 Portugal', but it was shortly afterwards abandoned by our government, when it’s for- 
 tificatfons were destroyed. It is at present a place of very little consequence, con- 
 taining scarcely 10,000 inhabitants, and subsisting chiefly by supplying the garrison 
 and inhabitants of Gibraltar with some of the necessaries of life. At the Eastern 
 extremity of the Strait, and directly opposite to Gibraltar, lies the fortress of Ceuta, 
 or the Southern Pillar of Hercules, known to the ancients by the name of Abyla ; 
 it is thought to have derived it’s present appellation from it’s lying at the foot of that 
 spur of Bit. Atlas formerly designated Septem Fratres, but now Apes’ Hill. Ceuta 
 is well fortified, and is naturally a place of some strength, being situated on an 
 elevated rock, which is only connected with the mainland by a narrow sandy isthmus : 
 it has frequently been a subject of hot dispute between the Portuguese and Moors, as 
 well as between the latter people and the Spaniards, Ceuta is one of the few places 
 out of the many, once belonging to the court of Madrid in the empire of Morocco : it 
 is the chief amongst those of it’s possessions here, known by the name of Presidios^ 
 the other being Melilla and Penon de Velez. 
 
 THE REGENCV OF ALGIERS. 
 
 73. The Kingdom of Algiers, or the Regency of Algiers as it is also styled, is 
 bounded on the W. by the empire of Morocco, on the N. by the Mediterranean Sea, 
 on the E. by the kingdom of Tunis, and on the S. by the great desert of Sahara, 
 It contains about 81,900 square miles, and it’s population is estimated at 3,500,000 
 inhabitants. It is divided into three great provinces, viz. Tlemsan or Tremezen, in 
 the West; Algiers Proper or Titterie, in 'the centre; and Cosantina, in the East, 
 adjoining Tunis, to which kingdom it once belonged. After the Vandals had been 
 driven from this country by the general Belisarius, it continued subject to the Greek 
 empire, until the overpowering hordes of Saraceyis reduced it to subjection. After 
 this it was variously governed by the descendants of the Califs, having been some- 
 times annexed to the empire of Morocco, and sometimes parcelled out into a number 
 of independent principalities. In the year 1505, the SpaniayAs, during the reign of 
 their king Ferdinand 5th, sent a powerful army and fleet against Algiers, principally 
 with a view of restraining the depredations of the Moors, who had been banished 
 from Spain about twelve years before ; and such was their success, that they soon 
 made themselves masters of Oran, Bujeya, and at last of Algiers itself, which they 
 reduced to subjection, and compelled to become tributary. They also erected 
 a strong fort on the small island opposite the city, and thus prevented the Algerine 
 corsairs from sailing into, or out of that harbour. On the death of Ferdinand, in 
 1516, the Algerines invited Barbarossa, who was then on a cruize with a squadron 
 of gallies, to assist them in throwing off the Spanish yoke, promising him a reward 
 corresponding with a service so important. The bold and adventurous pirate gladly 
 accepted the invitation, and succeeded in wresting their conquests from the Europeans ; 
 but he had no sooner accomplished this, than he determined to seize upon the sove- 
 reignty of the country as his own reward ; and after having committed all kinds of 
 atrocities upon such of the deluded inhabitants as dared to dispute the point with 
 him, he ascended the throne. He conquered several of the neighbouring chiefs, and 
 successfully prosecuted many bold schemes for the aggrandizement of his new king- 
 dom, till he at last fell a victim to his ambition in a battle with the Spaniards near 
 Tremezen, in which he lost both his crown and his life. His brother Hayradin 
 proclaimed himself king of Algiers ; and, in order to be secure against the farther 
 conquests of the Spaniards, as well as against the insurrection of the natives, he 
 despatched an ambassador, with magnificent presents, to Selim 1st, then emperor of 
 Constantinople, to notify the death of Barbarossa, and to make him an offer of sub- 
 mitting the kingdom to his protection, and of paying him an annual tribute in return 
 for his assistance. The Sultan was pleased with this proposal, and having received 
 
734 
 
 Barhary States^Regency of Algiers, 
 
 Ilayradin under his protection, appointed him his bashaw, pacha, or viceroy over the 
 kingdom of Algiers ; but some years afterwards, feeling rather jealous of his rising 
 power, he advanced him to the dignity of Capitan Pacha of the Ottoman Empire, 
 and appointed a Sardinian renegado bashaw of Algiers in his stead. 
 
 74. Several other barbarians, appointed by the Grand Seignor, enjoyed the dignity 
 of King of Algiers ; but in the beginning of the 17th century the Algerines com- 
 plained to the Sublime Porte, in very strong terms of remonstrance, of the oppressive 
 conduct of the T^lrkish viceroys, and in consequence of this remonstrance obtained 
 leave to choose their own Deys, or kings. They engaged that the usual tribute 
 should be regularly transmitted to Constantinople ; to acknowledge the Grand Seignor 
 for their sovereign ; to be ready on all occasions to assist him with their forces and 
 shipping ; to pay a due respect to his bashaws, and to maintain them in a manner 
 suitable to their dignity : provided that the government of the country should be 
 wholly committed to the direction of the Dey and his douwan, or divan. The great 
 douwan proceeded to the election of a Dey from their own body, and to enact a 
 variety of laws and regulations : these measures terminated in rendering them inde- 
 pendent of the Stiblime Porte, and gave the finishing touch to that ferocious and 
 piratical character they had already so frequently displayed, and which has since 
 rendered them the pest of the whole Mediterranean. Several of the European 
 powers have been compelled to visit their piracies with severe punishment : their 
 capital was bombarded, and they themselves were compelled to submit without 
 reserve to the most humiliating terms, by the British, in the year 1816 ; and the 
 French, only a few months since, likewise reduced them to subjection. 
 
 75. The present government of Algiers is a tumultuous despotism, consisting of 
 a Dey, or king, and a Douwan, or council. The Dey is chosen out of the aimv, 
 each order, even the most inferior, having a right and title to that dignity with the 
 highest. Every bold and ambitious trooper, however obscure his origin, may be 
 considered as the heir apparent to the throne ; nor does he wait for his accession till 
 sickness or old age shall have removed the present ruler, provided that he can protect 
 himself by the same scimitar which he plunges into the breast of his predecessor. 
 Accordingly the succession of Deys at Algiers is usually very rapid, scarcely one in 
 ten having had the good fortune to die in his bed : those who have enjoyed their 
 power for a long period, have secured it, not so much by the attachment and good 
 will of the people, as by their own sagacity in perceiving the first tendency to an 
 insurrection, and their ability to check it by the death of the conspirators before they 
 have had an opportunity for the accomplishment of their designs. Every election is 
 of course attended with tumult, and sometimes with serious contests and blood- 
 shed. The douwan, or council, at first consisted of eight hundred military officers, 
 without whose counsel and consent the Dey could not act ; and on extraordinary 
 occasions, all the officers resident at Algiers, amounting to double that number, 
 were summoned to assist. But since the Deys have become more powerful and 
 independent, the douwan is principally composed of thirty pachas and a few magis- 
 trates : it is now but little regarded, and only convened for the purpose of sanctioiring 
 measures previously concerted betwixt the Dey and his favourites, and for the sake 
 of it’s sharing in the responsibility and odium of those transactions, which emanate 
 in fact from the reigning despot alone. The religion of the Algerines differs from 
 that of the Turks, only in the circumstance of their adopting a greater variety of 
 superstitions. 
 
 76. Tremezen, or Tlemsan, the capital of the province of the same name, is situated 
 in the North Western part of the kingdom, about 25 miles distant from the Mediter- 
 ranean, to a little arm of which it has communicated the name of the Gulf of 
 T) •emezen. It was once a flourishing and populous place, but was besieged about 
 150 years since, in consequence of it’s having revolted from the Dey of Algiers, who 
 reduced it to ruins, so that not more than one sixth part of the old town is now 
 standing. The principal place in the province of Tremezen is the sea-port of Oran, 
 or Warran, situated opposite Cartagena in Spain ; it has long been a subject of 
 contention between the Moors and Spaniards, the latter of whom took it in 1 509, 
 and maintained possession of it till 1708, when the Algerines perceiving it’s defences 
 neglected, took it by surprise. The Spaniards, however, regained it thirty years 
 afterwards, and retained it till a recent period, when they gave up the town itself, 
 but kept possession of the neighbouring fortress Marsa Kebir. Oran is well 
 
735 
 
 Barhary States — Regency of Tunis. 
 
 situated, and contains some beautiful churches and other edifices, which have been 
 built by the Spaniards at different periods : it contains 20,000 inhabitants. Algiers, 
 the metropolis of the kingdom, is situated on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea, 
 midway between the frontiers of Morocco and Tunis ; the Turks call it Algezira, or 
 The Island, because there is an island lying to the Eastward of the city, and directly 
 opposite to it. When the Spaniards first gained possession of Algiers, they erected 
 a strong fort upon this island, which effectually prevented the Algerine corsairs from 
 sailing into the harbour, or out of it. This fort was taken by Hayradin, the suc- 
 cessor of Barbarossa, who united the island with the city by a mole, and thus 
 rendered Algiers a commodious harbour, by sheltering it from the weather and rough 
 seas : this barbarian employed no less than 30,000 Christian slaves in the building 
 of the mole, which was completed in three years, and has materially added not only 
 to the convenience but to the strength of the city. Algiers is surrounded with a wall 
 about three miles in circuit, 12 feet thick, and from 30 to 40 feet high : it has 
 likewise several castles, but all it’s fortifications on the land side are but of little 
 avail, the harbour alone being well defended. It is built on the declivity of a hill, 
 on which the houses rise gradually in the form of an amphitheatre, terminating 
 nearly in a point at the summit, and presenting, when viewed from the sea, a mag- 
 nificent spectacle. The houses are generally three stories high, and occupied by 
 several families : they are all regularly whitewashed at stated periods, and have flat 
 roofs, arranged in such a manner as to form a convenient promenade, and hence 
 visits to a considerable distance can be performed on the tops of them. At the time 
 when Algiers was bombarded by the British, it w'as estimated to contain nearly 
 
 200.000 souls ; but since that catastrophe, the number of inhabitants in the city has 
 diminished considerably more than one half. To the Eastward of Algiers lies the 
 sea port of Bujepa, or Bougia, at the mouth of the R. Hamza ; the harbour is com- 
 modious and well defended, and the town one of the few places in the country where 
 the Algerines maintain an effective, garrison. Still farther Eastward, on the coast, 
 lie Stora, Bona, and La Cala, the last of which is close upon the borders of Txuiis : 
 they are all convenient harbours, but owing to the barbarous policy of the government 
 they are now little visited by Europeans. The province of Cosantina is the Eastern- 
 most of the three composing the kingdom of Algiers, to which it became annexed 
 during the last century, having been previously dependant on Tunis. It derives it’s 
 name from the town of Cosantina, which is situated in the interior of the country, 
 on a branch of the river Kebir, about 35 miles distant from the sea coast ; it is one 
 of the most important places in the kingdom, being naturally very strong, and other- 
 wise well defended. It occupies the situation of the ancient Cirta, but covers a 
 mucli less extent of ground, a great part of the space within the walls being covered 
 with the splendid ruins of the old city ; it’s present population does not exceed 
 
 35.000 souls. 
 
 THE REGENCY OF TUNIS. 
 
 77. The Regency, or kingdom of Tunis, is bounded on the W. by Algiei's, on 
 the N. and E. by the Mediterranean Sea, and on the S. by Tripoli and the great 
 desert of Sahara : it contains about 38,500 square miles, and 2,500,000 inhabitants. 
 After the Vandals and Goths had been driven out of this country, it fell under the 
 power of the Saracens, when it was governed by viceroys, called emirs, who fixed 
 their court at Kairwan. The emperor of Morocco afterwards reduced it to subjection, 
 subsequent to which it became an independent and powerful kingdom, and remained 
 so for a long period of time. It was overrun by Barbarossa in the year 1538, and 
 was finally made a province of the Ottoman Empire, under the dominion of Selim 2d. 
 The protection of the Sublime Porte, however, soon displayed those features of 
 oppression and tyranny for which it has always been distinguished ; and the rapa- 
 cious extortion of it’s bashaws obliged the Tunisians to shake off the yoke of the 
 Grand Seignor, and to form a government of their own. This government they 
 settled in such a manner, that their Deys, as they were then called, could do nothing 
 without the advice and consent of the Douwan, or Divan ; but they have found 
 means, in time, to rid themselves of this uneasy clog also, though they still retain 
 a kind of form or shadow of both. The Porte has still a bashaw residing here, but 
 in power and influence he is a mere cipher, serving only to remind the Tunisians of 
 their having been once subject to the Turkish Sultans. At the first settling of this 
 
736 
 
 Barhary States — Regency of Tunis. 
 
 new form of government, the deyship was the supreme dignity, as it is still at 
 Algiers, that of Bei/ being next in rank, and wholly subordinate to it : however, 
 having since built their power upon the ruins of the deys, they have, by degrees, 
 raised the beyship to be despotic and independent. The Bey has now power to 
 name which of his sons he pleases for his successor ; or in case he does not think 
 any' of them worthy, he may appoint a brother or a nephew to the succession : but 
 the dignity generally falls to the share of that son, who has been able, by his 
 address, to form the strongest party, than to him who had been appointed by the 
 father. Hence it is, that whenever the throne becomes vacant, whether in the 
 course of nature, or by open treason and rebellion, it is seldom filled up again with- 
 out a great deal of bloodshed, rapine, and violence, in proportion to the number of 
 competitors. The Douwan is now completely nugatory ; for being chiefly composed 
 of friends and creatures of the Bey, it is rather assembled to give a forced appro- 
 bation to certain measures already resolved upon, and not in any way to be con- 
 sulted about their justice or expediency. The whole kingdom is at present divided 
 into two circuits, the summer and the winter circuit, which the Bey makes in person 
 through his dominions at those seasons. He likewise annually sends a small army 
 to collect the tribute from such tribes as dwell far in the interior, and would not pay 
 it but for the military force by which it is demanded. The Western frontier of lunis 
 is frequently exposed to the incursions of the Algerines, who, during the last century, 
 took from it the important province of Cosantina, and are said to aim at subduing 
 the whole kingdom. The religion of Tunis is Mahometanism, of a very superstitious 
 and bigoted character. 
 
 78. Bizerta, or Benzert, is the Northernmost town in the kingdom of Tunis, and 
 occupies the site of the old Hippo Zarytus, from which it has derived it’s present 
 corrupted appellation : it stands on a little gulf of the Mediterranean, now known 
 as the Gulf of Bizerta, and on the banks of a channel leading to that large inland 
 sea, which the ancients called Hipponitis Palus. Bizerta is about a mile in circuit, 
 and is well defended : it contains 8,000 inhabitants, and it’s harbour, once the first 
 on the whole of this coast, is still -much resorted to, though gradually filling up. 
 Tunis, the metropolis of the kingdom, is situated midw'ay between Bizerta and Cape 
 Bon, about 12 miles to the South Westward of the famous city Carthage, of which 
 it may be properly considered as the successor. It stands on the Western side of a 
 small bay, called the Ba t/ of Tunis, which is nowhere more than a fathom deep, and 
 communicates, by means of the Goletta Channel, with the Gulf of Tunis, or that arm 
 of the Mediterranean Sea extending between C, Bon and C. Farina, near the mouth 
 of the R. Mejerdah. The channel of The Goletta is well fortified, and it’s entrance 
 defended by a castle of the same name ; on it’s Western side are the docks and 
 great storehouses belonging to the kingdoin. The city of Tunis, though large, is 
 built in the most irregular manner, and the streets are so extremely narrow and 
 filthy, that they can with difficulty be passed through : it has high ground to the 
 North and South, but an extensive marsh on the West, and the shallow bay on the 
 East, which do not, however, render it very unhealthy. The citadel, called El 
 Gaspa, is on the Western side of the city, but is much out of repair, and is 
 moreover completely commanded by the neighbouring heights : it was begun by 
 Charles 5th. of Spain, who improved and embellished the whole city, and was 
 finished by John of Austria. The fortified palace of the Bey is called El Bardo, and 
 is situated about two miles to the N. W. of the city. Tu7iis carries on a much more 
 extensive commerce than any of the other Barbary cities, owing not only to it’s 
 admirable situation, but to the zealous encouragement afforded by it’s sovereigns to 
 foreign merchants : it’s present population is estimated at 130,000 souls. To the S. 
 of Cape Bon, on the Eastern coast of Tunis, lie the towns of Mahmur, Hammarnet, 
 which has given name to the Gulf of Hammarnet, and Mahedia or Africa, To the 
 N. W. of the last mentioned place, nearly twenty miles from the sea-shore, is 
 Kairwan, or Cairoan, once the capital of the whole country, and still only inferior 
 to the city of Tunis itself, both as regards it’s population and the extensive traffic 
 which it carries on. It lies, however, in the midst of a barren, sandy district, and 
 has no supply of water excepting what is collected in ponds during the rains ; 
 owing to which it suffers severely from drought during the heat of summer. Kairwan 
 contains several handsome edifices, many of which are of Roman construction, the 
 town being supposed to occupy the site of the ancient Vicus Augusti : it’s great 
 mosque is reckoned the most sacred as well as the most magnificent in all Barbary, 
 
737 
 
 Bdrhary States — Regency of Tripoli. 
 
 smd is said to be supported by five hundred granite pillars. The number of it’s 
 inhabitants is stated to be .50,000. Cubes, or Gabs, is situated near the South 
 Eastern extremity of the kingdom, on the shores of the Little Syrtis, or Gulf of 
 Cubes as it is now usually called : it occupies the site of the ancient Tacape, at the 
 mouth of the R. Triton, which has lost all the importance once attached to it in 
 connection with the Gardens of the Hesperides, and is now chiefly valued from it’s 
 irrigating the plantations of henna, the leaves of which are so much used by the 
 Eastern ladies in tinging their fingers and hands. 
 
 THE REGENCY OF TRIPOLI. 
 
 79. The Regency, or kingdom of Tripoli, including it’s dejiendancy of Barca, is 
 bounded on the W. by Tunis, on the N. by the Mediterranean Sea, on the E. by 
 Egypt, and on the S. by Fezzan and the Great Sandy Desert : it contains about 
 141,900 square miles, and 3,250,000 inhabitants. The habitable part of the kingdom 
 consists chiefly of the coast, which for a few miles inland is generally fertile and 
 well cultivated, but the interior of the country is little else than a sandy and barren 
 desert, occasionally traversed by rocky ranges of hills. This state, as well as the rest 
 of Barbary, after having been freed from the Roman yoke, fell successively under the 
 power of the Vandals, Saracens, and the kings of Morocco, Fez, and Tunis ; till, weary 
 of their slavery and oppression, they resolved to have a monarch of their own, whom 
 they accordingly chose from amongst themselves. Their new sovereign governed 
 them at first with great equity and moderation, but be no sooner saw himself out of 
 danger, than he began to play the tyrant in his turn, and was murdered : this act of 
 violence led to others, which terminated in the subjection of the kingdom by the 
 Spaniards, and it’s subsequent possession by the Knights of Malta. The latter 
 successfully defended themselves for some time against Barbarossa in this their new 
 acquisition, but they were at last induced to surrender it to the Turks, during tlie 
 reign of Solyman, after which it continued dependant on the Ottoman Porte till the 
 beginning of the last centuiy. At this period, one of the viceroys sent from Con- 
 stantinople, refused to receive or acknowledge any bashaw appointed by that court ; he 
 took the reins of government wholly upon himself, not indeed as independent, but as 
 vassal and tributary to the Grand Seignor, to whom he obliged himself to pay tribute 
 and homage, as an acknowledgment of his subjection and dependance. It is owing 
 to this and die other exigencies of the regency, that the Bashaw of Tripoli loads his 
 subjects with such heavy taxes and extortions, as have reduced the greatest part of the 
 kingdom to the lowest indigence and misery : he is only able to collect them by sending 
 a flying camp of troopers against the poverty-struck natives, for nothing but force, 
 and sometimes exemplary severity, can extort tribute from them. It is likewise 
 owing, as it is thought, to this hazardous dependancy on the Sublime Porte, and to 
 a consciousness of it’s own internal weakness, that the regency of Tripoli has shown 
 jtself so scrupulously observant of all treaties with other nations, in the midst of the 
 brutal and faithless pirates by whom it is surrounded ; it has studiously cultivated 
 the alliance of Great Britain, and such a friendship with other European Powers, as 
 might lead to an interchange of manufactures and merchandize at once mutual and 
 beneficial. The government and religion of Tripoli are in a great measure the same 
 as those of Algiers and Tunis : the sovereign, or Bashaw as he is called, makes shift, 
 by means of the protection he derives from the Porte, to keep up a despotic power, 
 which is frequently stained with every species of crime. He is nominally, indeed, the 
 subject of the Grand Seignor, by whom, at the commencement of his reign, his suc- 
 cession, to the crown must be confirmed ; but the authority of the Sublime Porte is so little 
 regarded, that he does not hesitate to carry on a system of piracy against it’s vessels. 
 
 80. Tripoli, the metropolis of the whole Regency, stands near it’s Western extremity, 
 on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea : it is built in a low situation, on a narrow 
 neck of land, and is tolerably extensive, but a large portion of the space included 
 within it’s walls is unoccupied. The caravansaries, mosques, bazars, houses of 
 foreign consuls, and of the higher ranks of the natives, are mostly built of stone, and re- 
 gularly whitewashed twice a year ; they are generally two stories high, but not equal 
 to those of the same class in Algiers and Tunis. The lower orders construct their 
 houses of earth, small stones, and mortar ; they never exceed one story, and have all 
 flat roofs, which serve as a promenade. Tripoli is tolerably well fortified for 
 
 3 B 
 
738 
 
 Barhary States — Regency of Tripoli. 
 
 a Mahometan town, though it could not long resist the attack of a regular army ; it’s 
 castle is an irregular square pile, of more confusion than strength. The population 
 of the town does not exceed 25,000, but it varies very much at different times, owing 
 to the intercourse which exists between it and several great cities, as Morocco, Tom- 
 buctoo, and Mecca. Farther Eastward are the inconsiderable towns Lebida and 
 Mesurata, the latter of which has given name to Cape Mesurata, forming the Western 
 extremity of the Greater Syrtis, or Gulf of Sidra as it is now called. The shores of 
 this gulf are lined with a number of towns and villages, amongst which Isa, Zafferan, 
 Boosheida, and Karkora are the most important : they are inhabited mostly by pirates 
 and fishermen, who are reduced to the lowest degree of miseiy and wretchedness, 
 through the exactions of the Bashaw, and the depredations of the Arabs. 
 
 81. The Eastern part of the Regency of Tripoli is called Barca, and is governed 
 by a Bey, who is dependant upon the Bashaw, and appointed by him. On it’s 
 coast, a little above the N. E. extremity of the Gulf of Sidra, lies Bengazi, the 
 capital of a province of the same name ; it has derived it’s name from the ancient 
 Berenice, on the site of which it stands, and was formerly a very flourishing place, 
 though now so much reduced that it’s population scarcely amounts to 5,000 souls : it 
 stands in the midst of a fertile little district, at the mouth of a small river, fancied by 
 some of the ancients to be the Triton of their mythology, which fertilized the beautiful 
 gardens of the Hesperides. Farther Eastward are Teukera a.nd Dolmetta, formerly 
 two of the most important towns in the ancient province of Cyrenaica ; they have 
 now lost all their consequence, as has also Barca itself, which lies a few miles in the 
 interior of the country to the South of Dolmetta, and has given name to the Desert 
 of Barca. Cape Rasat, or Ras Sem, is the Northernmost extremity of Barca, and 
 only a short distance from the famous city Cyrene, the ruins of which are now known 
 by the name of Kuren, or Grenna : hard by is it’s port Marsa Susa. Derna, the 
 capital of a district of the same name, and the metropolis of all Barca, is situated 
 about 50 miles to the Eastward of C. Rasat, and derived it’s name from the ancient 
 Darnis, on the site of which it stands ; it is the residence of the Bey appointed by 
 the Bashaw to manage the affairs of the province, and is said to have been greatly 
 increased and ornamented by the Moors, who settled here after their expulsion from 
 Spain : it contains about 6,000 inhabitants. Beyond this is the Gulf of Bomba, so 
 called from a town "and island of the same name : betwixt it and the frontiers of 
 Egypt lie several villages and towns upon the shores of the Mediterranean Sea, but 
 they are all very small and unimportant. In the Southern part of Barca is the 
 district of Angela, which is nominally included under the dominion of Tripoli, though 
 the Bashaw’s authority is only acknowledged in the presence of his troops : it’s chief 
 town is likewise called Angela, and though in itself a place of but little importance, 
 derives some consequence from lying on the great caravan road between Egypt and 
 Fezzan. Some distance to the Eastward of it, on the Eastern frontiers of the kingdom, 
 is the Oasis ofSiwah, a fertile and well watered valley of some extent, hemmed in on 
 every side by barren rocks : it derives all it’s interest from being the site of the famous 
 temple of Jupiter Ammon. 
 
JEgyptus. 
 
 739 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 iEGYPTUS. 
 
 1. iEgyptus ^ was bounded on the W. by the Libyan 
 Desert, on the S. by ^Ethiopia, on the E. by the Arabian 
 Gulf and the Isthmus of Suez, and on the X. by the Medi" 
 terranean Sea. It contained 122,000 'square miles, but not 
 more than one sixth of this space was inhabited, the remainder 
 being a barren desert. It is still called Egypt by us Europeans, 
 although the natives themselves, as well as the Turks and all 
 the oriental nations, only know it by the name of Misr. This 
 latter appellation is merely a corruption of Mizraim, who was 
 a son of Ham, and settled together with his father in this 
 country, to which he gave his name ; hence we generally find 
 Egypt called Mizraim in the Old Testament, although it is 
 sometimes mentioned as the Land of Ham, and Plutarch has 
 observed that the Egyptians, in some of their sacred writings, 
 styled their country Chemia, or Chamia, which is plainly 
 derived from the name of Ham. The origin of the term 
 ./Egyptus (AtyvTrroe) is deduced from Ai Captor, or the 
 Country of Caphtor, by which name also, as well as by that 
 of the Caphtorim, we find Egypt alluded to in the Old Testa- 
 ment ; and as the Greeks are thought to have derived their 
 word Ala terra, from the Hebrew Ai, so they may have con- 
 verted Captor into Koirrog, and thus faithfully rendered the 
 original Ai Captor by Ala Kotttov, or Kikoittoq, the land of 
 Coptus, which they afterwards softened into A'iyvnroQ iEgyptus. 
 Indeed the original natives of Egypt are called Copts at the 
 present day, to distinguish them from the Arabs and Turks : 
 hence the translation of the Bible used by them (for they 
 profess Christianity, although their worship is degraded by a 
 number of superstitious practices) is called the Coptic trans- 
 lation. 
 
 vkag Kvavorrpioptiovg 
 
 Ai’vwrrrw kire\a<T<rt ^soiov dveuog rt Kai voojp. 
 
 Horn. Od. r. J500. 
 
 IloXXa S' AiyvTTT(p KaTtpKia^tv dffrt] 
 
 Taig ’ETra^ou naXapaig. Find. Nem, X. 8. 
 
 M.vpiaL aTTiipoi te, Kai iBvsa p,vpia tbwrwv 
 Arjtov dXSrjaKovaiv o^tXXo/itvov Aibg op,^pip' 
 
 AXX’ ovTig Toaa <pvei oaa Aiyvirrog, 
 
 NtTXof dvapXv^oiV Supav ore jSojXa/ca BpvirTeT. 
 
 Oil Se rig affTEa roaaa Qpor&v eyei spya Saevrojv. 
 
 Theocr. Idyl. XVII. 79. 
 
 3 B 2 
 
740 
 
 ^gyptus. 
 
 2. The Greeks derived the name of iEgyptus from it’s first king ^gyptus, the son of 
 Belus, who gave his fifty sons in marriage to the fifty danghters of his brother Danaus, 
 king of Argos ; the latter became jealous of his brother’s power, and compelled all 
 his daughters to murder their husbands on the first night of their nuptials. It is said, 
 that during the dominion of the Pharaohs, the only part of Egypt which was so called, 
 was that watered by the Nile'*, and indeed the remainder of the country was so 
 utterly barren, that, with a very few exceptions, it was altogether uninhabitable : in 
 aftertimes, however, under the dominion of the Ptolemies, it was made to include the 
 whole country between the Arabian Gulf and the two great Oases on the borders of 
 Libya. The Southern frontier was originally formed by the Island of Philaj, near 
 the Little Cataract of the Nile, and by Syene, which was considered the border-city 
 of the .(Egyptians towards Aithiopia, until Cambyses the Persian took from the 
 Nubians a portion of their territory, and added it to Egypt, The Ptolemies, however, 
 being on friendly terms with the rulers of Meroe, resigned the conquered strip of 
 country, and once more made Philae the common boundary : after the fall of Meroe, 
 they again took possession of the district thus resigned, which, being subsequently 
 increased by the Komans, was formed into a separate province under the name of 
 Dodekaschoenos, but never reckoned within the limits of Egypt. The boundary 
 “towards Palestine'* seems to have been always the same ; it ran from the Torrent of 
 Egypt to the head of the Heroopolitic Gulf, as it does at the present day. It was 
 only on the North Western side that the limits of Egypt underwent much alteration, 
 they having been originally fixed at the L. Mareotis and the Plinthinetes Sinus ; but 
 the shores of these were more frequented by the Libyan Nomades than by the 
 Egyptians, and therefore remained through all succeeding ages as the natural boun- 
 dary between the two nations. But the Persians and those who followed them 
 extended their dominion to the Catabathmus, on the confines of Cyrene, and at length 
 reduced the latter state for a time under their dominion : this increase of territory 
 was considered as a dependancy, and not as a part of Egypt, the Westernmost town 
 of the country being Paraetonium. 
 
 3. The history of Egypt may be divided into three great epochs. The first com- 
 mences with the foundation of the kingdom by Mizraim, n.c. 2188, and ends with the 
 conquest of the country by Cambyses, king of Persia, b. c. 52.5 : the second, during 
 which the Egyptians threw off the Persian yoke and became again subject to their 
 own kings, terminates with the death of Alexander the Great, b. c. 323, who had 
 reduced it under his dominion : the last epoch includes the reigns of the Ptolemies, 
 and ends with the death of Cleopatra, during the age of Augustus. The first of these 
 Ptolemies, surnamed Lagus, was a man of mean extraction, but from his having 
 been educated at the court of Philip of Macedon, he became one of the confidential 
 attendants of Alexander, whom he followed in his Asiatic expedition : upon the death 
 of the latter monarch, and the consequent division of the Macedonian Empire, 
 Ptolemy obtained Egypt, with parts of Libya and Arabia, as his share. He was 
 succeeded by his descendants’ through a long period of years, till the time of 
 Cleopatra, who, upon the death of her brother Ptolemy the 13th., surnamed Diony- 
 sius, became sole Mistress of Egypt : this beautiful princess, having supported the 
 cause of Brutus, was summoned to Tarsus by Antony, to answer for her conduct, 
 but he became so deeply enamoured of her, that he divorced his wife Octavia, the 
 sister of Augustus, arid having publicly married Cleopatra, gave her the greater part 
 of the Eastern provinces of the Roman empire. This behaviour produced a rupture 
 between Augustus and Antony, which ended in the famous battle of Actium, where 
 the latter was defeated in consequence of Cleopatra’s flying with sixty ships : Antony» 
 
 * Hence Martial calls Egypt, ‘ Nilotica tellus ’ ; 
 
 Ut nova dona tibi, Caesar, Nilotica tellus 
 
 Miserat hibernas ambitiosa rosas ; — Lib. VI. ep. 80. 
 
 ® Aiav Se Xnrovcrai 
 
 XBova (Tvyx^opTOv 'Svp'i^ <ptvyop.ev , — Mschyl, Suppl. 4. 
 
 Si reditum tetulisset is, aut in tempore longo 
 
 Captam Asiam ^gypti finibus adjiceret ? Catull. LXVI. 35. 
 
 ’ The power and extent of the Egyptian Empire under Ptolemy Philadelphus is 
 magnificently set forth by Theocritus, Idyl. XVII. 81. et seq. 
 
741 
 
 JEgyptm. 
 
 finding his cause desperate, took refuge in Egypt, where he stabbed himself, n. c. 30, 
 and Cleopatra, to avoid falling into the hands of Augustus, poisoned herself by the 
 bite of an asp. From this time Egypt became a Roman province. 
 
 4. The Egyptians reckoned themselves the most ancient people in the world, and 
 placed the reign of their first mortal king 17,000 years before the Christian era, or, 
 according to some accounts, even at double that distance of time : prior to this, they 
 had been governed by the gods, all of whom they asserted had been born in their 
 country, and the knowledge of whom had been conveyed from Egypt to every other 
 nation. The great points of their mythology were founded upon philosophical prin- 
 ciples, by which they considered the Universe as the highest being, and as producing 
 efiects upon all created things by means of the inferior elements : but this elevation 
 of thought was too metaphysical for the comprehension of the multitude, and the 
 priests accordingly represented their deities under various symbols and types, which 
 from being perceptible to the senses, received ready adoration. From the resemblance 
 observable between these and the chief gods of the Greeks and Romans, it has been 
 thought that something of the high antiquity as well as the boasted originality of 
 Egyptian idolatry may be fairly allowed ; though how, and when, the fornTer nations 
 obtained their mythological traditions from the descendants of Mizraim, are points 
 not so well agreed upon. The oldest of all the Egyptian gods was Pan, or the 
 universe, but their two chief divinities were Osiris and Isis, the Sun and Moon, who 
 were represented as governing the whole world by their infinite power. They also 
 worshipped Jupiter, or the quickening spirit; the Earth, the mother of all living, hence 
 called r >7 fiTjrrip, or Arjfirjrrjp by the Greeks; the Air, so beautifully represented 
 by the Greeks as the blue-eyed Athene; and Phtha, the element of fire®. From 
 these divinities sprang a long line of kings, the most famous of whom was Sesostris, 
 who is supposed to have been a real personage, though many of the actions ascribed 
 to hirn are fabulous in the extreme. He marched at the head of a numerous army, 
 ambitious of conquering the whole world : he reduced under his dominion a great 
 part of Ethiopia, and Libya properly so called, as well as the adjacent portions of 
 Syria and Arabia ; he also built himself a fleet, with which he sailed through the 
 Red Sea and beyond the Straits, rendering tributary all the country through which 
 he passed. But the conquests ascribed to him in Europe, as well as in Asia, in 
 which last country he is said to have penetrated even farther than Alexander the 
 Great, are self-evident exaggerations. 
 
 Osiris, when king of Egypt, is said to have invented writing and sacrifices, and 
 to have been the first who became acquainted with the motions of the host of heaven, 
 and with the great operations of nature. However this may be, there is no doubt but 
 the Eyptians were amongst the earliest people to discover the apparent path of the 
 Sun and Moon, together with the motions of the other heavenly bodies, and the true 
 length of the Solar year. All this learning appears to have been exclusively in the 
 possession of the priests, who derived from it a power over the people as unlimited as 
 it at first appears incredible ; but as it afforded them the means of predicting the 
 various eclipses and many other phaenomena of the heavens, as well as of compilino- 
 a calendar, the accuracy of which was constantly proved, they must have appeared 
 to the people of their oVvo days as a very superior order of beings, and the immediate 
 agents of the gods. Besides this, they possessed a secret writing, intelligible only to 
 themselves, but exposed to the eyes of the whole world on the gates and walls of 
 their temples : and, though every one beheld it, as we still do at the present day, 
 with wonder and astonishment, yet those only could decipher the sacred characters 
 who had been inducted into the mystery. By means of this they exhibited the 
 mighty actions of their gods, the victories of their mortal kings, the commandments 
 of their religion, and the laws of their country, to the admiring people ; who, 
 imagining that still greater secrets had been revealed to their priests, never failed to 
 look upon them with an awe little short of personal adoration. The hieroglyphics 
 were so called by the Greeks, from the two words iepoc sacer, and sculpo, from 
 
 their being the sacred types of history and mythology, which the priests caused to be 
 carved on the walls of their temples® : thus they represented a year by a snake with 
 
 ® Diodor. Sic. I. 11. et sef. — Herod. II. 145. 
 
 ® Nondum flumineas Memphis contexere biblos 
 Noverat : et saxis tantum, volucresque, feraeque, 
 
 Sculptaque servabant magicas animalia linguas. Lucan. III. 222- 
 3 B 3 
 
742 
 
 JEyy'ptus. 
 
 his tail in his mouth, as denoting the constant and uninterrapted revolution of time, 
 and so on. The figures were at first few, but their number increased during the 
 course of time, and as the art arrived at a higher degree of cultivation ; hence the 
 people worshipped^ the bull and the Ibis, the cat, the dog, the hawk, the crocodile, 
 and even the onion®, from a conviction that more holy things were represented under 
 these palpable signs. The explanation of these figures was confined entirely to the 
 priests, who trained up artists in the representation of them, without the latter being 
 in the least aware of the intent or meaning of the symbols they were carving. Thus 
 they obtained an unlimited power over the people, arid even over the kings, especially 
 over such as were antecedent to the conquest of Alexander : and whilst the monarch 
 might seem to be the ruler of Egypt, the actual government of the country was in 
 their hands. They formed themselves, into three great colleges at Thebes, Memphis, 
 and Heliopolis, and constantly bequeathed their dignities and possessions to the 
 members of their own families, who were the only persons trusted with the wonderful 
 secrets of the temple. 
 
 6. Egypt derived all it’s fertility from the Nile, the overflowings of which caused 
 it to be so productive, that it was called the public granary of the world ; those parts 
 of the country not visited by the periodical inundation of the river, are, with the 
 exception of the few oases, completely desert. The irrigation was carried on by means 
 of innumerable canals, the importance of which may be concluded to have been very 
 great, from the vast length of some of them, and the labour which must have been 
 spent in their excavation. Egypt produced little wine and oil, but so much the 
 greater an abundance of corn, which, in the latter ages, was exported in immense 
 quantities to Rome, as it is now to Constantinople : it was also famous for the lotus . 
 and the papyrus®. The latter was a sedgy weed which grew upon the banks of the 
 river, and has given rise to our word paper, from the Egyptians having used it to write 
 upon : they divided it into thin layers, which they placed on a table and moistened 
 vvith the glutinous water of the river, after which they dried it in the sun. It appears 
 to have been owing to the extensive use made of the leaves of the papyrus, that the 
 Sibylline Oracles being so written, had the name Sibylla folia, which term is main- 
 tained to the present day in the phrase a leaf of paper. The invention of papyrus 
 afforded such great facility for the transcribing of books, that Ptolemy Philadelphus 
 collected a magnificent library at Alexandria, which Attains, king of Pergamus, 
 endeavouring to surpass, Ptolemy forbade the exportation of papyrus from Egypt'®. 
 
 7. Snow and winter are unknown in Egypt" ; the lower part of the country is 
 visited by occasional showers, but in the Southern districts rain is seldom found'®. 
 
 ’ Quis nescit, Volusi Bithynice, qualia demens 
 ^gyptus portenta colat ? Crocodilon adorat 
 Pars haec : ilia pavet saturam serpentibus ibin. 
 
 Effigies sacri nitet aurea cercopitheci, 
 
 Dimidio magicae resonant ubi Memnone chordae 
 Atque vetus Thebe centum jacet obruta portis. 
 
 Illic caemleos, hie piscem fluminis, illic 
 
 Oppida tota canem venerantur, nemo Dianam. Juv. Sat, XV. 1. 
 
 Omnigenumque Deum monstra, Virg. ^n. VIII. 698. 
 
 ® Porrum et caepe nefas violare et frangere morsu. 
 
 O sanctas gentes, quibus haec nascuntur in hortis 
 Numina! Juv. Sat. XV. 9. 
 
 ® Perque papyriferi septemflua flumina Nili 
 Victrices egisse rates. Ovid. Met. XV. 753. 
 
 '® See p. 459, sect. 14, supra. 
 
 ' ' See quotations from Bacchylides and Horace, in note 41, infra, 
 
 *® Hence Tibullus [I. vii. 25], addressing the Nile, says, 
 
 Te propter nullos tellus tua postulat imbres ; 
 
 Arida nec Pluvio supplicat herba Jovi. 
 
 And Ovid : 
 
 Dicitur Higyptos caruisse juvantibus arva 
 
 Imbribus j atque annos sicca fuisse novem ; — De Ar, Am. I. 649. 
 
743 
 
 jEyyptus. 
 
 The air, though reckoned by no means wholesome, seems to have had no bad influence 
 on the population of the country, which is said to have amounted to upwards of 
 8,000,000 souls : they had 20,000 cities or towns, the greatest of which were Thebes, 
 Memphis, and Alexandria. The Egyptians were acknowledged to be very learned, 
 ingenious, and industrious, but they are accused of having been vain-glorious, fickle, 
 inconstant, fond of innovations, and so extremely seditious and passionate, that 
 Caesar was afraid of reducing their country to a Roman province, lest a violent 
 governor should give them occasion to break out into open rebellion. They derived 
 much of that obstinacy and gloominess of character displayed by them towards 
 strangers, from the habits to which their priests had trained them, and from their not 
 mixing readily with other nations, from whom they were at all times easily dis- 
 tinguishable by their peculiarly-formed features, and olive-coloured complexions. 
 They were divided into three great civil castes, or classes, husbandmen, shepherds, 
 aud artisans, whose employments were regularly transmitted from father to son : the 
 last of these was subdivided into many branches, no one being allowed to practise 
 more than one department of art, and thus they produced that excellence in all the 
 minutiae of their labours, which is so justly admired at the present day. 
 
 8 . The R. Nilus or Nile was the longest river in the world, 
 with which the ancients were at all acquainted. It derived 
 it’s name from the Hebrew word Nachal or Nahal, signifying 
 merely the river, and hence, in the book of Exodus, it is men- 
 tioned only under this appellation : it was also called Siris 
 by the Ethiopians, whence we find it mentioned by the prophet 
 Jeremiah as the Sihor, and was surnamed jEgyptus^'^, from it’s 
 being the great fertilizer of this country. The Nile^^ j.jseg 23® 
 to the S. of the Mediterranean, from two sources. The more 
 Eastern of these, called Astapus by the ancients, and now 
 Bahr el Azergue, or the Blue Nile, was the one visited by 
 Mr; Bruce, the British traveller; but the Western branch, 
 called the Bahr el Abiad, or White Nile, is much more 
 important, and from it’s being the true Nile, it preserved 
 amongst the ancients the original name Nilus, The ancients, 
 like the moderns, knew very little about the latter source 
 and hence they fashioned the proverb, “ Nili caput quaerere,” 
 to express an impossible or difficult undertaking. Many of 
 
 "EvSfsv irioraToio Karspxtrai vSara NfiXow, 
 
 *‘Oc S’ Tjroi, AijSwjjS'tv sir’ avTo\ir)v voXyg spirwi/, 
 
 XTptc vtt’ At&ioirwv (axXijfficsTat* ol Se 'S.vrjvijg 
 ’EvvasTai orpsAS'svri wsr’ ovvoua NsiXov tBsvro. 
 
 Diun. Perieg. 223. 
 
 UeuxToioi S’ Aiy V1TTOV kyppurriviKOfUff^a' 
 
 Srnffa S’ kv Aiyvirrw noTanw vkag au(bu\i(T(Tag. 
 
 Horn. Od. S. 258. 
 
 Contra autem magno moerentem corpore Nilum, 
 
 Pandentemque sinus, et tota veste vocantem 
 Coeruleum in gremium latebrosaque flumina victos. 
 
 Virg. Mn. VIII. 711. 
 
 Nile pater, quanam possum te dicere causa, 
 
 Aut quibus in terris, occuluisse caput. Tibull. I. vii. 24. 
 
 Te, fontium qui Celat origines, 
 
 Nilus — Hor. Carm. IV. xiv. 45. 
 
 Ille 
 
 3 B 4 
 
T44 
 
 ^gyptus. 
 
 them thought that the Nuchul, or Nigir, in the interior of 
 Africa, was the same river with the Nile, an opinion which is 
 still maintained at the present day ; but others have placed 
 the source of the Western arm in a lofty range of mountains, 
 called Lunae Montes, which the natives still distinguish as the 
 Gehel Komri, or Mountains of the Moon : the length of the 
 Nile from these mountains to it’s mouth in the Mediterranean 
 is 2,700 miles, and it’s course generally North. There are 
 two well-known cataracts in the Nile, the upper one of which, 
 called Catarractes Major, is at Wady Haifa, the lower one is 
 near Syene, and is now known by the name of Es-Shellaale : 
 the latter one formed the Southern frontier of Egypt, and from 
 it the river ran through the long valley of this country, till it 
 entered the Mediterranean Sea by seven mouths 
 
 9. The ridge of mountains, which bounded this valley on the Eastern side, was 
 called Arabicus M. Gebel Mokattem, from the country through which it ran being 
 inhabited by Arab tribes ; the Western range was named Libycus Mons, from it’s 
 being in Libya, the Nile at an early period of time being considered as forming the 
 boundary between the continents of Asia and Libya. A little above Memphis, these 
 two ridges suddenly stop short, the Eastern one striking off towards the head of the 
 Red Sea, and the Western one into the interior of Libya : from this point the river 
 has full room for it’s strength *®, and dividing it’s waters into several arms, it enters 
 the Sea by seven mouths. Thfe names of these are Canopicum, Bolbitinum, Seben- 
 nyticum, Phatniticum or Bucolicum, Mendesium, Saiticum or Taniticum, and 
 Pelusiacum ; of which the first was nearest to Alexandria, and the last to Palestine. 
 The two outer arms of the river striking out from it’s main stream, and separating 
 farther apart as they approach the coast, form a triangle, the basis of which is the 
 Mediterranean Sea ; and hence, from it’s representing the letter A, the Greeks gave 
 it the name of Delta ’®, which it has preserved to our own times. 
 
 Ille fluens dives septena per ostia Nilus, 
 
 Qui patriam tantae tarn bene celat aquae ; 
 
 Ovid, Amor. Ill, vi. 40. 
 
 Qui rapido tractu mediis elatus ab Austris, 
 
 Flammigerae patiens zonae Cancrique calentis, 
 
 Fluctibus ignotis nostrum procurrit in orbem, 
 
 Secreto de fonte cadens, qui semper inani 
 Quaerendus ratione latet; nee contigit ulli 
 Hoc vidisse caput : fertur sine teste creatus, 
 
 Flumina profundens alieni conscia caeli. Claudian. Idyl. TV. 10. 
 ” Et septemgemini turbant trepidi ostia Nili. Virg. Mi. VI. 800. 
 At Nileus, qui se genitum septemplice Nilo 
 Ementitus erat, clypeo quoque flumina septem 
 Argento partim, partim caelaverat auro. Ovid. Met. V. 187. 
 
 et septem digestum in cornua Nilum. Id. IX. 773. 
 
 Sive qua septemgeminus colorat 
 
 A^quora Nilus. Catull. XI. 7. 
 
 Hinc montes Natura vagis circumdedit undis, 
 
 Qui Libyae te, Nile, negant : quos inter in alta 
 It convalle tacens jam moribus unda receptis. 
 
 Prima tibi campos permittit, apertaque Memphis 
 
 Rura, modumque vetat crescendi ponere ripas. Lucan. X. 330. 
 
 OvTog a bSwaii tt)v rpiyuvov kg x^ova 
 
 NfiXwm', — jEschyl, From. V. 815. 
 
^gyptus. 745 
 
 10. But the most interesting phenomenon connected with the Nile, is it’s periodical 
 inundation upon which all the vaunted fertility*' of Egypt entirely depends • 
 without it the whole country, excepting such parts of it as are immediately on the 
 banks of the river, or on the innumerable canals, with which the natives have 
 eiideavoured to supply the want of rain, would be no better than the rest of the 
 Libyan desert. About the time of the Summer solstice the river begins to swell, but 
 without the least impetuosity, and continues gradually rising for nearly one hundred 
 days, till the Autumnal Equinox, when it overflows it’s banks and covers the whole 
 valley ; it remains stationary for some time, and then gradually decreases, till after 
 the end of one hundred days, and towards the Winter solstice, it has again reached 
 It’s ordinary level, which it maintains till the summer of the succeeding year. In 
 this manner the gigantic river has carried on it’s unceasing operations as far back as 
 the history of man : in almost every other countiy inundations are looked upon as 
 general desolations, but the Egyptians felt that the swelling waters of their Nile 
 brought with them the greatest blessings, and no wonder that, amidst all the other 
 idolatries insisted on by their priests, they should also pay divine worship to the 
 magnificent river, The ancients, who witnessed this inundation, exhausted their 
 imagination in conjectures as to it’s cause, and it is only of late years that it has 
 been ascertained to arise from the periodical rains, which fall in the Tropical regions 
 from June to September, assisted by the Etesian winds, which blow violently from 
 the North East, and thus hinder the waters from throwing themselves with their 
 usual volume into the sea. This could hardly have been unknown to the priests of 
 Egypt, as they asserted that the Nile came from Heaven ; and hence probably 
 Homer, who is said to have studied amongst them, was led to call the Nile Mnirnc 
 or falling yrom Jove or Heaven^\ The average rise of the Nile has always been 
 as It still is, sixteen cubits, or twenty-four feet, above it’s ordinary level one year 
 va^ing much from another ; when it rises to a greater height than this, the people 
 suffer exceedingly from their habitations being destroyed by the overwhelming and 
 irresistible body of water, and when it does not attain this height, all the upper 
 grounds become as barren as the neighbouring desert. When the inundation has retired 
 the whole soil is found covered with a thick, black slime** in which the principles of 
 
 "Erra^ov, of KapTcwuerai 
 
 ''0(Tfjv rrXarvppovQ 'iJfikoQ dpSevei x^ova' 
 
 ^schyl. Prom, V. 853. 
 
 ■ ore ir\r]5ovri peeSrp(p 
 
 'NslXog d’TTo KpijpvoTo Karepxtrai AlB^wjrtjog' 
 
 Callim. Hymn, in Del. 207. 
 
 aut pingui flumine Nilus, 
 
 Cum refluit campis, et jam se condidit alveo. Virg. jEn. IX. 31. 
 Qua tumidus rigat arva Nilus Hm-. Carm. III. iii. 48. 
 Qualis et, arentes cum findit Sirius agros, 
 
 Fertilis aestiva Nilus abundet aqua ? Tibull. I. vii. 22. 
 
 Sic ubi deseruit madidos septemfluus agros 
 Nilus, et antique sua flumina reddidit alveo, 
 
 ASthereoque recens exarsit sidere limus ; 
 
 Plurima cultores versis animalia glebis 
 
 Inveniunt, et in his quaedam modo coepta sub ipsum 
 
 Nascendi spatium : quaedam imperfecta, suisque 
 
 Trunca vident numeris : et eodem in corpore saepe 
 
 Altera pars vivit ; rudis est pars altera tellus. Ovid. Met. 1. 422. 
 
 *' See quotation from Theocritus in note 1, supra. 
 
 ** Ou yap roi TTpiv polpa <pLXovg r’ iSesiv, Kal iKscrBai 
 OiKov ivKTijitvov, Kai ayv sg irarpiSa yaiav, 
 
 U^iv y’ or’ av Aiyvrrroio SuTrersog rcorapolo 
 
 Airig vSwp sXSryg, Horn. Od. A. 477. 
 
 ** Whence Virgil, quoted at note 20, supra. 
 
 pingui flumine Nilus, — 
 
 And the doubtful line, 
 
 Et viridem .lEgyptum nigra foecundat arena, — Georg. IV. 291. 
 
 As 
 
746 
 
 JEgyptua. 
 
 vegetation are fully contained. It has been imagined both by the ancients and 
 moderns, that from this deposit the land of Egypt has increased considerably in height ; 
 but there is not the least reason to suppose this to be the case, for, letting alone all 
 other arguments against such a conjecture, the average rise of the Nile is know^n 
 never to have exceeded sixteen cubits : some of the ancients carried the absurdity so 
 far as to assert, that the whole of Egypt was once an arm of the Mediterranean Sea, 
 as the Arabian Gulf is of the Indian Ocean. 
 
 11. The range of mountains already noticed as striking off from the neighbourhood 
 of Memphis to the head of the Arabian Gulf, was named Troicus M. Ataka, and is 
 remarkable as having furnished the stone for the building of the great pyramids ; it 
 derived it’s name from the town of Troja Touru, on the Eastern bank of the Nile, 
 opposite Memphis, where Menelaus is reputed to have settled the captives, whom he 
 had taken at the siege of Troy. From this Troicus Mons, a lofty range of mountains 
 extends Southwards into ASthiopia, running about midway between the Nile and the 
 Red Sea ; it bore in different parts the several names of Alabastrinus Mons, Por- 
 phyritis Mons, Niger Lapis Mons, and Smaragdus Mons, and furnished the kings 
 of Egypt not only with very valuable quarries of the finest marble, but with mines 
 of precious stones and gold. 
 
 12. From the great power obtained by the priests, who were also the lawgivers 
 and judges of the whole nation, the people from the earliest times, and no doubt 
 under the direction of their superiors, built their towns in the neighbourhood of the 
 temples ; hence it naturally followed, that the country should become divided into 
 certain praefectures, over which the servants of each temple had jurisdiction, and 
 which derived their names from the principal cities, in which these temples were 
 found. These praefectures are said to have been first established under Sesostris,' 
 when their number amounted to 36 : the Greeks called them Nomi ; their Egyptian 
 name does not appear. But this number was materially increased under the 
 Ptolemies, during whose reigns the city Alexandria sprang up in flourishing 
 splendour; they also encouraged the digging of canals, and thus increased the 
 fertility of the country, obtaining inhabitants for this new territory from the hordes of 
 Nomadic Libyans, by whom they were surrounded. At the same time, Egypt under- 
 went an alteration in the three great divisions of Upper, Central, and Lower, by which 
 it had hitherto been known. The last of these was no longer confined to the Delta, 
 but all the Nomi lying in it’s neighbourhood were henceforward included within it’s 
 bounds. In the same manner, several prefectures were taken from Central Egypt, 
 and added to the Upper Province, so that it contained only seven Nomi, whence it 
 received the name of Heptanomis : the Thebais, or Upper Egypt, also received some 
 other additions. The whole number of the Nomi amounted at this time to 55, 
 but they were much altered in after ages, several of them being subdivided, new 
 ones made, and some entirely done away with. In the lower times of the Roman 
 Empire little is heard of the Nomi, a fresh division of the country having been 
 adopted. The Eastern part of Lower Egypt was formed into a separate province, 
 called, out of compliment to Augustus, Augustamnica, the capital of which was 
 Pelusium; the Western part was named Alexandria, after it’s great capital : and 
 the province of Heptanomis had it’s name changed into that of Arcadia, in honour 
 of Arcadius, son of the emperor Theodosius. During the reign of the emperor 
 Justinian this division was again altered. Lower Egypt being then divided into four 
 provinces : the country round the metropolis Alexandria was named Asgyptus 
 Prima, close upon which to the E. was .Aigyptus Secunda, extending as far as the 
 
 As when old father Nilus gins to swell 
 
 With timely pride above th’ Egyptian vale. 
 
 His fattie waves doe fertile slime outwell. 
 
 And overflow each plaine and lowly dale : 
 
 But when his later spring gins to avale. 
 
 Huge heapes of mudd he leaves, wherein there breed 
 Ten thousand kindes of creatures, partly male 
 And partly female^ of his fruitful seed : 
 
 Such ugly monstrous shapes elsewhere may no man reed. 
 
 Spenser, Faery Queene, I. i. 21. 
 
747 
 
 jEgyptus — ^gyptus Inferior. 
 
 separation of the Delta. The North Eastern part of Augustamnica, about it’s capital 
 Pelusium, and as far as the head of the Red Sea, was also surnamed Prima, and the 
 remainder of it, towards Central Egypt and the apex of the Delta, was called 
 Secunda, it’s chief town being Leontopolis. Central Egypt, or Arcadia, was again 
 restored to it’s original extent, but underwent no farther alteration ; the Thebais 
 was subdivided into Prima or Anterior, and Secunda or Superior, the capital of the 
 foimer being Antzeopolis, of the latter, Coptos. The superficial extent of the three 
 great provinces, into which Egypt was usually divided, may be seen in the following 
 table : 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 Aigyptus Inferior ------ 19,700 
 
 Heptanomis vel Arcadia ----- 31,900 
 
 Thebais vel ALgyptus Superior - - - - 70,400 
 
 Total - - - 122,000 
 
 13. ^Egyptus Inferior, the smallest and Northernmost 
 of the three great provinces into which the whole of Egypt 
 was divided, obtained it’s name from it’s lying about the 
 mouths of the Nile ; hence the appellation Bahri, by which it 
 is now known to the natives, though Europeans still call 
 it Lower Egypt. It touched to the W. on Libya Exterior ; 
 to the S. on Heptanomis ; to the E. on Arabia Petrsea and 
 Palestine, from which last it was separated by the Torrent of 
 Egypt ; and to the N. it was washed by the Mediterranean 
 Sea: it contained 19,700 square miles. It’s chief city, and in 
 later times the metropolis of all Egypt, was Alexandria still 
 known as Alexandria, or Iskenderieh, founded by Alexander 
 the Great, on a spot formerly called Rhacotis ; it was situated 
 at the Western end of the province, on a narrow neck of land 
 washed on one side by the Mediterranean, and on the other 
 by L. Mareotis. In order to make his new city at once the 
 general place of trade on the W estern side of Egypt, Alexander 
 compelled all the merchants of the neighbouring Canopus to 
 remove to it, when their city being thus deserted, soon fell to 
 decay. Alexandria, on the other hand, rose to the greatest 
 eminence, from the circumstance of the Ptolemies having 
 chosen it as their ordinary residence ; it carried on an extensive 
 commerce with the whole world, and became the great emporium 
 for all the merchandize passing to and fro between Europe and 
 the East Indies, goods being transported up the Nile, then 
 over land to Arsinoe, and so down the Red Sea. It’s circum- 
 ference was at first only 70 stadia, but this was afterwards 
 increased to 120 stadia, or 16 Roman miles, when it’s popu- 
 
 quo die 
 
 Porlus Alexandrea supplex 
 
 Et vacuum patefecit aulam, Hor. Cam, IV. xiv. 35. 
 
 From it’s neighbourhood to Alexandria, Virgil calls Canopus “ Pellasus:” see 
 Note 33, infra. 
 
748 
 
 JEgyptus — ^gyptus Inferior. 
 
 lation amounted to more than 600,000 souls ; and it arrived 
 at such importance, that it was at this period universally 
 allowed to be the next city in the known world after Rome, 
 whether as to it’s size, it’s splendour, it’s commerce, or it’s 
 population : hence the epithet of or The golden, by 
 
 which it was distinguished from every inferior Alexandria 
 
 14. The population of Alexandria was a singular mixture of nations : the original 
 Egyptians had been joined by a far greater number of Greeks, and by a host of 
 restless intriguing Jews, together with crowds of men from all countries, black and 
 white, who had been brought hither by commerce or slavery. All these were 
 governed by an Italian ; but besides him and his diplomatic attendants, no Roman 
 of any rank was allowed to settle in the city, without the express permission of the 
 emperor, on account of the turbulent and fickle dispositions of the inhabitants. 
 Opposite the city was the little I. Pharos*®, latterly joined to it by a mole, which, 
 from it’s length of seven stadia, was called Heptastadium. The islarui, from it's 
 connection with the mainland by this mole, has now become a peninsula, but pre- 
 serves it’s original name in that of Fanllon. As Alexandria increased in population 
 and importance. Pharos became covered with houses, and one of the Ptolemies built 
 a splendid light-house ^ on it, for the direction of all ships which might be passing 
 near the coast at night ; this light-house was called Pharos, after the island, and 
 from it’s notorious magnificence, the word has become a common appellation for all 
 such buildings It is said to have been 300 cubits, or 450 feet high ; to have had 
 four sides, each a stadium in length ; to have been visible 100 miles off, and to 
 have cost 800 talents. The royal palace stood in the Eastern side of Alexandria, 
 and covered a space of ground equal to one fifth of that occupied by the whole city : 
 it was enlarged and adorned by every succeeding prince, and was divided into two 
 parts, one of which, called the Museum, was a place of resort for learned men, and 
 had a peripatus, or set of walks,' and an exhedra, or place of retirement for conversa- 
 tion, so called from the seats with which it was furnished. The Museum was the 
 
 Athenaeus, I. p. 20. 
 
 'Nijaog tTreird rig sort TroXmcXuory ivi TTovrtp, 
 
 Aiyvxrrov TTpovapoiSre, (4>apov Ss k KiKXrjCKovcri') 
 
 Toffdov dvtvB’, oddov re Travrjpepir) y\a(pvpt] vjjvg 
 "Hpvdev, y Xiyvg ovpog eTtnrveiydiv orridBev. 
 
 ’Ev S'e Xipyv evoppog, oBev r dirh vrjag etdag 
 ’'Eg TTOVTOV (SaXXovdLv, d<j>vdddp,evoi pkXav vdtap. 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 355. 
 
 Tunc claustrum pelagi cepit Pharon. Insula quondam 
 In medio stetit ilia mari, sub tempore vatis 
 
 Proteos : at nunc est Pellaeis proxima muris. Lucan, X. 509, 
 ^ Septima nox, Zephyro nunquam laxante rudentes, 
 
 Ostendit Phariis AEgyptia littora flammis. Id. IX. 1005. 
 
 Et Ptolemasffi littora capta Phari : — Propert, II. i. 30, 
 
 Nupta Senatori comitata est Hippia Ludium 
 Ad Pharon et Nilum faraosaque moenia Lagi, — Juv, Sat, VI. 83. 
 The word Pharius is often used for ^Egyptian : 
 
 Cum sedeat Phariae sistris operata juvencae : — 
 
 Ovid, de Ar. Am. III. 635. 
 Accipe non Phario nutantia pondera saxo. 
 
 Quae cineri vanus dat ruitura labor : — Mart. I. ep. 89. 
 
 Comedam, inquit, flebile nati 
 
 Sinciput elixi Pharioque madentis aceto. Juv. Sat. XIII. 85. 
 
 infando pollutus sanguine Nilus 
 
 Nobilius Phario gestasset rege cadaver ; — Lucan. VI. 308. 
 
jEgyptus — JEgyptus Inferior. 74 <> 
 
 flourishing seat of the Alexandrian schools, so much distinguished, during many 
 centuries, for their cultivation of astronomy, theology, philosophy, and physic. 
 Here too was the famous library collected by Ptolemy Philadelphus and his sue 
 cessors, which, during Ctesar’s expedition into Egypt, was unfortunately destroyed 
 by fire : it was afterwards renewed by another extensive collection of books, not 
 much inferior to the preceding ; but this also was consumed by fire, with the excep- 
 tion of a few volumes, which served as the foundation of a third library : this last 
 was burnt by the Saracens, at the order of the Calif Omar, a. d. 642, when the 
 numerous works are said to have furnished all the public baths with fuel for six 
 months. Another part of the palace was called the Soma, and contained the mag- 
 nificent sarcophagus for the reception of Alexander’s body, as well as the burying- 
 place of the succeeding kings. Besides this may be mentioned the splendid tempte 
 of Serapis, which fell nothing short, either in grandeur or magnificence, of the 
 Capitol at Rome : it was built by the first Ptolemy, who introduced the worship of 
 the god from Sinope in Asia Minor, At the Western end of the city was it’s suburb 
 Necropolis, destined, as it’s name imports, for the common burial-place of the people. 
 Alexandria had two ports, one in the Mediterranean Sea, partly formed by the 
 I- Pharos ; and the other, or Southern one, in Mareotis Lacus. This lake, now 
 called Man-out, communicated with the Nile by several canals, and thus furnished 
 the means of ready intercourse between Alexandria and the rest of Egypt ; the sur- 
 rounding country was famed for it’s wine^®, which the ancients reckoned amonerst 
 the finest kinds in the world, and which was the more celebrated from wine being 
 a rarity in Egypt. At the Western extremity of the lake stood Plinthine, only 
 remarkable from it’s giving name to Plinthinetes Sinus G. of the Arabs, which was 
 considered to extend as far Westward as Leuce Acte, or Has al Kanais. Beyond 
 this last, towards Libya, was Parajtonium Al Bareton, which, properly speaking, 
 belonged to the Marmaridae, but was in the lower ages included within the limits of 
 Egypt, and made it’s frontier-town in this direction : a little farther Westward was 
 the village of Apis, so called after the famous Egyptian god, and remarkable as the 
 spot whence the pilgrims, who went to consult the temple of Jupiter Ammon, took 
 their final departure from the coast. 
 
 1.5. To the S. of Alexandria, in the interior of the country, was the district 
 Nitriotis, or Scythiaca, now called the Natron Valley and Barrai Sciahiat ; it ob- 
 tained the former of these names from it’s natron, which was much sought after, and 
 formed a great branch of commerce with the rest of Egypt. There were two towns 
 in the district, one called Nitria El Kasr, and the other Scetis, or Scyathis, Askit, 
 which gave name to the whole district, and was afterwards much famed for the 
 monastery of St. Macarius. In the early ages of Christianity this country was 
 resorted to, not for it’s valuable productions, but for it’s barrenness and desolation. 
 At first, the new converts fled hither for refuge from their persecuting oppressors ; 
 but they were subsequently followed by others, anxious in their zeal to distinguish 
 themselves from the rest of mankind, by quitting the tumults and temptations of 
 the world, and here devoting themselves to the service of their Creator, so far as such 
 a voluntary banishment might allow. Thus sprung up the Hermit, so called from 
 his living in a desert (tprifioc), who from his solitary life also derived the title of 
 Monk monachus, from novog : the number of such settlements soon amounted to 
 
 ** Sunt Thasiaj vites, sunt et Mareotides albae : — 
 
 Virg. Georg. II. 91. 
 
 Mentemque lymphatam Mareotlco — Hor, Carm. I. xxxvii. 14. 
 gemmteque capaces 
 
 Excepere merum, sed non Mareotidis uvae, Lucan. X. 161. 
 
 — ; et passis aram complexa capillis, 
 
 Isi, Parffitonium, Mareoticaque arva, Pharonque 
 
 Quae cobs, Ovid. Met. IX. 772. 
 
 Inde Parajtoniam fertur securus in urbem 
 
 Pignore tarn saevi sceleris, sua signa secutus. Lucan. X. 9. 
 
750 JEgyptus — ^gyptus Inferior. 
 
 more than fifty, and in the course of years, others were found scattered over various 
 parts of the world 
 
 16 . A little to the N. of Alexandria was Nicopolis Casr 
 Kiassera, so named by Augustus, from a victory which he 
 gained here on his landing in Egypt, over Antony above it 
 was the I. Canopus, now Ahoukir^ so famed for the glorious 
 victory of the Nile obtained near it by Lord Nelson over the 
 French fleet, Aug. 1 , 1799 . Opposite to this little island was 
 the city Canopus which the Greeks fabled to have derived 
 it’s name from the steersman of Menelaus, whom this hero 
 buried here during his visit to Egypt ; they also asserted that 
 it was built by the Spartans, and hence it is not unfrequently 
 called Menelaus and Amyclaea^'*. It was one of the most 
 dissolute cities in the whole country and was famed for an 
 annual festival held in honour of Serapis, during which the 
 greatest dissipation prevailed. It stood at the Westernmost 
 mouth of the Nile, which was from it called Canopicum 
 Ostium, and was the only one by which the early Ionic 
 Greeks were allowed to ascend to the interior of the country : 
 the lower part of this arm is now little more than a stream, the 
 great body of the river directing it’s course farther Northward 
 past Metelis Foua, and enterifig the sea by the Bolbitinum 
 Ostium, or Rosetta Mouth. This mouth, now the great arm 
 
 Embryos and idiots, eremites and friars. 
 
 White, black, and gray, with all their trumpery. 
 
 Here pilgrims roam, that stray’d so far to seek 
 In Golgotha him dead, who lives in Heaven ; 
 
 And they, who, to be sure of Paradise, 
 
 Dying put on the weeds of Dominic, 
 
 Or in Franciscan think to pass disguis’d : — 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book III. 474. 
 
 In allusion to this Virgil says, 
 
 A tque hie undantem bello, magnumque fluentem 
 
 Nilum, ac naval! surgentes sere columnas. Georg, III. 29. 
 
 Kat firjv K.dv(ol3ov Kani 'tKtro ; .dSsckyl. SuppL 307. 
 
 'Effrir TToXic Kavu^og sffxdrt) x^ovbg, 
 
 'NtiXov irpog avrtp ffrouari Kai irpoaxtofiari. 
 
 Id. Prom, V. 848. 
 
 Nam qua Pellaei gens fortunata Canopi 
 Accolit effuso stagnantem fiumine Nilum, 
 
 Et circum pictis vehitur sua rura phaselis ; — 
 
 Virg. Georg. IV. 287. 
 
 genitaliaque arva Canopi 
 
 Quae colis, Ovid. Amor. II. xiii. 7. 
 
 Ut strepit adsidue Phrygiam ad Nilotica loton 
 
 Memphis Amyclaeo passim lasciva Canopo. Sil. Ital, XI. 431 . 
 
 Prodigia et mores Urbis damnante Canopo. Juv. Sat. VI. 84. 
 
 sed luxuria, quantum ipse notavi, 
 
 Barbara famoso non cedit turba Canopo. 
 
 Id. XV. 4G. 
 
JEgyptus — JEgyptus Inferior. 751 
 
 of the Delta on this side, derived it’s name from Bolbitine 
 Abournandour, near the great city Rosetta, or Rashid. 
 
 17. Farther Eastward was« the Sebennyticnm Ostium 
 Bourlos Mouth, so called from the city Sebennytus, some 
 distance up the Delta ; previous to entering the sea, this 
 branch of the river passes through Sebennytus L. L. Bourlos, 
 also called Buticus from the town Butus, which stood in it. 
 In this town was a celebrated and unfailing oracle of Latona, 
 resorted to by all Egypt : the temple of the goddess was 
 remarkable for it’s altar, which was a cubic stone 160 cubits, 
 or 240 feet, in diameter, and had been hewn out of the rocks 
 in the neighbourhood of Philae, and conveyed down the river 
 on rafts ; it occupied many thousand men for three years in 
 taking it to it’s place of destination, and was no doubt the 
 heaviest weight ever moved by human power. Near Butus 
 was the I. Chemnis, which the Egyptians pretended floated 
 in the lake, and was the place where Latona protected Apollo 
 and Diana, the children of Isis, against the machinations of 
 Typhon : it was probably from this fable that the Greeks 
 introduced the stoi-y of the persecuted Latona and the floating 
 I. of Delos into their mythology. The next mouth of the 
 Nile to the Eastward was called Phatniticum, and is now 
 named the Damiatta Mouth, from the city Damiatta, the 
 ancient Tamiathis : this arm of the Nile and the Rosetta one, 
 already mentioned, form the modem Delta. The two next 
 mouths of the Nile were named Mendesium and Taniticum, or 
 Saiticum, from the two cities Mendes and Tanis, or Sais, in 
 the interior of the country ; they are now called Foum Dibeh 
 and Foum om Fared] eh, and these two arms, before entering 
 the sea, pass through the Lake Menzaleh, which appears to 
 have been known to the ancients under the name of Barathra. 
 The seventh and Easternmost mouth of the Nile was called 
 Pelusiacum Ostium Tineh Mouth, from the city Pelusium, 
 which stood upon it ; this branch of the river formed, together 
 with that which entered the sea at Canopus, the two arms of 
 the ancient Delta. Pelusium ^6 derived it’s name from the 
 Greek word td/Xoc lutum, inasmuch as it lay in the midst of 
 lakes and marshes and hence in the Bible it is called Sin, 
 
 Nec Pelusiacae curam aspernabere lentis; — Virg. Georg. I. 228. 
 Accipe Niliacam, Pelusia munera, lentem ; 
 
 Vilior est alic^, carior ilia faba. Mart. XIII. ep. 9. 
 
 Et Pelusiaco filum componere lino. Sil. Ital. III. 375. 
 
 qua dividui pars maxima Nili 
 
 In vada decurrit Pelusia septimus amnis. Lucan. VIII. 466. 
 Whence Aeschylus : 
 
 ’Airb -TrpoOTO/riwv rotv XeTCTo/ia^wv 
 
 "SsiXov. Suppl. 3. 
 
752 
 
 ^gyptus—jEgyptus Inferior. 
 
 a word denoting it’s miry situation ; but the Greeks asserted 
 that it was so called after Peleus, the father of Achilles, who 
 fled hither and purified himself of his transgressions in the 
 neighbouring pools. It was an exceedingly strong, and a well- 
 garrisoned city, being reckoned the key of Egypt on this side ; 
 but owing to the waters of that arm of the Nile, on which it 
 stood, finding their way into the Damiatta branch of the river, 
 Pelusium lost all it’s importance, and is now merely a heap of 
 rubbish near Tineh. 
 
 18. Farther Eastward was the district of Casiotis Catieh, thought to have derived 
 it’s name from the Casluhim, the sons of Mizraim, and the progenitors of the Phir 
 listines, who afterwards settled in Canaan. At it’s Northern extremity was Casius 
 Mons Kasaroun, where was a temple sacred to Jupiter which must not be con- 
 founded with the more splendid one erected to the same god in Syria. But M‘. 
 Casius is more famed from Pompey the Great having been basely murdered near it, 
 B. c. 48, by order of Ptolemy, when upOn the point of landing to take refuge in 
 Egypt, after the fatal battle of Pharsalia ; he was burled on the mountain, and 
 a monument raised over his ashes, which afterwards falling to decay, was beautified 
 and repaired by the emperor Hadrian. Close to the mountain was the Sirbonis 
 Palus Sabakat Bardowal, where, in Egyptian mythology, Typhon, the murderer of 
 Osiris, was said to lie concealed : it communicated with the sea by means of a cut, 
 called Ecregma, which was generally kept closed to prevent the waters of the lake, 
 which were on a higher level than those of the Mediterranean, from entirely escaping j 
 this precaution having been neglected in later ages, the lake is now little more than 
 a great puddle. Beyond this was the Torrens ^gypti, or Tm-rent of Egypt, the 
 common boundary between the latter country and Palestine ; at it’s mouth stood 
 Rhinocorura, El Arish, so called, as it is said, from the Greek words plv nasus, and 
 KoXoiHo mutilo, owing to the circumstance of certain criminals having been sent 
 Inther by one of the kings of Egypt, after he had slit their noses to maik them, and 
 thus prevent their returning. 
 
 19. To the S. of Pelusium, about midway between it and the head of the Red 
 Sea, stood Heroopolis, where, according to Egyptian mythology, Typhon was struck 
 by lightning ; it gave name to the Heroopoliticus Sinus, or Western arm of the 
 Red Sea, and appears to have been the same with Pithom, or Patumos, built for 
 Pharaoh by the Children of Israel. Close by was the city Rameses, or Raamses, 
 which was also built by them as a treasure-city for Pharaoh, and which was the 
 place whence the E'"idus commenced : the surrounding country was called Goshen, 
 or Gosen, and sometimes also Rameses, and here Jacob and his family settled in 
 order to be near Joseph, who dwelled at the king’s court. Heroopolis stood at 
 the Northern extremity of a chain of lakes, called, from their extreme bittei’ness, 
 Pontes Amari, and on the banks of the great canal, which led from the Nile into 
 the Red Sea. This canal was first commenced by Pharaoh Necho, and extended 
 from the head of the gulf, past Patumos, to Bubastus on the Nile ; there was also 
 another arm of it, which joined the river not far from Heliopolis : it was very deep, 
 and broad enough to admit of two triremes passing abreast. But after 120,000 of 
 his subjects had perished in the undertaking. Pharaoh Necho desisted from it though 
 nearly completed, being warned by an oracle that all his labours would turn to the 
 advantao-e of a barbarian : other accounts, however, state that he gave up the design 
 from having discovered the level of the Nile to be three cubits below that of the 
 
 38 manesque tuos placare jubebit, 
 
 Et Casio praefene Jovi 1 Lucan. VIII. 858. 
 
 A gulf profound as that Sirbonian bog 
 Betwixt Damiata and mount Casius old, 
 
 'iVhere armies whole have sunk : 
 
 Miltoii, Par. Lost, Book II. 592. 
 
753 
 
 JEgyptus — jiEgyptus Inferior. 
 
 Red Sea, whence there was some danger of flooding the whole country if the canal 
 were completed, besides the certainty of rendering the water of the lower part of 
 the river unfit to be drunk. Darius Hystaspis subsequently continued the plan, but 
 likewise left it unfinished, in which state it remained for several centuries. Ptolemy 
 Philadelphus at last completed the communication, by digging another arm to the 
 canal from Phacusa to Heroopolis, where it joined that which had been cut by 
 Necho : he also built flood-gates, to prevent any inundation which might be caused 
 by the higher level of the Red Sea, and from him the whole canal was henceforward 
 called Ptolemaeus fl. But in the course of years, owing to it’s having been much 
 neglected, it became of no use for the purposes of navigation, and therefore we find, 
 that when Cleopatra escaped to Egypt after the battle of Actium, and was anxious 
 to save her treasures from the hands of the conqueror, her ships were obliged to be 
 drawn across the isthmus into the Red Sea. But towards the end of the first cen- 
 tury, the emperor Trajan once more repaired the original canal of Necho, and gave 
 it the name of Trajanus fl., after himself : all these canals have fallen into complete 
 decay, but some traces of them may still be discovered. The canal entered the 
 Red Sea at Arsinoe Suez, founded by Ptolemy Philadelphus, and named, in honour 
 of his sister, Arsinoe ; it was situated at the Southern point of the Isthmus of Suez, 
 which separates Asia from Africa, being about 60 miles distant from Pelusium, on 
 the shores of the Mediterranean Sea. 
 
 20. On the right bank of the Nile, and not far from the 
 borders of Heptanoniis, stood Babylon Bahoul, or Old Cairo, 
 which was founded by the Persians, who settled some Baby- 
 lonians here, and called the place after their great metropolis : 
 when it fell into the hands of the Romans, they fortified it, 
 and made it the head quarters of one of the three legions 
 with which Egypt was garrisoned. In the 7th century of 
 the Christian era, the troops of the calif Omar encamped 
 hereabouts during their conquest of the country, and thus 
 gave rise, in the course of time, to the neighbouring city 
 Cairo, the modern capital of Egypt. A little N. of it was 
 Heliopolis, the famous City of the Sun, held in the greatest 
 veneration by the Egyptians, who here established one of 
 their great colleges ; it is mentioned in the Bible by the 
 various names of On, Aven, and Bethshemesh, all having the 
 same signification with Heliopolis, and it is remarkable from 
 Pharaoh having given the daughter of the chief priest of it’s 
 temple in marriage to Joseph. It lies now in ruins at Mata- 
 rieh, but it’s name may be traced in a place some distance 
 from it, called Keliouh. When Onias, the son of Onias, and 
 the lawful successor to the priesthood of Jerusalem, was 
 deprived of his rights by Antiochus Eupator, king of Syria, 
 who made Alcimus high priest in his stead, he fled to Egypt, 
 and obtained permission from Ptolemy Philometor, b. c. 173, 
 to build a temple at Leontopolis, not far from the city just 
 described; the name of the place was changed to Onion, and 
 the worship kept up till after the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 when, owing to an uproar of the Jews here, the emperor Ves- 
 pasian caused the temple to be shut. It appears, nevertheless, 
 to have been afterwards re-opened, and the place to have 
 received the name of Vicus Judaeorum from the Jews who still 
 
 3 c 
 
754 
 
 jEgyptus — uEgyptus Inferior. 
 
 inhabited it, and which is still preserved in that of it’s modern 
 appellation Tel loudieh. 
 
 21. The two great arms of the Delta separate to the Westward of Heliopolis, at 
 a little town called Cercasorum El Aksas : the more Western of these two arms, now 
 known as the Damiatta branch of the Nile, was named Canopicus, from the town 
 Canopus which stood at it’s old mouth, but it was also called Agathos Daemon. 
 A considerable distance down it’s right bank stood Sais Sa-el-Hagar, the greatest, 
 or at least the most famous and important city in the Delta, and reputed to have 
 been the place where Osiris was buried. It derived much of it’s grandeur from 
 having given birth to the last dynasty of the Pharaohs, whose tombs were erected in 
 it’s famous temple of Minerva : it was also remarkable for a great festival held in 
 honour of the goddess, as well as for the celebration of that splendid “ feast of lamps,” 
 during which on the same night all the lamps of Egypt were seen burning. A little 
 to the Northward of Sais, on the same bank of the Nile, was Naucratis Ed Desoug, 
 founded by the Milesians, with the permission of Amasis, king of Egypt, to whom 
 and to his predecessor Psammetichus they had rendered many services ; it rose to 
 great importance from it’s being the only place where the Greeks were allowed to 
 carry on a regular trade with the Egyptians, and from the latter people being com- 
 pelled by their priests to avoid all social intercourse with them, it remained for a very 
 long period of time purely Greek, both in the manners and institutions of the people : 
 it gave birth to the grammarian Athenaeus. 
 
 22. The Eastern arm of the Nile was called Bubasticus, or Pelusiacus fl., from 
 the two towns Bubastus and Pelusium, which stood upon it ; it’s lower part, beyond 
 Athribis, is now a very poor stream, the main body of the water passing off from this 
 town in a more Northerly direction, and entering the sea at Damiatta. Little is 
 known concerning Athribis Tel Atrib, though it appears to have been a town of some 
 consequence ; it is stated to have derived it’s name from the two words Ath and Bib, 
 denoting the heart of a pear, to the shape of which frait the Delta was compared by 
 the ancients, and indeed the modern Egyptians are said still to distinguish the same 
 tract of country by the appellation Rib, from it’s resemblance to the same fruit : 
 hence in the Bible, Rahab is tliought to signify the Delta, or Lower Egypt. Lower 
 down the Pelusiac arm of the Nile, stood Bubastus, the Pibeseth of the Scriptures, 
 now known as Tel Basta ; it was famed for the worship of Diana Bubastis ‘'®, who 
 was said to have transformed herself into a cat, when the gods fled into Egypt ; 
 hence these animals were here held in the greatest veneration, and had a regular 
 burying-place set apart for them, wherein after they had been embalmed they were 
 interred with great solemnity. Below this was Phacusa Tel Fakhous, only remarkable 
 as the commencement of Ptolemy’s canal to the Red Sea ; and below it again was 
 Daphnae, thought to be the same with the Tahpanhees of the Bible, where Pharaoh 
 had a palace. — That branch of the Nile w'hich strikes off from Athribis Northward, 
 and enters the sea at Damiatta, constitutes the present Eastern arm of the Delta ; it 
 was anciently called Athribiticus, or Busiriticus fl., from the two towns Athribis and 
 Busiris. Descending it, we meet with the cities Leontopolis Mit Ghamr, so called 
 from the religious worship there paid to the lion; Busiris Abousir, celebrated for 
 a magnificent temple of Isis, and for the grand festival there instituted in honour of 
 her ; Sebennytus Samanoud, which gave name to the third mouth of the Nile, 
 reckoning from the Westward ; and Mendes Mansoura, remarkable for the worship 
 there paid to Pan under the form of a goat, and as giving name to the Mendesium 
 Ostium. To the E. of Mendes, and about midway between the two Eastern branches 
 of the river, stood Tanis San, a very ancient city, at one time the capital of all Egypt, 
 and the original residence of it’s kings ; it is called Zoan in the Scriptures, and was the 
 place where Moses performed his miracles before Pharaoh. 
 
 23. Heptanomis, or Arcadia, was bounded on the N. 
 by .dEgyptus Inferior, on the E. by the Red Sea, on the S. by 
 the Thebais, and on the W. by Libya Exterior ; it contained 
 
 Sanctaque Bubastis, variusque coloribus Apis : — 
 
 Ovid. Met. IX. C'90. 
 
^gyptus — Heptanomis vel Arcadia, 755 
 
 31,900 square miles, of which not more than a tenth part was 
 habitable, the remainder being nothing but a desert : it is now 
 called Vostani, or Central Egypt. It received it’s name from 
 the Greek words kirra septem, and vogoq prcefectura, owing to 
 the circumstance of it’s containing seven nomi ; but these were 
 increased in the latter ages into ten, from Antinoe and the two 
 Oases being included in the number. It’s chief city was 
 Memphis called in the Bible Moph, or Noph, and built at 
 a very early period by king Menes, but completed by his 
 successor Uchoreus ,• it stood originally on the right bank of 
 the Nile, but Menes, by erecting a dam in the river, compelled 
 it to take a more Easterly course, and thus leave the city on 
 it’s left bank. It grew rapidly in wealth and importance, 
 especially after the union of the Egyptian kings, who then 
 chose it for their residence, and made it the metropolis of the 
 whole country: it was 150 stadia in circumference, and con- 
 tained many magnificent buildings, particularly two temples 
 of V ulcan and Apis, the latter deity being worshipped here 
 with especial veneration. Upon the conquest of Egypt by the 
 Persians, Memphis began to decline, and subsequently lost 
 all it’s dignity, when the Ptolemies built Alexandria, and made 
 it their great seat of government. It still remained a con- 
 siderable city until the Arabs, in the 7th century, pulled down 
 it’s splendid edifices to run up the mosques and other public 
 buildings in their own new capital : it’s ruins now cover a great 
 space of ground round Mangel Musa and Mit Raheni. 
 
 24. About 40 stadia to the W. of Memphis, and on the summit of the mountain- 
 lidge, which closes the valley of the Nile towards Libya, were raised those gigantic 
 and immortal monuments of human labour, the Pyramids'**, now called by the Arabs 
 Gebd Pharaon, or Pharaoh’s Mountains, They are many in number, but three of 
 
 41 
 
 0(701/ Alyv 7 TT({j ispov Xoyov s^sXoxtvaa, 
 
 MsfKpiv Ig i)yaSrh]v TreXatrag, ispdg rs 7 r 6 X}]ag 
 “Airidog, dg irspi NfiXog dydppoog lars^dviorai' 
 
 Orph. Argon. 44. 
 
 Tijv dx^'tP'CCVTov re Mepupiv, Kai SovaKujSea NaXoi/. 
 
 Bacchyiides, ap. Athen. I. 17. 
 O quae beatam. Diva, tenes Cyprum, et 
 
 Memphin carentem Sithoni^, nive, — Hor. Carm. III. xxvi. 10. 
 Te canit, atque suum pubes miratur Osirim 
 
 Barbara, Memphiten plangere docta bovem. TibiiU. I. vii. 28. 
 Neu fuge linigerae Memphitica templa juvencae. 
 
 Ovid, de Ar. Am, I. 77. 
 
 Hie quoque deceptus Memphitica templa frequentat, 
 
 Assidet et cathedris mcEsta juvenca tuis. Mart. II. ep. 14. 
 
 quern non stellarum A2gyptia Memphis 
 
 ASquaret visu, numerisque moventibus astra, — Lucan. I, 640. 
 
 '** Exegi monumentum aere perennius, 
 
 Regalique situ pyramidum altius ; Hin\ Carm. III. XXX. 2. 
 
 3 c 2 
 
 Barbara 
 
756 j^Egyptus — Heptanomis vel Arcadia. 
 
 them are particularly remarkable, two of these being reckoned amongst the Seven 
 wonders of the world ; they were intended as sepulchres for the kings and great 
 people of Egypt, and were of such high antiquity, that even Diodorus Siculus, who 
 flourished 44 years before the Christian era, has recorded, that in his time neither 
 natives nor foreigners weie able to ascertain their age. They were built in a barren 
 sandy plaiu, over which the view extends far and wide without any hinderance ; 
 and owing to it’s elevation, as well as to the stupendous size of the pyramids them- 
 selves, they were visible at a very great distance, though not from the sea, as some of 
 the ancients asserted. The first and largest of these pyramids is said to have been 
 built by the profligate king Cheops, who having barred the avenues to every teinple, 
 and forbidden his subjects to oflFer any sacrifices, compelled them to labour servilely 
 for himself. A hundred thousand men were occupied for ten years, in hewing stones 
 from the quarries of the Arabian mountains, and transporting them to the place 
 intended for the situation of the monstrous pile. The pyramid itself was a work of 
 20 years, and is said to have employed 370,000 men ; it was of a square form, 
 each side being 8 plethra, or 800 Greek feet long, and as many in height ; the stones 
 were very skilfully cemented, and were never less than thirty feet long. It had 
 several subterraneous chambers, and a channel for the admission of the Nile, which 
 flowed round a little island, wherein the body of Cheops was said to be deposited. 
 The ascent of the pyramid was regularly graduated, by what some call steps, and 
 others altars. Upon the outside were inscribed in Egyptian characters (not in 
 hieroglyphics), the various sums of money expended in the progress of the work for 
 the radishes, onions, and garlic consumed by the artificers, which amounted to the 
 sum of 1,600 talents. Modem travellers, who have examined this pyramid, disagree 
 exceedingly in their accounts concerning it, owing not only to it’s immense size, but 
 to the mountains of sand with which certain parts of it have been overwhelmed. They 
 represent it as covering more than eleven acres of ground, each side being about 680 
 feet long, and nearly 600 feet high ; it is ascended by 208 steps, varying in height 
 from two to four feet each. The next largest pyramid was that built by Chephren, 
 the brother of Cheops, on the same hill with it, but it was something smaller. 
 During the reigns of these two monarchs, for a peiiod of 106 years, the Egyptians 
 were exposed to every description of calamity and oppression, and besides this, were 
 not permitted to worship in their temples. Hence they contracted such an aversion 
 to their memory, that they named their pyramids after the shepherds Philitis, who 
 at that time fed their cattle in those places, and were held in abomination by them. 
 This name has been conjectured, with considerable probability, to bear some relation 
 to that of Philistim, or the Philistines, who dwelled in this country prior to their 
 invasion of Canaan, which would place the building of the pyramids about the age 
 of the patriarch Abraham. Close by the great pyramid was the enormous stattie of 
 a Sphinx, cut out of a solid rock with great ingenuity, and polished to an exceedingly 
 smooth surface ; it’s height from the stomach to the top of the head was 63 feet, and 
 it’s length 113 feet, and it was said that king Amasis was buried in it. 
 
 25 . To the S. of Memphis, and on the opposite side of the 
 Nile, was Aphroditopolis, sacred to the goddess Aphrodite, or 
 Venus, and remarkable for the worship there paid to a white 
 cow : the name of the city is still preserved in the modern 
 Atjieh, but it’s ruins are found at Doulab-el-Halfeh. Here 
 commenced Heraclea Insula, the longest of all the islands of 
 the Nile: the Western arm of the river, by which it was 
 formed, is now called Bahr Yousef. In it, upon the Eastern 
 bank of the Bahr Yousef, stood Heracleopolis Magna Ahnas, 
 remarkable for the adoration which was paid there to the 
 
 Barbara Pyramidum sileat miracula Memphis ; 
 
 Mart. lib. spectac. ep. 1. 
 
 Regia pyramidum, Caesar, miracula ride : 
 
 Jam tacet Eoum barbara Memphis opus. Id. lib. VIII. ep. 36. 
 
757 
 
 JEgyptus — Heptanomis vel Arcadia. 
 
 Ichneumon, because it destroyed the Asp, the most venomous 
 of all serpents, as well as the eggs of the crocodile : on account 
 of the latter circumstance, there were frequent contentions 
 between the inhabitants of this city and the neighbouring 
 Arsinoe, where the crocodile was especially worshipped. 
 Arsinoe, now known as Medinet-el-Faioum, was situated in 
 a fertile valley about 30 miles W. from the Nile; this valley of 
 Faioum was formerly a mere desert, till one of the Pharaohs 
 cut a canal, now called the Bahr Yousef, from the river to 
 it, and by dividing it into several arms, produced the greatest 
 fertility : it was the only district in the whole of Egypt which 
 produced any oil worth speaking of. Arsinoe was formerly 
 called Crocodilopolis, from the worship paid there to the cro- 
 codiles. One of these animals, named Suchos, or Suchis, was 
 taken great care of by the priests, and considered as the repre- 
 sentative of the whole amphibious race ; it was kept in an 
 adjoining lake, and was so tame that it was fed by hand : upon 
 it’s death it was always embalmed, and buried in the subter- 
 raneous cells of the Labyrinth. Ptolemy Philadelphus sub- 
 sequently changed the name of the city to Arsinoe, after his 
 sister and wife Arsinoe, in whose honour he erected several 
 beautiful buildings, obelisks, 8cc. The canal, which was cut to 
 water the valley of Arsinoe, communicated, as it still does, with 
 the L. Moeris, or Myris, now called Birket el Keroun or Quorn.. 
 This lake is said to be entirely factitious, and to have been 
 made by Moeris, who is represented to have been formerly king 
 of Egypt ; it is also stated to have once communicated with the 
 L. Mareotis, by means of Lycus ft., now known as the Bahr- 
 bela-me, or River without water, from it’s being entirely dry. 
 In the midst of the lake there were two pyramids, said to be 
 600 feet high, one half of which lay under the water, and the 
 other above it’s surface. About midway between Arsinoe and 
 the Nile was the famous Labyrinth, constructed by the Twelve 
 kings, who ruled Egypt in common, prior to the reign of 
 Psammetichus : this last prince was one of their number, but 
 he contrived at length to usurp the supreme power by the 
 assistance of the Greeks, whom, in gratitude for their services, 
 he subsequently allowed to settle at Naucratis in the Delta. 
 These Twelve kings, having resolved to leave behind them 
 a common monument of their fame, built this enormous laby- 
 rinth, which, according to Herodotus, exceeded every other 
 work of art in the known world. It contained 3,000 chambers, 
 one half being above, and the other below the ground ; in the 
 latter of these, the kings and sacred crocodiles were buried, 
 and they were therefore only entered by the priests. Besides 
 these, there were several splendid temples, halls, porticoes,, 
 
 3 c 3. 
 
758 ^gyptm — Heptanomis vel Arcadia. 
 
 and other buildings, which were thought, both in regard to the 
 workmanship and the materials, to surpass all the works of 
 art in Greece. 
 
 26. To the S. of Heracleopolis Magnaj and likewise on the Bahr Yousef; stood 
 Dxyrhynchus Behenese, so called from that pomted-nosedfsh, which was a common 
 object of veneration among the Egyptians, but was especially worshipped here : the 
 name was formed of the two Greek words 6%vq acutus, and piy^og rostrum. To the 
 E. of this, on the Nile, was the city Co, now Coiifour, opposite to which on the right 
 bank of the river stood Cynopolis Nesle-Shekh-Hassan, where the deity Anubis was 
 adored in the shape of a dog"*^. Below these was Ibium Minieh, where the sacred 
 bird Ibis had a temple appropriated to it’s worship. The two Southernmost towns in 
 the Heptanomis were Hermopolis and Antinoe, which in the later ages of the Roman 
 dominion were both reckoned to the Thebais. Hermopolis, surnamed Magna, now 
 Eshmounein, was on the left bank of the river, and appears by it’s extensive ruins to 
 have been a city of considerable magnitude and importance ; it gave name to the 
 Hennopolitana Phylace Melawi, or the Northern of those two military posts (^vXukuI), 
 by which the frontiers of Heptanomis and Thebais were guarded ; the Southern one 
 was in the latter province, and was hence named Thebaica Phylace Tarout-es-Sherif. 
 To the E. of Hermopolis, on the right bank of the Nile, was Besa, so called from the 
 worship paid there to the Egyptian god Besa : Antinous, the favourite of Hadrian, 
 is said to have here drowned himself in the Nile, from a superstitious belief, very 
 common in those days, that such a sacrifice would prolong his patron’s life, and the 
 emperor, grateful for this instance of devotion, not only built him a splendid temple 
 and city here, but ordered liim by an especial edict to be worshipped throughout the 
 whole of his dominions. The city was therefore henceforward called Antinoe, or 
 Antinoopolis, and soon became a place of considerable importance ; it preserves even 
 now some traces of it’s old name in that of Enseneh, though the Arabs only know it 
 as Shekh Ahadeh. 
 
 27. In the immense deserts of sand, which extend from the banks of the Nile to 
 .the Western Ocean, there are found here and there insulated spots of cultiya.tion, 
 owing to a few springs of water bursting from the earth, and spreading their fertilizing 
 influence over the surrounding district : it was probably owing to these, in addition 
 to the other cultivated portions of Africa, that the ancients compared the whole con- 
 tinent to the spotted appearance of a Panther’s skin- These little cultivated islands 
 were named Oases, or Auases, by the Egyptians ; one of them, called the Oasis of 
 Ammon, in the province of Libya Exterior, has been already described. But there 
 were two others in Egypt, surnamed Major and Minor, to which the name was more 
 particularly applied ; they were about 90 miles in direct distance from the Nile, and 
 were both reckoned to the province Heptanomis, though the whole of the former, and 
 about half of the latter were within the limits of the Thebais. The more Northern 
 of the two, or the Oasis Minor, now called El-Wah-el-Ghurbi, lies to the W. of 
 Oxyrhynchus and Hermopolis ; in it’s Southern part was Trinytheos, where a band of 
 Quadians was posted during the Lower Empire, to check the incursions of the 
 Nomadic hordes. The other, or Greater Oasis, the modern El-Wah, was sometimes 
 simply called Oasis, from it’s being the chief of the two ; it lies to the W. of Ptole- 
 mais and Thebes, from which last place it is 160 miles distant, or as the ancients 
 reckoned it, seven day’s journey ; it also contained a military post, named Hibe 
 Charje, for the protection of the frontier against the barbarians. The two Oases were 
 about 25 miles apart : they were in general very fertile and salubrious, but much 
 exposed to the inroads of the neighbouring savages : in the lower ages of the Roman 
 Empire, they were made places of banishment for condemned persons. The name 
 of Oasis was fancifully imagined by the early Greeks to signify the island of the 
 Blessed (MaKdpwv vrjffog) ; they had hitherto sought in vain for the dwellings of 
 those higher and happy beings who had never descended into Erebus, and the 
 Egyptians, who boasted of the superior antiquity of their mythology, easily found 
 t hem in their Oases. The greater Oasis is remarkable as having been the last place 
 
 Whence Virgil, A£n. VIII. 698: 
 
 latrator Anubis, 
 
Mgyptiis — Thehais vel JEgyptus Superior. 759 
 
 where the Invading troops of Cambyses were heard of, before they perished in the 
 deserts of Ammon. 
 
 28. Thebais, or .^gyptus Supeeior, Said or Upper 
 Egypt, touched to the N. upon Heptanomis, to the E. upon 
 the Red Sea, to the S. upon ^Ethiopia sub ^gypto, and to the 
 W. upon Libya Exterior: it contained 70,400 square miles, 
 but not more than a tenth part of this was habitable. 
 
 29. The first town of any consequence in the province was Lycopolis Es-Siout, 
 situated on the left bank of the Nile ; it was so called from the worship here paid to 
 the wolf (AuKOf), or from a number of these animals, which were said to have re- 
 pelled an army of Ethiopians, who invaded Egypt. Above it, but on the opposite 
 side of the river, stood Antmopolis Gau-el-Kebir, which was reported to have derived 
 it’s name from Antaeus'*^, whom Osiris placed over the Libyan part of his kingdom, 
 and Hercules afterwards killed. Ascending still higher we meet with Aphroditopolis, 
 or the city sacred to Venus, on the great canal which runs along the Western side 
 of the Nile : beyond it, on the Eastern ^nk of the river stood Chemnis, which the 
 Greeks translated by Panopolis, or the city of Pan, who was the companion of Osiris 
 in his expedition against the Ethiopians ; he had a temple here, in which he was 
 worshipped with the greatest solemnity. Chemnis was also famous for a temple in 
 honour of Perseus and Danae; it was the birth-place of the poet Nonnus, and was 
 noted for it’s sculptors and weavers of fine linen. The ancient name is still dis- 
 covered in that of Ekhmin, and is conjectured with much probability to have been 
 originally derived from that of Ham, or Cham, who first settled in the country. 
 
 30. Ptolemais Hermii MensJiieh stood on the left bank of 
 the Nile, and on the same parallel with the Greater Oasis * it 
 was built by one of the first Ptolemies, and became after the 
 fall of Thebes the chief city in Upper Egypt. It was originally 
 the frontier town between the latter province and Heptanomis, 
 until the cities between it and Hermopolis were included 
 within the Thebais ; in the later ages it stood on the limits of 
 the two provinces, into which the Thebais was divided. 
 Higher up the Nile was Abydos Bardis, a very important 
 city, celebrated for the magnificent palace of Memnon and 
 a temple of Osiris, in which, according to Plutarch, this deity 
 was buried, though many cities of Egypt claimed that honour ; 
 here also was an oracle of the god Besa, which was much 
 consulted, and was probably one of the latest in which the vile 
 imposition was practised. Still higher up the river were 
 Diospolis Parva Maou, and Tentyra^®, which still keeps it’s 
 name in Denderah ; the latter city was famous for it’s inha- 
 bitants destroying the crocodiles, and thus bringing themselves 
 into collision with the people of Ombos, who paid adoration 
 to them. Not far from Tentyra, but on the opposite bank of 
 the Nile, was Coptos^® Ghouft, which became the most 
 
 '*'* Inde petit tumulos, exesasque undique rupes, 
 
 Antffii quae regna vocat non vana vetustas. Lucan, IV. 590. 
 
 Terga fugae celeri praestantibus omnibus, instant, 
 
 Qui vicina colunt umbrosae Tentyra palmae. Juv. Sat. XV. 76. 
 Nos miranda quidem, sed nuper Consule Junio 
 Gesta super calidae referemus mcenia Copti ; — Id, XV. 29. 
 3 c 4 
 
760 
 
 ■Mgyptus — Thehais vel JEgyptus Superior. 
 
 famous trading town in all Upper Egypt, owing to two roads 
 having been made between it and the Red Sea, by which the 
 merchandize of India was brought to the Nile : one of these 
 roads led to Berenice, more than 200 miles, and the other to 
 Myos Hormus about 80 miles, distant ; they are now alto- 
 gether forgotten, but the communication is still kept up with 
 the Red Sea by way of Cosseir to the Eastward of GTioufty 
 and only 70 miles from it. Cop tos probably derived it’s name 
 from the Captor of the Bible : it was famous for a splendid 
 temple of Isis, who is said to have here cut off one of her 
 locks and put on mourning, when she heard of the death of 
 Osiris ; hence the Isiaci, or priests of Isis, shaved their heads. 
 Coptos was destroyed by the emperor Diocletian, on account 
 of it’s having joined the party of his rebellious general Achil- 
 leus, who for five years maintained the title of emperor at 
 Alexandria, but was at last put to death ; it recovered, how- 
 ever, soon afterwards from it’s ruins, and resumed it’s old 
 communications with the Eastern parts of the world. 
 
 31 . Above these, and extending along both banks of the 
 Nile, was the magnificent city Thebse, built at so remote 
 a period, that the Egyptians reckoned it the most ancient city 
 in the world ; their priests asserted that it’s foundations had 
 been laid by Osiris, but that it was completed under the ear- 
 liest of their kings. Thebes is mentioned in Holy Writ by the 
 name of No, and Ammon No, and it was called by the Greeks 
 Diospolis Magna, or the Great city of Jove, from it’s being 
 sacred to the father of the gods ; from these circumstances it 
 has been conjectured that this Jupiter, or Ammon, was a 
 personification of Ham, the third son of Noah, from whom the 
 Egyptians sprang, and who was also worshipped in Libya 
 under the title of Jupiter Ammon Be this as it may, the 
 city had obtained a great importance in a very early age, as 
 may be conjectured from it’s being mentioned by Homer, who 
 describes it as having a hundred gates, whence it was sur- 
 named Hecatompylos, from each of which it could pour forth 
 200 armed men^®: Tacitus has recorded, that on an emergency 
 it could send 700,000 men into the field. It was 40 miles in 
 circumference, and was surrounded by a wall 24 feet thick ; 
 
 ; old Cham, 
 
 Whom Gentiles Ammon call and Libyan Jove, 
 
 Milton, Par. Lost, Book IV. 276. 
 
 ; ; ovS’ offa OrijSag 
 
 AijvTTTiag, oSfi TrXtitrra Sofioig tv Ktrifiara Ktirai, 
 
 Ai Sr tKciTotnrvXoi tiai, Sit)K6(jioi S’ dv’ iKacTTtjv 
 ’Avtptg i^oLxvtvm, aiiv 'imroimv icai 6xt(T(l>iv ' 
 
 Horn. 11, I. 381. 
 
761 
 
 JEgyptus — Thebais vel JEyyptus Superior. 
 
 it is said to have contained the most solid and splendid build- 
 ings that were ever known, and the remains of it’s temples, 
 palaces, colossal figures, obelisks, and other stately edifices, 
 which are to be seen at the present day, seem, even after a lapse 
 of hundreds of ages, to attest the truth of such an assertion. 
 The first college founded by the priests of Egypt was at 
 Thebes, and hence from it’s being the seat of all the learning 
 of the country, as well as the central point of the commerce 
 which it carried on with other nations, it arrived at very great 
 dignity and wealth. It was also the first residence of the 
 kings of Egypt, who were buried in magnificent sepulchres 
 hewn out of the Libyan mountains, on the Western side of the 
 Nile ; their great palace was also on the same bank of the 
 river, in a part of the city named Memnonium, after the 
 famous Memnon. In the times of the Greeks and Romans 
 the appellation Diospolis was entirely confined to that part of 
 Thebes which lay E. of the Nile, the remainder being known 
 by it’s old title of Memnonium. This Memnon was repre- 
 sented to have been the son of Tithonus and Aurora ^9, and 
 king of Ethiopia ; he carried his arms over many parts of the 
 world, but at last went with a body of 10,000 men to assist 
 Priam during the siege of Troy, where he was slain by 
 Achilles His subjects the Ethiopians, or Egyptians, 
 erected a statue to the memory of their beloved monarch, close 
 at the entrance of his great palace, or temple. This statue, 
 which was 52 feet high, and cut out of a solid stone, had the 
 wonderful property, as it was said, of uttering a melodious 
 sound, like the snapping of a harp-string, as soon as the first 
 rays of the Morning fell upon it ; but at the setting of the 
 sun, and during the night, it uttered very lugubrious sounds. 
 Cambyses, king of Persia, during the havoc which he made 
 amongst the temples of Egypt when he invaded the country, 
 wreaked his vengeance on the person whom this statue repre- 
 sented, by causing it to be broken and thrown upon the 
 ground ; but it’s wonderful power of speech still remained, 
 and the superstition of the people was more firmly rivetted to 
 
 Tov p ’Hovf tKTSivE ^asivrjg dyXabg viog * Horn. Od, A. 188. 
 
 •''® Cura Deam propior, luctusque domesticus angit 
 Memnonis amissi, Phrygiis quern lutea campis 
 Vidit Achillea pereuntem cuspide mater. 
 
 Vidit ; et ille color, quo matutina rubescunt 
 Tempora, palluerat : latuitque in nubibus aether. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XIII. 578. 
 Memnona si mater, mater ploravit Achillem. Id. Amor. 111. i^.l. 
 
 Hence J uvenal : 
 
 Dimidio magic® resonant ubi Memnone chordae 
 
 Atque vetus Thebe centum jacet obruta portis. Sat. XV. 5. 
 
762 
 
 Mgyptus — Thebais vel Mgyptus Superior. 
 
 it than ever, when, even in it’s mutilated state, it did not cease 
 to welcome the first smile of it’s beautiful Mother, nor to be- 
 moan her absence during the gloomy watches of the night. 
 This extraordinary phenomenon was witnessed by some of the 
 most exalted and illustrious men in the world, who inscribed 
 their names upon the pedestal of the statue, in attestation of 
 their having heard the sound ; amongst others may be men- 
 tioned the name of the geographer Strabo, who has been, 
 however, ingenuous enough to acknowledge his inability to 
 determine whether the voice proceeded from the head of the 
 statue, or from it’s base, or even from some of the people, who 
 were crowding round it to listen to the wonder. The Arabs 
 call this statue Chama, which name seems to carry with it some 
 trace of the great father of the Egyptian race, and it is not 
 improbable but that he and the heroic son of the East, or of 
 the rosy-fingered Aurora, may have been one and the same 
 individual. The upper part of this famous colossus has been 
 brought to London, and may be seen in the gallery of the 
 British Museum. After it’s destruction by Cambyses, Thebes 
 never rose to it’s former grandeur and importance, the sub- 
 sequent kings having taken up their residence at Memphis j 
 the old metropolis of the country, after it had been again 
 despoiled by Ptolemy Philopator and by Augustus, was 
 finally deserted, and only visited on account of the splendid 
 magnificence of it’s ruins. It’s site is now occupied by several 
 villages, as Carnac, Luxor, Medina-Thabu, &c. the last of 
 which appears still to preserve some vestiges of the ancient 
 liame. 
 
 32. A few miles to the N. of Thebes stood Tathyris, or Pathyris, thought to be 
 the same with the Pathros of Holy Writ, if this does not rather refer to the whole of 
 Upper Egypt, or the Thebais : Pathros appears to have derived it’s name from the 
 Pathrusim, or descendants of Mizraim. A little to the S. of Thebes, on the left 
 bank of the Nile, was Hermonthis Erment, in which Jupiter and Apollo were wor- 
 shipped, and the sacred ox was maintained ; in the later ages it became the residence 
 of the governor of the Thebais, and the place where the Legio II. Valentiniana was 
 quartered. Above it was Latopolis, or Laton, Esneh, so called from the fish Latos, 
 which was found there in great abundance, and was the largest amongst all the fishes 
 of the Nile. Farther S. were Hieracon-polis Kmim-el-Ahmar, or the city sacred to the 
 hawk accipitery-, and Apollonopolis Magna Edfou, the inhabitants of which 
 
 worshipped Apollo, and were inveterate enemies to the crocodile, which they took in 
 nets and destroyed : in the time of the Roman dominion, the Legio II. Trajana was 
 quartered in this last city. Between Latopolis and Apollonopolis, but on the Eastern 
 side of the river, was Ilithyia, or the city of Lucina El Kab, upon whose altars 
 human victims were said to be saciificed : considerably below it stood Ombos, or 
 Ombi, Koum-Ombo, famous for the worship of the crocodiles, in defence of which the 
 Ombitae fought battles with the people of Tentyra and Apollonopolis. The horrible 
 effects of their religious' zeal are ably satirized by Juvenal®*: the crocodiles were 
 
 Inter finitimos vetus atque antiqua slmultas, 
 
 Immortale odium et numquam sanabile vulnus 
 Ardet adhuc Ombos et Tentyra. Summus utrimque 
 
 Inde 
 
JEgyptus— Thehais vel Mgyptus Superior. '763 
 
 rendered so tame, that they answered to the call of their keepers and took food out of 
 their hands. 
 
 ' 33. Farther S. was Syene®^, still called Es-sman, the frontier town of Egypt to- 
 wards Ethiopia, and reckoned one of the keys of the Roman Empire ; it was only 
 a few miles N. of the Tropic of Cancer®'*, wherefore, at the time of the summer- 
 solstice, all bodies were seen there at noon without shadows : to show this pheno- 
 menon more strikingly, the inhabitants dug a deep pit, which at the proper season and 
 time was wholly illuminated. Juvenal was sent hither, into a kind of honourable 
 banishment, by being made the commander of a prfetorian cohort stationed in the 
 neio-hbourhood. Close to Syene was a small island in the middle of the Nile, called 
 Ele'phantine, or Elephantis, now Geziret Es-souan ; it contained a handsome town, 
 and was the emporium for all goods which passed from the lower country to Ethiopia, 
 and vice versh : it formed originally the Southern boundary of Egypt, but the Ptole- 
 fnies, and after them the Romans, pushed the limits to the neighbouring Philae*®. 
 At Elephantine was the Nilometer, or well for the measuring of the inundation of the 
 Nile, which at it’s greatest height rose here to 28 cuhits, or 42 feet. Farther South 
 was ’the Cataractes Minor, or Little Cataract, now called Es-Shellaale, formed by 
 a ridge of rocks crossing the bed of the river, and connecting as it were the Libyan 
 and Arabian Mountains ; the fall is so very inconsiderable that boats can not only 
 descend it with safety, but are drawn up it without much difficulty. The two ridges 
 of mountains approximate here very closely, and contain some of the finest quarries 
 in the world ; from them the Egyptians procured those enormous masses of Granite, 
 generally of a rose-colour, from which they fashioned their immense obelisks, colossal 
 figures, and stupendous altars. A little higher up the river was the island of Philae 
 Geziret-el-Birbe, with it’s cognominal town, founded by the Ptolemies as a place of 
 communication with the Ethiopians of Meroe 5 it contained some beautiful temples 
 and other public buildings, and was a very important place : the Romans quartered 
 here, at Elephantine, and Syene, the three cohorts with which they guarded the 
 frontiers of Egypt. The name of Phul, or Pul, mentioned in the Scriptures amongst 
 the reo-ions of Libya, is referred with considerable probability to the country round 
 Philffit To the Eastward of Syene was the Basanites Lapis Mons, or mountain of 
 touchstone, remarkable for it’s fine quarries of that hard and black stone, called 
 Baram, from which the Egyptians cut out so many of their idols, vases, and house- 
 hold utensils. 
 
 34. About 130 miles to the S. E- of Syene, was Berenice, on the shores of the Red 
 "Sea ; it was founded by Ptolemy Philadelphus, who called it Berenice in honour of 
 his mother, and it became the great haven for all ships trading to the East. It is 
 now called the Port of Hahbesh, and lies at the Western extremity of Foul Bay, 
 anciently known as Acathartus, or Jmmundus Sinus, on account of the dangerous 
 rocks and shoals with which it was covered. To the N. of Berenice was Leucos 
 Portus, now Old Cosseir ; Cosseir itself lies close by, and is one of the most famous 
 and most frequented harbours in the whole of the Red Sea, Above it was another 
 harbour, named Myos Hormus, or sometimes Aphrodites Portus, a great rendezvous 
 for the ships which traded to the East Indies, and of which, during the reign of 
 Augustus, there were often 120 riding here at one time. 
 
 Inde furor vulgo, quod numina vlclnorum 
 Odit uterque locus, quum solos credat habendoS 
 Esse Deos, quos ipse colit. Sat. XV. 35. 
 
 ®® Quo tibi, si calida positus laudere Syene; — Ovid, ex Pont. I. v. 79. 
 Dentibus ex illis, quos mittit porta Syenes — Mv. Sat. XI. 124. 
 
 calida medius mihi cognitus axis 
 
 .^figypto, atque umbras nusquam flectente Syene. Lucan. II. 587. 
 
 ®‘* Nam quis ad exustam Cancro torrente Syenen 
 
 Ibit, Id. VIII. 851. 
 
 Cancroque suam torrente Syenen, 
 
 Imploratus adest: Id. X. 234. 
 
 ®® Qua dirimunt Arabum populis Jigyptia rura 
 
 Regni claustra Philae. Id. X. 313. 
 
764 
 
 Modern Egypt. 
 
 MODERN EGYPT* 
 
 35. The limits of modern Egypt are the same as those already assigned to the 
 ancient country. It is bounded on the N. by the Mediterranean Sea ; on the W. by 
 the Regency of Tripoli, and the great Libyan Desert j on the S. by Nubia ; and on the 
 E. by the Red Sea, Arabia Petraa, and Syria, from which last it is separated by the 
 Torrent of Egypt. It contains about 122,000 square miles, of which, however, not 
 more than one-sixth part is inhabited, the remainder being a sandy desert : it’s popu- 
 lation is estimated at about 4,000,000 souls, of whom by far the greater portion is 
 formed by the Arabs and Turks, who are Mahometans, the remainder being Copts, 
 who profess a degraded kind of Christianity, and Jews. Egypt is divided into three 
 great parts, viz. Bahri, or Lower Egypt ; Vostani, or Central Egypt ; and Said, or 
 Upper Egypt ; which again are subdivided into the 16 following provinces : 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Bahri, or . 
 Lower Egypt : \ 
 
 V 
 
 Bahri 
 Rosetta - 
 Menouf - 
 Garbieh - 
 Damiatta - 
 Mansoura 
 Sharkieh - 
 Kelioub - 
 Cairo 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 Alexandria, or Iskenderieh 
 Rosetta, or El Rashid - 
 Menouf --- 
 
 Mehalet el Kebir - 
 Damiatta - - - 
 
 Mansoura - - - 
 
 Belbeis - - - 
 
 Kelioub ... 
 
 Cairo, or Mesr el Kahira 
 
 15.000 
 
 20.000 
 
 4.000 
 
 7.000 
 30,000 
 
 4.000 
 
 5.000 
 
 4.000 
 230,000 
 
 r Faioum - 
 Vostani, or J Atfieh 
 Central Egypt: I Beiiisouef 
 1. Minieh 
 
 - Medinet el Faioum 
 
 Atfieh - - - 
 
 - Benisouf 
 
 - Minieh 
 
 7.000 
 
 4.000 
 
 6.000 
 
 5,000 
 
 Said, or 
 Upper Egypt : 
 
 { 
 
 Es-Siout - 
 Girgeh 
 
 Ghouft, or Thebes 
 
 Es-Siout 
 
 Girgeh 
 
 Ghouft 
 
 20,000 
 
 8,000 
 
 5,000 
 
 36. Egypt, from it’s proximity to Arabia, was one of the first countries which fell 
 under the Saracen yoke, having been completely reduced to obedience in the year 
 640, by Amrou, the famous general of Omar. It was at first exposed to cruel ravages, 
 but as the policy of the Califs improved, it became once more a flourishing state, and 
 the Soldans, or Sultans of Egypt, as it’s viceroys were then termed, were amongst 
 the most powerful of Eastern potentates. The Saracmis retained possession of this 
 country until Saladin, a. d. 1174, established the empire of the Turks in Africa, which 
 lasted till a. d. 1250, when it gave way to that of the Mamelukes. These people, 
 called also Mamlouks and Mammalucks, derived their name from the Arabic word 
 mamluc, signifying one under the dominion of another, or a subject bought with money : 
 they were Circassian and Georgian slaves, who having been made prisoners by the 
 Mongols during their destructive campaign in the countries at the foot of the Caucasus, 
 were purchased in large numbers and at a cheap rate by one of the Sultans of Egypt, 
 as soldiers of tried courage and remarkable beauty. These the Sultan designed to 
 be his guard and marine, and by training them up^ to military exercises, he soon 
 obtained a body of the handsomest and best soldiers in the East, though at the same 
 time, as experience soon taught him, the most mutinous. This soldieiy, like the 
 Prmtorian bands of Rome, soon took upon themselves to give laws to their master. 
 It was not, however, till after his death and the succession of his son to the throne, 
 that they broke out into open rebellion, when, having murdered their new sovereign, 
 and committed many other acts of violence, they established a dynasty of their own. 
 The first of their sovereigns was assassinated in the same year that he began to reign,, 
 and most of his successors met with a similar fate. Indeed, from their first establish- 
 ment, the effects corresponded with the means. Without any other bond of union 
 than the interest of the moment, or any public right to authority but that of conquest, 
 those Mamelukes, or military slaves, had no other rule of conduct and government 
 
765 
 
 Modern Egypt. 
 
 than the violence of a licentious and insolent soldiery. The sword, the bow-string, 
 or poison, public murder or private assassination was the fate of nearly the whole 
 series of their tyrants, fifty of whom are enumerated in the space of two centuries and 
 a half. They were, moreover, rather the plunderers than the rulers of Egypt-, they 
 filled it with scenes of violence, and extorted enormous sums from it’s inhabitants, 
 without affording any of those benefits, or of that protection, due from a government 
 to it’s subjects. At length, in l-'ilT, Selim, sultan of the Ottomans, having taken and 
 hanged Toman Bey, their last chief, put a period to that dynasty. Selim was con- 
 tented with abolishing the monarchy of the Mamelukes, but suffered their aristocracy to 
 retain their former power on certain conditions : the chief of these were, an annual 
 tribute, obedience in matters of faith to the grand mufti of Constantinople, and the in- 
 sertion of the name of the Ottoman emperors in the prayers, as well as on the coin. 
 At the same time he projected such a form of government, that the power, being dis- 
 tributed amongst the different members of the state, should preservesuch an equilibrium 
 as might keep them all dependant on himself. In this manner Egypt remained subject 
 to the” Turks till the close of the last century, when it was invaded by the French, 
 who, however, were soon expelled from it by the British. This invasion considerably 
 weakened the strength of the Mamelukes, and considerable bodies of Turks having 
 marched into Egypt, the Pacha felt himself sufficiently independent to concert a plan 
 for their destruction, which terminated in his inviting their chiefs to a feast, and 
 treacherously massacreing the greater part of them. Such of them as escaped fled 
 to Upper Egypt, and having there united themselves with other tribes, regained 
 a large share of power ; but these new allies being subsequently dissatisfied with 
 their conduct, joined the Turks, and the Mamelukes were then completely driven out 
 of Egypt. They afterwards established themselves at Dongola, higher up the Nile, 
 where they cherished the hopes of regaining their ancient power, but the vigour and 
 military abilities of the Pacha of Egypt have hitherto kept them dispersed. The 
 Pacha is himself nominally the viceroy of the Porte, but he may be regarded as an 
 independent sovereign in every thing but the name : he governs his subjects with 
 the most absolute authority, his power over their lives and property being altogether 
 uncontrouled. 
 
 37. The CopU, Copkts , or Cophtites, as the name is variously written, are the true 
 Egyptians, and derive their name from the ancient appellation of the country. Both 
 history and tradition attest their descent from the people who were conquered by the 
 Arabs, that is, from that mixture of Egyptians, Persians, and, above all, Greeks, who, 
 under the Ptolemies and the Constantines, were so long in {wssession of Egypt. The 
 Copts difler from the Arabs in their religion, which is Christianity, and which they 
 embraced at an early period ; but they are again distinct from other Christians by 
 their opinions, which are those of the Eutychians or Monophysites. Their adherence 
 to these opinions has exposed them to the persecution of the other Greeks, and thus 
 they are rendered irreconcileable enemies. The Copts, however, have at length 
 expelled their rivals ; and as they have been always intimately acquainted with the 
 interior of the country, they are become the depositaries of the registers of the lands 
 and tribes, as well as the intendants, secretaries, and collectors of government. 
 Despised by the Turks whom they serve, and hated by the peasants whom they 
 oppress, they form a kind of separate class, about a quarter of a million in number, 
 the head of which is the writer to the principal bey. Ever since the Saracen conquest 
 they have had churches, priests, bishops, and a patriarch, who resides at Old Cairo, 
 though he takes his title from Alexandria. In their worship they blend a number 
 of superstitious customs, which have been transmitted to them from their ancestors, 
 and which they obstinately retain, with many Mahometan observances, such as 
 frequent prostrations during divine service, &c. They have likewise, at different 
 times, made several re-unions with the Latins, but always in appearance only, and 
 under some pressing necessity of their affairs. The monastic life is in great esteem 
 amongst the Copts: those of them who adopt it make a vow of celibacy, renounce the 
 world, and live with great austerity in deserts ; they are obliged to sleep in their 
 clothes and their girdles, on a mat stretched on the ground, and to prostrate them- 
 selves eveiy evening a hundred and fifty times, with their face and breast on the 
 earth. They are all, both men and women, of the lowest class of the people, 
 plunged in the most deplorable ignorance, and living entirely on alms. The great 
 establishment of the Coptic monks is in the Natron Valley, called after the name of 
 a famous saint, denominated Macarius, and is distinguished by the appellation Zaidi 
 el Baramous. It is an enclosure of high walls without any gate, persons entering or 
 
766 
 
 Modern Egypt. 
 
 leaving it being hoisted up and lowered down by means of a strong rope and pulley'; 
 within the walls there is a kind of small fort, surrounded by ditches over which is 
 built a drawbridge. In this little fort are, a church, a cistern, provisions, and every 
 thing for enabling the monks to stand a long siege when pressed by the Arabs : here 
 also they keep their books, written in the Coptic language, which they cannot on any 
 consideration be persuaded to part with, although they never read them, but suffer 
 them to lie on the ground eaten by insects and covered with dust. The residence of 
 the Copts, however, is almost exclusively in Upper Egypt, where whole villao-es are 
 composed of them. 
 
 38. Alexandria, or Iskenderieh as it is called by the Turks, is situated at the 
 North Western extremity of Egypt, close to the borders of the great Libyan Deser t, 
 and upon a long narrow neck of land between the Mediterranean Sea and L. Mareotis. 
 It has lost all the grandeur of the ancient capital, upon the site of which it stands, 
 but even in it’s state of decay it is still, to Europeans, the most interesting of the 
 cities of Egypt. It’s houses, like most of those in The Levant, have flat terraced 
 roofs ; it’s streets, narrow and awkwardly disposed, have neither pavement nor police "; 
 the eye of the traveller is arrested by no handsome public or private edifice ; and 
 but for the ruins of the old city, there would be nothing to attract the traveller’s 
 attention. Of these, by far the most remarkable is that called Pompey’s Pillar^ 
 which has been reckoned by some the finest Corinthian column in the world ; it’s 
 height is about 95 feet, it’s mean diameter about eight, and it is composed of three 
 pieces of granite, one of which serves for the pedestal, another for the shaft, and the 
 third for the capital. It is generally believed to have been erected by Cmsar 
 to commemorate his victory over Pompey, but this derivation seems very un- 
 certain, and the opinions respecting both it’s origin and date are various and con- 
 flicting. The next most remarkable objects are the two obelisks, vulgarly called 
 Cleopatra’s Needles ; their height, which is equal, is said to be 58 ^ feet, and the 
 breadth of each side of their base seven feet. They are composed each of a single block 
 of granite, entirely covered with hieroglyphics ; one of them has been presented to 
 the King of England. The aqueducts and catacombs of Alexandria are likewise on 
 a very large scale, though they form but a small portion of those extensive ruins of 
 the ancient metropolis, amongst the corroded relics of whose temples and palaces no 
 living creatures are now to be met with but owls, bats, and jackals. The commerce 
 of Alexandria, though comparatively inconsiderable, includes a great part of what 
 the European states carry on with Egypt. It was at first nearly monopolized by the 
 Venetians and Genoese, and was once of very great extent, from the circumstance of 
 much of the Indian merchandize being transported down the Nile to it, after having 
 been brought up the Red Sea to Berenice, and so across the desert to the banks of 
 the river : subsequent to the discovery of the Cape of Good Hope, Alexandria declined 
 rapidly. Rosetta, or El Rashid as it is called by the Turks, is situated at the mouth of 
 the left branch of the Nile, or that arm of the river which forms the Western 
 boundary of the Delta. It appears to have been built by one of the Califs, and was 
 for a long time a very inconsiderable place ; but as the canal, which connected 
 Alexandria with the Nile became impassable through neglect, Rosetta rose gradually 
 in importance as a depdt for the merchandize which was brought down the ri^ er. 
 The foreign trade of Egypt is still carried on from the port of Alexandria, but Rosetta 
 is the great medium of communication between it and Cairo, and is a larger and 
 more populous city. Damiatta stands near the Eastern mouth of the Nile, about 
 six miles above it’s junction with the sea, and only a small distance from the 
 shores of L. Menzaleh ; it carries on an extensive traffic with ^ria, Cyprus, and 
 other parts of the Turkish Empire, and is often reckoned the key of Egypt on this 
 side. During the middle ages it’s possession was hotly disputed bkween the 
 Crusaders and the Saracens, which terminated in it’s being burned to the ground : 
 it was, however, soon afterwards rebuilt, somewhat higher up the river. The general 
 appearance of Damiatta is as picturesque as that of any Egyptian town not 
 dignified by the remains of antiquity ; the houses are built in the shape of a crescent 
 along the banks of the river, and are mostly very high : the walls of the town, 
 formerly so strong, are now in ruins, and the two modern forts by which it is 
 now guarded, could offer but little resistance to any attack. 
 
 39. Cairo, or Grand Cairo as it is sometimes styled, the metropolis of all Egypt, 
 is called by the natives Mesr el Kahira, or sometimes simply Mesr: it is situated 
 about a mile from the Eastern side of the Nile, a few leagues above the commence- 
 ment of the Delta, on the canal of Kalisch, which is derived from tlie river, and 
 
767 
 
 Modern Egypt. 
 
 traverses the whoVe city. It is said to have been founded a. d. 973, by one of the 
 generals of Moez, the first of the Fatimite califs, but about two centuries afterwards 
 it was enlarged by Saladin, who surrounded it with walls, when it became the 
 capital of Egypt, and the centre of it’s commerce. At the beginning of the 15th 
 century, in consequence of the Saracens having despised and neglected Alexandria, 
 Cairo became the richest and most flourishing city in the whole country, and was 
 not thought to be surpassed by any other city in the world ; it was the common 
 storehouse of Asiatic and European commerce, prior to the circumnavigation of the 
 Cape of Good Hope, and it’s traffic with other nations extended from the Strait of 
 Gibraltar to the farthest limits of India. Cairo is about eight miles in circuit : the 
 streets are extremely narrow, crooked, dirly, and without pavements, and the widest 
 of them, though it traverses the whole city, would be considered only a lane in 
 Europe. The houses of the poor are nothing but huts, built of mud and unburnt 
 bricks, those of the better sort are of soft stone, two or three stories high, having all 
 flat roofs with terraces of stone or tile. The architectural ornament of the city has 
 been chiefly bestowed upon the mosques, and the tombs of the Mamelukes, some of 
 which are very elegant and magnificent : the castle or citadel is finely situated on 
 a rock of considerable elevation, and is nearly a mile in circuit, but the greater part 
 of it is in a very ruinous condition. Cairo is reckoned the first city in the Ottoman 
 Empire after Constantinople ; it contains about 230,000 inhabitants, though there are 
 not wanting accounts which increase it’s population to three or four times this 
 number. About two miles to the S. of Cairo stands the town of Old Cairo, now 
 a place of very little consequence, being chiefly inhabited by the Copts who reside in 
 this part of Egypt, and by a few Jews : it was formerly called Fostat, i. e. the tent, 
 from the troops of the Calif Omar having encamped here, in the seventh century, 
 during their conquest of the country. About 64 miles to the Eastward of Grand 
 Cairo, stands Suez, at the head of the Western arm of the Red Sea, called the Sea of 
 Suez, and at the Southern extremity of the Isthmus to which it has communicated 
 it’s name, and which forms the connecting boundary between the two continents of 
 Asia and Africa. It was formerly a verj' flourishing place, being at once the emporium 
 of the trade with India, and the rendezvous of the numberless pilgrims, who, from 
 various parts of the Turkish Empire, resorted to Mecca ; hence, though the stationary 
 population was never large, Suez has frequently appeared to contain even more 
 inhabitants than Cairo. It is now a miserable and ruinous place, without walls, 
 and with but few inhabitants ; the surrounding country is a complete desert, which 
 makes the town entirely dependent upon Cairo for it’s provisions, and it’s situation 
 upon the Red Sea is such, that vessels cannot approach it nearer than two miles 
 and a half. 
 
 40. Above the Delta, the valuable part of Egypt consists merely of a narrow belt 
 of land, extending on both sides of the Nile, enclosed between two ridges of moun- 
 tains, and not exceeding fifteen miles in breadth, whilst in some places it does not 
 amount to a tenth part of this extent. The oasis of Faioum, situated to the left or West 
 of the river, forms the only great exception to this : it consists of a valley nearly envi- 
 roned by hills, and containing a lake of some extent, known as the Birket el Keroun, 
 or Quorn, i.e. the Lake of the Horn. This little territory, which was once cultivated like 
 a garden, owed it’s exuberant fertility to the waters of the Nile being conducted over 
 it by means of several artificial canals, but these, under the oppressive and tumultuous 
 despotism of the Crescent, have been sadly neglected, and hence much of this once 
 fertile province is rendered totally unproductive. The chief town of the district, also 
 called Faioum, or Medinet el Faioum, is a place of some little importance, though it’s 
 ancient wealth and grandeur have entirely disappeared. Es-Siout is situated on the 
 left or Western bank of the Nile, in the midst of a very productive country, and not 
 far from the centre of Egypt. It is a large manufacturing town, but derives most of 
 it’s importance from it’s being the rendezvous of the caravans which proceed South- 
 wards into the interior of Africa, to Darfur and the Negro kingdoms on the banks of 
 the Nigir. Ghouft, Copht, Keft, or Kuft, as the name is variously written, stands 
 on the Eastern bank of the Nile, at that part of it’s course where it approaches 
 nearest to the Red Sea. It was anciently called Coptos, and was the great point of 
 communication between the river and the Arabian Gulf, goods being landed and 
 shipped at the port of Berenice upon the shores of the latter : it has now, however, 
 fallen into decay and comparative insignificance, most of the commerce with the 
 Red Sea having been transferred to the neighbouring town of Gheneh. In the early 
 
768 ^Ethiopia. 
 
 times of Christianity, this city became famous as the great resort of the new con- 
 verts in times of persecution, but it is said that they were compelled to retire to the 
 grottoes of the neighbouring mountains, to avoid the remorseless fury of the savage 
 Diocletian. Cosseir the great port on the Red Sea, by means of which the communica- 
 tion is kept up between Egypt and the continent of Asia, lies to the Eastward of Ghouft, 
 at a distance of about 70 miles : it is an inconvenient and neglected place, deriving 
 what little consequence it possesses from the constant transit of passengers and 
 merchandize, and is situated in such a barren country, that it’s inhabitants obtain 
 many of the means of life from the opposite coast of Arabia. The border town of 
 Egypt towards Nubia is Es-Suuan, the ancient Syene : it stands on the right or 
 Eastern bank of the Nile, a little below the Cataractes Minor, now called Es Shellaale, 
 and is an inconsiderable place, possessing much less strength and fewer means of 
 defence, than it’s situation on the frontiers appears to demand. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 .ETHIOPIA, ET LIBYA INTERIOR. 
 
 1 . .®thiops was the term used by the Greeks to denote 
 every thing which excessive heat had rendered of a very dark 
 colour ; and hence they applied the appellation to black men, 
 calling them .^thiopes, and their country .Ethiopia, precisely 
 in the same way that we name them Negroes, and their country 
 Negro-land, or Nigritia. The name of jEthiopes became 
 therefore a common one for all the people South of Mauretania, 
 Numidia, Africa, and Egypt, those towards the Atlantic being 
 distinguished as so situated, or as the Hesperii iEthiopes, 
 whilst those to the S. of Egypt caused their territory to be 
 named .Ethiopia sub Egypto K The countiy inhabited by 
 the Western Ethiopians was in general called Libya Interior ; 
 and though it never altogether lost it’s ethnic appellation, yet 
 this was more especially lipplied in the later ages to the 
 Southernmost part of the continent known to the ancients, 
 and which they called Ethiopia Interior. 
 
 2. The Greeks were acquainted at a very early period with the existence of 
 ./Ethiopians or Black men®; they are mentioned by Homer in several places®, and 
 
 ' ’AW’ 6 piv AiBioTrag pErtKiaBe ryXoB’ iovrag, 
 
 (AiBioirag, rol Six^d Sedaiarai, taxaroi dvdpibv, 
 
 Ot pkv SvffopEvov vTTtpiovog, oi S’ aviovrog,) 
 
 ’AvTiodiv ravpiov re Kai dpvsiwv eKaropfiyg. 
 
 Horn. Od. A. 22. 
 
 ® TtjXovpbv Sk yrjv 
 
 "H^sig KtXatvbv <pvXov, o't Trpog pXiov 
 'Naiovai TTpyaXg, kvSra rcorapog AiBio\p. 
 
 .^schyl. Prom. V. 809. 
 
 The worapog AlSrioip is explained by Schutz, and other commentators, as the Nigir. 
 See also Notes 10 and 15, itifra. 
 
 ® 7j£vg yap itr’ ’QKeavbv per apvpovag AlSrioTrrjag 
 
 ijiy ptrd Salra • Qtoi S’ apa ttdvrtg sttovto. 
 
 11. A. 423. 
 
 KvTTpOt/ 
 
769 
 
 JEthiapia. 
 
 appear to have been frequently met with by their colonists of Asia Minor, not only 
 in Egypt, but in Phoenicia, and this may be partly the reason why some have called 
 the latter country Ethiopia : it must however be recollected that they found 
 j32thiopians in various parts of the world, as in the contiguous parts of Persia and 
 India. Hence the name of Cush is sometimes rendered in our translation of the 
 Bible by Aithiopia, alluding to the Asiatic ALthiopia, or parts of Arabia and Persia, 
 and not to the country we are describing. The colour of the .rEthiopians was 
 imagined by the ancients to be caused by the excessive Ireat of a vertical sun^ or by 
 it’s rising and setting immediately in their neighbourhood; and as they were unable 
 to imagine ordinary men capable of bearing such a heat without being destroyed by 
 it, they gave full play to the fancies of their mythology, and placed here the regions 
 of the happy Macrobii. They maintained the .(Ethiopians to have been the first 
 inhabitants of the earth, and to have been a far nobler and juster race than the rest 
 of mankind ; it was amongst them that the gods lived prior to their mounting to 
 higher and happier regions, and they were the first to pay worship to the deities : it 
 was for this reason that their country was supposed never to have been invaded by 
 an enemy, and they themselves to be annually honoured by the gods descending 
 from Heaven to feast among them®. Their lives were protracted to a very late 
 period, whilst their size and strength were equal to the other great qualities with 
 which they were endorsed. And though many of these fables lost much of their 
 wonder, as the countries to which they related became gradually known, yet they 
 were not altogether thrown aside ; the power which the priests maintained in 
 Egyptian .Ethiopia, contributed not a little to the connection which was supposed 
 to exist between them and the deities of Olympus, and they carefully preserved the 
 tradition, which had been recorded of the gods coming to feast amongst them, by 
 preparing a nightly banquet for them near the Altar of the Sun, and setting it out 
 with all the pomp and parade with which magistracy could adorn it. It was in this 
 manner that the ancients connected the fables of their mythology with actual 
 experience, until they were compelled to remove their happy Macrobii farther South- 
 wards into unknown regions : but the attention which had been drawn to this country 
 remained fixed, so that whenever Ethiopia is spoken of, it may generally be referred 
 to that portion of it which lies to the S. of Egypt, and the capital of which, owing 
 to the great power of the priests there, was affirmed to be Meroe. 
 
 3. Sesostris, king of Egypt, is said to have invaded Ethiopia about 300 years 
 before the Trojan war, and, after having completely reduced it under his dominion, 
 and erected a monument commemorating his victories, to have sailed down the 
 Arabian Gulf into the Erythraean Sea, and prosecuted his conquests along the 
 Southern coasts of Africa, till the dangers of the ocean compelled him to return. 
 Some centuries after this, the Ethiopians in their turn invaded Egypt under the 
 conduct of their prince Sabacus, and kept possession of it for 50 years, but they at 
 last returned peaceably to their own country. In the course of time the ancients 
 found that Ethiopia contained two kingdoms, namely, Meroe and Auxumis, now 
 Sennaar and Abyssinia, besides the independent Nubae or Nubians towards the 
 frontiers of Egypt ; and that sometimes the one, sometimes the other, of these two 
 great powers was the ruling one, until the fall of JNIeroe in the first century, after 
 
 KvTrpov, ^oiviKyv rt /cat Alyvirriovg evaXtj^tig, 
 
 Ai^ioirag iKOjiyv, /cni 'StSoviovg, Kai ’Epefij3ovg, 
 
 Kai Ai(5vijv, 'iva t apvtg d(pap' Kspaoi rrXI.&owoi. Od. A. 84. 
 
 In which last passage Homer carefully distinguishes the Ethiopians from the other 
 Libyans. 
 
 See also Note 1. 
 
 Nec si, ciim moriens alta liber aret in ulmo, 
 
 Ethiopum versemus oves sub sidere Cancri. Virg. Eel. X. 68. 
 
 Ethiopumque solum, quod non premeretur ab ulla 
 Signiferi regione poll, nisi poplite lapso 
 
 Ultima curvati procederet ungula Tauri. Lucan, III. 253. 
 
 ® See quotation from Homer, II. A. 423, in Note 3, supra. 
 
 3 D 
 
770 
 
 Mthiopia—^^thiopia suh Myypto — Meroe. 
 
 which they looked upon Auxume as the only capital of the country. — In the same 
 manner that the Nile during it’s course through Egypt was considered for a long 
 time as forming the boundary between Asia and Libya, it also divided Ethiopia 
 into Libyan on the West side, and Arabian on the East : this division arose partly 
 from the same cause which obtained in Egypt, namely, the occupation of the 
 country by two distinct races of people. The Arab tribes were found there, as they 
 are now, inhabiting most of the districts between the Red Sea and the Nile, whilst 
 to the W. of this great river the Libyan people, properly so called, were first met 
 with. 
 
 4. ^Ethiopia sub ^Egypto was bounded on the N. by 
 Egypt, on the E. by the Arabian Gulf and Erythraean Sea, on 
 the S. by the Terra Incognita, and on the W. by the deserts of 
 Libya Interior: it corresponded with the modern divisions 
 of Nuhia, Sennaar, and Abyssinia, together with parts of 
 Kordofan and Darfur. Immediately to the S. of Egypt 
 commenced the great kingdom of Merge extending South- 
 wards to the frontiers of the Axomitae, or Ahyssinians, Eastward 
 to the Red Sea, and Westward to the Libyan Desert, thus 
 comprehending a tract of country far larger than that of 
 Egypt: it’s greatest length was about • 750 miles, and it 
 included the modern states of Nubia and Sennaar. 
 
 5. Nothing is known with any certainty concerning the origin of this powerful 
 and remarkable kingdom, for it’s reputed foundation by Cambyses, king of Persia, 
 who is said to have named the city after his mother, or sister, Meroe, is known to be 
 erroneous : neither he nor his troops were able to proceed farther than a fifth part of 
 the distance towards the metropolis, letting alone the grand object of his expedition 
 being the subjection of this already powerful kingdom. It had been flourishing 
 for many centuries before this, and it’s foundation may be carried back to an 
 exceedingly remote period, since the oracle of Jupiter Ammon in the Libyan Desert 
 was founded there by the priests of Thebes in union with those of Meroe. Hence 
 it may be fairly inferred that the latter city possessed even in this early age (about 
 1800 years b. c.), considerable influence and very high cultivation, for it’s priests 
 to be associated in such an undertaking with those of the great metropolis of Egypt. 
 The same cireumstance tends also to show, that the inhabitants of Meroe and the 
 Egyptians were probably only one race of people ; this is farther proved by their 
 worshipping the same deities, adopting the same laws and customs, excelling in the 
 same arts and sciences, using the same written language (viz. that of the hierogly- 
 phics, which were otherwise intelligible only to the Egyptian priests), and erecting 
 the same massive temples, obelisks, palaces, and colossal figures, with which the 
 lower course of the Nile is so wonderfully and singularly adorned. Indeed, it seems 
 by no means improbable, from 'the connection which existed between Thebes and 
 Meroe, that the latter might have derived all it’s importance, if not it’s origin, 
 from the Egyptian capital. The early expedition of Sesostris into Ethiopia may 
 possibly have some allusion to this circumstance; and the subsequent power 
 obtained over the whole of Egypt by the Ethiopian prince Sabacus, may likewise 
 refer to the intimate connection existing between the two states, without which it 
 seems diflficult to account for his so easily making himself master of such a powerful 
 
 Late tibi gurgite rupto 
 
 Ambitur nigris Meroe fecunda colonis, 
 
 Lasta comis ebeni : quae, quamvis a.rbore multa 
 Frondeat, aestatem nulla sibi mitigat umbra : 
 
 Linea tarn rectum mundi ferit ilia Leonem. Lucan. X. ‘i03. 
 
 Claudian de III. Cons. Honor. 21. 
 
JEthiopia — JEthiopia sub Mgypto — Meroe. 771 
 
 country, ruling it in so excellent a manner, and finally voluntarily retiring from it 
 into his own territory. 
 
 6. A college of priests dedicated to the service of the gods, whose assistance they 
 received by means of an oracle, ordered and governed every thing in Meroe : the 
 king of the country was always chosen from amongst them, but whilst he possessed 
 the sovereign power, and could punish the guilty with death, his own authority could 
 be withdrawn from him at the command of the gods, and he himself deprived of his 
 life. The government otherwise was by no means tyrannical. The superiority which 
 the learning of the priests gave them over their own immediate subjects, and which 
 the latter from their progress in the arts and in civilization possessed over other 
 nations, was not displayed in any acts of cruelty or oppression : the gentle, but strong 
 and effectual sway which they held over the neighbouring Nomadic tribes was not 
 disputed, and the simple barbarians readily submitted to the yoke, which seemed 
 imposed on them by the highest powers of the universe, and which brought with it 
 so many enjoyments hitherto unknown to them. It was thus that the priests of 
 Meroe maintained a power almost unlimited over all the surrounding people, and 
 obtained by their situation on the great road leading from the interior of the continent 
 to Egypt, considerable commercial importance. In time of war they were able to 
 bring 250,000 armed men into the field, and the extent of their wealth may be traced 
 in the enormous masses of architecture, with which they adorned their country, and 
 the ruins of which, even after the lapse of so many ages, time has not yet been able 
 to destroy. They appear to have preserved the most friendly relations with Egypt, 
 from which country they subsequently borrowed many of their arts and institutions, 
 and which they are (though untruly) said to have again repaid by first teaching 
 mankind the sciences of astronomy and astrology. After the Persians had reduced 
 Egypt under their dominion, they endeavoured, but in vain, to extend their conquests 
 to Ethiopia ; they subdued a small portion of the territory of Meroe, which through 
 all succeeding ages was considered as an appendage to Egypt, but proceeded no 
 farther in their expedition than Premnis Parva ; it was owing to it’s remaining under 
 the Persian dominion, that the Ethiopians of this district followed the army of Xerxes 
 in his grand attack on the liberties of Greece. From this time all friendly intercourse 
 ceased between Egypt and Meroe until the time of the first Ptolemies, when it was 
 again renewed with mutual ardour, and brought on at length the ruin of the latter 
 power. For Ergamenes, one of it’s kings, learning from the Greeks during the reign 
 of Ptolemy Philadelphus, that the princes of other countries governed their subjects 
 with absolute authority, entirely uncontrouled by the ministers of the temple, fell 
 suddenly upon the whole college of priests in the Golden Temple of Meroe, and having 
 murdered them all, became henceforward unfettered in his will and in the execution 
 of the laws. From this period the accounts concerning Meroe are few and imperfect. 
 It’s connection with Egypt was at once irrecoverably destroyed by the insidious stra- 
 tagem of its murderous monarch ; and the country, now unsustained by that power 
 which had at first called it into life, and afterwards preserved it through alt it’s 
 strength and glory, was distracted by a series of revolutions, to which it finally fell 
 a prey, from which time it disappeared from the notice of history. The Ptolemies 
 became acquainted with the Axomitae from the voyages which they made to the Red 
 Sea, and obtained from them most of that merchandize with which the people of 
 Meroe had hitherto supplied them. 
 
 7. The whole territory of Meroe became once more inhabited by a number of wan- 
 dering tribes, each governed by it’s own head, though occasionally acknowledging 
 the supremacy of a queen; these tribes formed the collective nation of the Nub®’’’, 
 some of whom had never been subject to the sceptre of that great kingdom, upon the 
 ruins of which they now raised their own barbarous power. The Nub® have given 
 
 ^ His simul, inmitem testantes corpore solem, 
 
 Exusti venere Nub® : non ®rea cassis, 
 
 Nec lorica riget ferro, non tenditur arcus ; 
 
 Tempora multiplici mos est defendere lino, 
 
 Et lino munire latus, scelerataque succis 
 
 Spicula dirigere, et ferrum infamare veneno. Sil. Ital, III. 2G9. 
 
 3 D 2 
 
772 
 
 Mthiopia — Mthiopia sub Mgypto — Meroe. 
 
 name to the modern country of Nubia, including several kingdoms, the principal of 
 which are Dongola and Sennaar-, their name is still preserved in that of the Negro 
 race called Nuba, who are met with in large bodies in the latter kingdom. The Nubre 
 appear to have inhabited a great extent of country, as we find them on the borders of 
 Egypt, on the shores of the Red Sea, on the upper course of the Nile, and on the 
 banks of the Gir, whence it has been not improbably conjectured, that the appellation 
 was a general one for all the tribes from the Southern boundary of Egypt to the 
 great range of mountains, which furnished the Eastern sources of the Nile. Amongst 
 the most important of these tribes may be mentioned the Memnones, Euonymitae, 
 Megabari, and Blemmyes® : the last of these dwelled between the Nile and the Red 
 Sea, and some of them, who were taken as prisoners to Rome during the lower 
 empire, are described to have been so monstrously ugly as to have almost justified 
 the fables which were told concerning them, that they were without heads, and had 
 their eyes and mouths placed in their breasts. The Northern part of the territory of 
 Meroe, which had been taken from them by the Persians, was Twelve Schae 7 ii, or 
 90 Pcoman miles in length, and hence it’s name of Dodekaschoenos ; it extended 
 from Philm to Metachompso, but when it fell into the hands of the Romans they 
 pushed the boundary a little farther .S. to Hiera Sycaminos. The latter people had 
 some difficulty in preserving the frontier from the incursions of the Nubians, who, 
 during the reign of Augustus, fell upon the garrisons of Philm, Elephantine, and 
 Syene, and either killed or took the whole of them prisoners, carrying off great booty : 
 for this they were severely chastised by C. Petronius, the legate of the emperor, who 
 followed them up with an army of 10,000 men, and sent many of them in chains to 
 Rome, where Augustus thought proper not only to set them free, but to release them 
 and their countrymen from paying him the accustomed tribute. 
 
 8. Metachompso, or Tachompso, was originally founded by the Ethiopians, but 
 afterwards also inhabited by the Egyptians upon it’s being made the frontier city 
 between the two people ; it stood upon an Island, now called Bevar, in the middle of 
 the Nile : close to it, on the Western side of the river, was Hiera Sycaminos, now 
 Wady Mahai-raka. Farther Southward, on the Eastern bank of the Nile, stood 
 Primis, or Premnis, Ibriin, which was seized by the Romans under Augustus, but 
 afterwards evacuated and destroyed, on the condition that neither they nor the 
 Ethiopians should fortify any place in the neighbourhood. Above this at Wady Haifa 
 was the Cataractes Major®, or the Second Cataract of the Nile, the noise caused by 
 which was said by the ancients to be so terrible as to stun the ears of all travellers 
 for some time, and totally to deprive the people who dwelled near it of their hearing ; 
 for this reason they named the surrounding country Catadupa'®, a name which is also 
 occasionally applied to the cataract of Syene. The fall here, however, is very incon- 
 siderable, though greater than that at Syene, the river being divided by a number of 
 rocks and islands, but never having the continuity of it’s stream entirely broken : indeed 
 
 ® Tuiv TTupoQ aiB^aXewv JiXtfivwv dvk'^ovat KoXiuvai , — 
 
 Dion. Perieg. 220. 
 
 Per Meroen, Blemmyasque feros, Clutidian. Idyl. IV. 19. 
 
 ** Quis te tarn lene fiuentem 
 
 Moturum tantas violenti gurgitis iras, 
 
 Nile, putet? sed cum lapsus abrupta viarum 
 Excepere tuos, et prmcipites cataract®, 
 
 Ac nusquam vetitis ullas obsistere cautes 
 Indignaris aquis : spuma tunc astra lacessis ; 
 
 Cuncta fremunt undis : ac multo murmure mentis 
 Spumeus invictis canescit fluctibus amnis. Lucan. X. 318. 
 
 Tourou Trap’ ox^ag ep(p’, ewg av s^iKy 
 Karajiaap.bv, evSm Bv^Xivwv opwv utto 
 lyat aeTTTov NeTXof evirorov pkog. JEschyl. Prom. V, 812. 
 Some critics consider Karafiaapov to signify the Kard^ourra. 
 
 Sicut, ubi Nilus ad ilia, qu® Catadupa nominantur, prmcipitat ex altissimis 
 montibus, ea gens, qu® ilium locum incolit, propter magnitudineni sonitus, sensu 
 audiendi caret. Cic. Somn. Scip. V. 
 
Mthiopia—Mthiopia sub Mgypto—Meroe. 773 
 
 modern travellers have asserted, that the neighbouring people would be more puzzled 
 to hear it at all, than to avoid being deafened by it s roar. 
 
 the district Tergedum, were Gagaudes I., still called Argo, tlie island in 
 
 mhia, and the place where parrots were seen for the first time ; 
 
 Old Dongola, on the Eastern bank of the river. Here is the great bend of the h ile, 
 the river^ running with a Southerly course from Napata to 1 rimis Parva for a distance 
 of 170 miles, and then continuing to run N. till it finds it s way f ® 
 
 Northern extremity of this bend stood Napata, now Mograt, the capital of the country 
 after the fall of Meroe, and the residence of the Nubian queeti Candace . it was veiy 
 large and populous, but was taken and destroyed by Petronius during the reign of 
 Au^stus : it’s name seems still preserved in that of the district Eifcatar, of which 
 Moirrat is the capital. Farther S. was Primis Magna Goos, at the point where the 
 Astaboras fl. joins the Nile, only important as being the first station beyond the 
 I. of Meroe. 
 
 9. The island of Meroe was formed by the Nile, and by two 
 of it’s tributaries named Astaboras and Astapus. these 
 the Astaboras is farther to the N and constituted the Eastern 
 boundary of the island ; it is now called Tacazze, ox Atbara, 
 the latter name being evidently corrupted from Astaboras : it 
 rises in Abyssinia, not far from the X. Tzana, and nows with 
 a North Westerly course of 650 miles into the Nile, 60 miles 
 below the city of Meroe. About the same distance above the 
 city, the Nile is joined by the R. Astapus, or Astusapes as it is 
 sometimes called, and now known as the R. Abawi, Bahr-el- 
 Azergue, ox Blue Nile, which last appellation it receives ip 
 contradistinction to the Bahr-el-Abiad, or White which 
 flows to the W. of it, and is the true Nile. The name Astapus 
 is said to signify the Hidden River ; it rises in the Western 
 part of Abyssinia, and, after running a short distance, tiaverses 
 L. Pseboa or Coloe, now Tzana or Bembea, and sweeps round 
 with a North Westerly course of 840 miles, to it s junction with 
 the Bahr-el-Abiad ox Nile : the source of this river was visited 
 by Mr. Bruce, and has been erroneously considered as the real 
 Nile; it partly forms the Western boundary of the Island of 
 Meroe. The branches of these two rivers were united m the 
 upper part of their course, either artificially or natuially, and 
 thus caused Meroe to become an island ; the communication 
 between them still exists, and is called F alaty. The shape of 
 the island was compared to a shield, it s length amounting to 
 3,000 stadia, and it’s average width to 1,000 : it is said to 
 have been formerly called Saba, but it s modern name is 
 Atbara, which it has derived from the R. Atbara or Astaboras, 
 it’s Eastern boundary. The island was exceedingly fertile, 
 and is said to have abounded in silver, gold, and other precious 
 metals : the people were much commended for their social 
 character and simplicity of manners. The city of Meroe stood 
 upon the Nile at the North Western side of the island, and it’s 
 extensive ruins may still be seen at a place called Gibbainy ; 
 close to it, and in the middle of the river, there is a small 
 
 3 D 3 
 
774 Ethiopia — JEthiopia sub Mgypto—Axomitce. 
 
 island, now known as Kurgos, which corresponds with Tadu L, 
 round which were the docks and harbours of the city. About 
 220 miles gibove, or to the South of Meroe is Sirbitum Sennaar, 
 the capital of the modern kingdom of that name, and situated 
 upon the left bank of the Blue Nile. 
 
 10. The territory of the AxoMixiE lay immediately to the 
 South of the kingdom of Meroe, and corresponded with the 
 modern kingdom of Hahbesh, or Abyssinia. It extended 
 from the Arabian Gulf and the Erythrsean Sea for 600 miles 
 to the Westward, including the Eastern sources of the Nile; 
 and beyond it s Southern limits the ancients knew nothing 
 more of Ethiopia. It’s capital was Auxume, which still pre- 
 serves it’s name in Axum. 
 
 Psammetichus, or Amasis, king of Egypt, 240,000 dis- 
 satisfied Egyptian troops passed over from their own country into Etliiopia, where 
 they were kindly received by the king of Meroe, who appointed them a portion of 
 territory to the South of his own; he also gave them the title of Ascham, which is 
 said to have signified those who stand at the left hand of the king : the Greeks called 
 them Automoh, or deserters. They brought with them neither wives nor children 
 but settling amongst the Ethiopians, whose rude manners they softened and cultivated' 
 they intermarried with them, and thus laid the foundation of the great Abyssiniah 
 nation : indeed the appellation Habbesh, by which the country is known to the in- 
 habitants in the present day, signifies no more than the united people. They were at 
 first protected by the rulers of Meroe, but they soon became sufficiently strong to 
 defend themselves ; neither of the nations was ever subject to the other, though the 
 power of each over the surrounding tribes varied with their own prosperity But 
 little IS heard concerning them till the time of the Ptolemies, who established a place 
 for hunting the elephant on the coast of the Red Sea, and afterwards made voyages 
 farther South ; during these they discovered the territory Tenesis, inhabited by the 
 runaway Egyptians, who m the language of the country were called Sebritie 
 1 . e.Joretgners: they are also mentioned under the names of Semberritae, or Sembobit®' 
 and Asachm, which last appears to be only an alteration from their original title 
 Ascham. They readily entered into friendly relations ivith their new visiters whom 
 they soon recognized as coming from the same country whence their ancestors had 
 wandered ; they acquired much new knowledge from them, and commenced a flou- 
 rishing commerce greatly to the advantage of both parties. They continued to 
 advance in cmlization and prosperity, and owing to their connection with the 
 Egyptians and Greeks, they had obtained great proficiency in the cultivation of the 
 arts : they increased their territory on all sides by the assistance of the arms which 
 the latter people brought to them in exchange for their own manufactures, so much 
 so indeed that, during the dominion of the Romans, iron was forbidden upon pain of 
 death to be imported into the dominions of the Axoniitae. They conquered the South 
 Western part of Arabia and reduced the Sabsei and Homeritae under their power : 
 and their kingdom spread over such an extent of territory, that their monarchs assumed 
 the proud title of King of Kings, which they have kept to the present day. 
 
 12. During the reign of Constantine the Great (about a.d. 330), a certain mer- 
 chant, named Meropius, well versed in the liberal sciences, was shipwrecked on the 
 coast of Ethiopia as he was proceeding on his way to India ; he was accompanied by 
 two young men, named Frumentius and ALdesius, whom he had instructed in every 
 branch of polite learning. Meropius was killed by the natives, and the two youths 
 were earned to Auxume, where after a time, in consequence of the knowle^e he 
 displayed I rumentius was judged worthy by the queen to have the care of the young 
 prince s education. He not only instructed his pupil in all sorts of learning, but 
 strongly impressed him and others with a love and veneration for the Christian 
 religion, so that at last he obtained permission to travel to Alexandria and visit the 
 
jEthiopia — Mthiopia sub Mgypto — Axomitce. 
 
 775 
 
 patriarch Athanasius, who had been newly elected to this ^ee. He related to 
 Athanasius the great hopes which he entertained of converting the whole nation of 
 the Ethiopians, if proper pastors were sent to instruct them ; and having been ordained 
 Bishop of Ethiopia by the patriarch, he returned to Auxume. The hing of Auxume 
 embraced Christianity, aud was followed in the course of time by all his subjects, 
 and it was thus that the Homeritae and other tribes of Arabia, who were subject to 
 the Axomitae, received and cultivated the Christian faith : the Abyssmians still main- 
 tain it, although it’s purity is sullied with a number of idolatrous superstitions and 
 Judaical observances. 
 
 13. At a very early period the Sabaei of Arabia sent colonies over the Red Sea to 
 Ethiopia, where they settled and built themselves several towns, amongst others one 
 called Sabae, on the shores of the gulf, and opposite their own country : they pro- 
 bably never formed themselves into a regular state, for not long afterwards they vvere 
 brought under the yoke of the Egyptian Deserters. The existence of these Sabaei m 
 Ethiopia has caused some erroneously to imagine that the Queen of Sheba, who went 
 to Jerusalem to hear the wisdom of Solomon, was the Queen of their country ; and 
 the belief has been considerably strengthened by the Abyssinians roundly asserting 
 that the Queen of the South reigned formerly over them. But the whole tenour of 
 history is against this, excepting so far as that these Sabaei of Ethiopia were colonists 
 from the Sabffii of Arabia, and that therefore the Queen of the latter people was also 
 their queen : besides this, the dangers of a journey from Ethiopia to Jerusalem were 
 so great and manifold, when compared with those attending the route from Arabia 
 to the Jewish capital, traversed as it constantly was by numbers of traders, that it is 
 hardly possible to conceive any monarch would have made the attempt. R is there- 
 fore far more probable that the famous Queen of the South came from Sheba in the 
 Southern part of Arabia Felix ‘ The Sabaei of Ethiopia remained always tributary 
 to the Axomitac, and it was owing to this connection that the latter people carried 
 their arms into Arabia, and reduced some of the tribes there : the same causes no 
 doubt operated in giving their language and hand- writing that Arab chara,cter which 
 they latterly possessed, and which have been preserved by the Abyssmians to the 
 present time. 
 
 14. The nation of the Axomitae was composed of many tnbes, excluding tbe Pyg- 
 mies and other fabulous nations, with which, owing to their lying on the edge of the 
 Terra Incognita, the ancients peopled their territory. Besides those which have been 
 already mentioned, there were the Colobi on the sea-coast towards the haven Aduli ; 
 West of them were the Zaa or Mazaga, and the Agame, whose name is still preserved 
 in that of the district Agame. In the interior of (he country were the Athagai and 
 Agau now called Agows ; the Gambala, in Gy am ; the Semene, in Samen; and the 
 Calaa, or tbe Galla, whose dominion is now so widely extended along the Southern 
 parts of Abyssinia. Their country produced a quantity of myrrh and spices, 
 whence a part of it towards the springs of the Nile was nained the Myrrhifera Regio 
 But it was more famed for the quantity of gold, which in the early times it was said 
 to produce, and which was fancied to be so plentifu , that household utensils were 
 made from it; this last circumstance referred probably to the Sabffii of Arabia Felix, 
 whose wealth and magnificence were proverbially splendid, and had been noised about 
 by their colonists in Ethiopia. 
 
 15. Auxume, or Axomis, the metropolis of the Axomitae, is thought by some, and 
 with great probability, to be the same with Esar, or Sapa, which was first assigned to 
 the fugitive^Eo'yptians by the people of Meroe, but which others place farther North- 
 ward, and within the island : it’s ruins are still called Axum, and attest by thmr extent 
 and magnificence the importance of the ancient city. To the E. of it, 
 
 was it’s famous port Aduli Zulla, built by the runaway Egyptons, and remarkable 
 for a Greek inscription found there, setting forth the deeds of “ 
 
 this country; it gave name to the Adulicus Sinus or Annesley Bay, which was shut 
 in on the Eastern side by an island dedicated to Pan, which is the largest m the 
 
 “ See p. 577, sect. 17, supra. 
 3 D 4 
 
776 
 
 Libya Interior. 
 
 whole gulf, and is now called Bhatac. Considerably above it, and likewise on the 
 coast, was Ptolemais Theron, or Ferarum, founded by the Egyptians during the reign 
 of Ptolemy Philadelphus, in consetjuence of the proximity of an extensive wood, from 
 which they were desirous of obtaining good materials for ship-building 5 it derived 
 it s name from the number of wild elephants with which the country abounded, and 
 which the Egyptians hunted for the sake of taming and using them in battle.— The 
 whole Western coast of the Red Sea was inhabited by theTroglodytae, so called from 
 rpwy\jj specus, and dvpi subeo, because they dwelt in caves ; but the appellation of 
 Troglodytice, or Tisebarice, by which it was also known, and which' appears to bear 
 some affinity to that of Habbesh or Abex, was frequently confined to the coast of 
 Ethiopia alone : the natives called it Michoe or Midoe. They lived entirely upon 
 fish,^ whence they were also called Ichthyophagi ; they are represented as not pos- 
 sessing the least degree of civilization, but as thu lowest grade of mankind, and almost 
 on a par with the brute creation. 
 
 16. The limits of ^Ethiopia sub zEgypto are extended by Ptolemy nearly as far 
 South as the utmost known limits of the continent on this side : and it will be found 
 most convenient in the description of these countries to adhere to his division. The 
 ^rrow strait, which separates the Red and Erythnean Seas, was named Angustiae 
 DirjB, and is now known as Bah-el-Mandeb or the Gates of Death ; it obtained it’s 
 Uame from Dire Pt. Rus Bir, being formed by it and by the opposite Posidium Pr. 
 in Arabia : the distance across is 14 miles. The early Greek navigators founded 
 a city upon DirePr., which they called Dire, or Berenice Epidires: below it was 
 Avalites now Zeyla, which gave name to the Avalites Sinus B. of Zeyla. To the 
 Eastward of these was a country producing quantities of myrrh, frankincense, and 
 spices, and hence named Aromatophoros and Cinnamomophoros : it was chiefly 
 inhabited by the Salatae, who have now given way to the numerous tribes of the 
 Somauli, and amongst many ports on it’s coast may be mentioned that of Mosyllon 
 at the mouth of the R. Sohal, from which possibly the above nation may have derived 
 It’s name. It’s Eastern extremity, and at the same time the Easternmost point of 
 the whole continent, was called Aromata Pr. C. Guardafui ; it was also named by 
 the early navigators Notu Keras or the Southern Horn, but after the discovery of the 
 passage to India, the lower part of the African coast was repeatedly seen, and there- 
 fore the name was removed farther Southward. Dioscoridis I. Socotra, is 110 miles 
 distant from C. Guardafui, and properly speaking belongs to the continent of Africa, 
 but we have seen, that owing to it’s population and other circumstances, it was usually 
 reckoned to Asia. A considerable distance below this cape was a station, called 
 Magnum Littus now Magadom, and farther S. lay Nici, or Tonici, Juba. Below 
 this last was Rhapta Quilimanci, at the mouth of a cognominal river, and the most 
 distant point with which the early Greek traders appear to have been acquainted ; 
 for they affirmed that from it the coast trended to the Westward below Ethiopia and 
 Libya till it reached the Western Ocean. It was the metropolis of the country 
 called Azania, or Barbaria, which extended as far Northward as Aromata Pr., and 
 still keeps it’s name in Hazme or Ajan. Farther Southward lay the island Menuthias 
 Zanzibar ; and below it was Prasum Pr. C. Delgado, the outmost point of Africa in 
 this direction, as well as the Southernmost point of the whole Earth, to the knowledge 
 of which the ancients could lay claim. The bay, which was formed to the N. of 
 Prasum Pr. and towards Rhapta, was reported to be veiy dangerous on account of 
 the numerous rocks and shoals with which it was crowded j it was hence called 
 Asperum Mare, or sometimes Sinus Barbaricus, from it’s washing the coast of 
 Barbaria. The later geographers fancied that the land trended Eastward from 
 Prasum Pr., till it joined the coast of Asia in the neighbourhood of Cattigara, to the 
 S. of Cambodia, and hence a great inland sea was supposed to be formed, to which 
 they gave the name of Mare Prasodis. 
 
 17. Libya Interior was the name given to the vast 
 extent of territory stretching from Ethiopia to the Atlantic 
 Ocean, and from the frontiers of Mauretania, Numidia, Africa, 
 and Libya on the North, nearly to the Southern limits of the 
 known world. The Northern part of it, immediately below 
 
777 
 
 Libya Interior 
 
 Mauretania and Numidia, was called Gaetulia, from the 
 Gaetuli^- ; to the E. of them were the powerful nation of the 
 Garamantes 
 
 18. The Gaetull were a roving, unsettled people, belonging to the same race with 
 their Northern neighbours, but never subject to them, except such as from settling 
 within the limits of their provinces had become tributary to the Numidian^ings. 
 They were divided into many tribes, and occupied those Oases of the Great Desert, 
 where a few springs bursting from the ground produced a little cultivation, and 
 dered them in some way capable of being inhabited by man : some of them intennarned 
 with the Ethiopians or Negroes, and were hence surnamed Melano-Gaetuh. 
 
 Gaetuli are probably the same with the people now called Tuariek. To the E. of 
 them, below the provinces of Africa and Libya, dwelled the great nation of the 
 Garamantes, the most important amongst all the people of Libya Interior : they ex- 
 tended far into the interior, and were probably the same with the modern libhw and 
 Fezzaneers. The whole trade between the Southern part of the continent and Egypt, 
 as well as with the provinces on the Mediterranea.n Sea, was in their hand^s, and 
 hence they obtained considerable power over the neighbouring tribes, some of whom 
 they are said to have pursued in war chariots, and destroyed. They obtained a ter- 
 rible name on account of their cruelty and oppression, and therefore found no dimculty 
 in spreading their conquests nearly to the sea-coasts. Here, however, 
 with the Romans, who had lately become masters of the country, and had been 
 already sufficiently provoked by their lawless depredations : accordingly Cmsar des- 
 patched his general, Cornelius Balbus, who followed them up into the distant parts 
 of their country, and soon reduced them to obedience ; a triumph was awarded to him 
 for this service, which from having been celebrated in the tempestuous times sub- 
 sequent to Cffisar’s death, was but little noticed. The chief town of the Garamantes 
 was Garama, still called Germa, which is conjectured to have given name to the 
 people : it lies not far from Mourzouk, the capital of the modern kingdom of T e%zan, 
 or Phazania as the ancients called it. 
 
 19. The information possessed by the ancients concerning the rivers in the interior 
 of Africa was exceedingly defective and incomplete, and their perplexing accounts 
 have not yet been reconciled by the partial discoveries which have been made by the 
 enterprizing travellers of our own days. In the absence then of certain data con- 
 cerning the great natural features of the country, we must rest satisfied with endeavour- 
 ing to explain the notions of the ancients concerning them, by the vague and uncertain 
 knowledge possessed by ourselves. To the Westward of the Egyptian Ethiopia wa^ 
 the R. Gir*'* Djyr, composed of three arras or branches, two of which are represented 
 
 *2 Mine Gaetulae urbes, genus insuperabile bello, — ■ 
 
 Virg. Mn. IV. 40. 
 
 Ilunc ego, Gietulis agerem si syrtibus exul, Id. V. 51. 
 
 Atqui non ego te, tigris ut aspera, ••• ,« 
 
 Gaitulusve leo, frangere persequor. Hor. Carm. I. xxiii. 10. 
 
 Syrtesque Gaetulas 
 
 Sil. Ital. III. 286. 
 
 Id. II. xx. 15. 
 
 ‘3 Nunc scio quid sit amor. Duris in cotibus ilium 
 Aut Tmaros, aut Rhodope, aut extreini Garamantes, 
 
 Nec generis nostri puerum, nec sanguinis edun^ 
 
 Virg. Eel. VIII. 44. 
 
 super et Garamantas et Indos 
 
 Proferet imperiura : — 
 
 Cancrique sub axe, 
 
 Qua nudi Garamantes arant, 
 
 Sil. Ital. I. 414. 
 
 Id. JEn. VI. 794. 
 Lucan. IV. 334. 
 
 14 Gir notissimus amnis 
 
 Aithiopum, simili mentitus gurgite Nilum. 
 
 Claudian. in Pr, Cons. Stilick, I. 251. 
 
778 
 
 Libya Interior. 
 
 as furnishing it’s sources. The Eastern one of these is still called Djyr, or Misselad, 
 and runs N. W. into the Lake of Fittre, which together with some neighbouring lakes 
 appear to have been known as the Chelonides Paludes, and to have been considered 
 as the lakes in which the Gir was finally lost ; it passes through the kingdom of 
 Saley, or Dar Saley, the name of which may be partly traced in that of the Calitae, 
 who arc placed by the old geographers on the banks of the Gir. The Western source 
 of the river is conjectured to have represented the Yeou, which loses itself in the 
 great lake Tchad, the ancient Libya Palus, and it’s farther course to be pointed out 
 by the Rivers Shary and Feydh, the latter of which joins the L. Fittre : the name of 
 Shary seems to have existed in the town Ischeri, placed on the banks of the river, and 
 that of the Gir itself may possibly have given it’s appellation to the state of Begharmi, 
 through which this river appears to have kept it’s course. Besides these two arms, 
 the Gir was said to have been connected with a third, the course of which was ap- 
 parently separated for a space of three degrees by an intervening chain of moun- 
 tains, but is stated to have found it’s way through them by a subterraneous channel, 
 and disappeared in the Nubae Palus, possibly the Bahr Heimad. Upon the Western 
 arm of the Gir stood Gira Metropolis, supposed to be the same with Old Bimie, the 
 former metropolis of Bm-nou: the name of Gir or Djyr is thought, like that of the Nile, 
 to be merely an appellative for a river, and hence we find it used not only for the 
 rivers just described, but for another on the borders of Mauretania, and in an altered 
 form even for the Ni-gir itself. 
 
 20. To the West and South of the Gir runs the Nigir 
 QuollOf or Joli-ba, the great problem of African geography, 
 the course and termination of which still are, as they always 
 have been, involved in doubt and obscurity. Many of the 
 ancients fancied that it ran from East to West, and some of 
 them even went so far as to assert that it entered the Atlantic 
 Ocean ; others of them, better instructed, describe it as flowing 
 in the contrary direction, but they either leave it’s termination 
 as a thing altogether unknown, or assert that it finally joins 
 the Nile of E^pt. There is now no doubt but that it runs 
 from W est to East ; but whether it is lost in an inland sea, or 
 joins the great Egyptian river, remains for future discoveries 
 to prove. It rises in the Westernmost part of the continent, 
 not 200 miles from the shores of the Atlantic Ocean, in a very 
 lofty chain of mountains, which traverses the whole extent of 
 Africa to the borders of the Red Sea. 
 
 21. This range was known to the ancients under several names, amongst which 
 we may mention Ion Mons, towards the Atlantic, as corresponding with that part of 
 it now called the mountains oiKong: it’s Eastern part was named Lunae Montes, 
 or the Mountains of the Moon, an appellation still preserved in that of Gebel Komri, 
 which has the same signification. The Nigir runs from it’s source with a North 
 Easterly course of 1,100 miles till it reaches Nigira Metropolis or Timbuctoo, w'hen 
 it turns suddenly to the South East, and, after a further course of 800 miles in this 
 direction, during which it reaches Tappa, probably the ancient Thuppae, and the 
 Kingdom of Fundah, nothing farther is known as a certainty concerning it. It is, 
 however, pretty well ascertained that it afterwards assumes an Eastern direction, as we 
 find the R. Shary issuing from it and running into the Lake Tchad ; and this junction 
 seems evidently pointed at by Ptolemy, from his connecting the Nigir with the 
 Libya Palus, which certainly can be no other lake than the Tchad, It’s subsequent 
 course is enveloped in complete obscurity, although all the native accounts uniformly 
 agree in it’s finally joining the Nile of Egypt ; whether by an actual junction of the 
 rivers, or by an elevated lake, whence the waters of the two rivers flow in different 
 directions, i. e. the Nile to the North East, and the Nigir to the West as far as the 
 
779 
 
 Libya Interior. 
 
 Shary, remains yet to be demonstrated The Nigir, or Niger as it is sometime* 
 written, was also called Nuchul, a name not much dilFerent from that of Nachal, 
 by which the Nile was known to the Hebrews, and which merely signifies the river ; 
 in this respect they are both appropriate names as referred to the two greatest rivers 
 of the country, and if at a future period they should be found to be united, and thus 
 to form the longest river of our earth, the name will indeed have been appropriately 
 applied. The names of Nuchul and Dara, by which the Nigir was also known, may 
 be both traced in it’s modern appellations QaoUa or Kalla, and Quorrn. It may be 
 as well to state here, that the Nigir has been supposed by many to find it’s way into 
 the Atlantic Ocean ; and this either by joining some of the great rivers which empty 
 themselves into the Bight of Benin and Biafra, or by connecting itself with the 
 R. Congo : in the first of these cases it will be little less than the Nile, but in the 
 latter it will be much longer. The Western part of the Nigir is called Joli-ba (pro- 
 bably the same as Quolla or Kulla, ha merely signifying river), and forms a large 
 island and lake a little above Timbuctoo ; the lake is named L. IDibbie, and is pro- 
 bably the Nigrites Palus of Ptolemy, which that geographer places close upon the 
 Atlantic, as the lake in which the Nigir terminates. 
 
 22. The Nigir was considered by the ancients as one of the greatest rivers in the 
 world ; it’s banks were said to be exceedingly fertile, abounding with the same fruits 
 and grain as those of the Nile, and producing likewise a quantity of papyrus. It 
 was also reported to be subject to the same peiiodical and fertilizing inundations as 
 the Nile, whence arose one of the reasons for considering the two rivers but as one. 
 It gave name to the Nigrit®*®, or inhabitants of Soudan • which last appellation, like 
 the ancient one, alludes to it’s black population. The country to the South of the 
 Nigir was considered as .^Tithiopia Interior, and extended as far Eastward as Azania 
 or Hazine, on the shores of the Indian Ocean : towards this latter part there was 
 a very extensive region, called Agisymba, of which nothing farther is known than 
 the name. 
 
 23 . To the West of the South coast of Mauretania lay the 
 Fortunatse Insulse, now called the Canary Isles from one of 
 them, formerly named Canaria I., and at present Canary I. 
 They were considered by the ancients as the Islands of the 
 Blessed (Mampwv vfjaroi), where the souls of virtuous men 
 were placed after death. The climate was said to be delight- 
 fully genial, the air wholesome and temperate, and the breezes 
 constantly gentle ; the islands were never visited by tempests 
 or stormy vapour, and the want of rain was always supplied 
 by the most fertilizing dews. The change of the seasons was 
 scarcely perceptible : the earth brought forth every thing that 
 could contribute to the happiness of man, without his assist- 
 ance, and in the most luxurious abundance : nothing whatever 
 was wanting in them, and conviction went even to the minds 
 of the Barbarians that here indeed were the fields of Elysium, 
 and the Paradise of the Blessed 
 
 If, as has been supposed by some critics, the vrora/xoc AiBlo^ of Aeschylus 
 refers to the Nigir, the connection or identity of it and the Nile is certainly indi- 
 cated by him. 
 
 See Notes 2 and 10, supra. 
 
 ’® FatrouXoi r t(j>v7itpBe Kai dyxiyvoi Niyp»;7-£C. 
 
 Dion, Perieg. 215, 
 
 ivSra fiaKUpatv 
 
 Naffoi/ wKtavidts 
 Avpai TTspiTTviovcnv ’ dv- 
 ^fpa Si ;^pu(Tov tbXiyti, 
 
 Td 
 
780 
 
 Libya Interior. 
 
 24. The Greeks carried the glowing picture which they drew of these islands so 
 far as to state, that the Carthaginian Senate forbade their people, upon pain of death, 
 to sail thither, lest the fertility and beauty of the islands should seduce them to quit 
 their own country, and from the intention of making them the place of refuge for 
 the whole nation, in the event of the fortune of war turning against them. However 
 absurd this story may be, the Carthaginians were the only people who knew much 
 about the Fortunate Islands, until after the fall of their great city, when the Romans 
 sent many expeditions to them. Though not possessed of all the advantages assigned 
 to them by the fancies of the poets, they were found to be exceedingly salubrious 
 and fertile, and to require but little assistance from the hands of man in the culti- 
 vation of their soil. The Northernmost of them, named Junonia I. Madeira, belonged 
 rather to a distinct group of islands, which we call the Madeiras ; but, as it partook 
 of the exuberant fertility of the others, and was the first which was met with in 
 sailing from Gades, it was included amongst the number. About midway between 
 them and the Canary Is. lay the Purpurarim las. Salvage Is., so named from a 
 manufactory of tlie famous Gajtulian dye, which Juba, king of Mauretania, set up 
 there. The nearest of the Fortunate islands to the mainland of Africa was Centuria, 
 or Pintuaria, Forteventura ; to the W. of it was Canaria Canary, so called from 
 it’s abounding in large dogs, and named also Planaria, from it’s little elevation. 
 Beyond it was Convallis, or Nivaria, I. Teneriffe, famous for it’s lofty peak, which 
 is 12,254 feet above the level of the sea, and which, from it’s being generally 
 covered with snow, gave name to the island. Farther Westward were Capraria 
 I. Gomera, so called from it’s abounding with goats; Junonia, or Heraj I., Ferro 
 and Pluvialia, or Ombrion I. Palma, which obtained it’s appellation from a fabu- 
 lous tree, dropping water from it’s branches, and covering the whole ground like 
 rain. The Fortunate Islands are remarkable as having been the most Western part 
 of the W Olid with which the ancients were acquainted ; and hence it was from 
 them that they reckoned their longitude : Ferro, the Westernmost of them, is still 
 occasionally used for this purpose ; but, owing to our greater knowledge of the 
 earth’s surface, each nation generally adopts the meridian of it’s own observatory 
 or metropolis. 
 
 25. The Western coast of Libya to the S. of Mauretania 
 was scarcely known to the Greeks and Romans, excepting by 
 report. The Carthaginians, during the most flourishing times 
 of their republic, sent out a powerful fleet under Hanno to 
 examine it, and to establish colonies in such places as should 
 be found convenient ; this expedition appears to have rounded 
 C. Verde, the Westernmost point of the continent, which they 
 named Hesperu Keras, or the Western Horn, and to have 
 proceeded farther Southwards in the direction of Sierra Leone, 
 to a point which they named Notu Keras, or the Southern 
 Horn, when they deemed it adviseable to return home. 
 Owing to the journal of this voyage having been written in the 
 Punic language, only fragments of it have come down to us, 
 and these have been so mutilated by translation, and erroneous 
 
 Td fi'ev x^P^oBev, aw’ d- 
 yXawv devdpsuv, 
 
 "Ydiop S’ aWa <pip^si • 
 
 "Opyoun rwv %£pae dva- 
 
 wXeKovri Kai arf<j>avoiQ’ Find. Olymp, II. 128. 
 
 Ereptum Stygiis fluctibus ^acum 
 Virtus, et favor, et lingua potentium 
 
 Vatum divitibus consecrat insulis. Hor. Carm. IV. viii. 27. 
 
 Viig. jEn. VI. 639. See also page 65, note 7, supra. 
 
781 
 
 Libya Interior^ 
 
 interpretations, that it is not possible to explain them with the 
 least certainty : it may, however, be as well to state, that from 
 the gross corruptions of the original, many of the early Greeks 
 endeavoured to prove that tfe Carthaginians had actually 
 circumnavigated Africa, and that the Notu Keras mentioned 
 above was the same with the Notu Keras on the Eastern coast 
 of the continent, and which we now call Guardafui. But the 
 later geographers formed a different opinion, and confessed 
 their inability to give any information as to the final termination 
 of the Libyan coast. 
 
 26. The expedition of Hanno appears to have been undertaken a few years prior 
 to the breaking out of the first Punic war : it was composed of 60 fifty-oared ships 
 and 30,000 men. After having planted several colonies on the coast of Mauretania, 
 they anchored at the island of Cerne Suana, which from their ship-way they reckoned 
 was at the same distance from the Pillars of Hercules that these were from Carthage. 
 This expression in the original having been awkwardly, or erroneously, translated^ 
 it has been imagined by many that the island of Cerne was reckoned by the Punic 
 sailors to lie under the same meridian as Carthage, which they could not have 
 imagined to be the case if they paid any attention to the distance they had sailed, 
 leaving alone the fact, as shown by modern discoveries, of there being no island on 
 the coast of Africa so situated with respect to their metropolis. From Cerne, Hanno 
 proceeded Southwards for many days, past a coast inhabited by Ethiopians, or 
 Black people, and came at last to a promontory which the interpreters, whom he 
 had brought with him from the Mauretanian coast, named Hesperu Keras, or the 
 Western Horn, probably C. Verde. He continued his course Southwards, and 
 though by day he could see nothing but woods on the shore, yet at night he was 
 constantly alarmed by the many fires with which it was covered, as well as by the 
 beating of drums and the sound of many thousand voices. Full of fear, he sailed 
 rapidly to the Southward for several days, during which the same alarming omens 
 were always perceived at night. At last he came to a very lofty mountain, the fire 
 on the summit of which seemed to reach to the stars, and hence it was named Theon 
 Ochema, or the Chariot of the Gods : this mountain was probably a volcano to the 
 N. of Sierra Leone. Continuing his course, he came at last to the Notu Keras, or 
 Southern Horn, near which was an island, possibly Sherboro’, full of wild people, 
 whom the interpreters called Govillae ; there were many more females than males, 
 and they caught three of the former, who were so savage that they were obliged to 
 kill them : their skins were taken to Carthage. The expedition proceeded no farther 
 than this island, for the provisions had begun to run short: they accordingly 
 returned home, and deposited the account of their voyage amongst the archives of 
 their great city, in the Temple of Saturn. 
 
 27. This voyage gave rise to many speculations as to the situation of the places 
 visited in it, which varied with the additional information obtained by the ancients 
 from their intercourse with the natives of the interior, or from other voyages under- 
 taken for a similar purpose of discovery and commerce : whilst the poets discovered 
 in the island of the Govillae the residence of their mythological Gorgons, and the site 
 of the Gardens of the Hesperides. It is difficult to guess what lofty mountain could 
 have been alluded to by the Punic sailors as their Theon Ochema ; for there appears 
 to be none on the whole Western coast, which will accord with such a description, 
 till we arrive at the Eastern extremity of the Gulf of Guinea, where the Cameroons 
 Mountain towers for 13,000 feet immediately above the coast. If this be consi- 
 dered as the flaming Chariot of the Gods, the island of the Govillae would then be 
 Fernando Po, Notu Keras C. Palmas, and Hespericus Sinus, the Gulf of Guinea. 
 This arrangement would, however, require us to consider the little abstract of 
 Hanno’s voyage as much more corrupted than it is generally thought to be ; but it 
 might tend in some measure to account for the notion of the expedition having 
 reached the meridian of Carthage, as well as for their suddenly returning homewards 
 when they found the coast of Africa striking off to the South Westward instead of 
 to the Eastward. Indeed, this last particular may have led Ptolemy to leave the 
 
782 
 
 Nubia. 
 
 coast running in the former direction, and to have bestowed the appropriate title of 
 “ Exterioris Pelagi intimus secessus” to the Bight ofBiafra. 
 
 28. There can be but little doubt of the ancients having been at last acquainted 
 with the existence of all the great promontories and rivers on the Western coast of 
 Africa above Sherhoro’ I. ; but the names, by which they have mentioned them, 
 cannot easily be reconciled. C. Blanco appears to have been named by them Sol- 
 ventia Extrema, and C. Verde Arsinarium Pr., in addition to the appellation of 
 Hesperu Keras, by which Hanno had distinguished it, and which was afterwards 
 applied to a point farther Southward. The great river Senegal, which enters the sea 
 between these points, seems to accord with the situation of Darat or Daradus fl. ; 
 and that of the R. Gambia, to the S. of C. Verde, with the Bambotus or Stachir fl. 
 Both these rivers, as well as the Nia fl. or the R. Grande still lower down, were 
 said to be infested by crocodiles and sea-horses. The Cape Verde Islands were then 
 altogether unknown. The coast hereabouts was reckoned to Ethiopia Interior, and 
 was inhabited by the .iEthiopes Hesperii and Ichthyophagi. 
 
 NUBIA. 
 
 29. Nubia is bounded on the N. by Egypt, on the E. by the Red Sea, on the S. 
 by Abyssinia, Kordofan, and Darfur, and on the W. by the great Libya7i Desert ; 
 it contains about 311,200 square miles, audit’s population is estimated at 2,000,000 
 souls. It is occupied by a number of independent Ai'ab tribes, some of whom reside 
 in towns and support themselves by manufactures or commerce of the most simple 
 kind, others cultivate the ground, but by far the greater number of them roam over 
 the extensive deserts of which the country is chiefly composed. It is not easy to 
 discover what constitutes the uniting principle betwixt the several independent states 
 and tribes, of which Nubia is composed, or whether there be any excepting that of 
 a similarity in their petty governments, the weakness of which, when contrasted with 
 the powerful countries around them, may lead to a defensive bond of union ; several 
 of the tribes are engaged in almost perpetual feuds, which frequently lead to san- 
 guinary acts of violence, and are only forgotten upon the appearance of some 
 common enemy. Four great divisions, however, are readily distinguished in Nubia: 
 these are Turkish Nubia, which extends from the frontiers of Egypt to Wady Haifa, 
 or the Second Cataract of the Nile, and is subject to the Turkish viceroy of Egypt ; 
 the kingdom of Dongola, which extends along the great river from Wady Haifa to the 
 banks of the Blue Nile, the Tacazze, and Mareb ; the kingdom of Sennaar, which 
 occupies the Southern part of the country as far as the frontiers of Abyssinia ; and 
 the territory of the Bedjas, extending along the shores of the Red Sea. All these 
 governments are entirely despotic, though their power is considerably weakened by 
 the number of petty chiefs, whose subjection constitutes the community, and who 
 within the precincts of their own little districts, are even more violent and arbitrary 
 than their superior. Besides these there are a number of roving Arab tribes, who 
 •preserve an actual state of independence on each side of the Nile, though many of 
 them occasionally acknowledge the supremacy of any chief or king, on the borders, 
 or within the limits of whose dominions they may have found it convenient to 
 encam_p. The Nubians are almost all black, though their appearance differs materially 
 from that of Negroes ; but the Arab tribes still preserve the peculiar complexion of 
 their rice, excepting in those few instances where they have intermarried with the 
 natives. They all profess the Mahometan religion, but they have combined with it 
 many pagan superstitions, and some few hardly distinguishable remains of the 
 Christian faith, which was introduced amongst them at a very early period, and which 
 they appear to have maintained down to the 12th century, or even later. 
 
 30. Turkish Nubia extends along the R. Nile, from Es-Souan on the frontiers of 
 Egypt to Wady Haifa or The Second Cataract : it is composed of a narrow valley 
 about 190 miles long, and generally not more than six or eight miles broad, which 
 is watered by the river, and is the only part of the country capable of cultivation, 
 the rest being a mere desert. It is governed by a number of chiefs, independent of 
 each other, but all subject to the pacha of Egypt, to whom they pay an annual 
 tribute ; they are kept in obedience by certain Ttirkish troops, who are distinguished 
 from the natives by the name of Osmanlies, and who, from having been so long 
 garrisoned in all the chief towns and forts, frequently contest the actual possession 
 
Nubia. 78 ^ 
 
 of the country with the Nubians themselves. The two chief places are Dir and 
 Ibrim, both situated on the right or Eastern bank of the Nile ; neither of them is of 
 much consequence, but the latter is defended by a castle, which, though it possesses 
 little strength, is found sufficient to overawe the people. 
 
 31. The Kingdom of Dongola, or Dankala as the Arabs call it, occupies the 
 central part of Nubia, being bounded on the N. by Turkish Nubia, on the E. by the 
 Nubian Desert and the territory of the Bedjas, on the S. by the Kingdom of Sennaar, 
 and on the W. by the great Libyan Desert. It lies principally along the banks of 
 the Nile, about as far Southward as the union of it’s two great branches, and is 
 divided ’into several districts, each governed by a chief, whose power is absolute 
 within his own little territory, though he is himself in a manner dependant on the 
 sovereign ; the names of the principal of these districts are, Batn el Hadjar, Sukkot, 
 Dar Mahass, Dongola Proper, Dar Sheghya, Dar Erbatap, Berber, Chandi, and 
 Halfaia. This country suffered much from the incursions of the Mamelukes, when 
 they were driven out of Upper Egypt 5 they maintained themselves here in security 
 and independence for some time, and were rapidly concentrating their scattered and 
 exhausted forces, when the Turkish Facha, not long since, attacked them in their 
 retreat, destroyed many of their towns, and replaced to a sort of ephemeral subjec- 
 tion every petty prince in the kingdom. Maragga, or New Dongola, the present 
 capital of the kingdom, is situated on the left or Eastern bank of the Nile, not far 
 from the great Southern bend, and contains about 6,000 inhabitants : it is a place 
 of very little importance, excepting what attaches to it as the residence of the king, 
 or superior chief, having none of those mined temples and other ancient edifices 
 about it, which form the only striking objects in the rudely built towns along the 
 upper course of the river. Old Dongola, the former capital of the country, is about 
 60 miles farther Southward, close on the extremity of the bend of the Nile ; it is 
 thought to occupy the situation of the town anciently called Primis Parva. The 
 Berbers are cantoned about the junction of the Tacazze with the Nile ; their chief 
 town is Goos, the ancient Primis Magna. Higher up the river is Chandi, or Chendi, 
 within the island of Meroe, and no great distance from the ruins of the famous city 
 of the same name ; it was once a place of some consequence, and was much fre- 
 quented by the caravans travelling between Egypt and the interior, but it was 
 nearly destroyed about ten years since by the troops of the Pacha, and is now 
 merely a halting-place. Some distance above it is the town of Halfaia, close on the 
 borders of Sennaar, and near the junction of the two great aims of the Nile, known 
 as the Blue and White Rivers : it contains about 5,000 inhabitants. 
 
 32. The Kingdom of Sennaar is bounded on the N. by Dongola and the roving 
 ^ra6 tribes of the Nubian Desei-t, on the E. by the Bed Sea, on the S. by Abyssinia, and 
 on the W. by Kordofan and the Great Libyan Desert. It is by far the most important 
 and settled of all the states into which Nubia is divided ; and is so powerful that it 
 has often subdued several of the surrounding territories, and prosecuted successful 
 wars both against Abyssinia and Dar-Fur. The government is more fixed than 
 that of any other Nubian state, but it is by no means less oppressive : the king is 
 elected by the chief officers of the army, and not only makes his acts and decisions 
 subservient to their will, but can be put to death by their command whenever they 
 decree that his services are no longer necessaiy to the good of his country. The 
 religion of the people is Mahometanism ; but it contains many traces of Christianity, 
 which was professed here to a much later period than it was in the lower districts. 
 The kingdom of Sennaar was founded at the beginning of the 16th century, by a 
 body oiShillook negroes, who descended from their settlements on the upper course 
 of the Bahr el Abiad into the low country of Sennaar, and, having subjected or driven 
 out the Arab population, founded the kingdom, which they have ever since main- 
 tained. Sennaar, the capital of the kingdom, stands on the left bank of the Bahi' 
 el Azergue, or Blue Nile, and is thought to occupy the situation of the ancient 
 Sirbitum. ’ It is large, but the houses are in general miserable huts, built of clay 
 with a mixture of straw, to defend them against the fury of the tropical rains ; the 
 king’s palace, which is the only edifice in the least worthy of such a name, is sur- 
 rounded with a brick wall ; but it’s various buildings are run up without any order, 
 though there is some attempt at magnificence in their interior. The city of Sennaar 
 is said to contain 100,000 inhabitants, but this number is thought to be consider- 
 ably overrated. To the E. of Sennaar lie the towns of Teawa and Beyla, and still 
 
784 Abyssinia. 
 
 farther in the interior is Mandera, the old capital of the countiy, now reduced to 
 ruins. 
 
 33. The Bedjas dwell in the Eastern part of Nubia, along the shores of the Ited 
 Sea, and are more powerful than any of the Arab tribes, who wander over the country 
 between the Nile and the sea. Nearly the whole of this extensive tract is exces- 
 sively arid and sterile, and is hence generally termed the Nibian Desert ; it is 
 traversed by several ranges of mountains, some of which attain a considerable 
 elevation, and is interspersed with oases, where a few springs of water bursting 
 up from the ground spread a scanty cultivation round them, and furnish the only 
 exception to the torrid waste. The great road between Abyssinia and Egypt lies 
 through this desert, and is therefore constantly traversed by the caravans of the two 
 countries, who have no means of supporting themselves during such a long and 
 perilous journey, but such as they take along with them : there are several halting 
 places on the road, the most important of which are Chiggre and Terfowi. Upon 
 the shores ot the Red Sea is the famous port of Suakin, or Osrok as it is also called, 
 which is so large and commodious that 200 ships can conveniently ride there at 
 anchor ; it is situated on an island, and was taken possession of by the Turks at 
 the same time that they reduced the opposite coast of Arabia to subjection ; after 
 which tliey made it their maritime capital in the Tied Sea, and the station of a very 
 powerful navy. In the 15th century it was a place of great wealth and importance, 
 and one of the richest cities of the East ; but it is now a mean and miserable place, 
 and derives what little importance it possesses from being the channel by whicli 
 the communication is kept up between Arabia and the interior of Africa. The Turks 
 still maintain possession of Suakin, but their power is limited to the island on which 
 it stands : it’s population amounts to 8,000 souls, of which number about two thirds 
 are to be found in the continental suburb of El Geyf, 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF ABYSSINIA. 
 
 34. Abyssinia, called also Habbesh or Abex, and sometimes Upper Ethiopia, is 
 bounded on the N. by Nubia, on the E. by the Red Sea, on the S. and W. by tlie 
 unexplored regions of the interior ; it contains about 241,500 square miles, and it’s 
 population is estimated at 5,000,000 of souls. It is divided into three principal 
 parts, viz. Tigre, which comprehends the provinces between the Red Sea and the 
 R. Tacazze', Amhara, which includes the country to the Westward of this river; 
 and the provinces of Shoa and Efat, in the Southern part of the kingdom. These 
 three divisions are all governed by separate princes, each of whom is independent of 
 the others, and maintains a despotic authority over the lives and property of his 
 subjects ; but this absolute power is set at open defiance, not only by the numbey 
 of savage tribes wandering over the country, but by every petty governor of a pro- 
 vince, who can collect together a sufficient number of armed men to defend any act 
 of rebellion which he may think it advisable to commit. Hence the whole country 
 has for a long time presented a constant scene of war and bloodshed, in consequence 
 either of the perpetual devastation of the savage tribes by whom it is surrounded, 
 or of the open acts of treachery committed by it’s rulers. About 350 years ago the 
 kingdom of Abyssinia was in a much happier condition, and was then governed by 
 one sovereign alone, whose power was so firmly established, that he was able to keep 
 his savage neighbours in check, and to preserve his own dominions from that internal 
 anarchy which has since proved their ruin. In the course of lime, however, a tribe, 
 called the Galla, originally dwelling to the S. of Abyssinia, broke in upon it’s limits, 
 and gradually overpowering the forces of the king, fought their way into the pos- 
 session of the whole territory to the W. of the R. Tacazze, where they have ever since 
 maintained their ground. The legitimate sovereign was compelled to retire to the 
 country of Tigre, and soon saw the Southern provinces of Shna and Efat wrested 
 from his sway, to be placed under the dominion of another barbarian chief ; so that 
 his own dominions now form only a small portion in the North Eastern part of that 
 extensive territory which was once governed by his ancestors. 
 
 35. The religion of the Abyssinians properly so called, in the present state of it, 
 is unworthily dignified with the name of Christianity, and consists of a motley 
 collection of traditions and tenets, which have not any influence on practice ; and it 
 is mixed up with so many Judaical observances, that it has been doubted by many 
 
705 
 
 Ahyssinia. 
 
 whether they are Christians or Jews. They axe generally considered as a branch of 
 the Copts, or Jacobites, with whom they agree in many matters, the principal of 
 which is the admitting of only one nature in Jesus Christ, whence they are also 
 called Monophysites and Eutychians. The doctrinal religion of the Abyssinians, 
 however, is that of the Greek church, which they received on their conversion to 
 Christianity by Frumentius ; and almost every rite or cereinony in the Abyssinian 
 church may be ti aced to it’s origin in the Greek church, whilst both of them were 
 orthodox. Frumentius preserved it from heresy whilst he lived, but it was sub- 
 sequently infected by Arianism, and a number of other errors brought by the monks 
 from E<^ypt. The churches of the Ahyssiniaiis are very numerous, and the interiors 
 of them partitioned in the manner prescribed by the Mosaic law ; persons of both 
 sexes, under Jewish disqualifications, are prohibited from entering them, but perform 
 their devotion at some distance,' amongst tlie cedars by which they are generally 
 surrounded. They abstain from the meats prohibited by the Mosaic law ; they 
 practise cii’cumcision, and keep both the Saturday and Sunday as Sabbaths. 1 he 
 Eucharist is received by the Abyssinians in both kinds, though there is some 
 doubt as to their disbelief of the 'doctrine of transubstantiation ; they disavow a 
 belief in a state of purgatory, though when any person dies, alms are given, and 
 prayers offered for the souls of those departed. The Abyssinians have frequently 
 expressed an inclination to be united to the see of Rome, rather out of state interejt 
 than any other motive, though many of their superstitions are the same. Fheir 
 saints-days and fasts are very numerous, and they have four Lents, which are 
 observed with much severity. They have at least as many miracles, and legends of 
 saints, as the Romish church : this proved no small embarrassment to the Jesuit 
 missionaries who were sent to convert them, to whom, in proof of their religion, they 
 produced so many miracles wrought by their saints, and those so well ciicumstantiated, 
 and so amply attested, that the Jesuits were obliged to deny miracles to be any 
 sufficient proof of a true religion, and to allege the same arguments against the 
 Abyssinians, which protestants in Europe allege against the papists. 1 hey invoke 
 saints and angels, and have so great a veneration for the Virgin, that they charged 
 the Jesuits with not rendering her honour enough ; images in painting they venerate, 
 and pictures have been used in their churches from the earliest ages of Christianity, 
 but they abhor all those that are embossed and in relief. They have the same books 
 of Scripture that we have, though entire copies either of the Old or New Testament 
 are exceedingly rare. The Abyssinian church is governed by a bishop, or metro- 
 politan, styled Abuna, sent them by the Coptic patriarch of Alexaiidria, who is tlie 
 only person that ordains priests. There are monasteries in the countiy both of monks 
 and nuns, who are very far, however, from professing a rigid austerity. The Maho- 
 metans of Abyssinia are reckoned to amount to about one-third . part of the whole 
 population, and are every where intermixed with the Christians. 1 he Gullas, and 
 most of the savage trib.es who have now obtained settlements in the country, aie 
 Pagans. 
 
 iJG. Adowa, the capital of Tigre, and the residence of the king of Abyssinia since 
 the Galla obtained possession of Gondar, is situated a short distance to the E. of 
 Alim, the ancient Auxume, and capital of the Axqmitm. It is a town of but little 
 consequence, containing only 8,000 or 9,000 inhabitants, and is sui passed by many 
 otliers in the country : it derives all it’s importance from being the channel by which 
 the communication between the coast and the interior is almost exclusively carried 
 on. Masuah is situated on a small island of the same name in the Red Sea, at the 
 North Eastern extremity of Abyssinia, and is the great sea-port of the country ; it 
 has a safe and excellent harbour, with water deep enough for ships of any size to 
 ride close to the island : it’s intercourse is chiefly carried on with the opposite coast 
 of Arabia. Other great towns of Abyssinia, properly so called, are Dixan, Abha, 
 Shire, Antalo, and ChelicuU— Gondar, formerly the capital of Ahyssinia, still the 
 largest town in the whole country is now the metropolis of the Galla ; it is situated 
 a few miles to the N. of L. Tiana or Dembea, which is traversed by the Eastern arm 
 of the Nile, called the Bahr el Azergue or Blue R , at a short distance from it’s 
 source in the mountains of Gojam. It is about ten miles in circuit, and is situated 
 on a hill of considerable height, surrounded on all sides by a deep valley ; the houses 
 are of clay, with conical thatched roofs, and are seldom more than one story high, with 
 the exception of the king’s palace, which is the only building in the whole town 
 v^hich desei’ves notice. The population of Gondav in time of peace is estimated at 
 
 3 E 
 
780 
 
 South Eastern Coast of Africa. 
 
 50,000 souls. Einfras, on the shores of the Lake, is the next most important town 
 in the Galla country ; others are Tclielga, Tcherkin, and Sancaha . — The chief towns 
 in the Southern part of Abyssinia are, Tegulet, the capital of Shoa, and anciently of 
 the whole kingdom j and Ankober, the capital of the province of Efat. — Tlie district 
 of Adel, or Adaiel, erroneously called the kingdom of Adel, occupies the South 
 Eastern part of .d6yssi/«a, and is divided amongst a number of barbarous tribes, com- 
 pletely independent of the Other powers of the country, and generally at war with 
 them : it s chief town is Zeyla, the ancient Avalites, on a bay of the same name at 
 the Western extremity of the Sea of Bab-el-Mandeb. 
 
 THE SOUTH EASTERN COAST OF AFRICA 
 
 37. The South Eastern coast of ^Hco, from the frontiers of Abyssinia to the 
 Colony of the Cape oj Good Hope, is parcelled out into a number of savage princi^ 
 palities and communities, concerning whom but little is known beyond their names. 
 The Portuguese had formerly many settlements upon it, and from them most of 
 the information has been derived which we possess about the country ; but these 
 settlements have been sadly neglected, and are now either in a very low condition or 
 altogether abandoned, whilst their empire in this quarter of the globe, which once 
 embraced a line of coast more than 2,000 miles in length, is now confined to a doubt- 
 ful dominion over that part of it only, which extends from C. Delgado to C. Cor- 
 rientes.~The country between the frontiers of Abyssinia and C. Guardafui is inha- 
 bited by a numerous and powerful race of people, called Soniaulis, whose chief town 
 is Berbora, where they carry on an extensive traffic with the surrounding tribes, 
 many of whom resort to it by caravans from a great distance in the interior. To tlie 
 S. of C. Guardafui is an extensive barren line of coast, called Ajan, or Hazine, 
 known to the ancients by the name of Azania. Below it is the kingdom of Maga- 
 doia or Mugdasho, extending nearly as far Southward as the Equator, and inhabited 
 by a savage and jealous race of people, who are chiefly Mahometans, though there 
 is a mixture of Abyssinian Christians : it’s chief town is also called Magadoxa, and 
 is situated at the moutli of a large river. Still farther Southward is the little 
 republic of Brava, with a town of the same name j it was once tributary to the 
 Portuguese, but since the decline of their power in these regions it has regained it’s 
 independence. Below this are the kingdoms of Juba and Melinda, which were likewise 
 formerly in the possession of the Portuguese, whose overbearing tyranny caused the 
 inhabitants to revolt against them and expel them from the country : they are both 
 flourishing little states, and are inhabited by a mixture of people, partly Mahometan 
 and partly Pagan. Vasco de Gama, after having doubled the Cape of Good Hope, 
 sailed along the African coast till he arrived at Melinda, where he was very cour- 
 teously received by the natives, who supplied him with pilots to conduct him across 
 the Indian Ocean to Malabar. The towns of Patta and Laxnoo, formerly in the 
 hands of the Portuguese, are situated on two islands of the same name, not far 
 from the mouth of the R. Quilimanci, which is supposed to take it’s rise in that range 
 of mountains which forms the Southern frontiers of Abyssinia. 
 
 38. 1 he name of Zanzibar, or Zanguebar, is vaguely applied to a laro-e tract of 
 country between the R, Q,uili7nanci and the head of the Mozajubicpie Channel, though 
 it is sometimes extended from C. Guardafui to the kingdom of Mozambique : it is 
 said to signify literally the Country of the Blacks, the population consisting chiefly 
 of Negroes, with a few Arafes who have mostly settled in the towns. During the 
 prosperity of the Portuguese their dominion extended over the greater part of it, but 
 they have latterly been driven from most of their settlements in consequence of the 
 native powers again asserting their independence, or from the ambitious encroach- 
 ments of the Imam of Muscat. Zanzibar now contains several independent kingdoms 
 and states, the principal of which are Mornbas and Quiloa, or Keelwa. The island 
 of Zanzibar is situated about midwa,y down the coast, from which it is separated by 
 a narrow strait of 20 miles ; it carries on a flourishing little commerce with all the 
 surrounding country, as well as with Arabia, Madagascar, and the principal islands 
 in the Indian Ocean, and is governed by a shekh appointed by the Imam of Muscat. 
 The country between C. Delgado, which is the Southern boundary of Zanzibar, and 
 the R. Cuama, which forms the Northern frontiers of the empire of Mocaranga, com- 
 prises the two states of Querimba and Mozambique, both in a certain measure tribu- 
 tary to the Portuguese. The name of Querimba is likewise applied to a long range 
 
787 
 
 South Eastern Coast of Africa. 
 
 of sn>a11 and numerous islands lying off the coast of the former government, the 
 principal of which are Ibo and Querimba ; they were once very productive and in 
 a flourishing condition, but owing to the depredations committed on them by the 
 Madagascar pirates, and the excessive imbecility of the Portuguese, whose governor 
 with a small guard resides at one of them, they are now in a very neglected state. 
 The name of Mozambique, or Mosambico, is properly speaking confined to the country 
 N. of the R. Cuama or Zambeze, but the Portuguese sometimes use it to designate the 
 whole of their dominions in this quarter of the globe, affecting to divide them into 
 seven governments, viz. Querimba or Cabo Delgado, Mozambique, Quilimane, Sena, 
 Sofala, Inhambane, and Laurenzo Marquez. Their power in the four last of these 
 is, however, very questionable, as they are obliged to purchase a free passage through 
 them by a yearly tribute, and can only maintain their frontiers on the great river 
 Cuama by a line of forts and posts. In the year 1498, Vasco de Gama, in his first 
 voyage to India, touched at Mozambique, and was at first well received, but the 
 inhabitants having subsequently discovered that the Portuguese were Christians, 
 a plot was laid to destroy them, from v/hich they judged themselves fortunate in 
 escaping. Ten years afterwards they obtained permission to erect a fort at Mozam- 
 bique, by means of which they soon became masters of the place and of the whole 
 surrounding country. It’s convenience as a station of refreshment for their vessels, 
 and it’s proximity to the gold mines of Mocaranga, soon caused it to rise rapidly in 
 importance, and it became at last the capital of their African possessions in this 
 quarter, which were all placed under governors subject to the viceroy of Goa in 
 India. The town of Mozambique is situated upon an island of the same name, and 
 contains about 3,000 inhabitants, one-sixth of whom are Portuguese ; it has sadly 
 degraded from it’s once flourishing condition, though there is still some poor attempt 
 made at display on the part of the government : it’s strength is by no means great, 
 being barely sufficient to protect it from the incursions of the native tribes and the 
 Madagascar pirates. The Strait between the coast of Africa and the Island of 
 Madagascar, is called the Mozambique Channel, from the town of Mozambique, which 
 lies off the mainland at the narrowest part of the strait, the nearest distance 
 between them being 220 miles. Quilimane, situated at the mouth of the R. Cuama, 
 and on it’s Northern bank, is a great depot for merchandize, and is tolerably well 
 defended ; large vessels here transfer their cargoes to pinnaces and boats, in which 
 they are carried up the river into the interior, the products of the country being 
 brought down in the same way, and put on ship-board at Quilimane, 
 
 39. The empire of Mocaranga, called also Monomotapa, Benomotapa, and Motapa, 
 extends from the great river Zambeze or Cuama on tlie North, as far Southwards as 
 the R. Laurenzo Marquez, which runs into Delagoa Bay, It is divided into several 
 independent states,- or kingdoms, amongst which the sovereign of Motapa, from being 
 the most powerful, takes precedence of the others ; the principal of these states are 
 Motapa, Manica, Botonga, Sofala, Sabia, and Inhambane : they are celebrated for 
 their gold-mines, so much so indeed, that the Ophir of the Scriptures has been con- 
 sidered by many learned men as referring to Sfala, The people of Mocaranga are 
 mostly negroes, though such as dwell towards the coast, belong to the Egyptian or 
 Arab race ; it’s metropolis is Zimbaoe, towards the head of the Sofala R., but little 
 is known concerning it. The town of Sofala itself is situated at the mouth of 
 a river of the same name, and at the head of a little bay of the Mozambique Channel, 
 called the Bay of Sofala. When the Portuguese first obtained settlements on this 
 coast, Sofala was a place of great commercial importance, and became subsequently 
 the channel by which they carried on most of their intercourse with the interior; 
 but since they have constituted Mozambique their capital, Quilimane has become the 
 great point of communication between them and the natives, and Sofala has sunk 
 into a mere collection of huts ; the Portuguese, however, still maintain a fort here, 
 which holds the supremacy over those of Inhambane' and Corrientes, lying farther 
 to the South.— The country between the empire of Mocaranga and our Colony of 
 the Cape of Good Hope is inhabited by a set of Pagan people, all belonging ap- 
 parently to one race, but governed by separate chiefs, who are entirely independent 
 of each other; they are all black, but differ materially both from the Negroes and 
 the Hottentots. The chief of them are the Hambonas, who dwell upon the shores 
 of Delagoa Baq ; the Mambookies ; the Tambookies ; and the Kaffers, or houssis, 
 the most powerful of them all, who are separated from the Colony of The Cape by 
 
 3 E 2 
 
788 
 
 Madagascar — Cope of Good Hope. 
 
 the little river Keisikamma, and have often made many very mischievous attacks upon 
 our settlements there. Part of this coast is called the coast of NataL, in conse- 
 quence, as it is said, of the Portuguese having first sailed along it on Christmas 
 day. 
 
 40. BIadaCxAscar, or Madecasse as it is also called, is one of the largest islands 
 in the world, being the fourth in size, and containing 177,200 square miles ; it’s 
 population is vaguely estimated at 2,800,000 souls. It lies nearly in a North and 
 South direction, opposite that part of the coast of Africa, which extends from 
 C. Delgado to C. Corrientes, it’s greatest distance from the mainland being about 
 550 miles. The inhabitants are of a variety of races, much intermingled with 
 each other, though that of the real negroes is readily discoverable in all parts of 
 the island : the chief classes, however, are of various shades of white and olive, 
 some of them claiming their descent from the Arabs, and others from the Jews; the 
 former profess the Mahometan religion, but by far the greater part of the islanders 
 are Pagans. Madagascar is divided into several petty districts, each in possession 
 of a different tribe, whose chief is independent of all the others : the general sove- 
 reign is elected from amongst the nobility of the countrj^, and is invested with 
 despotic authority. Some of the tribes inhabiting the Northern part of the island, 
 as the Sacalaves and Maratis, are pirates, and live almost entirely by committing 
 all sorts of depredations upon the neighbouring islands and coasts. The Northern 
 extremity of the island is called C. Ambre, and it’s Southern point C. St. Mary. 
 There are some excellent and commodious harbours on it’s coast, as British Soimd, 
 Antovgil Bay, and the Bay of St. Luce, on the Eastern side; and Passandava, 
 Nan-eenda, Majambo, Bemhatooka, and St. Augustine’s Bays, on the Western side. 
 The French established settlements at various periods on different parts of the 
 ■island, but they were generally driven from them by the jealous hostility of the 
 natives; the most permanent of them was that of Port Dauphin, to the E. of 
 C. St. Mary, which, together with their other establishments in this quarter of the 
 globe, fell into the hands of the British during the last war. Very little is known 
 about the towns in the interior of Madagascar, the most important of which are 
 Antsianak, Fidanie, Ancova, and Ambatamba : of these Ancova is situated about 
 the centre of the island, and is said to contain 25,000 inhabitants. 
 
 41. The Comoro Islands lie about midway between the North Western extremity 
 of Madagascar and the opposite coast of A frica : they are four in number, viz. 
 Angarija, or Gt. Comoro as it is also called, Mohilla, Johanna or Anjouan, and 
 ■Mayotta, containing unitedly about 1,000 square miles and 30,000 inhabitants. 
 The inhabitants are chiefly black, but there are some Arabs amongst them, who 
 have spread the doctrines of Mahomet over all the islands : they are uncivilized, but 
 reinarkably gentle and harmless. — There is an extensive and widely dispersed group 
 of islands lying off the North Eastern extremity of Madagascar, the chief of which 
 are, Juan de Novo, the Cosmoledos, Albadra, and Natal, with the Mahe and Chagos 
 archipelagos, all of which belong or are tributary to the British. The principal 
 island of tire Mahe, or Seychelles archipelago as it is also called, is likewise known 
 by the name of Mahe or Seychelles ; it is of no great extent, and does not contain 
 more than 3,000 inhabitants ; but it is a fruitful and very commodious place. — 
 Mauritius, or the Isle (f France, and I. Bourbon, lie about 450 miles to the East- 
 ward of Madagascar; the former belonging to the English, the latter to the Frenc\: 
 they are nearly the same in size and population, Mauritius containing 410 square 
 miles and 90,000 inhabitants, and Bourbon 520 square miles and 85,000 inha- 
 bitants. Bourbon is the more fertile, but the convenient harbours of Mauritius 
 render it the more important possession. 
 
 THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE. 
 
 42. The territory of the Cape of Good Hope is bounded on the E. by Kaffraria, 
 or the country of the Kuffers ; on the S. by the Indian Ocean ; on the W. by the 
 Atlantic Ocean ; and on the N. by the desert regions lying along the Southern 
 banks of the Orange River. It contains 94,400 square miles, and about 150,000 
 inhabitants, of whom two thirds are Hottentots or negroes, and the remainder 
 Europeans : it has derived it’s name from the great Southern promontory of Africa, 
 so called, or sometimes, by way of eminence. The Cape. This famous Cape, which 
 
Cape of Good Hope. 789 
 
 next to the discovery of America, forms the greatest event in moderii maritime his- 
 tory was first visited by a Portuguese squadron, under the command of Bartholomew 
 Diaz in 1487, and was then named Cabo Tormentoso, from the tempestuous nature 
 of the sea which is generally rolling off it, and which deterred it s first discoverers 
 from proceeding farther. The enterprizing king of Portugal, however, entertaining 
 no doubt of his having found the long desired route to India, discarded the name 
 of the Cape of Tempests for one of better omen, and gave it the appellation by which 
 it is at present known; he likewise equipped another squadron, confided U to the 
 command of Vasco de Gama, who in the year 1497 surmounted all the difficulties 
 which had deterred his predecessor, doubled the Cape, and had the being 
 
 the first who in a European vessel sailed over the Indian Seas. But the -Fcrtoguese 
 never formed any permanent settlement at the Cape of Good Hope, though they 
 generally touched at it in all their future voyages to India. The Dutch first fixed 
 upon it at the beginning of the 17th century as a station of refreshment for them, 
 and beo-an about fifty years afterwards to colonize the neighbouring terntory : they 
 soon succeeded in driving the few inert and savage natives into the interior, or in 
 reducing them to slavery, and by degrees extended the Cape Colony nearly to it s 
 present limits. It was taken from them by the English during the late war, in the 
 year 1795, but was restored to them at the peace of iwi’e/is ; on the renewal ot 
 hostilities, however, it once more fell into the hands of the English, in the year 
 1806, and has ever since remained in our possession, the sovereignty of it having 
 been confirmed to the king of Great Britain at the Congress of Vienna, 
 
 43. The original inhabitants of the Cape of Good Hope are called Hottentots, and 
 may be divided into three principal classes, the Hottentots properly so called, the 
 Bosjesmans, and the Namaquas ; they are all in a very low degree of civilization, and 
 have been reduced to a state of servitude. They live for the most part in hemis- 
 pherical huts, to a collective number of which the name of kraal is applied: the 
 communities of these different kraals seldom intermarry with each other, but pre- 
 serve themselves and their property entirely distinct, both from the influence and 
 government of their neighbours. They are mostly pagans, though a tew of them 
 Lve been converted to the Christian faith, by the indefatigable labours of European 
 Protestant missionaries. The Bosjesmans, or Bushrangers, mostly dwell in the 
 Northern parts of the colony, and may be placed in the lowest grade of man : they 
 are a wild set of savages, who live by plunder and robbery, and when not thus 
 employed, pass away their time in the most beastly indolence. The Namaquas 
 inhabit the North Western parts of the colony, and though superior to the Boy es- 
 wans 2 ini to the Hottentots of the Southern districts, are still very uncivilized. Ihe 
 whole colony is divided into a number of provinces or districts, the boundanes ot 
 which are so ill-defined, that they are not known even to the inhabitants themselves. 
 The chief of them are The Cape District, Clanwilliam, Tulbagh, Stellenbosch, Caled^ 
 Zwellendam, George, Uitenhage, Albany, Graaf Reynet, and Torfca: but besides: 
 these there are several others of inferior importance in the Northern parts of the 
 country ; as the Bokkeveld, Hantam, Roggeveld, Nieuwveld, and the Great Ka^o, 
 which last is an extensive and elevated plain, uninhabited by man oi animal. _ Ihe 
 metropolis of the Colony is called Cape Town, and is situated at it s ^uth Western 
 extremity, at the head of Table Bay, on a plain sloping downwards from the lable 
 Mountain. It is the only place in the whole country worthy the name ol a town, 
 and is not thought to contain more than 20,000 inhabitants j it derives all it s con- 
 sequence from it’s central situation with respect to Europe and the East, and must 
 be looked upon as important, not so much in consequence of any mnate value the 
 surrounding country possesses, but as a valuable naval and military depdt, and as 
 a commodious station for the transport of merchandize. It is defended by a castle 
 of considerable strength, and contains many handsome churches : the houses aie in 
 general well built, and some of them are comparatively magnificent. The harbour 
 is tolerably secure from September to May, whilst the S. E. winds prevail ; during 
 the rest of the year, when the wind blows generally from the opposite quar^is, 
 ships are obliged to resort to False Bay, on the opposite side of the peninsula. This- 
 peninsula includes the three remarkable and lofty mountains, known by the names- 
 of the Table Mountain, the Lion’s Head, and the Lion’s Rwmp ; and it is it s Southern 
 extremity which forms the bold promontory of the Cape aj Good Hope. Saldanha 
 Bay and St. Helena Bay are two inlets of the Atlantic to the N. of Table Bay ; but 
 though furnishing convenient harbours they are little visited. To the Eastwai(Lo£ 
 
7J)0 
 
 Lower Guinea. 
 
 I'a/se Bay, on the Soutliern coast of Africa, there are several large bays, some of 
 which are very commodious, though they are considerably exposed to the fury of the 
 Southern Ocean ; the chief of them are, St. Sebastian Bay, Mossel Bay, Plettenbers’s 
 iiay, and Bay. The last mentioned is the Easternmost on this part of the 
 coast, and is situated at the mouth of Sunday R., between Camtoos R. and the Great 
 ^'is.i L.: upon it’s S. W. coast is the settlement of Fort Frederick. 
 
 ■ country to the Northward of the Cape Colony. It 
 
 IS inhabited by a number of uncivilized and pagan tribes, some of whom, as the 
 Criquas, Koranas, and Bichuanas, are very populous and powerful, whilst others 
 are equally weak and few in number : it is only of late years that their names have 
 been made known, through the indefatigable exertions of some Protestant British 
 missionaries. The chief town of the Griquas is Klaarwater, called also Karrikammn 
 and Griqua Town, a few miles to the N. of the Gariep or Orange R. : this river has 
 been already mentioned as the largest in the Southern part of the continent which 
 It nearly traverses from East to West, entering the Atlantic Ocean at C. Volta’s. The 
 capital of the Bichuanas, and the residence of their king, is Litaakun, or Latakoo 
 containing about l.'i,000 inhabitants : beyond it to the Northward lies Kwreechane’ 
 me chief town of the Marootzies, and the most distant place known from the C. of 
 ff,. .Pf direction to which our knowledge extends.— The Western coast 
 
 0 AJrica,irom the limits of the Cape Colony to Lower Guinea, is remarkably sterile 
 
 1 here are neither towns nor settlements upon it; it’s bays and anchorages from* 
 heir exposed situation, are of little value; and in the whole distance of about 
 .too miles, scarcely one spring of fresh water is to be met with. I’he Northernmost 
 part of It, between C. Frio and C. Negro, is inhabited by a black nation called 
 
 LOWER GUINEA. 
 
 45. The name of Lower Guinea has been applied, by way of distinction, to 
 •several separate kingdoms on the South Western coast of Africa, lying between the 
 CulJ of Guinea and that long line of sterile coast, just described 4 stretching be- 
 -ween them and the colony of the Cape of Good Hope : the whole of the interior is 
 called Congo by the natives, and the same language, the same laws, and the same 
 customs, prevail through every part of it. Though thus collectively named by 
 Europeans, and by themselves, these states are all independent of one another and 
 are governed by kings, whose power is despotic, and generally hereditary : inferior 
 to them are the numerous petty chiefs of the kingdom, who.se power is undisputed 
 within the limits of their own circumscribed territories, though they themselves 
 acknovvledge the paramount authority of the general sovereign. The natives have 
 somewhat in a less degree both the black colour and the characteristic features of 
 the negro race, but the distinction is not prominent enough to admit of their being 
 family : they are mostly pagans. The Portugues^ 
 1487, were the fiist to discover these regions, and their government subsequently 
 sent over several large bodies of troops to conquer the countiy^, together with num- 
 bers of missionaries to convert the natives. They have been unable, however, to 
 effect any permanent establishments, excepting a few forts and factories for carrying 
 on the slave trade, notwithstanding the victories which they boast to have obtained 
 over the natives ; and the English, who a few years since visited the countries on the 
 borders of the Congo, did not hnd the smallest trace of any one of those numerous 
 conversions such long accounts of which were published by the missionaries of the 
 Church of Borne. Very little is known concerning the interior of the country, for 
 the Portuguese exclude all strangers with the most jealous care; and the natives 
 themselves are so rude and barbarous, that they are scarcely capable of maintaining 
 the usual relations of trade with European powers. Since the abolition of the slave- 
 trade within the sphere of English influence. Lower Guinea has become almost the 
 exclusive source, from which these unfortunate victims of war and avarice are taken, 
 a he principal kingdoms included under the appellation of Lower Guinea, are Ecn- 
 guela Lubolo, ^^f^i^mba Angola, Congo, and Loango ; these contain a superficial 
 TouL^^ about 295,200 square miles, and an estimated population of 4,000,000 
 
 46. Benguela is the Southmnmost of these kingdoms, and extends along the coast 
 between two rivers called Benibaraoghe and Coanza. It’s chief town New Ben- 
 guela, or St. Philip de Benguela as it is also called, stands about midway down it’s 
 
Coast of Guinea. 
 
 791 
 
 coast ; it was built by the Pm-tvguese, who have now made it one 
 places of trade on this coast, and hence it is generally touched at by all their vessels 
 sailing to and from the East Indies. The two states of Lubolo and Matamba he to 
 the N. E. of Benguela, near the sources of the rivers Coanza and Barfce/a, or Eastern 
 Congo : the latter is inhabited by a bold race of savages, called Giag^as or Cassa7iges, 
 who are also to be met with in some of the other states, and whose adroit ferocity 
 has rendered them the terror of this part of Africa. The kingdoin of Angola lies 
 between the rivers Coanza and Danda, being bounded on the S. by Benguela, on 
 the E. by Matamba and Lubolo, on the N. by Congo, and on the W. by the Atlantic. 
 but the name of Angola is sometimes applied by the traders to the whole coast of 
 Lower Guinea. It’s chief town is St. Paul de Loando, which is situated on the 
 coast, and contains about 18,000 inhabitants; it is the capital of a e or uguese 
 possessions in Lower Guinea, and is a well-built, handsome town. Between 
 on the S. and Loango on the N. lies the kingdom of Congo properly so called, the 
 largest of all the states in this part of Africa ; it is bounded on the N. and E. by 
 the^ two arras of the Congo, called the Zahir and Barbela, on the S. by the R. 
 and on the W, by the Atlantic Ocean. It’s chief town, and the residence of the 
 king, is St. Salvador, or Congo as it is likewise called, situated on the banks of the 
 R. Lelunda, about 150 miles in the interior of the country : it has been represented 
 as a very handsome place, and as containing nearly 40,000 inhabitants, a number 
 which is thought to be considerably exaggerated. The country subject to the sove- 
 reign of Loango lies to the N. of Congo, extending as far as the R. ,Sette, about 
 2° below the Equator; it is bounded on the E. by the R. Congo, and on the W. by 
 the Atlantic Ocean. Loango, or Booali as it is likewise named the chief town and 
 the residence of the sovereign, is situated on the seacoast, and is stated to contain 
 15,000 inhabitants; it was formerly a place of great consequence, from the trade 
 carried on there in slaves, but there are several other towns in the same kingdom, 
 which now share in the profits of the infamous traffic, as Cabenda, Cacongo, Kdongo, 
 and Majumba, 
 
 COAST or GUINEA. 
 
 47. The name of Guinea is applied to the whole extent of country between the 
 
 B. Sette on the S. E., which lies about 2° below the Equator, to C. Mesur ado on 
 the N. W., in the neighbourhood of Sieira Leone: the territories included under this 
 appellation comprehend a superficial extent of about 2^,100 square ra'Jes, and 
 their population is estimated at 8,000,000 souls. Some, however, extend the name 
 as far to the N. W. as the R. Senegal-, whilst others, again, confine it between 
 
 C. Mesurado and Benin. The great inlet of the Atlantic Ocean to the Souffi and 
 West of it, between C. Palmas and C. Lopez, is called the Gu J of Guinea. Guinea 
 is commonly divided by Europeans into four parts, viz. the G»-ain Coast, the Ivmy 
 Coast, the Gold Coast, and the Slave Coast ; the last of these extends from the 
 Bi<rht of Benin, round the head of the Gulf of Guinea, to the frontiers of Loango 
 and is subdivided into five parts, viz. the Slave Coast properly so called the Coast 
 or Kingdom f Benin, the Coast of Calabar or Kingdom of Waree, the Coast of Biafra 
 and the Coast of Gaboon. The inhabitants of this extensive line of country are all 
 blacks, and are divided into a number of petty kingdoms, the bmits and power of 
 which are constantly varying with the success of the wars which they wage against 
 each other ; they are all pagans. Several of the Enropean nations, as the Eiiglift, 
 French, Dutch, Danes, Swedes, and Portuguese, had factories along this coast ; but 
 though they were once nearly fifty in number, by far the greater part of them are 
 now abandoned or destroyed. 
 
 48. The Coast or country of Gaboon lies immediately above the kingdoin of Loango, 
 and is inhabited by several tribes, the knowledge of whom is involved m deep ob- 
 scurity ; it is watered by the R. Gaboon, which runs into the Atlantic opposite the 
 I. of St. Thomas, between Cape Lopez and the Bay of Corisco. The Coast of Biafra 
 lies between Gaboon on the S. and Waree on the N., and has communicated it s 
 name to the Bight rf Biafra, or head of the Gulf of Guinea, round which it may be 
 described as extending : it includes many petty states, and is watered by several im- 
 portant rivers, as the Cameroons, the R. del Rey, the Old Calabar, and the Cross R., 
 of which the mouths alone are known, though some of them have been supposed to 
 communicate with the Nigir. Here likewise are some very elevated mountains, one 
 
 3 E 4 
 
Coast of Guinea. 
 
 of which, called the Cameroons, towers above the sea to the height of 13,000 feet. 
 1 he capital of the countiy is also called Biafra, and is situated some distance in 
 the interior The Coast of Calabar, or Kingdom ofWaree as it is sometimes termed, 
 extends from Biafra on the E. to Benin on the W. ; it is also watered by several 
 large and important rivers, as tbe Bonny, the New Calabar, the Wuree, and the 
 Formosa, only the lower courses of which are known. The principal towns and 
 settlements on this coast are, Duke's Town, Bonny, New Calabar, and Wuree. The 
 Coast or Kingdom of Benin lies between Waree on the E., and the Slave Coast pro- 
 perly so called on the W. ; from it an inlet of the Gulf of Guinea has obtained the 
 name of the Bight of Benin. Benin, it’s chief town, is one of the largest native 
 settlements on the whole coast, and is situated some distance up the country. 
 
 49. The Slave Coast, properly so called, extends between the R. Lagos on the E. 
 which separates it from Benin, and the R. Volta on the W. which separates it from 
 the Gold Coast: it obtained it’s name from the inhuman traffic there carried on 
 between the Europeans and the natives, which was finally abolished by the British. 
 It contains several distinct states or kingdoms, as Jaboo, Whidah, Ardrah, Popo, 
 and Dahomey, which were formerly independent of one another, but the king of the' 
 last mentioned country has of late years reduced them all to subjection, and 
 appointed a viceroy oyer thein, whose ferocious and military tyranny now forms their 
 only government. The capital of Dahomey is some distance in the interior : the 
 other chief towns lie along the coast, and amongst them may be mentioned Badagry 
 Porto Novo, Whidah, and Great Popo. The Gold Coast extends from the R. Volta 
 on the E. to C. Apollonia on the W., where it confines with the Jiwi/ Coast: it 
 derived it’s name fiom the quantity of precious metal obtained there, which, how- 
 ever, has been very far overrated, though it has led to this part of Guinea being 
 more visited than any other. The Portuguese, who, as has been already stated 
 were the first to explore the Western coast of Africa, established their head quarters’ 
 in this direction, at the Castle of El~Mina ; their power was afterwards shared by 
 the Dutch; but both were obliged to give way to the influence of the English, who 
 since the abolition of the slave trade here, have a firmer footing upon this coast than 
 any other nation. The natives of the Gold Coast were formerly divided into many 
 independent states, the principal of which were Amina, Asshi, Fantee, Ahanta 
 H arsaw Dankara, and Ashantee ; but the sovereign of the last mentioned country 
 has of late years waged repeated and successful wars against several of the others 
 and reduced them to subjection ; his own territories are situated far inland. Coo’- 
 massie, the capital of Ashantee, being more than 100 miles distant from the Gulf 
 oj Guinea ; but notwithstanding this, he has more than once fought his way to the 
 ^a coast, and shown much anxiety to enter into friendly relations with the Europeans. 
 Cape Coast Castle is the capital of the British settlements on the Gold Coast • but 
 forts and factories are also maintained by us at Accarah, Annamahoe, Ducove,’Suc 
 condee. Cape Apolloma, &c. The principal Dutch settlements are El-Mina and 
 Axirn. The Ivory Coast extends from C. Apollonia on the E., as far Westward as 
 the village of Grown near C. Palmas, which separates it from the Grain Coast ; it 
 has obtained it s name from the great quantity of elephants’ teeth, or ivory, brought 
 down to the sea-shore from the interior. Though populous and thickly set with 
 villages. It s towns are few and inconsiderable, and are generally situated at the 
 mouths of rivers called by the same names; the chief of them are Lahou and 
 Dromera. 1 he inhabitants are amongst tbe most suspicious and untractable who 
 are met with on the whole coast of Africa ; they have prevented the Europeans from 
 building any settlements on their low and open coast, and only trade with them 
 undei cncumstances of jealousy and distrust. The Grain Coast, the Westernmost 
 part of Gii/ngfr, extends to the /?. Mesurado, which separates it from the country com- 
 monly distingui^ied by the name of Senegambia. It is also called Malaguetta, and 
 sometimes the Pepper Coast, and derived it’s appellation of the Grain Coast from 
 a certain aromatic plant, which produces a fruit full of seeds, reoarded by the 
 Portuguese when^ they first landed on the coast as a delicious luxury, and hence 
 named by them Grains of Paradise ; as soon, however, as Europeans became familiar 
 with the more exquisite aromatics of the East, this coarser one fell into disrepute, 
 i he ports and towns at which the traders carry on their intercourse with the natives 
 aie very inconsidei able ; the chief of them are, Settra Krou, Sanguin, the Sesiers, 
 and jjQSscis, 
 
Senegamhia. 
 
 793 
 
 50. At the Eastern extremity of the Gvlf of Guinea, or rather in that part of it 
 called the Bight of Biafra, is the little island of Fernando Po, which now beloiigs 
 to the English, who have lately formed a settlement there. To the S. W. of it lies 
 Prince’s 1., which obtained it’s name from having been given to the Priiice of Por- 
 tugal : it was discovered by the Portuguese, who still keep possession of it. Lower 
 down, under the Equinoctial Line, is the I. of St. Thomas, likewise belonging to the 
 Portuguese ; the inhabitants consist partly of negroes from the opposite coasts, and 
 partly of the descendants of those Portuguese who were banished hither, as well as 
 to the neighbouring islands, upon their first discovery. To the S. W. of St. Thomas 
 lies another Portuguese island, known by the name of Anno Bon, or Anna Boa. 
 Considerably farther to the S. W., in the centre of the Atlantic Ocean, and nearly 
 mid-way between the C. of Good Hope and Sierra Leone, is the lofty and barren 
 I. of St. Helena, which belongs to the English, and is generally touched at by ships 
 bound to and from India. It has been rendered remarkable in consequence of it’s 
 having been chosen as the prison of Napoleon Buonaparte, who was sent hither by 
 the allied sovereigns of Europe in 1815 : he resided here till the year 1821, when 
 he died of an internal cancer. To the N. W. of St. Helena is the I. of Ascension, 
 which though entirely barren and uninhabited, is much frequented by ships on ac- 
 count of it’s many conveniences. 
 
 SENEGAMBIA. 
 
 ■ 51. The country distinguished by the name of Senegamhia is bounded on the S. by 
 Guinea, on the E. by Soudan, on the N. by the Great Desert of Sahara, and on the 
 W. by the Atlantic Ocean : it includes a superficial extent of about 330,000 square 
 miles, and a population vaguely estimated at 10,000,000 souls. The name is de- 
 rived from those of the two rivers Senegal and Gambia, which are the chief sources of 
 it’s fertility, though there are many other important ones by which it is watered, as 
 the R. Grande, the Rokelle, and the Camaranca. It is divided into a number of petty 
 states and kingdoms, independent of each other, and constantly varying in their 
 limits, owing to the wars which they wage against each other : the inhabitants are 
 mostly blacks, and are sunk in the lowest superstitions of paganism ; many of them 
 are Mahometans, having been converted by the Moors, who are still found wandering 
 about different parts of the country. The Mandingoes are the most numerous and 
 widely extended of all the native tribes of Senegamhia ; they are now found dispersed 
 almost over the whole country, though they were once confined to the state of 
 Mundino-, whence they derived their name. The Foulahs are another powerful race 
 of negro'es, and are said to have originally inhabited the country called Fooladoo, but 
 they are now found scattered over several of the states in the centre of Senegamhia. 
 A third great race is that called the Jaloffs, Yaloffs, or Oualoffs, who dwell, generally 
 speaking, between the lower courses of the Senegal and Gambia, though they are 
 also to be met with in many other parts of the country. 
 
 52. The names of the states and people included within the limits of Senegamhia, 
 may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Western States. 
 
 Brack or Quallo. 
 Tm\ 
 
 Foutatoro. 
 
 Jaloffs. 
 Bourhjaloffs. 
 Darnel or Kayor. 
 Baol. 
 
 Sin. 
 
 Barra. 
 
 Badihou. 
 
 Salum. 
 
 W ooili, 
 
 Mandingoes. 
 
 Foulahs. 
 
 Central States. 
 
 Siratik. 
 
 Gedumah. 
 
 Jafnoo. 
 
 Bondou. 
 
 Kajaaga. 
 
 Kasson. 
 
 Brooko. 
 
 Bambouk. 
 
 Konkodoo. 
 
 Worada. 
 
 Dentila. 
 
 Sadadoo, 
 
 Neolu. 
 
 Tenda, 
 
 Eastern States. 
 
 Ludamar. 
 
 Beeroo. 
 
 Kaarta. 
 
 Gankaran. 
 
 Fooladoo. 
 
 Jallonkadoo. 
 
 Manding. 
 
 Wassela. 
 
 Bamharra. 
 
 Masina. 
 
 Kong. 
 
 Maniana. 
 
 Baddoo. 
 
 Kaffuba. 
 
794 
 
 Soudan or Nigritia. 
 
 Amongst the chief towns of these states may be mentioned Jenne, or Genne, 
 in Masina ; Sego and Bammakoo, in Bambarra, all three of which are on the banks of 
 the Nigir: Zemmoo, the capital of Kaarta, and Benowm oi Ludamar ; Geba, in the 
 country of the Mandingoes and Timboo, the capital of the Foulahs. 
 
 63. The English colony of Siei~ra Leone is situated on a peninsula near the mouth 
 of the R. Rokelle, in the South Western extremity of Senegambia, and on the borders 
 of Guinea : it has derived its name from a long ridge of mountains infested with 
 lions, which rises at no great distance from the Southern banks of the river, and ter- 
 minates in C. Shilling, the South Western point of the peninsula. The settlement of 
 Sierra Leone was formed for objects of philanthropy, rather than for political or 
 cornmercial advantage, the design being to colonize free negroes, and to promote the 
 civilization of Africa. Hitherto, however, the advantages derived from it have not 
 kept pace with the dangers and difficulties to which they have given rise ; although 
 seveial towns have been regularly built, and many of the negroes have become in- 
 dustrious farmers, skilful mechanics, and enterprizing traders, performing with pro- 
 priety the various duties of social life. The population of the whole colony amounts to 
 about 20,000 souls : the chief towns are Freetown, the capital. Regent’s Town, Leopold, 
 Charlotte, Bathurst, Kissey, &c. : a fort has been erected on Bance L to command 
 the navigation of the river. Besides Sien-a Leone, the English have other colonies 
 on this coast, the principal of which is that at the mouth of the Gambia, the 
 capital of which is named Bathurst, and is situated on the Southern side of the river. 
 About five years since, the king of Barra, on the opposite shore of the Gambia, 
 ceded to our government a long slip of territory, one mile broad, and about sixty 
 long, with the exception of a small spot occupied by the French at Albreda. The 
 French colonies in these regions are commonly distinguished by the name of the 
 Government of Senegal, as they lie principally on the banks of this great river. 
 Their chief settlement is Ft. St. Louis, at the mouth of the river, where they carry 
 on most of their traffic with the natives and the Moors, but they have also other 
 establishments higher up the Seiiegal at Podor, St. Joseph or Galam, and St. Pierre. 
 Besides these, they possess the island and fort of Goree, situated in the little bay 
 which is formed by the promontory of C. Verde on its Southern side ; Portudal and 
 Joale between it and the Gambia ; and Albreda, already mentioned as lying on the 
 Northern bank of that liver. The Portuguese likewise have a few settlements on the 
 coast of Senegambia, the principal of which are Cacheo and Bissao, to the N. W. of 
 the mouth of the Gambia, 
 
 SOUDAN OR NIGRITIA. 
 
 54. The Arabic name Soudan, which the Europeans render by the synonymous 
 one of Nigritia or Negroland, signifies properly all the country inhabited by the 
 Negroes, but it is chiefly restricted both by the Moors and Europeans to that part of 
 it situated along the banks of the II. Nigir, with which the nations of Barbary 
 maintain a commercial intercourse. It is thus bounded on the W. by Senegambia, 
 on the N. by the Great Desert of Sahara, on the E. by N%ibia, and on the S. by 
 countries altogether unknown, in the neighbourhood of the Nigir and the Mountains 
 of the Moon ; it’s superficial contents may be taken at 955,000 square miles, and 
 the number of it’s inhabitants at 20,000,000. The whole country is very imperfectly 
 known; it has been chiefly explored by enterprizing and indefatigable travellers 
 froni amongst our own countrymen, but by far the greater part of them have fallen 
 victims to their zeal for the promotion of knowledge. Soudan is divided into a 
 number of petty kingdoms, governed by sovereigns whose despotism is proportionate 
 to the ignorance of their savage subjects : these kingdoms are independent of each 
 other ; but, as is the case with all other negro states, they are constantly at war 
 with one another, being ambitious of an increased territory, and avariciously anxious 
 for the profits which they derive from the sale of all their captives as slaves. About 
 one-half of the inhabitants profess a very corrupted form of Mahometanism, and the 
 others are pagans. 
 
 55. The principal kingdoms or states into which Soudan is divided, may be seen 
 in the following table ; 
 
Tibboo and Tiiarick. 
 
 795 
 
 Western States. 
 
 Eastern States. 
 
 Bm-goo. 
 
 Yariba. 
 
 Fundah. 
 
 Suckatoo. 
 
 Kashna. 
 
 Howssa. 
 
 Adamowa, 
 
 Tomhuctoo. 
 
 Mandara, 
 
 Bornou. 
 
 Kanem. 
 
 Begharmi, 
 
 Saley, Wuday, or Bergoo. 
 Fur. 
 
 Kordofan. 
 
 56. TomhxLctoo, or Timbuctoo, as it is also called, the great commercial emporium 
 of the interior of Africa, is situated near the North Western extremity of Soudan, 
 about 12 miles from the Northern bank of the Nigir, it’s port upon which is called 
 Kabra. It is a town of ancient foundation, having been built about the commence- 
 ment of the 13th century, but it is neither so large nor so populous as it has till 
 very lately been supposed, for it’s circuit is said not to exceed 3 miles, and the 
 number of it’s inhabitants to be under 1 5,000. The population is chiefly composed 
 of negroes, for the Moors who actually reside there are few : the houses are de- 
 scribed as being generally mud-huts, crowded together in the midst of a barren .and 
 sandy desert. Tombuctoo owes all it’s importance to it’s central situation, which 
 renders it the grand point of union betwixt the Moors in the Northern part of the 
 continent, the negroes of Senegambia on the West, those of Soudan on the East, 
 and of Guinea on the South; from all these countries caravans repair to it, and for 
 the time very much add to the population and life of the town, which on their de- 
 parture again relapses into it’s native dullness. New Birnie, the capital of the king- 
 dom of Bornou, is situated to the S. W. of L. Tchad, and contains about 10,000 in- 
 habitants ; it is a town of some importance, from it’s sovereign being one of the 
 most powerful monarchs in the whole country, having at different times extended 
 his conquests over all the surrounding states as far as Dar-Fur. Kanem lies to the 
 N. of L. Tchad, it’s capital is Maoo; Begharmi is on the opposite shores of the lake, 
 and it’s chief town is also called Begharmi, or sometimes Mesnn. Dar Saley or 
 Waday is one of the most powerful kingdoms in all Soiidan, and has rendered the 
 neighbouring state of Kordofan tributary to it ; it’s chief town is Cobbe, which is 
 one of the principal channels of communication between the people of Nigritia and 
 the Abyssinians, Nubians, and Egyptians. 
 
 57. The Tibboo inhabit the Eastern part of that extensive desert country which 
 lies between Soudan and the kingdoms on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea : 
 they are bounded on the N. by Fezzan and Barca, on the E. by Egypt and Nubia, 
 on the S. by Dar-Fur, Dar Saley, Kanem, and Bornou, and on the W. by a line 
 extending between the last mentioned country and Fezzan, which separates them 
 from the Tuarick. They are not quite black, and differ altogether both in their ap- 
 pearance and manners from the negroes : they follow a roving, predatory life, and 
 are divided into several tribes, who are constantly making war upon each other, 
 and pillaging the surrounding countries ; about one half of them profess the Ma- 
 hometan religion in a very corrupt form, but the others are pagans The prin- 
 cipal tribes are the Tibboo of Febabo, dwelling on the borders of Barca and Fezzan ; 
 the Rock Tibboo or Rshade, so called from their houses being built in the rocks, 
 whose chief town is Abo, a little to the S. of Fezzan ; the Tibboo of Bilma, and Tibboo 
 of Gunda, towards the frontiers of Bornou-, the Tibboo of Bor goo, whose chief town is 
 Yen, and the Tibboo of Arna, near the borders of Waday. — The Tuarick inhabit the 
 Western part of the great desert country of Sahara, being bounded on the N. by 
 the Barhary States, on the E. by Fezzan and the territory of the Tibboo, on the S. 
 by Howssa and Senegambia, and on the W. by the Moorish tribes dwelling along the 
 coast of the Atlantic Ocean. They are a powerful race of people, and their skin is 
 much whiter than that of their Eastern neighbours the Tibboo; they speak the 
 Breber language, and are all Mahometans. They lead a wandering and Nomadic 
 life like the Arabs, and live upon pillage ; they are divided into many tribes, and 
 are always at war with the different kingdoms of Soudan, whence they edrry off vast 
 
 TIBBOO AND TUAEICK. 
 
7i>6 Fezzan — CapeVerde, Canary, Madeira, and Western Is. 
 
 numbers of captives and sell them as slaves. The caravans traversing their terri- 
 tory from the Barbary States to the countries on the Nigir, are obliged to pay therm 
 a certain tribute to secure themselves a free and unmolested passage. The principal 
 Tuarick tribes are those of Ghraat on the S. W. frontiers of Fezmn j the Kolluvi,. 
 who possess the kingdom of Ashen to the N. of Bornou ; the Tuarick of Agadez, and 
 the Tagurna Tuarick, immeuiately above Howssa. — The Moots andj4ra6s who wander 
 about the Westernmost parts of the Sahara, are divided into many branches and 
 tribes, as the Trasarts, Labdessebas, Wadelirns, Lodajas, Mongearts, Hilil, &c. : some 
 of them trade in the gums which are produced in the forests of the country, but they 
 are all in the practice of plundering such vessels as are wreclced on the coast, and 
 selling the crews into slavery. 
 
 KINGDOM OF FEZZAN. 
 
 58. Fezzan, the ancient Phazania, touches to the N. upon the Regency of Tripoli, 
 and is bounded on all other sides by the Great Sandy Desert : it comprehends a su- 
 perficial extent of about 136,400 square miles, but it’s population is thought not to 
 exceed 1 80,000 souls, and is of a very mixed character, being composed partly of 
 the natives of the surrounding desert, and partly of merchants from all the neigh- 
 bouring countries. Fezzan is governed by a king, who assumes at present the title 
 of Bey, and whose power is despotic and hereditary ; he is altogether uncontrouled 
 in the exercise of his authority, though his dominions have been tributary to Tripoli 
 since the middle of the 16th century, the Bashaw of the latter country annually 
 sending an embassy to receive the stipulated sum either in gold, slaves, or other 
 articles of value. Fezzan was overrun at a very early period by the Saracens, who 
 established in it the Mahometan faith, which has ever since continued to prevail, 
 though many traces of gross paganism are still to be met with : about one half of 
 the inhabitants are negroes, the limits of the black population extending as far North- 
 ward as the town of Sebha. Fezzan derives all it’s importance from it’s situation 
 rendering it the great depot for most of the commerce which is carried on between 
 the Northern, Eastern, and Central parts of Africa-, hence merchants from the prin- 
 cipal Barbary States, as well as from Soudan, Egypt, and even from Nubia, are found 
 dwelling within it’s limits, and caravans of traders from several of these countries 
 occasionally pass through it. It’s capital, Mourzouk, is situated in the South Western 
 part of the kingdom, and is the ordinary residence of the sultan or Bey ; it is sur- 
 rounded by strong walls, but is a place of very little consequence, it’s population 
 not exceeding 2,000 souls. The other chief towns of Fezzan are Sockna, Sebha, Zuela, 
 and Germa, the last of which was formerly called Garama, and was the capital of 
 the Garamantes. 
 
 THE CAPE VEEDE, CANARY, MADEIRA, AND WESTERN ISLANDS. 
 
 59. The Cape Verde Islands, the most Southern of those which lie off the N. W. 
 coast of Africa in the Atlantic Ocean, are about 300 miles distant from the promon- 
 tory whence they derive their name. The principal of them are ten in number, viz. 
 St. Antonio, St. Vincent, St. Lucia, St. Nicholas, Sal, and Buenavista, on the North ; 
 and Mayo, Santiago, Fuego or St. Philip, and Brava or St, John, on the South ; the 
 nearest of them to the mainland is Buenavista, and the most distant St. Antonio. 
 They unitedly contain a superficial extent of about 1,800 square miles, and 100,000 
 inhabitants. They were first discovered in the middle of the 15th. century by 
 a Genoese in tbe service of the king of Portugal, and were then inhabited by negroes : 
 the Portuguese, however, have at different times sent out a number of settlers, and 
 have ever since kept possession of them, their governor residing at Porto Praya in the 
 island of Satitiago. — The Canary or Fortunate Islands lie off the South Western 
 extremity of Morocco, Forteventura, the nearest of them, being only 45 miles distant 
 from the mainland. There are only seven principal islands, namely, Forteventura, 
 Lancerota, Canary, Tenerife, Gomera, Palma, and Ferro : of these, Canary is remark- 
 able as having given name to the whole group, Tenerife on account of it’s very lofty 
 peak, and Ferro as the place adopted by the old geographers for a First Meridian. 
 The Canary Is. contain about 2,900 square miles, and 180,000 inhabitants ; they 
 are under the dominion of the Spaniards, whose viceroy resides at Santa Cruz in 
 Tenerife, the most important harbour of the whole group. The Canary Islands 
 were completely lost sight of in Europe during the dark ages, till the middle of the 
 
America. 
 
 14lh centui-y, when the Spayiish navigators brought a confused account of their exist- 
 ence ; they were not, however, fully explored till fifty years afterwards, when a Norman 
 gentleman conquered most of them, and received the sovereignty of them troni 
 Henry 3d., king of Castile, on condition of perpetual homage to the crown ot Castile. 
 The aboriginal natives of the Canaries were called Guanches, and defended every nii e 
 of their islands against the invasion of the Spaniards with great intrepidity, till bein^ 
 overpowered by superior numbers and discipline, they were at last either extermina ed 
 or forced to submit to the ceremony of baptism. The few of them which remained 
 from the massacres which had been committed amongst them, were not, however, 
 able to be kept in that degree of civilization required by their conquerors ; the Spanish 
 colonists therefore applied subsequently to the mother country for the introduction ot 
 the Inquisition, which was immediately granted, and this horrible engine ot state 
 policy so completely effected the purposes of destruction, that not a single original 
 inhabitant can now be found on anyone of these fertile and salubrious islands.— r/ie 
 Madeira Is. lie farther out in the Atlantic, at a distance of 210 miles from the North- 
 ernmost of the Canaries, and about half as far again from Mogodor on the coast ot 
 Morocco. They belong to Portugal, and contain about 520 square miles, and 
 95,000 inhabitants, who are chiefly Europeans. The only important island is like- 
 wise called Madeira ; it’s chief town is Funchal. — The Azores or Western Islands aie 
 about 400 miles to the N. W. of Madeira, and nearly twice this distance from the 
 mainland of Africa, as well as from C.St. Vincent, the S. W. extremity of Portugal, 
 from which they lie in a direction due West. The principal islands are nine in num- 
 ber, viz. St. Maria, St. Michael, Terceira, Graciosa, St. George, Pico, lapal. Mores, 
 and Corvo : of these the most important one is Terceira, the capital of which is Angra, 
 where the Portuguese governor resides. The Azores were unknown to the ancients, 
 and though some description of them was given by the Arabian geographers ot the 
 middle ages, they were not visited by Europeans till about the middle ot the 15 i 
 century, when they were discovered by a Flemish merchant who was driven by stress 
 of weather upon their shores ; this led to their being explored by the Portuguese, who 
 have ever since kept possession of them. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 1, America is thought by some to have been alluded to by ancient authors under 
 the name of the Island Atlantis, which they pretend, derived it’s name from Atlas, 
 Neptune’s eldest son, who succeeded his father in the government of it. 1 he most 
 distinct account of this celebrated country is to be met with in the Timmus and Cntias 
 of Plato. He describes it as a large island in the Exterior, or Atlantic Ucean, 
 30,000 stadia in length, and 2,000 in breadth ; as lying opposite to the Strait ot 
 Cades and the coast of Aithiopia, as exceedingly fertile and productive, and abound- 
 ing in metals and trees. He farther states that there was an easy passage out ot tins 
 island into some others, which lay near a large continent, exceeding in dimensions all 
 Asia and Libya. Neptune settled in Atlantis, and distributed it arnongst his ten 
 sons, to the youngest of whom he assigned one extremity of it, called Cadir, whicli 
 in the lano-uage of the country was said to denote fertile, or abounding in sheep. 1 ne 
 descendants of Neptune reigned over the country during a period of 9,000 years, the 
 government passing down from father to son in the order of primogenitum . they i e- 
 wise obtained possession of several other countries, and subdued all Eumpe as tar 
 as the borders of Asia Minor, and all Libya to the frontiers of Egypt, dheir own 
 immediate territory was a federative republic, established by a law which Neptune, 
 it’s founder, had promulgated, and himself engraved upon a column within the walls 
 of their great temple. This republic was governed by ten Archons, wlm ruled oyer 
 as many provinces, under the guidance of certain established customs, which invested 
 them with the power of life and death over all their subjects. Assemblies were held 
 
America. 
 
 alternately in each state every five years, in which all public affairs were subjected to 
 deliberation; the offences of citizens were examined by the archons, and punishment 
 pronounced according to the degree of their aggravation. At last, however tliis 
 island was submerged in the ocean by some terrible convulsion of nature’ and 
 nothing farther was ever heard either about it’s inhabitants or their institutions- 
 the sea, where it sunk, was rendered so muddy and so full of flats and shelves that 
 it could not be navigated* *, 
 
 *’eality and local situation of the island of Atlantis have given occasion to 
 many different opinions. Amongst those, who have advocated it’s actual existence 
 some have imagined it referred to America, and others to certain lands, which once 
 united Ireland to the Azores, and the latter to the mainland of the A^ew World 
 Others, however, are of opinion that Atlantis is the same with the peninsula of 
 Sweden and No>-wai/, whilst some have not scrupled to place it even in more desolate 
 regions, at Greenland, Iceland, Spitzhergen, or Nova Zembla. But it appears far 
 more probable that it never had any existence except in the fanciful imaginations of 
 the poets, or the conjectural speculations of calculating philosophers; the unnavi- 
 gable sea, which rolled over it’s demolished wreck, was known to have been frequently 
 navigated from the days of Pytheas and Hanno to those of the emperor Augustus 
 not only by the adventurous and unwearied traders of Carthage, but by many others 
 in the employ, and under the dominion of Rome. The Atlantides Insulee must not 
 be confounded with it, for the minute descriptions of them, which have been handed 
 down to us by some of the ancient historians, completely identify them with the For^ 
 tunate or Canary Islands'*. On the other hand, there seems no reason to suppose 
 that such of the ancient philosophers as felt persuaded of the spherical figure of our 
 Earth (and Plato was one of these^), should be induced to reflect on the little por- 
 tion of land with which they were acquainted, and to conclude that the whole of the 
 vast surface which remained, was not covered with water. Plato has himself dis- 
 tinctly stated it as his opinion, that the Medito'ranean Sea was only a little inlet of 
 the vast Exterior Ocean ^ ; and his imaginary description of the great Atlantic Island 
 and Continent, which he placed in it, may have originated in his own mind from 
 a deep investigation of the matter, and a conviction that land would one day be found 
 in that direction. It was the same opinion which, a few centuries since, was enter- 
 tained by the thoughtful and enterprising Columbus so warmly and zealously, that 
 It supported him through all the discouraging scenes of raillery, abuse, and persecu- 
 tion, which he had to undergo, and which at length so fortunately terminated in his 
 discovery of the conjectural Island of Atlantis in the actual continent of America 
 But amongst all the ancient authors, who have alluded to the future discovery of 
 a New World, none have predicted it more happily than Seneca, in the followincr 
 passage from his Medea® : ° 
 
 Venient annis 
 
 Secula seris, quibus Oceanus 
 Vincula rerum laxet, et ingens 
 Pateat tellus, Tethysque novos 
 Detegat orbes ; nec sit terris 
 Ultima Thule. 
 
 3. America f or The New ^Vorldy may be regarded as an 
 immense island, stretching nearly across the Western Hemi- 
 sphere, in the same way that the three great continents of the 
 Eastern Hemisphere, being connected together and sur- 
 rounded by the ocean, likewise form one enormous island. It is 
 
 * The Island of Atlantis is spoken of and alluded to by many other writers : 
 
 amongst others by Aristotle, Meteor. II, 1 ; de Ccdo, II. 13 ; by Ailian,F. Hist. III.' 
 17 : by Strabo, II. p. 102: and by Pliny, II. 00 ; VI. 31. ' 
 
 * Plutarch, vit. Sertor. 8. 9. — Sallust. Fragm. 489. 588. — Flor III 22 — 
 Plin. VI. 3G. .37. 
 
 ® Phaidr, T, I. p. 108, 245 ; Timieus, IX. 350. 
 
 * Timaius, T. IX. p. 296. ® Act IT. adfn. 
 
America. 
 
 799 
 
 washed on the E. by the Atlantic Ocean, on the S. by the 
 Antarctic Ocean, on the W. by the Pacific Ocean, and on 
 the N. by the Arctic Ocean : it is the second in size amongst 
 the four great divisions of the Earth (being inferior only to 
 Asia, and nearly five times as large as Europe), but it’s popu- 
 lation is surpassed by each of the other three. America was 
 discovered, in the year 1492, by Christopher Columbus, 
 a Genoese, who, at different times, made four voyages thither ; 
 but it has unjustly derived it’s name from Amerigo Vespucci, 
 a Florentine, who, having heard of the discoveries of Columbus, 
 imbibed the desire of distinguishing himself by a similar pur- 
 suit, and first visited the New World in 1499. Two years 
 prior to this, Sebastian Cabot, the son of a Venetian pilot, but 
 an Englishman by birth, was despatched from Bristol, his 
 native place, by king Henry 7th, and discovered the islands 
 of Newfoundland and St. John, and sailed down the coast of 
 the mainland as far as Florida. 
 
 4. Columbus having had considerable nautical experience, felt satisfied not only 
 that there must be lands still farther to the W estward than those already explored, 
 but that a shorter passage to the East Indies, at that time the great object of Portu- 
 guese navigation, might be found in steering in that direction than round the continent 
 of Africa. When he had settled his plan for extending the boundaries of the know- 
 ledge of the Earth, he laid his scheme before the Senate of Genoa, and, making his 
 own country, for which he bore a filial and sincere affection, the first tender of his 
 seiTices, offered to sail under the banners of that republic, in quest of new regions. 
 Genoa rejected his offer ; and Portugal, to whom he next applied, treated him with 
 so much duplicity, that he went himself to Spain, whilst at the same time he sent his 
 brother Bartholomew into England, to make the like proposals to both courts. By 
 both, his schemes were at first slighted, till by the interposition of some zealous friends 
 at the court of Spain, a change was effected in his favour, and a treaty signed with 
 him, by which Ferdinand and Isabella, the sovereigns of Spain, appointed him their 
 High Admiral in all the seas he should discover, and their viceroy in all the islands 
 and continents. He accordingly set sail from Palos, a small sea-port town of Seville 
 in Andalusia, his fleet consisting of only three small vessels, having on board but 
 ninety men ; and after surmounting the difficulties of a perilous and mutinous voyage, 
 he discovered, on the 33d day from his departure, one of the Bahama islands, which 
 he subsequently named San Salvador. He was the first European who set foot in the 
 New World which he had discovered, and he took solemn possession of it for the 
 crown of Castile and Leo7t, with all the formalities observed in the appropriation of 
 new discoveries. From Sim Safmdor Columbus proceeded in his investigations ; he 
 saw several islands, and touched on three of the largest : he likewise visited Cuba and 
 Hispaniola. Wherever he went he enquired for gold, and having obtained a certain 
 quantity of the precious metal, and made other arrangements, he took his departure 
 homewards, accompanied by some of the natives, and arrived in the port of Palos, 
 about seven months and a half from the time when he set out thence. Ferdinand 
 and Isabella conferred upon him the highest honours which gratitude or admiration 
 could suggest : all his stipulated privileges were confirmed, his family was ennobled, 
 and another armament was immediately fitted out for him. This consisted of 17 ships, 
 and about 1,500 persons, of whom a large number were men of distinction, destined 
 to settle in the newly discovered countries. 
 
 5. Columbus sailed from Cadiz on his second voyage to the New World, in the 
 year 1493. He first reached the Caribbee Islands, and subsequently Hispaniola, where 
 he built a small town, which he named Isabella, in honour of his royal patroness : 
 he then proceeded in quest of new discoveries, but during a tedious voyage of five 
 months, in which he endured every hardship, he only discovered the island of Jamaica. 
 Shortly afterwards he was obliged to return to Spain in consequence of the numerous 
 
800 America,. 
 
 accusations which had been brought against his conduct by bis enemies ; he met 
 their charges with the modest but determined confidence of a man, conscious not 
 only of his own integrity, but of having performed many very eminent services for the 
 state, in whose employment he had embarked. The dignity of his conduct silenced 
 his enemies, and having recovered the good opinion of his sovereigns, they resolved to 
 make every exertion to render the new colony a permanent and complete establish- 
 ment, by sending out such leinforcements as Columbus thought necessary for the 
 purpose. It was not, however, till 1498 that he was enabled to proceed on his third 
 voyage, during which he discovered the island of Trinidad and the great river Orinoco : 
 he likewise touched upon various parts of the continent, without suspecting it, con- 
 ceiving that they belonged to islands, which he had not leisure to explore. In the 
 mean time, new complaints were secretly transmitted to court by his jealous enemies, 
 against him, which ended in a separate commission of discovery being granted to 
 Alphonso d’Ojeda ; this commander was accompanied in his voyage by Amerigo 
 Vespucci, the Florentme, after whom the whole New World has since been named. 
 Columbus was then recalled, and Francis de Bovadilla appointed in his stead. By 
 his unworthy and insolent successor Columbus was thrown in chains, and treated 
 with other indignities, which have for ever disgraced the court that granted him so 
 much power. On his arrival in Spain, he was instantly set at liberty, and treated 
 with that civility and kindness by the king and queen which he had formerly expe- 
 rienced. Bovadilla was disgraced, and Columbus obtained permission, in 1502, to 
 make his fourth and last voyage to his new continent. Here he found his jealous 
 enemies, whose avarice and oppression towards the natives he had always striven to 
 keep in check, still exercising against him every artifice of malice which disappointed 
 rapine and revenge could suggest. Notwithstanding this, he pursued his voyage, and 
 traced the coast of Darien, in hopes of discovering a strait, which he fondly imagined 
 would open a new track to the East Indies. Although he was disappointed in his 
 expectations, he was, nevertheless, so much delighted with the fertility and apparent 
 wealth of the country, that he resolved to leave a small colony upon the R. Belem, in 
 the province of Veragua, under the command of his brother, and to return to Spain to 
 procure the means for rendering the establishment permanent. After a tempestuous 
 voyage, during which he met with the greatest calamities, he arrived at St. Lticar in 
 Spain in the year 1504. Here, in addition to his other suflferings, he learned the 
 death of his patroness Isabella, from whom alone he anticipated the redress of his 
 wrongs : he applied, however, to the king, who amused him with promises, but who, 
 instead of granting his claims, insulted him with the proposal of renouncing them all 
 for a pension. Disgusted with the ingratitude of a monarch whom he had served 
 with fidelity and success ; exhausted with the calamities which he had endured ; and 
 broken with the infirmities which these brought upon him, Columbus breathed his 
 last at Valladolid, a. d. 1506, in the 59th year of his age. He was buried in the 
 cathedral at Seville ; and on his tomb was engraved an epitaph, commemorating his 
 discovery of a New World, which in justice ought to have been denominated 
 Columbia, in order that the name might for ever excite the remembrance of a hero, 
 who, in spite of every obstacle, succeeded in realizing a project, esteemed by his 
 contemporaries as the chimera of a disordered imagination. 
 
 6. After the death of Columbus, the Indians of America were no longer treated 
 with gentleness, for it was his defence of the property and lives of these harmless 
 savages that had brought down upon his head such bitter hatred. The Spaniards, 
 in order to effect the subjugation of the country, carried on a most barbarous system 
 of extermination ; and not content with the ordinary and most bloody destruction of 
 war, which their superiority in arms and tactics gave them over such rude people, 
 they caused a great number of the Indians to be torn to pieces by large hounds, and 
 a species of mastiffs or bull-dogs. They likewise occasioned the death of vast num- 
 bers more of these poor wretches in the mines, in the pearl-fisheries, and under the 
 weight of burdens that could only be transported on men’s shoulders, because through- 
 out the whole extent of the Eastern coast of the New World, no beast of burden or 
 of draught was found. In short, they exercised innumerable cruelties on the caciques 
 or chiefs, whom they suspected of having concealed any silver or gold : no discipline 
 whatever was observed in their small parties, composed mostly of thieves, and 
 commanded by men who merited capital punishment for their crimes, and had 
 mostly been taken from the dregs of the people. It is an indisputable fact, that both 
 Almagro and Pizarro could neither read nor write. These two adventurers were at 
 
America. 
 
 801 
 
 the head oF 170 foot-soldiers, a number of bull-dogs, and a monk named La Valle 
 Viridi, whom Almagro afterwards caused to be beaten to death with the but-end of 
 muskets, in the island of Puna. Such was the army that marched against the Pe- 
 raviam : as to that which went to the attack of the Mexicans, under the conduct of 
 Cortez, it consisted of fifteen cavaliers, and 500 infantry at the utmost. The horrors 
 ■committed by these 700 murderers are indescribable ; and the hundreds of thousands 
 of ignorant savages, whom they butchered for the sake of plunder, would exceed 
 the bounds of all credibility, if it did not stand upon the pages of history recorded by 
 their own countrymen. By such means they succeeded in subduing more than one- 
 third of the New WorU under their dominion, but a retribution has at last over- 
 taken them : at this moment they do not possess a single foot of land in the whole 
 continent of America, whilst their own territory in Europe, enervated by the vast 
 wealth which it so easily drew from it’s prolific colonies, has become one of the 
 most unhappy and degraded countries in all Christendorn. 
 
 7. The Isthmus of Darien, or Panama as it is also called, 
 is not more than 25 miles broad in it’s narrowest part ; it 
 divides America into two nearly equal portions, that which lies 
 to the N. of it being commonly called North America, and 
 that to the S. of it South America. The Northern part of 
 America, extending between the two great oceans, and including 
 more than one fifth part of the whole continent, belongs to the 
 British, with the exception of a comparatively small portion at 
 the Western extremity opposite to Asia, which belongs to the 
 Russians, and is generally denominated Russian America, 
 British America contains several subdivisions, as Upper and 
 Lower Canada, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Newfound- 
 land, New Britain, &c. : it’s North Eastern part touches upon 
 Greenland, which is the farthest part of the, continent in this 
 direction, and off which is the island of Iceland. The United 
 States lie immediately South of British America, and below 
 them again is Mexico, both of which countries likewise occupy 
 the whole breadth of the continent from the Atlantic to the 
 Pacific Ocean. Farther Southward are the little territory of 
 Balleze, belonging to the British, and the republic of Guati- 
 mala, which occupies the narrowest part of the continent, and 
 is the Southernmost state in North Americq.. To the E. of 
 Mexico and Guatimala, in the North Atlantic Ocean, there 
 is a multitude of islands, some of which are very considerable 
 in size, but others are of little consequence: all these islands 
 are collectively distinguished by the appellation of The West 
 Indies, or West India Islands, and belong mostly to European 
 Powers, 
 
 8. The Northernmost State in South America is Colombia, 
 which confines towards the North West with Guatimala : to 
 the East of it lies Guyana, parcelled out into three divisions, 
 belonging to the English, Dutch, and French. The whole 
 Eastern part of South America forms one large empire, called 
 the Empire of Brazil, and comprehends very nearly one half 
 of the peninsula. To the W, of it, and to the S. of Colombia, 
 are Peru and Upper Peru, or Bolivia as it is sometimes styled ; 
 
 3 F 
 
802 
 
 America. 
 
 the former of these is farther Northward, and extends along 
 the coast of the Pacific Ocean, the latter is more inland, be- 
 tween it and Brazil. The little dictatorship of Paraguay lies 
 between the two rivers Paraguay and Parana, to the S. and 
 W. of Brazil, and to the S. E. of Upper Peru : towards the 
 S. it touches upon La Plata, or The Argentine Republic, 
 which extends from the Cordillera of the Andes to the South 
 Atlantic Ocean. Chili is a long narrow tract of country, 
 lying along the shores of the South Pacific Ocean, and 
 bounded on the E. by the Andes, which divide it from La 
 Plata. The Southern extremity of the continent is called’ 
 Patagonia, and is separated from an island, or several islands, 
 known by the name of Terra del Fuego, by the Strait of 
 Magellan. To the Eastward of Patagonia are the Falhland 
 Islands, and farther out in the Atlantic lie Georgia and the 
 Sandwich Lslands : JVeux South Shetland is the name given 
 to an extensive archipelago lying about 400 miles below Cape 
 Horn, which is the Southern extremity of Terra del Fuego. 
 
 9. The superficial extent, and the probable population of each country in America, 
 will be seen in the following table : 
 
 STATISTICAL TABLE OF AMERICA. 
 
 
 British Atrm'ica 
 
 
 
 Square Miles. 
 2,776,600 
 
 Souls. 
 
 2,500,000 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 Greenland - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 663,900 
 
 20,000 
 
 o 
 
 Iceland - - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15,800 
 
 50,000 
 
 
 Russian Amei'ica 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 545,700 
 
 40,000 
 
 If 
 
 Lake Supei-ior - - 27,900' 
 Lake Michigan - - 11,800 
 Lake Huron - - 10,700 
 Lake Manatoulin - .5,000 
 
 
 
 69,300 
 
 
 Ss 
 
 OS C3 
 
 o 
 
 Lake Erie - ~ - 8,400 
 
 Lake Ontario - - 5,500 
 
 United States - . - 
 
 
 
 1,603,900 
 
 12,500,000 
 
 Mexico - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1,362,900 
 
 7,550,000 
 
 ro 
 
 Guatimala or Central America 
 
 - 
 
 124,600 
 
 1,500,000 
 
 
 Balleze - - - - 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 6,400 
 
 20,000 
 
 
 ^ PVest India Islands - 
 
 
 - 
 
 73,600 
 
 2,500,000 
 
 — * 
 
 Colombia ~ 
 
 . 
 
 
 808,800 
 
 3,350,000 
 
 o 
 
 Guyana - - - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 162,400 
 
 290,000 
 
 o 
 
 .. © 
 
 Brazil - - _ . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2,659,700 
 
 4,000,000 
 
 
 Peru - - - . 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 343,200 
 
 1,750,000 
 
 S 
 
 Upper Femi or Bolivia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 369,700 
 
 800,000 
 
 
 Paraguay - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 75,300 
 
 500,000 
 
 < 'i ( 
 
 La Plata or the Argeiitine Republic 
 
 - 
 
 829,700 
 
 1,800,000 
 
 
 Chih - - , - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 129,200 
 
 1,200,000 
 
 § i 
 
 OQ o 
 © 
 a 
 
 Patagonia - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 257,700 
 
 500,000 
 
 Falkland Islands ... 
 
 Galapagos Islands - - 
 
 Georgia, SundiiAch Land, New South' 
 
 4,300'| 
 
 3,000 
 
 |>6,900j 
 
 14,200 
 
 20,000 
 
 © 
 
 Shetland, &c. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total in America - - 
 
 12,892,600 
 
 40,890,000 
 
America, 
 
 803 
 
 10. There is one ^’reat range of mountains, which extends 
 through the whole Western part of America^ from the shores 
 of the Arctic Ocean to the Southern extremity of the continent. 
 It is called the Rocky or Stony Mountains in North America, 
 and is known by the name of the Andes, or The Cordillera 
 (i. <?. Range) of the Andes, in South America. The Alleghany, 
 Allegany, or Ayalachian mountains, as they are sometimes 
 called, from a tribe of Indians who live in their neighbourhood, 
 is the name applied to an extensive range of .hills, stretching 
 in a North Easterly direction through the United States in the 
 Eastern part of North America, nearly from the mouth of 
 the R. St. Lawrence to that of the Mississippi. They are about 
 1,200 miles in length, and are composed of several distinct 
 ridges, whose total breadth varies from 30 to 100 miles : they 
 run nearly parallel with the sea-shore, at the distance of 
 fi’om 50 to 400 miles from it, and divide the rivers and streams 
 of water which flow into the Atlantic on the East, from those 
 which flow into the lakes and the R. Mississippi on the West. 
 These mountains are not confusedly broken, but stretch along 
 in uniform ranges, for the most part not half a mile high. The 
 several ridges are known by different .names, as The Blue 
 Ridge, North Mountain, Jackson’s Mountam, Laurel Moun- 
 tain, Cumberland Mountain, &c. 
 
 11. The elevations of some of the principal mountains, volcanoes, and towns 
 of Amei-ica, above the level of the sea, will be found in the following table : 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE of the PRINCIPAL MOUNTAINS of AMERICA.. 
 
 Alleghany M®., United States 
 
 Feet. 
 
 Hecla M'., Iceland 
 
 Feet. 
 
 4,980 
 
 (highest pt) . - - 
 
 6,234 
 
 llinissa M“., Colombia - 
 
 17,238 
 
 Altair M“., Colombia - 
 
 17,256 
 
 Kearsarge M''., United States 
 
 2,461 
 
 Andes Ms., Colombia, (high- 
 
 
 KilUngton Peak, United States 
 
 3,924 
 
 est p'.) - . - - 
 
 21,134 
 
 Manjios M'*., Chili 
 
 20,000 
 
 Antisana M”., Colombia 
 
 19,135 
 
 Mansfield M"., United States - 
 
 4,279 
 
 Ascutney M"., United States - 
 
 3,320 
 
 Mexico, City of, Mexico » 
 
 7,494 
 
 •Blanquillo M”., Chili - 
 
 20,000 
 
 Micupampa, T". of, Peru 
 
 11,670 
 
 Blue M®., Jamaica, (highest 
 
 
 Misery, Mk, St. Christophers - 
 
 3,711 
 
 p'.^ - - “ - 
 
 7,486 
 
 Moose Hillock, United States - 
 
 4,636 
 
 Cajambe Ourcou M"., Colom- 
 
 Marne Garou M"., St. Vincents 
 
 5,000 
 
 bia 
 
 19,410 
 
 Pelee M“., Martinique - 
 
 5,100 
 
 Camel’s Rump, United States 
 
 4,188 
 
 Pichinca M., Colombia - 
 
 1.5,939 
 
 Chimbm'azo M"., Colombia - 
 
 21,134 
 
 Popocatepetl M“., Mexico 
 
 17,268 
 
 Cotopaai M"., Colombia 
 
 18,^75 
 
 Quito, T". of, Colombia - 
 
 9,536 
 
 Corazern, El, Colombia - 
 
 15,795 
 
 Kiobamba, 'I ", of, Colombia - 
 
 10,800 
 
 Cuanarama M“., Guyana 
 
 6,420 
 
 Saddle M"., United States 
 
 4,000 
 
 Descabezado M"., La Plata - 
 
 18,000 
 
 Sangai M"., Colombia - 
 
 17,138 
 
 Duidu M"., Guyana 
 
 8,467 
 
 Sncpjiel, Iceland - - - 
 
 6,860 
 
 .Durango, T". of, Mexico 
 
 6,848 
 
 Stony or Rocky M"®., N. Ame- 
 
 
 Elias, M't. S^, N. W. America 
 
 12,672 
 
 rica, (highest pt.) 
 
 6,150 
 
 ‘Fairweather, M'., N. W. Arne- 
 
 
 Sulphur Volcano, Guadaloupe 
 
 6,041 
 
 rica - - - - 
 
 14,900 
 
 Tunguragua M“., Colombia - 
 
 15,814 
 
 Fraide, Peak of, Mexico 
 
 15,129 
 
 Wachusett M"., United States 
 
 2,020 
 
 Guanaxuato, T". of, Mexico - 
 
 6,833 
 
 WhiteM^., United States 
 
 6,234 
 
 3 F 2 
 
804 America, 
 
 12. In the Western part of N. America is a large river, 
 which rises on the Eastern side of the Rocky Mountains^ and 
 after a tortuous course of 2,100 miles, during which it passes 
 through the Great Slave Lake, it enters the Arctic Ocean. The 
 upper part of it’s course is called the Unjigah or Peace R., till 
 it is joined by the waters of it’s tributary the Athapescow, when 
 the united stream is distinguished by the name of the Slave R., 
 and enters the Great Slave Lake ; below this lake it is called 
 Mackenzie's R. The two principal rivers which enter 
 Hudson's Bay are the Missinnippi and Saskatckawan, both 
 of which rise on the Eastern side of the Rocky Mountains. 
 The former of these is called Churchill R. in the lower part or 
 it’s course, and after traversing several small lakes, enters the 
 sea at Fort Churchill: the Saskatckawan runs through the 
 Northern part of L. Winnipeg, and enters Hudson's Bay at 
 York Ft., where it is called Port Nelson R., being known by 
 several names in the lower part of it’s course. The R. 
 St. Lawrence rises nearly in the centre of N. America, and 
 flows with a circuitous course of 2,030 miles, through L. Su- 
 perior, L. Huron, L. St. Clair, L. Erie, and L. Ontario, 
 into the Gulf of St. Lawrence, which is an estuary of the 
 Atlantic Ocean, between Labrador, New Brunswick,, and the 
 Island of Newfoundland. The R. Utawas, or Ottawa, is 
 a tributary of the St. Lawrence, which it enters on it’s Northern 
 bank a little above the town of Montreal, and hence it is 
 sometimes called the Montreal R. 
 
 13. The R. St. Lawrence is known by different names in different parts of it’s course. 
 At it’s source it is called the R. St. Louis : between L. Superior and L. Huron it is 
 named St. Mary’s R., or the Narrows, from the fall which it makes there; between 
 L. Hurcm and L. Erie, it receives the name of R. St. Clair and Detroit ; between L. Erie 
 and L. Ontario it is called the Niagara, and here are the famous Falls of Niagara ; 
 between L. Ontario and the Atlantic, it is called the St. Lawrence, though the name 
 of Iroquois or Cateraqui is sometimes applied to that part of it, which lies between 
 the last mentioned lake and the town of Montreal. The Cataract of Niagara is 
 esteemed the grandest object of the kind in the world. At the distance of about two 
 miles from it the river is three miles wide, and begins to descend with a rapid and 
 powerful course : at the falls the bed of the river becomes suddenly contracted to three 
 quarters of a mile, but shortly afterwards expands to the width of about a mile and 
 a half, its depth there exceeding 300 feet. The precipice over which the cataract 
 descends, is formed by the brow of a vast bed of limestone, the perpendicular des- 
 cent being 151 feet. The cataract is divided into two parts by Goat or Iris Island, 
 which occupies about one-fifth of the whole breadth ; the principal channel is on the 
 Western side, and is called the Hoi'se-shoe fall from it’s shape. The noise of these 
 falls is frequently heard at York, on the Northern shores of L. Ontario, which is 
 about 60 miles distant ; the cloud of vapour thrown up is seen 70 miles off, and 
 serves as a medium for forming, by the sun’s rays, the most beautiful rainlsows. 
 The total descent of the falls within a distance of ten miles is about 300 feet. 
 
 14. The principal rivers in the Eastern part of the United 
 States are, the Hudson R., which rises on the Western side 
 of L. Champlain, and flows with a Southern course into the 
 Atlantic,, opposite New York : the Delaware, Susquehanna, 
 and Potomack, running to the S. W. of it, the first of which 
 
.America. 
 
 805 
 
 flows into Delaware Bay, and the two last into Chesa.peak Bay : 
 the James R., Roanoke R., Savannah, and Altanaha, which 
 all run farther to the Southward, and enter the Atlantic 
 Ocean. The R. Mississippi divides the United States into 
 two nearly equal parts ; it rises near the Western extremity of 
 L. Superior, and flows with a Southerly course of 2,220 miles 
 into the Gulf of Mexico. Upon it’s right bank it receives the 
 waters of the R. Missouri, which rises in the Rocky Ms., and 
 is of itself longer than the whole course of the Mississippi ; the 
 united stream, however, retains the latter appellation. The 
 length of the Mississippi, if reckoned from the Missouri source, 
 is greater than that of any other river in the world, being about 
 3,610 miles, or one sixth part of the circumference of the 
 earth. The Mississippi has many important tributaries. On 
 it’s Eastern bank it receives the waters of the Illinois, Wabash, 
 Ohio, Cumberland, and Tennessee-, upon it’s Western bank 
 those of the La Platte, Kanses, Arkansaw, and i\ie Red River. 
 The principal rivers of Mexico are, the Rio del Norte, which 
 flows down from the Eastern side of the Rocky Mountains into 
 the Gulf of Mexico-, and the R. Colorado, which rises on the 
 Western side of the same range, and runs into the Gulf of 
 California. To the N. of this last river is the Columbia, some- 
 times called the Oregan, which rises on the Western side of 
 the Rocky Mountains, at no great distance from the source 
 of the Saskatchawan, and flows with a South Easterly course 
 into the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 15. All the great rivers of South America run into the 
 Eastern Ocean. Amongst the chief of them may be mentioned 
 the Magdalena, which flows into the Caribbean Sea -, the 
 Orinoco, which enters the Atlantic near the Island of Trinidad, 
 and the Amazon, which runs into the same ocean, close under 
 the Equinoctial Line. The Amazon, Maranon, or Orellana, 
 as it is variously called, is 3,130 miles long, being the second 
 greatest river in America, and the third in the whole world : 
 it receives the waters of many considerable tributaries : amongst 
 others, those of the Tunguragua, Putumayo, Japura, and 
 Negro, on it’s Northern bank; and those of the Ucayale, 
 Jutay, Puros, Madeira, Tapajos, and Xingu, on it’s Southern 
 bank. To the Eastward of the Amazon is the R. Para, which 
 runs through the empire of Brazil from South to North; 
 it is composed of several rivers, all bearing different names, the 
 chief of which are the Tocantins and the Araguay. The Rio 
 de la Plata is in the Southern part of the peninsula, and is, 
 properly speaking, only the continuation of the R. Paraguay ; 
 it’s waters are increased by those of several tributaries, as the 
 Pilcomayo and Vermejo on it’s right bank, and the Parana 
 
 3 F 3 
 
'806 .America, 
 
 and Uruguay on it’s left bank. It is 1,830 miles long from 
 the source of the Paraguay to Buenos Ayres. 
 
 16 . The following table will convey some idea of the actual and comparative 
 lengths of these rivers : 
 
 SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL RIVERS OF 
 AMERICA. 
 
 Alabama OT Coosa » 
 
 Miles. 
 
 465 
 
 Mississippi (proper) - 
 
 Miles. 
 
 2,220 
 
 Altanaha - - - - 
 
 340 
 
 Mississippi (from -the Mis- 
 
 
 Amazon (from the Paro source) 
 
 3,130 
 
 souri source) - - - 
 
 3,610 
 
 Arkansaw - - - 
 
 1,560 
 
 Missouri - - - - 
 
 2,360 
 
 Berbice - . - . 
 
 140 
 
 Negro - _ . - 
 
 1,230 
 
 Bravo del Norte - - . 
 
 1,440 
 
 Ohio ----- 
 
 925 
 
 Colorado (Mexico) 
 
 740 
 
 Orinoco ... 
 
 1,490 
 
 Colorado (La Plata) - 
 
 920 
 
 Para or Tocantins 
 
 1,190 
 
 Columbia - - - - 
 
 1,430 
 
 Parana - - - 
 
 1,400 
 
 Connecticut - - . 
 
 335 
 
 Parnaiba - - - - 
 
 680 
 
 Cumberland . - . 
 
 550 
 
 Paros - - - - 
 
 890 
 
 Delaware - - - - 
 
 320 
 
 Pilcomayo - - - - 
 
 1,100 
 
 Demerary - 
 
 190 
 
 Potomack - - - - 
 
 305 
 
 Essequebo - - - 
 
 500 
 
 Putumayo - - - - 
 
 830 
 
 LranciscOjSt. . . _ 
 
 1,280 
 
 Red ----- 
 
 1,660 
 
 Hudson . - _ , 
 
 300 
 
 Roanoke - - - 
 
 240 
 
 James . 
 
 335 
 
 Saskalchazvan - _ - 
 
 1,600 
 
 Illinois - - . . 
 
 380 
 
 Savannah - - - - 
 
 300 
 
 John, St, (New Brunswick) 
 
 320 
 
 Surinam ' - - - ' - 
 
 300 
 
 Jut ay - - - - 
 
 890 
 
 Susquehanna . - - 
 
 435 
 
 Kanses - - - - 
 
 700 
 
 Tapajos .... 
 
 1,020 
 
 La Plata or Paraffuay 
 
 1,830 
 
 Tennessee - - - - 
 
 690 
 
 La Platte . . _ 
 
 720 
 
 Tunguragua ... 
 
 890 
 
 Lawrence, St. - 
 
 2,030 
 
 Vermejo . - 
 
 85tt 
 
 Mackenzie or Unjigah 
 
 2,100 
 
 Uruguay - 
 
 950 
 
 Madeira - - - 
 
 1,760 
 
 Utawas - ' - 
 
 . 530 
 
 Magdalena - - - 
 
 720 
 
 Wabash . - - _ 
 
 380 
 
 Mendoza or Coloi-ado - 
 
 920 
 
 Xingu ... - 
 
 1,260 
 
 Missinnippy or Churchill 
 
 1,100 
 
 17. The principal promontories of America are, C. Fare^ 
 well, the Southern extremity of Greenland ; C. Charles, the 
 South Easternmost point of Labrador ; C. Tancka, or Florida, 
 the Southern extremity of the United States ; C. S. Poque, 
 at the Easternmost part of South America ; C. Horn, oft“ 
 Terra del Fuego, at the Southern extremity of the continent; 
 C. Parma and C. Blanco, the Westernmost points of South 
 America ; C. S. Lucas, the termination of the long peninsula of 
 California ; and C. Prince of Wales, the Westernmost point of 
 America, between which and Fast Cape in Asia is Bhering’s 
 Strait, which in it’s narrowest part is only 40 miles across. The 
 principal bays and gulfs of America are, Baffin’s Bay, between 
 Greenland, the North Georgian Islands and Cumberland I., 
 which forms the communication between the Atlantic Ocean 
 and the Polar Seg. ; it’s lower part is called. Strgit; 
 
807 
 
 America — British America, 
 
 Hudson" s Bay, the coilnection between which and the Atlantic 
 is called Hudson" s Strait: the Gulf of St. Lawrence, between 
 Labrador, New Brunswick, and Newfoundland : the Bay of 
 Fundy, between Nova Scotia and New Brunswick : Dela- 
 ware Bay, Chesapeak Bay, and P amlico Sound, on the Eastern 
 coast of the United States ; the Gulf of Mexico, between 
 the United States and 3Iexico : the Caribbean^ Sea, between 
 the West India Islands, Guatimala, and Colombia : the estuary 
 of the Rio de la Plata : the Bay of Panama, on the Southern 
 side of the Isthmus of that name ; and the Gulf of California 
 between the peninsula of California and the mainland of 
 Mexico. 
 
 BKITISH AMERICA. 
 
 18. British America is bounded on the N. by the f^olar 
 Sea, on the E. by Greenland and the Atlantic Ocean, cn the 
 S. by the United States, and on the W. by the Pacific Ocean 
 and Russian America : it contains about 2,776,600 square 
 miles, or more than all Europe, and it s population is estimated 
 at 2,500,000 souls. It may be divided into eight great pro- 
 vinces or governments, viz. Upper Canada, Lower Canada, 
 New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Prince Edward s or 
 John’s L, the I. of Newfoundland, New Britain, and the 
 North West Territory. All .these provinces are under the 
 management of a Governor General, who appoints lieutenant- 
 governors over them ; he resides at Quebec^ the metiopohs of 
 the whole country, which is situated in Lower Canada, on the 
 Northern bank of the R. St. Lawrence. 
 
 19. Uppek and Lower Canada, so called with respect to their situation alon^ 
 the R, Si. Lawrence and the lakes which it traverses, composed but one province till 
 the latter end of the last century, when it was divided into two parts; die bounuary 
 between them runs from L. St. Francis, in the R. St. Lawrence, up the R. U^was o 
 L. Timmiskamain, and thence by a line due North to HiLdson sBay. All the terri- 
 tories to the East of this line belong to the jurisdiction of the Governor General ot 
 Cayiada, whilst those to the West are under the jurisdiction of the Lieu^tenant Go- 
 vernor of Upper Canada. Canada was first discovered by Sebastian Cabot and his 
 father in 1497, and was taken possession of towards the middle of the IGth century 
 by Sir Humphrey Gilbert in the name of the King of England. Prior to this it had 
 been visited by several adventurers, amongst whom was Jacques Cartier, a i-mici- 
 ihan, who at last penetrated as far up the St. Lawrence as Montreal, which was then 
 Only an Indian village. It was not, however, till the year 1608 that the French 
 Established a colony in the country, after which it was gradually and more fully ex- 
 plored : it was taken frofn them by the English in 1629, but restored to them two 
 years afterwards by the treaty of St. Germain en Laye. As soon as Cimada was 
 placed immediately under the direction of the king of France (for hitherto it had been 
 committed to the government of avaricious trading companies), it began to make 
 very great advances in opulence and prosperity ; but in consequence of it s governors 
 carrying on destructive wars against the Indians, the colonists were continually 
 exposed to the incursions of their savage enemies, whose track was always inarked 
 with devastation and blood. At last, in the year 1759, Caniada once more fell into 
 the hands of the English, to whom it was finally secured by the treaty of Venailles 
 in 1763. Some years afterwards the government of Ca7iada was completely new 
 modelled upon the principles of the British Constitution. The legislative power was 
 conferred upon a Council and a House of Assembly ; the former consists ot 22 
 
 3 F 4 
 
yu8 
 
 America — Bt'itis/i America. 
 
 members appointed by the king of Great Britain, 15 of whom are chosen for Lower 
 Canada, and seven for Upper Canada ; the House of Assembly is composed of 52 mem- 
 
 Pi’oprietors of landed property, and the 
 possessors of dwelling houses. The Governor General has the power of proroguing 
 
 SonTir"^t- a veto on all it’s acts, Ld these! 
 
 though sanctioned by him, may be abrogated by the king in council, at any period 
 
 RomrnT.rr' I- England. Most of the inhabitants profeL the 
 
 iinn disqualification exists on account of religious opi- 
 
 nions, both Protestants and Roman Catholics being admitted to equal privdeges. 
 
 20. Upper Canada is divided into eight districts, viz. Eastern, Johnstown, Midland, 
 ^ewcastle, Horne, Niagara, London, and Western ; these again are subdivided into 
 
 h " capital IS York, formerly called Toronto, situated on the Northern 
 
 ^ -E-.Onfarw, and not far from it’s Western extremity : it is a flourishing little 
 place, being the residence of the lieutenant-governor, and contains about 4,000 
 inhabitants. The other chief towns are Kingston, near the junction of the R. St. 
 Laicrence and L. Ontano, Newark, Queenstown, Johnstown, and Chippeway —Lower 
 Canada is divided into four districts, viz. Montreal, Trois Rivieres, Quebec, and Gaspe ; 
 
 ^ r ^ counties. It’s capital, Quebec, is situated on the 
 Northern banks of the R. St. Lawrence, where it is joined by it’s little tributary the 
 ♦I ’ c esteemed the strongest town in America, and ranks as a fortress of 
 
 the first consequence. It is the seat of government, and the principal station of the 
 troops for the defence of the country. The peculiar irregularity of the ground, upon 
 which the town is built, occasions great unevenness in the streets, many of which 
 are exceedingly narrow, though they are all well-paved : the houses are mostly built 
 ot stone, of very unequal height, with great sloping roofs. The Castle of St. Louis, 
 the governor s residence, is a handsome stone building of three stories, situated on 
 the summit of a rock upwards of 200 feet high : some of the other public buildincrs 
 tY! elegant, but they do not in general add much to the appearance of 
 
 the city. The harbour of Quebec is very beautiful, safe, and spacious, being capable 
 of containing 100 sail of the line ; the depth of water in it is about 28 fathoms, and 
 
 1 or inary rise of the tide about 18 feet: the R; St. Lawrence, which is about 
 12 miles wide above the town, here contracts itself suddenly to the width of one 
 mile Quebec was founded in 1608 by the French settlers, who, before that period, 
 had lived much dispersed over the country : it was taken by the English in 1629, 
 but restored shortly afterwards. It was fortified about the close of the 17th century, 
 and from that period made gradual and rapid advances. In the year 1759 it was 
 taken a second time by the English, under the command of the brave General Wolfe, 
 who tell in the engagement ; and it was ceded to us four years afterwards with the 
 rest of Canada. The population of Quebec amounts to 20,000 souls, of whom 
 ^out two-thirds are of French extraction, and profess the Roman Catholic religion. 
 Montreal, the second town in rank in Lower Canada, is situated on the EaLrn 
 at in the R. St. Lawrence, about 130 miles above 
 
 (juehec, and 160 below L. Ontario. It is one of the greatest depdts of the North 
 American companies who cariy on the fur trade, and is also the channel through 
 which the commerce is conducted between Canada and the United States. The 
 a-e mostly narrow and gloomy, but many of the houses are large, handsome, 
 and built in a modem style. The population of Montreal is equal to that of Quebec. 
 1 he other grea towns of Lower Canada are, Trois Rivieres on the St. Lawrence, 
 about midway between Qwefeec and Montreal-, Sherbi-ooke on the R. St. Francois, 
 close on the borders of the United States ; and Perc6 near the Bay of Gaspe, opposite 
 tlie 1. oj Anticosti, at the Eastern extremity of the province. 
 
 21. New Brunswick is bounded on the W. by the United States nnd Lower 
 Canada, on the N. by the latter country, on the E. by the Gulf of St. Lawrence, 
 and on the S. by the Ray oj Fundy and Nova Scotia : it is divided into 10 counties. 
 Its capital IS At. Jolm s, situated at the mouth of a cognominal river, which rises 
 near the Northern extremity of the Alleghany Mountains and empties itself into the 
 bay oJ hundy. It is a very flounshing town, much the largest in the province, and 
 IS tolerably well built, but the houses are mostly of wood : it has lately been made 
 a tree port, and carries on an active commerce. The population of St. John’s 
 amounts to about 9,000 souls. The other chief towns of New Brunswick are Gage 
 down end Fredericklown, both on the Western banks of the R. St. John- Liverpool, 
 on the coast of the Gulj oJ St. Lawrence j Chatham and Newcastle, at the mouth 
 
America — British America. 809 
 
 of Miramicki R. which runs into Miramichi Bay j and Dalhousie, at the Northern 
 extremity of the province, at the mouth of the R. Ristigouche, 
 
 22. Nova Scotia is a long narrow peninsula, separated from New Brunswick on the 
 N. by an isthmus only ten miles broad : the name was formerly extended to the pro- 
 vince of New Brunswick, till 1784, when it was divided into two provinces. It is 
 subdivided into 11 counties, excluding the remarkable Island of Cape Breton, which 
 lies off it’s Eastern extremity, and is separated from it by a narrow channel, called 
 the Gut of Canss, about a mile and a half broad. Nova Scotia was called Acadia 
 by the French, who occupied it long before they settled in Canada : James 1st. 
 granted certain lands in it to Sir Wm. Alexander, from whom it received the nam^e 
 of Nova Scotia, but the possession of it was not confirmed to England till 1713. It s 
 capital, Halifax, is situated on the Southern shores of the peninsula, and on the 
 Western side of Chebucto Bay ; it is about two miles long, and is very strongly 
 entrenched. It is the chief station of the British navy in the Northern part of 
 America ; the harbour is open at all seasons, of bold and easy entrance, and spacious 
 enough to contain 1,000 of the largest ships in entire safety. Halifax contains about 
 20,000 inhabitants. The other chief towns of Nova Scotia are, Truro, at the Eastern 
 extremity of the Basin of Mines; Windsor, at the mouth of the R. Avon; and 
 Annapolis on the shores of the Bay of Fundy, at the North Western extremity of 
 the peninsula. The principal town in the I. of Cape Breton is called Sydney, and 
 is situated on it’s North Eastern coast. 
 
 23. Prince Edwarb’s Iseand, or St. John’s Island as it was formerly called, 
 lies to the E. of New Brunswick and to the N. of Nova Scotia, being separated from 
 them by a strait abput 20 miles broad, called the Strait of Noi-thumberland : it is 
 about 100 miles long, and it’s average breadth is about 20 miles. It was formerly 
 in the possession of the French, who improved it so much, that they called it the 
 granary of Canada ; but it was taken from them by the English in the year 1745. 
 It is at present divided into three counties. It’s capital, Charlotte Town, containing 
 about 5,000 inhabitants, is advantageously situated on the Southern side of the 
 island, and is the residence of the lieutenant governor ; the other chief towns are 
 Georgetown and Princetown. 
 
 24. The Island of Newfoundland, discovered by Sebastian Cabot in the year 
 1497, is separated from the coast of Labrador by a narrow strait, called the Strait of 
 Belle Isle : it locks the Gulf of St. Lawrence on the East, and is separated from the 
 I. of Cape Breton on the S. by a channel about 60 miles broad. It is of a triangular 
 shape, and contains 38,100 square miles, or about as many as England : it is divided 
 into three districts, and contains but few towns or settlements of the least‘conse- 
 quence. The whole circuit of the island is full of bays and harbours, all so spacious 
 and so well sheltered by the mountains, that vessels lie in them in perfect security, 
 Newfoundland derives it’s chief value from the extensive cod-fishery, carried on 
 upon the Great Bank off the Southern part of the island, in which Great Britain 
 and the United States annually employ upwards of 3,000 sail of small craft. This 
 island, after various disputes about it’s possession, was finally ceded to England by 
 the treaty of Utrecht, in 1713 ; but the French were allowed to dry their nets on 
 it’s Northern shores, and to fish in the neighbouring seas ; at the last peace this 
 permission was restricted to the Northern and Western coasts of the island : the 
 inhabitants of the United States are allowed the same privileges in fishing as before 
 their independence. St. John’s, the capital of Newfoundland, is situated on a bay 
 of the same name at the South Eastern extremity of the island : it is a flourishing 
 town, and contains about 12,000 inhabitants, whose chief employment is drying and 
 packing the fish caught upon the bank, for the European markets. Placentia, the 
 second town in Newfoundland, is situated to the S. W, of St. John’s, upon the shores 
 of a spacious bay of the same name ; it contains about 4,000 inhabitants, 
 
 25. New Britain is sometimes used as a distinguishing appellation for the whole 
 of the British possessions in North America ; but in it’s proper and more usual 
 acceptation it is confined to that vast extent of territory lying round Hudson’s Bay, 
 and stretching from the shores of the Atlantic on the East, to the Rocky Mountains 
 on the West. It comprehends Labrador, East Main, New North Wales, and New 
 South Wales ; but by far the greater part of it is parcelled out amongst a number of 
 Indian tribes, varying in number from 500 to 5,000 souls, as the Esquimeaux, Knisti- 
 neaux, Assineboines, Chipawayans, Copper Indians, and many others, whose names it 
 
^ i 0 America — Greenland — Iceland. 
 
 is unnecessary to mention. These savage tribes are all Pagans, who nevertheless 
 have some notion of a Supreme Being and a future existence ; they live chieflv bv 
 hunting and war, and find a ready market for the produce of the chase, at the posts 
 and factories established by the Hicdson’s Bay and North West Companies in different 
 parts of this vast country. The chief of these establishments are Ft. Churchill York 
 Ft., Severn House, Albany Ft., and Moose Ft., all on the Western shores of Hudso^’’s 
 Bay - Cumberland Ho., Hudson’s Ho., Manchester Ho., z.nd Ft. Augustus, on the R. 
 Saskatchawan ; Pierre au Calumet on the R. Athapescow ; Ft. Chipawayan and Ft* 
 Wedderburn on Y. Athapescow ; Ft. Resolution and Slave Ft. on the shores of the 
 threat Slave Lake, and many others. Labrador is the Easternmost part of New Bri 
 tain ana extends from the Gulf of St. Lawrence nnd the Island of N ewfoundland to 
 Hudson s Straits : it is chiefly known from the laudable zeal of the Moravian mis- 
 sionaries, who have settled on it’s coasts, and received large grants of land from the 
 British government. The Northern shores of the continent have been principally 
 explored by those navigators who have attempted to discover a North West passage to 
 India through some of the great inlets in the Polar regions of America : in pursuLce 
 ot this project several expeditions have been fitted out, which have all failed in their 
 ultimate object, and have left but little doubt of such a voyage to India being visionary 
 and impracticable. Such was the object of Frobisher’s voyage in 1576, and of 
 Davis in 1585 ; as also of Hudson in his four voyages between the years 1607-11 
 and of Ross, Buchan, Parry, Franklin, and Lyon, but a few years since. 
 
 26. The North West Teuritorv is that portion of the British Possessions in 
 North America, which extends from the Rocky Mountains to the Pacifc Ocean and 
 the limits of Russian America. It is inhabited by wild Indian tribes, who live by 
 hunting and fishing, and barter their commodities with the traders from the Eastern 
 part of the country, at the forts which have been established amon<^ them There 
 are many deep inlets and large islands on it’s shores in the Prwi/ic Ocean- the 
 principabof the latter are Queen Charlotte’s I'., Princess Royal’s I^, and Quadra and 
 Vancouver s I., in which last is a famous harbour, called Nootka Sound. The Gulf 
 of Georgia lies between the last mentioned island and the mainland, and receives 
 the waters of the rivers Tacoutche Tesse and Caledonia, which flow down into it 
 from the Rocky Mountains. The frontier on the Pacific Ocean, between British 
 America and the United States, is formed by the mouth of the River Columbia. 
 
 GREENLAND AND ICELAND. 
 
 27. Greenland stretches from C. Farewell on the South 
 to the latitude of 80*^ North, beyond which nothing whatever 
 is known concerning it ; it is situated between Baffin’s Bay 
 and Davis’ Strait on the West, and the Arctic Ocean on 
 the East, but whether it is an island, or a peninsula forming 
 the extremity of the continent in this direction, is unknowiL 
 Greenland was discovered about the year 970 by a company 
 of Icelanders who were driven on it’s Eastern coast by acci- 
 dent, and named it Greenland or Greenland on account of 
 it s verdant appearance r on their return home, they repre- 
 sented the newly discovered country in such a favourable light, 
 that many families set off thither, where they soon became a 
 thriving colony. An active intercourse commenced between 
 it and DenmarJt^ which was maintained till the beginning of 
 the 15th century, when by the gradual increase of the Arctic 
 ice, the colony appears to have been completely imprisoned 
 by the Frozen Ocean y whilst on the W^est a range of im-^ 
 passable mountains and plains covered with perpetual ice, 
 precluded all access. Nothing has been heard of this ancient 
 
America — Greenland— Iceland, 811 
 
 56 ttl 6 ni 6 iit sinc6 the year 1406, when the last of seventeen 
 bishops was appointed over it ; the unfortunate colonists are 
 supposed to have all perished from want, or to have been 
 destroyed by the savage natives. This extensive tract of 
 country, commonly called East Greenland or Old Greerdandj 
 has been also denominated Lost Greenland, from the circum- 
 stance of it’s having been enclosed by an impenetrable barrier 
 of ice, and shut out from all intercourse with the rest of the 
 world. The vast body of ice, however, which shut in these 
 desolate shores, has of late years totally disappeared. A colony 
 was lijicwise planted by the Danes in W^est or New Greenland^ 
 which increased to some extent, and maintained a constant 
 intercourse with Europe till the commencement of the 1 5th 
 century, when being neglected by the mother countiy, and 
 eno’aged in continual hostilities with the native Esquinueaux, 
 the unfortunate settlers appear to have been entirely extirpated. 
 A second colony, however, was despatched to W^est Greenland, 
 by the Danes, at the beginning of the last century, shortly 
 after which t\\& Moravians sent out certain missionaries to form 
 settlements there : these settlers are principally found on the 
 South Western coast. The principal places on the Western 
 coast of Greenland are, Fredericks Haah, Dais, River, New 
 Hernhuth, Lichtenfels, Disco Bay, in which is Disco Island, 
 and Operniwich i on the Eastern coast are Stein s Firth, 
 Eric’s Fiord, Herjolf’s Noss, &c. The population of the 
 different settlements 'in Greenland amounts to about 20,000 
 souls : they are under the controul of the Danes. 
 
 28. The island of Iceland is only 150 miles distant from the 
 Eastern coast of Greenland : it contains 15,800 square miles, 
 being about two-thirds as large as Ireland, and it s population 
 amounts to 50,000 souls. It is governed as a dependancy of 
 DenmarJt, the chief authority being in the hands of a governor 
 appointed by that country : it is divided into four provinces, 
 named after the cardinal points towards which they lie. The 
 religion of the Iceland, ers is Lutheranism : their bishop resides 
 at ReiUavik, the capital, at the South Western part of the 
 island i the other chief towns are Bessested and Shalholt, 
 There are, however, no towns properly so called in the whole 
 island, for the houses oU\\e Iceland Company, though dignified 
 with the name of towns, are in fact nothing but trading-posts. 
 Iceland consists of several ranges of mountains, on the 
 declivities of which, ■ and in the vallies lying between them, 
 most of the inhabitants live. The tops of these mountains 
 are covered with perpetual snow and ice, with the exception 
 of such as are volcanic, the most noted of which is the 
 volcano of Mt.Hecla, The hot springs Iceland,^ c.ed\eA 
 
812 America — Russian America — United States. 
 
 Geysers, are very remarkable, being of all temperatures, from 
 mooCTate warmth to boiling heat : they are situated near 
 Skalholt, on the Western side of the island, and throw columns 
 ot water into the air, varying in height according to the season 
 and temperature, from 90 to 200 feet. 
 
 RUSSIAN AMERICA. 
 
 29. The North Western extremity of the continent of 
 America, lying opposite to Asia, and separated from, it by 
 Bhering's Strait, belongs to the Empire of Russia, and is 
 hence called Russian America: it confines on the E. with 
 the British possessions, and is washed on the W. by the 
 Pacific Frozen Oceans. It contains about 545,700 square 
 miles, and it’s population is estimated at 40,000 souls. 
 Nothing whatever is known about the interior of the country, 
 the coast being the only part that has been hitherto explored 
 The Russians divide their American possessions into eioht 
 provinces, named after the tribes by whom the shores mid 
 archipelagos are inhabited : they have built several forts and 
 factories, the chief of which is Sitka, or New Archangel, in 
 the island, or chain of islands, called King George the Third’s 
 Archipelago. The Westernmost part of America is foiTned 
 by a long narrow peninsula named Aliaska and Ounemaak. 
 At it s t6nninatioii is an 6xt6nsiv6 chain of numerous islands 
 commonly described as the Aleootskia, or Aleutian Isles, 
 which stretches across the ocean nearly to -Kamtchatka; about 
 ^ of them have been named, the principal of which are Atto, 
 Oonalashka, and Bhering’s Island. 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 AT republic of the United States is bounded on the 
 
 America, on the W. by the Pacific Ocean, on 
 the S. by Mexico and the Gulf of Mexico, and on the E. by 
 the Atlantic ^ Ocean. It contains about 1,603,900 square 
 
 miles, and it’s population, as estimated in 1830, amounts to 
 12,500,000 souls. More than half of the territory included 
 within these limits, contains few or no settlers, and is not yet 
 formed into states. If a line were drawn from the mouth of 
 the R. Sabine (which runs into the Gulf of Mexico, and forms 
 part of the boundary between the United States and Mexico) 
 due North to the R. Missouri, and thence in a North Easterly 
 direction to the Southern end of L. Michigan, the Eastern 
 division would include nearly all the population, though less 
 than half of the territory ; the other, or W estern division, is 
 almost wholly in the possession of the Indians. The original 
 number of States, at the formation of the government was 
 
America — United States. 813 
 
 thirteen ; the present number is twenty-four, but, in addition 
 to these, the small district of Columbia, and five large por- 
 tions of country, styled Territories, t>elong to the Union. 
 The metropolis of the United States is Washington on the 
 R Potomack : the other great towns are PhilaMphia, New 
 York, Boston, Baltimore, Charleston, and New Orleans. 
 
 31. The States are distinguished into four general divisions, viz. The New England 
 or Eastern States, the Middle, the Southern, and the Western States. Their names 
 and chief towns, together with the population of the latter as returned in 1820, may 
 be seen in the following table : 
 
 States, &c. 
 
 New England or 
 Easteen States ; 
 
 Middle States : 
 
 Southern States 
 
 Western States ; 
 
 Territories ; 
 
 Maine - - * 
 
 New Hampshire - 
 Vei-mont - • ~ 
 
 Massachusetts 
 Rhode Island 
 _ Connecticut 
 
 { New York 
 New Jersey 
 Pennsylvania 
 Delaware ~ ~ 
 
 Maryland - _ - 
 
 Columbia (District) 
 Virginia - - ~ 
 
 North Carolina - 
 South Carolina - 
 Georgia - - - 
 
 Alabama - - *• 
 
 Mississippi - * " 
 
 ^Louisiana - ~ ~ 
 
 Tennessee - - - 
 
 Kentucky - - - 
 
 Ohio - - ’ 
 
 Indiana 
 
 Illinois - • * 
 
 Missouri - 
 
 { Michigan (Territory) - 
 North West (Territory) 
 Arkansas (Territoiy) - 
 Missouri (Territory) 
 Florida (Territory) 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Population 
 in 1820. 
 
 Portland 
 
 8,580 
 
 Concord 
 
 2,840 
 
 Montpellier 
 
 2,310 
 
 Boston - - - 
 
 43,300 
 
 Providence 
 
 11,770 
 
 New-Haven 
 
 7,150 
 
 Albany - - - 
 
 12,630 
 
 Trenton - - - 
 
 3,940 
 
 Harrisburg 
 
 2,990 
 
 Dover - - - 
 
 900 
 
 Annapolis 
 
 2,260 
 
 Washington 
 
 13,250 
 
 Richmond 
 
 12,050 
 
 Raleigh - - - 
 
 2,670 
 
 Columbia 
 
 2,200 
 
 Milledgeville - 
 
 2,070 
 
 Cahawba 
 
 1,200 
 
 Columbia 
 
 1,230 
 
 New Orleans - 
 
 27,180 
 
 Murfreesborough 
 
 1,400 
 
 Frankfort 
 
 1,680 
 
 Columbus 
 
 1,800 
 
 Indianapolis 
 
 500 
 
 Vandalia 
 
 600 
 
 Jefferson 
 
 500 
 
 Detroit - - - 
 
 1,600 
 
 Little Rock 
 
 1,240 
 
 Pensacola 
 
 1,500 
 
 32 The United States were originally colonies of Great Britain. The first English 
 settlement was made in the year 1607, at Jamestown in Virginia : New York was 
 founded by the Dutch in 1614 : and in 1620 the first settlement in New England was 
 made at Plymouth, by English colonists. Hostilities were commenced between Great 
 Britain and the colonies in 1775, and in the following year the latter made a decla- 
 ration of independence, which was acknowledged by Great Britain in 1783. The 
 present constitution, however, was not modelled till 1788 : according to it, all power 
 oriffinates with the people, to whom it secures the great principles of freedom, en- 
 tire liberty of conscience in matters of religion, liberty of the press, trial by juiy, and 
 the ri^ht of choosing and being chosen to office. The United States form a federal 
 
814 
 
 America — United States. 
 
 republic. Each State is independent of the others, and has a sepatate leoislaturc' 
 executive and judiciary ; but the defence of the country, the regulation of commerce* 
 and the united interests of the confederacy, are entrusted to the general government* 
 The legislative power is vested in a Congress, composed of a Senate, consisting of 
 two members from each State, chosen by the state-legislatures for six years : and of 
 a House of Representatives, elected by the people for two years, one representative 
 being returned for every 40,000 inhabitants ; in the slave-holding states every five 
 slaves are counted as three freemen. The executive power is vested in a President, 
 who, together with a Vice President, is chosen for four years by electors from all 
 the states. The principal subordinate officers in the executive department are 
 the secretaries of state, of the treasury, of war, and of the navy. The Supreme 
 Court is composed of seven judges, who are altogether Independent of the legislature. 
 No religion is established or supported by the governirient of the United States, every 
 mdividual being left voluntarily to support that form of religion which he chooses. 
 All denominations are placed on a level with each other, and no person is disqualified 
 from holding or exercising any office by his religious profession. In most parts of the 
 countiy, religion is honourably supported, the great body of the people belonging to 
 some one or other of the several denominations of Christians. The inhabitants of 
 the United States are Whites, Indians, and Negroes. The Whites are of European 
 descent, and are chiefly English, especially the inhabitants of New England, Virgi- 
 nia, and the Carolinas. The Genruins are most numerous in Pennsylvania, the 
 Dutch m New Ym'k, and the French in Louisiana. Irish, Scotch, Swedes, and 
 Spaniards, are likewise found in considerable numbers in different parts of the 
 countiy. The Indians ate independent of the government of the United States, and 
 are in number half a million, of whom about one-fifth are warriors. The Negroes 
 are mostly held in slavery, and are chiefly found in the Southern states.— The United 
 States ai-e more distinguished for the general diffusion of knowledge than for eminence 
 in literature or science. The means of common education are widely extended, and 
 there are numerous seminaries of learning throughout the country, though there are 
 no hteraiy establishments on so large a scale as many in Europe. The three princi- 
 pal colleges are at New Haven in Connecticut • Cambiidge in Massachusetts : and 
 Schenectady in New Ym-k. 
 
 33. The city of Washington, though the ihetropolis of the United States, is inferior 
 to several others in the country both in size and population. It is situated on the 
 Maryland side of the ll. Pototnack, and is laid out on a plan, which, when com- 
 pleted will render it the handsomest and most commodious city in America .* as yet, 
 however, the buildings cover but a small portion of the intended site, and stand in 
 four or five separate divisions, so that Washington at present exhibits the appearance, 
 not of one regular city, but of a collection , of villages, in which the public edifices 
 appear of a disproportionate grandeur. The two chief public buildings are The Capi- 
 tol and the President-s house, w hich are both of stone j the other great buildings for 
 the use of this state are of brick. Washington is situated in the district of Columbia, 
 which is about 10 miles square, and lies along both sides of the R. Potomack, about 
 100 miles from-the junction of Chesapeak Bay with the Atlantic. This little district 
 also includes Georgetown and Alexandria, and is under the immediate government of 
 the Congress of the United States, having been ceded to it by the states of Virginia 
 and Maryland in the year 1790. The city of Philadelphia is situated at the South 
 Eastern extiemlty of *Pennsy Ivania, on the right bank of the R. Delaware, about 30 
 miles from that arm of the Atlantic called Delaware Bay. It was originally laid 
 out by William Penn, in the year 1083 ; it is now about nine miles in circuit, and 
 Contained in 1820, 108,100 inhabitants. PhiVadetphia is a place of great opulence, 
 and it s commerce is extensive and flourishing 5 it*s literary and benevolent institu- 
 tions are numerous, and supported in a manner highly honourable to the inhabitants. 
 
 It exceeds all other towns in the United States in the variety, extent and excellence 
 of it’s manufactures ; it’s churches and other public buildings are spacious and ele- 
 gant. The city of New York is about seven' miles in circuit, and is situated at the 
 confluence of the Hudson and East Rivers, on the S. end of Manhattan or New 
 York Island. New York is the first commercial city in America-, it’s population is 
 greater than that of any other in the United Stales, and amounted in 1820 to 123,700 
 souls : the public buildings, too, are superior in splendour and magnificence to thosU 
 of ally Gthei city of the republic. N ew York harbour is a large bay, which spreads 
 tight miles to the S. of the City, and is ’from two to five miles broad 1 it is shut in by 
 
America — Mexico^ 815 
 
 Xojig Island on the E. and by Staten h and Neio Jersey on the W and communicates 
 with the Atlantic on the S. by a strait called The Narrows. Boston, the literary and 
 Commercial metropolis of New Bngland, is situated on the shores of the Atlantic 
 Ocean, at the head of Massachusetts Bay, and on the Eastern coast of the State of 
 Massachusetts. The Indian name of Boston was Shawmut : it was colonized by the 
 English in 1630, and at first called Tremount, or Trimountain, from it’s three hills. 
 It was greatly distinguished for the part it took in the revolution, which originated 
 here. 
 
 34. Baltimore lies on the Northern bank of the R. Patapsco, about ten miles above 
 it’s entrance into Chesapeak Bay : it is the third city in size in the United States, 
 and is a place of great wealth and trade,' being admirably situated for the purposes 
 of commerce. Charleston is much the largest town in the state of South Carolina, 
 and was formerly the sea,t of it’s government. It is situated on a tongue of land, 
 formed by the confluence of the rivers Cooper and Ashley, which unite just below the 
 city, and form a spacious and convenient harbour communicating with the Atlantic 
 Ocean. It is reckoned one of the gayest towns in the United States, and is a favou- 
 rite resort of the wealthy from the West Indies: it’s population in 1820 amounted to 
 24,780 souls. New Orleans is situated on the left bank of the R. Mississippi, about 
 80 miles from it’s mouth, in the Gulf of Mexico : it is situated on an island formed by 
 the great river on one side, and the lakes Pontchartrain and Maurepas on the other, 
 and is one of the greatest emporiums of commerce in America. — The principal navy 
 yards of the United States are at Portsmouth, Charlestown, Brooklyn, Philadelphia, 
 Washington, and Norfolk. 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 35. Mexico is bounded on the N. by the United States, on 
 the E. by the Gulf of Mexico, on the S. by Balleze and 
 Guatimala, and on the W. by the Pacific Ocean : it contains 
 1,362,900 square miles, and about 7,550,000 inhabitants. 
 Mexico was subdued by the Spaniards under Cortez, in 1521. 
 Montezuma was at that time emperor of the country, and the 
 inhabitants were considerably advanced in civilization ; but 
 when it became a province of Spain, it received the title of 
 Mexico or New Spain, and was gpvemed by a viceroy ap- 
 pointed by the king. The tyranny of the Spaniards, however, 
 led to an insurrection, which broke out in the province of 
 Durango, in the year 1810, and plunged the country into a 
 terrible revolutionary state till the year 1821, when a declara- 
 tion of independence was made at Yguala. Mexico is now a 
 federal republic, similar in all the parts of it’s government to 
 that of the United States ; each state is independent of the 
 other, and. the executive power of the whole body is in the 
 hands of a President. Many of the Indians, however, still 
 remain unconquered, preserving their own form of government, 
 and the rites of paganism. The; only form of religion acknow- 
 ledged in Mexico is the Roman- Catholic. Mexico is one of 
 the richest countries in the world: in mineral productions, par- 
 ticularly silver, and a great part of it’s' inhabitants are employed 
 in the mines: the quantity of this precious metal which it 
 yields, is stated to be ten times greater than what is furnished 
 by all the mines of Europe. Another remarkable peculiarity 
 of the country is it’s great elevation, the land gradually rising 
 
816 
 
 America — Mexico. 
 
 from both coasts till it attains an elevation of from 6,000 to 
 8,000 feet, and spreads out into immense plains, called Table 
 Land. 
 
 36. Under the dominion of the Spaniards, Mexico was di^ 
 vided into twelve intendancies and three provinces ,• but the 
 Mexican Confederation now consists of nineteen states and 
 five provinces. The metropolis of the whole country is Mexico ; 
 the two principal ports are Vera Cruz on the Gulf of Mexico, 
 which connects the country with Europe, and Acapulco on the 
 Pacific Ocean, which connects it with Asia, , The population 
 of Mexico consists of four classes, viz. Whites, Indians, 
 people of mixed extraction, and Negroes, the proportion of 
 the Indians and mixed race, being each double that of the 
 Whites : the last mentioned people are subdivided into two 
 branches, those born in Europe, called Chapetones, and those 
 born in America, called Creoles. 
 
 37. The names of the States and Territories into which Mexico is at present 
 divided, together with their chief towns, and the estimated population of the latter, 
 may be seen in the following table : 
 
 States and Territories. 
 
 rSantaFede Nuevo Mexico(Te 
 ritoiy) - - - 
 
 j^yuern J t^ouhuilu uTid Texas • 
 
 \ Chihuahua - - - 
 
 Upper California (Territory) 
 Lower California (Territory) 
 ^Sonora and Sinaloa 
 
 States; 
 
 Central 
 States : 
 
 ( Durango - 
 Nuevo Leon - - - 
 
 Zacatecas - . . 
 
 r San Luis de Potosi - 
 Queretaro - - - 
 
 Guanaxuato - 
 ^Xalisco or Guadalaxara - 
 
 Southern 
 States : 
 
 '' Michoacan or Valladolid - 
 Colima (Territory) 
 
 Mexico - - - 
 
 Tlascala (Territory) 
 Puebla de los Angeles 
 ' Tamaidipas - - - 
 
 Vera Cruz - - - 
 
 Oaxaca - . - 
 
 Tabasco - - - 
 
 Yucatan » - - 
 
 Chiapa - - - 
 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 -) 
 
 Santa Pe - - 
 
 4,.500 
 
 
 Montelovez 
 
 4,000 
 
 - 
 
 Chihuahua 
 
 12,000 
 
 - 
 
 San Carlos de Monterey 
 
 2,000 
 
 - 
 
 Loreto _ _ _ 
 
 1,500 
 
 - 
 
 Culiacan 
 
 10,800 
 
 - 
 
 Durango 
 
 12,000 
 
 - 
 
 Monterey 
 
 11,000 
 
 - 
 
 Zacatecas 
 
 35,000 
 
 - 
 
 San Luis de Potosi - 
 
 45,000 
 
 - 
 
 Queretaro 
 
 43,000 
 
 - 
 
 Guanaxuato - 
 
 70,000 
 
 - 
 
 Guadalaxara - 
 
 8,000 
 
 - 
 
 Valladolid 
 
 18,000 
 
 - 
 
 Colima - - - 
 
 3,000 
 
 - 
 
 Mexico - - - 
 
 170.000 
 
 - 
 
 Tlascala - - - 
 
 3,400 
 
 - 
 
 La Puebla - 
 
 C8,000 
 
 - 
 
 Nuovo Santander 
 
 5,000 
 
 - 
 
 Vera Cruz 
 
 16,000 
 
 - 
 
 Oaxaca - - - 
 
 24,000 
 
 - 
 
 Tabasco - - - 
 
 3,000 
 
 - 
 
 Merida - - - 
 
 10,000 
 
 
 Chiapa - - - 
 
 5,000 
 
 38. The city of Mexico, the metropolis of the whole confederacy, the seat of 
 government, and the residence of the President, is situated in the Southern part of 
 the country, at an equal distance of 180 miles from Vera Cruz and Acapulco. The 
 original city of Mexico, or Tenoehtitlan as it was called, was founded by the Mexicans 
 
America — Central America. 
 
 817 
 
 In 1 325, on a group of islands in Lake Tezcuco, which lies in the Valley of Mexico- 
 It was taken by Cortez in 1521, after a siege of 75 days, during which, it is said, 
 
 100.000 Mexicans were slaughtered. The ancient Tenochtitlan, which was stated by 
 Cortez to be as large as Seville or Cordova, was completely destroyed, and the pre- 
 sent city has risen out of it’s ruins. It occupies the same site, but owing to the 
 diminution of the waters in Lake Tezcuco, it stands on dry land, about a league 
 distant from the lake : it is 7,494 feet above the level of the sea. Few cities can be 
 compared with Mexico for the uniform level of it’s site, and the breadth and regu- 
 larity of it’s streets. It forms a square of four miles, extending from North to South, 
 and from East to West, and is surrounded with a wall of uncemented stones. The 
 architecture is generally in a fine style, and the public buildings are magnificent : 
 it’s general appearance is much heightened by the majestic character of the scenery 
 by which it is surrounded. The mint of Mexico is one of the largest and richest in 
 the world. Vera Cruz is situated nearly due E. of Mexico, on the shores of the 
 Gulf of Mexico; it is enclosed by a simple wall, and is defended by the castle of 
 St. Juan d’Ulloa, which stands on a small island about half a mile from the town. 
 Vera Cruz is the great sea-port of Mexico, and the place through which almost all 
 the trade between that country and Spain has been carried on. It is not only the 
 centre of European and West Indian commerce, but receives also great quantities of 
 East Indian produce by way of Acapulco, from the Philippine Islands, About 
 100 merchant vessels may anchor in it’s harbour, but it is neither commodious nor 
 secure, being merely a bad anchorage among shallows, and so exposed that ships 
 are frequently driven on shore. The regular population of Vera Cruz is about 
 
 16.000 souls; but upon the arrival of a flotilla with merchandize, a fair is opened, 
 which lasts some time, and occasions a great resort of strangers. Acapulco lies to 
 the S. W. of Mexico on the shores of the Pacific Ocean ; it has an excellent bay, 
 and the best harbour on the Western coast of the country, being safe, and open for 
 vessels of any burthen. Acapulco was formerly very populous, but it is now only 
 a miserable little town, containing about 4,000 inhabitants, who are almost all 
 Africans ; it is surrounded with a volcanic mountain, which renders the atmosphere 
 constantly thick and unwholesome. 
 
 CENTRAL AMERICA, OR GUATIMALA. 
 
 39. The Republic of Central America, or Guatimala as it 
 is also called, is bounded on the N. by Mexico and Balleze, 
 on the E. by the Caribbean Sea, on the S. by the Isthmus of 
 Panama, which belongs to Colombia, and on the W. by the 
 Pacific Ocean: it contains 124,600 square miles, and about 
 1,500,000 inhabitants. Guatimala formerly belonged to 
 Spain, and was governed by a Captain General appointed by 
 the king ; but it was declared independent by the people in 
 1821. The government is a federal republic, similar to that 
 of the United States, the supreme executive power being 
 confided to a President. The religion of the country is the 
 Roman Catholic, which is likewise professed by the greater 
 part of the Indians. Before the revolution, Guatimala was 
 divided into provinces of different denominations, varying in 
 number according to circumstances at different periods of it’s 
 history. The federal states which at present compose the 
 republic are six in number j the metropolis of the country is 
 also called Guatimala. 
 
 40. The names of the federal states composing the Republic of Central America, 
 together with their chief towns, and the estimated population of the tatter, may be 
 seen in the following table : 
 
 3 G 
 
818 
 
 America — Balleze. 
 
 States. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 r Chiapa - - - 
 
 Western States : s Guatimala 
 
 |_San Salvador - 
 
 Ciudad Real 
 Griatimala 
 San Salvador 
 
 25.000 
 
 50.000 
 
 39.000 
 
 r Nicaragua 
 Eastern States : < Costa Rica 
 [JHondw’as 
 
 Leon - - - 
 
 Cui’tago - _ - 
 
 Chiquimula 
 
 38.000 
 
 26.000 
 37,000 
 
 41. Santiago de Guatimala, the metropolis of Central America, is situated in tlie 
 Western part of the country, about 30 miles from the shores of the Pacific Ocean, 
 and in the midst of a large handsome plain, surrounded on all sides by well culti- 
 vated hills of a moderate height : it’s elevation above the level of the sea is about 
 1,800 feet. The houses are neatly built, but never exceed one story in height ; many 
 of the churches are large and of fine architecture, and the streets are clean and well 
 paved. The present city is the third capital which has existed within the last 80 
 years. The original, which was erected on the declivity of a great volcano, in a 
 valley which fronted the Pacific, contained about 7,000 families, and was destroyed 
 by an earthquake in the year 17.51. Being rebuilt a little farther to the Northward, 
 in a romantic spot now called the Antigua, it was again destroyed by a more tre- 
 mendous convulsion of nature in 177.5 : although the greater part of the inhabitants 
 were buried in the ruins, and the city was removed by order of the govei nment to the 
 spot on which it now stands, which is 25 miles to the N. of the Antigua, the 
 latter is still a favourite place of resort ; the Congress of the States is held in it, and it 
 has seldom a population of less than 19,000 inhabitants. The exterior communications 
 of the Republic are chiefly carried on by the ports of Omoa, Izabal, and TruxiUo, 
 on the Gulf of Mexico ; and those of htapa, Acajutla, and Reulejo, on the South 
 Sea. Omoa is the most important of all these, not only on account of it’s strength, 
 which causes it to be considered the key of the country on this side, but from it’s 
 being the great 'point of communication between Europe and the Federal States: it 
 is situated on the shores of the Gulf of Honduras, about 160 miles to the N. E. 
 of the metropolis. Iztapa, the old port of the country, is now but little frequented, 
 though it is nearer than any of the others to Santiago. — ^The Northern and Eastern 
 coasts of Guatimala, have obtained the name of the Mosquito Shore, from their being 
 chiefly inhabited by the Mosquito Indians. 
 
 BALLEZE. 
 
 42. Balleze, Belize, or Walys, as the name is variously written, is a small territory 
 bounded on the N. by Mexico, on the W. and S. by Guatimala, and on the E. by th'e 
 Bay of Honduras : it contains about 6,400 square miles, and 20,000 inhabitants. 
 Since the treaty of Versailles in 1786, it has belonged to the English, who have estab- 
 lishments in different parts of it for cutting down mahogany and logwood. The 
 principal, and indeed the only regular establishment of the English, is also called 
 Balleze, and is situated at the mouth of a river of the same name ; it contains about 
 1,500 inhabitants, and is perfectly inaccessible on the land side, except by descending 
 the river, being closed in with woods and marshes. It occupies each side of the 
 river’s mouth, and is connected by a wooden bridge : the houses stand close upon the 
 edge of the beach, and are in general composed of wooden buildings stuck upon 
 posts, without any ground floor, and seldom more than one story high. It is de- 
 fended by a fort, about half a mile from the right shore, standing upon a little island 
 which is genuine British soil: for when the E7iglish first visited the Honduras shores 
 to cut wood, the wants of the settlers at Balleze were so few, that the ships generally 
 went out in ballast, and this ballast they were compelled to discharge at a certain 
 spot, where, being accumulated by time, and increased by marine substances, it 
 formed the island in question. 
 
815) 
 
 America — West Indies.-. 
 
 WEST INDIA ISLANDS. 
 
 43. The chain of islands, commonly called the West Indies, 
 or West India Islands, extends in a curve from Florida, the 
 Southernmost part of the United States, to the mouth of the 
 Orinoco in South America, near the North Eastern extremity of 
 the State of Colombia. These islands, which are very numerous, 
 unitedly occupy a superficial extent of about 73,600 square 
 miles, and contain 2,500,000 inhabitants. They were named 
 The West Indies by Columbus, under the notion that they 
 formed a part of the great Indian continent, to which it was 
 the object of his first voyage to find a Western passage ; an 
 opinion which he had been led to entertain from the great 
 size of India as described by the ancients, and from observing 
 that between it’s extreme Eastern longitude as given by 
 Ptolemy, and the group of the Azores, there was only an 
 interval of the third part of a sphere : though this mistake has 
 been discovered, the name to which it gave rise has still been 
 retained. The French call the West India Islands the 
 Antilles, a name which is stated to have been derived from that 
 of the fabulous island Antiilia, placed by the Spaniards some 
 distance to the Westward of the Azores in the Atlantic Ocean. 
 The mathematicians and philosophers of the middle ages, 
 fancying that some lands were necessary on the opposite part 
 of the globe to balance the known countries, laid down some 
 at random, and gave to these imaginary lands the name of 
 Ante-Insulee or Antinsulse, which the Spaniards fashioned 
 into that of Antillia. 
 
 44. Cuba is the largest and Westernmost of the West India 
 Islands, and separates the Gulf of Mexico from the Caribbean 
 Sea: Trinidad is the Southernmost, and Barbadoes the 
 Easternmost island of the chain. Cuba, Hayti (otherwise 
 called St. Domingo diXiA Hispaniola), Jamaica, and Porto Rico, 
 are the four most considerable islands, and are hence sometimes 
 called the Great Antilles : the remainder of the chain between 
 Porto Rico and Trinidad is known by the name of the 
 Caribbee Islands, or the Little Antilles: the Caribbean Sea 
 lies between the West India Islands on the N. and E., 
 Colombia on the S., and Guatimala on the W. Ihe Bahama 
 or Lucayos Islands diverge from the main group, stretching in 
 a North Westerly direction from Hayti to the Eastern coast pf 
 Florida. European colonies have been established in most 
 of the West India Islands, and hence they are nearly all under 
 the dominion of European powers, with the exception of 
 St. Domingo, which formerly belonged to France, but has 
 of late years obtained it’s independence, and assumed the 
 
 3 G 2 
 
820 
 
 America — West Indies. 
 
 title of the Republic of Hayti. Cuba and Porto Rico belong to 
 Spain : Martinique, Guadaloupe, Mariagalante, and a few 
 others, to France : Saba, St. Eustathius, Buen Ayre, and 
 Curasao, to the Netherlands: St. Thomas, St. John, and 
 Sa. Cruz, to Denmark: St. Bartholomew, to Sweden: Jamaica, 
 the Bahamas, Dominica, St. Lucia, Barbadoes, Grenada, 
 Tobago, Trinidad, and most of the others, to Great Britain. 
 
 45. The West India Islands are frequently divided into the Windward and Leeward 
 Islands, so called in consequence of the wind blowing almost always from the same 
 quarter, viz. the North East : these names, however, are used in different ways, 
 according to the situation of the speaker ; for all the W est India Islands may be 
 called the Leewcwd Islands in respect of Barbadoes, whilst on the other hand the 
 inhabitants of Central America would rightly describe the same islands as lying to 
 Windward. These names were obtained from the old Spanish navigators, who, in 
 speaking of the West India Islands, usually distinguished them into two classes, by the 
 terms Bartovenio and Sotovento, i.e. Windward and Leeward Islands ; the Caribbean 
 constituting, in strict propriety, the former class, and the four large islands of Cuba, 
 Hayti, Jamaica, and Porto Rico, the latter. The French, Spaniards, and Dutch, 
 generally call all the Caribbee Islands the Windward Islands ; but the Fmglish navi- 
 gators appropriate both terms to the Caribbee Islands, subdividing them according to 
 their situation with respect to the Trade Wind, the Windward Islands terminating 
 by their arrangement with Martinique, and the Leeward commencing at Dominica. 
 The names of the principal West India Islands , together with those of the several 
 Powers to whom they belong, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 46. Jamaica, the largest and most important of the West India Islands which 
 belong to Great Britain, lies off the S. E. part of Cuba, at a distance of 90 miles ; 
 it is divided into three counties, viz. Middlesex, Surrey, and Cornwall, containing 
 a superficial extent of about 3,200 square miles, and 400,000 inhabitants, of whom 
 
 Governing 
 
 Powers. 
 
 Islands, 
 
 Governing 
 
 Powers. 
 
 Islands. 
 
 ' Jamaica. 
 
 < Martinique. ■ 
 Guadaloupe. 
 
 Great ^ 
 Britain 
 
 Bahamas or Lucayos, 
 Tortola, 
 
 Virgin Gorda. 
 Aneguada. 
 
 Anguilla. 
 
 Barbuda. 
 
 St. Christopher's. 
 Nevis. 
 
 Montserrat. 
 
 Antigua. 
 
 Dominica. 
 
 St. Lucia. 
 
 St. Vincent. 
 Barbadoes. 
 
 Grenada. 
 
 The Grenadines. 
 Tobago. 
 
 ^ Trinidad. 
 
 Independent : | Hayti or St. Domingo. 
 
 Netherlands : Curasao. 
 
 Netherlands : 
 
 Buen Ayre. 
 
 ^ Testigos. 
 Margarita. 
 Blanca. 
 
 Saba, 
 
 St. Eustathius. 
 
 Oruba. 
 
 St.Martin (Southern partof), 
 
 St. Thomas. 
 
 Sweden ; | St, Bartholomew, 
 
821 
 
 America — West Indies -Colombia. 
 
 340,000 ar^ negroes. It’s legislature is composed of the Governor, of a Council of 
 twelve gentlemen appointed by the crown, and of a House of Assembly consisting 
 of 43 members elected by the freeholders. The Assembly and the Governor have the 
 power of making laws ; but the latter can put a veto on all the acts of the legislative 
 body, and a farther power of totally rejecting them is reserved by the crown. Tlie 
 principal towns are, Kingston the capital, containing 3.5,000 inhabitants ; Spanish 
 Town or Santiago de la Vega, Port Royal, Savanna la, Mar, and Motitego Bay . — 
 Cuba, the largest of all the West India Islands, lies to the N. of Jamaica, to the W. 
 of Hayti and the Bahamas, to the S. of Florida, and to the E. of Mexico ; it contains 
 about 32,600 square miles, and 620,000 inhabitants. It is governed by a Captain 
 General appointed by the King of Spain, and is divided into two governments, viz. 
 Cuba, or Santiago de Cuba, and The Havannah, which are again subdivided into 
 14 provinces. The capital and the seat of government is The Havannah, which is 
 situated on the N. W. coast of the island, and contains about 130,000 inhabitants ; 
 the other chief towns are Santiago de Cuba, Villa del Principe, Bayamo, and Ma- 
 tanzas. — The Bahamas, or Lucayos as they are also called, lie to the N. of Cuba and 
 to the S. E. of Florida ; their number is reckoned at 500, but many of them are mere 
 rocks, and others, on account of the difficulty of navigation, are little known. The 
 most important amongst them are, Bahama, Abaco, Andros, Eleuthera, San Salvador 
 or Gjuifiahani, the first land seen by Columbus in the New World, Exuma, and 
 Inague. Between Cuba and the Bahamas on the East, and the United States on the 
 West, is the remarkable current of the Gulf Stream, which runs along the coast at 
 unequal distances, from Cape Florida to the banks of Newfoundland, where it turns 
 off and runs through the Azores. It’s distance from the shores of the Southern 
 states is about 75 miles, increasing towards the North : it’s width is 40 or 50 miles, 
 and it’s rapidity varies from live miles an hour off the coast of Florida, to one mile 
 an hour opposite to New England, 
 
 47. St. Domingo, or Hispaniola, called Hayti by it’s original natives and the 
 present possessors, is one of the largest of the West India Islands j it is situated 
 between the islands of Cuba and Porto Rico, and contains about 22,300 square 
 miles, and 800,000 inhabitants, who are nearly all negroes. It was formerly 
 divided between the French and Spaniards, the Eastern part of it belonging to the 
 latter people ; but in the year 1801 the blacks declared themselves free, though their 
 independence was not finally acknowledged till 1825. The form of government is 
 republican, the legislative power being confided to a chamber of representatives, 
 a senate, and a president, who is appointed for life. The Roman Catholic religion 
 is that of the state, but all professions are tolerated. Hayti is divided into five 
 depaitments, viz. Artibonite, the East, No^'th, West, and South departments. It s 
 capital is Port au Prince, situated on the Western coast of the island, at the extre- 
 mity of the Bay of Gonaive, and containing about 15,000 inhabitants t the other 
 chief towns are St. Domingo, Cape Francois, and St. Nicholas.— ~P orto Rico, or 
 Boriqua, as it is called by the natives, is the Easternmost, and the smallest of the 
 four great West India Islands : it lies between St. Domingo and the Caribbee Islands, 
 and contains about 2,400 square miles, and 150,000 inhabitants. It is governed by 
 a Captain General, appointed by the King of Spain: its chief town, St. Juan de 
 Porto Rico, is situated on it’s Northern shore, and contains 30,000 inhabitants. — 
 The Caribbee Islands were so called from their original inhabitants, the Caribs, 
 a fierce and warlike people, who long resisted the invasion of their country by the 
 Euroyeans : such of them as escaped from the destructive wars in which they 
 involved themselves, have become civilized, or have passed over to South America, 
 and settled near the mouths of the Orinoco.— About midway between Jamaica and 
 Newfoundland He the Bermudas, or Somers’ Islands, as they are also called, which 
 belong to the British : they are more than 400 in number, but for the most part so 
 small and so barren, that they have neither inhabitants nor name. The most consi- 
 derable of them are St. George, St. David, Cooper , Ireland, Somerset, Long Island, 
 Bird Island, and Nonsuch : the total number of inhabitants in all the islands amounts 
 to about 15,000. 
 
 COLOMBIA. 
 
 48. The Republic of Colombia is the most Northern of all 
 the States of South America. It is bounded on the E. by 
 
 3 G 3 
 
r.22 
 
 A merica — Calombia. 
 
 Guyana and Brazil, on the S. by Peru, on the W. by the 
 Pacific Ocean, and on the N. by the Caribbean Sea and 
 Guatimala, being separated from the last by the narrow 
 isthmus of Darien : it contains about 808,800 square miles, 
 and 3,350,000 inhabitants. Prior to 1811 this state was under 
 the dominion of Spain, and was divided into two separate parts 
 or governments, viz. the Viceroyalty of New Grenada, and 
 the Captaincy General of Caracas or Venezuela ; but at that 
 period these two great provinces declared themselves inde- 
 pendent of the mother country, and after two years of hard 
 fighting, obtained complete freedom, and united themselves 
 into one republic, under the name of Colombia. The govern- 
 ment is similar to that of the United States, the legislative 
 power being confided to representatives, senators, and a presi- 
 dent, who is chosen every four years : the religion of the state 
 is the Roman Catholic, but all professions are tolerated. 
 Colombia is divided into twelve departments, which again are 
 subdivided into provinces : it’s capital is Santa Ft de Bogota, 
 in the North Western part of the country. 
 
 49. The names of the several departments of Colombia, together w^ith their chief 
 towns, and the estimated population of the latter, may be seen in the following 
 table : 
 
 Departments. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 Wouthehn 
 
 Depaiitments 
 
 ■ Orinoco - - - 
 
 Venezuela - 
 
 Apure 
 
 Zulia . - _ 
 
 Magdalena 
 
 htrno . - - 
 
 Cnmunu - - - 
 
 Caracas - - - 
 
 farinas ... 
 Maracaqho 
 Cartagena 
 
 Panama - - - 
 
 18,000 
 
 30.000 
 9,000 
 
 26.000 
 28,000 
 11,000 
 
 ^ ( Cmidinamarca 
 
 Central J n 
 
 TN < novaca , . - 
 
 Departments: 
 
 {^Lauca - - - 
 
 Santa F6 de Bogota - 
 Tunja 
 
 Popayan - - - 
 
 60,000 
 
 2,000 
 
 9,000 
 
 Southehn 
 Depaetments : 
 
 Eqnador 
 
 Guayaquil 
 
 _Assuay - - - 
 
 Quito ... 
 
 Guayaquil 
 
 Cuenca - - 
 
 70.000 
 
 20.000 
 15,000 
 
 Santa Fe de Bogota, the metropolis of Colombia, and the seat of it’s government, ts 
 situated on the banks of a little river, which falls into the Magdalena, and thus com - 
 municates with the Caribbean Sea : it contains many handsome public and private 
 buildings, and enjoys a high degree of prosperity, but it is neither so large nor So 
 flourishing a place as Quito. This last mentioned city lies in the South Westerm 
 part of the country, just under the Equator, and only 90 miles distant from the 
 shores of the Atlantic Ocean : it is situated on the Eastern slope of the Andes, and 
 on the declivity of the volcanic mountain Pichinca, at an elevation of 9,536 feeit 
 above the level of the sea. Owing to the inequalities of the ground, the streets are 
 very hvegular and uneven ; and so numerous are the crevices of the mountain in the 
 environs, that many of the houses are built on arches : it is subject to dreadful earth- 
 quakes, which often surprise the inhabitants in the midst of apparent security, and 
 one of which, at the latter end of the last century, destroyed most of the surrounding 
 
H23 
 
 America — Guayna — hrazil. 
 
 vlUaees, and buried more than 40,000 persons beneath th^e ruins. The principal 
 Dorts^ of Colombia on the Caribbean Sea are, Cumana, La Guayra, Maracaybo, 
 St. Marta, Cartagena, and Porto Bello-, on the Pacific Ocean are. Panama, Cupica, 
 and Guayaquil, 
 
 GUYANA. 
 
 50. The name of Gmjana, or Goyana, was formerly applied 
 to the whole tract- of country on the Atlantic between the 
 mouths of the rivers Orinoco and Amazon, and was divided 
 into five great parts, severally denominated Spanish, English, 
 Dutch, French, and Portuguese, Guyana. It’s limits are 
 now, however, considerably restricted both on the Western 
 and Southern frontiers, Spanish Guyana forming at present 
 an integral part of the Ifepublic of Oolombia, and Portuguese 
 Guyana of the Brazilian Empire.- Guyana, then, in this 
 confined sense, is bounded on the S. by the last mentioned 
 country, on the W^. by Colombia, on the N. and E. by the 
 A tlantic Ocean : it is portioned out betwixt the English, 
 Butch, and French, the English occupying the Western, and 
 the French the Eastern part, whilst the Butch settlements are 
 in the centre. 
 
 English Guyana 
 Dutch Guyana 
 French Guyana 
 
 Total - 
 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Sq. Miles. 
 
 Population. 
 
 63,800 
 
 150,000 
 
 46,700 
 
 73,000 
 
 61,900 
 
 67,000 
 
 - 162,400 
 
 290,000 
 
 -English Guyana is divided into three districts, named after Us three pncipal 
 rivers, Essequebo, Demerary or Demerara, and Berbice: it’s capital is Sta.broek, or 
 Geoigetmun, which is situated at the mouth of Demerary R., and contains about 
 15 000 inhabitants. At the mouth of the Essequeboy which runs to the Westward of 
 Demerary, is the settlement of Essequebo ; Berbice is in tlie opposite direction, or on 
 the Eastern side of Demerary, it’s chief town is New Amsterdam — Dutch Guyana 
 is frequently called the colony of Surinam, from the R. Surinam, which runs through 
 the middle of it : a few miles up this river stands the capital, Paramaribo which 
 contains about 20,000 inhabitants.— Pre;ic/i Guyana is also called Cayenne, from the 
 river of that name, by which it is watered. At the mouth of this river is the 
 of Cayenne, containing about 1,500 inhabitants, and situated upon a small island 
 known by the same appellation. 
 
 EMPIRE OF BRAZIL. 
 
 52. This enormous empire, which comprehends nearly the 
 half of South America, is bounded on the N. by Guyana and 
 Colombia ; on the W. by Peru, Upper Peru, Paraguay, and 
 La Plata ; on the S. and E. by the Atlantic Ocean. It con- 
 tains about 2,659,700 square miles, or more than all Europe, 
 and 4,000,000 inhabitants, or less than one third of the 
 population of England and Wales. The name Brazil or 
 Bresil-je is said to be derived from that of Braza or Brazil- 
 
824 
 
 America — Brazil. 
 
 wood, so much used in dyeing, which is found in great quan 
 titles in the country: it was at first only applied to the 
 maritime districts between the R. Bara and the Rio Grande 
 the interior provinces being distinguished by the names of the 
 Lountry of the Amazons and Paraguay, from the two o-reat 
 mers so called by which they are watered. The whole of the 
 Portugese possessions in South America have now, however 
 been for some time known by the name of Brazil, and were 
 governed for many ages by a Viceroy, appointed by the kino- 
 of Portugal When the French invaded the last mentioned 
 county m 1807, the Royal Family thought proper to remove 
 irom Lisbon to Rio Janeiro, where they remained till 1821 
 when they returned home. In the following year the Prince 
 Regent of Portugal was proclaimed Emperor of Brazil and 
 the latter country declared altogether independent of Portugal • 
 the new monarch gave his subjects a liberal constitution, with 
 a representative government, similar to those of the neighbour- 
 mg states of America. The prevailing religion is the Roman 
 Catholic, but the Indians who inhabit the interior of the 
 country, and have not as yet been reduced to obedience are 
 pagans. Brazil is at present divided into eighteen provinces : 
 it’s metropolis is Rio Janeiro, situated on the shores of the 
 Atlantic Ocean, and containing about 200,000 inhabitants. 
 
 53. The names of the several provinces of Brazil, together with their chief 
 tSe^-' estimated population of the latter, may be seen in the following 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Northern 
 Provinces ; 
 
 Central 
 Provinces ! 
 
 Southern 
 Provinces : 
 
 r Para - 
 Maranham - 
 I Piauhi 
 ( Ceara 
 Paraiha 
 Alagoas 
 Pernambuco 
 
 { Sergipe 
 Bahia 
 Goyaz 
 
 Matto Grosso 
 San Pedro - 
 
 San Pablo - 
 Minas Geraes 
 Espiritu Santo 
 Rio Janeiro - 
 Santa Catharina 
 Rio Grande 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Para or Belem - . . 
 
 Sail Luiz de Maranham 
 Parnaiba - 
 
 Ceara - - . - 
 
 Paraiba - - _ _ 
 
 Alagoas or Villa de Magdalena 
 Pernambuco or Reciffe - 
 
 Sergipe del Rey - . . 
 
 San Salvador or Bahia - 
 Villa Boa or Goyaz 
 Villa Bella - - _ 
 
 San Pedro del Rey 
 
 San Pablo - - _ . 
 
 Villa Rica - - . . 
 
 Espiritu Saiito or Victoria 
 Rio Janeiro - - . 
 
 Desterro - - _ . 
 
 Rio Grande . . _ 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 28,000 
 
 3.500 
 
 15.000 
 
 1.500 
 
 8,000 
 
 5.000 
 
 55.000 
 
 36.000 
 
 90.000 
 
 8.000 
 
 5.000 
 
 3.000 
 
 6.000 
 
 20.000 
 
 3.000 
 200,000 
 
 7.000 
 
 3.000 
 
 54. Rio Janeiro, the metropolis of Brazil, is the seat of it’s government and tlie 
 gieat rnart of it s commerce ; it stands on a plain close to the shore, on the W. side 
 01 the bay, and at the foot of several high mountains, which rise behind it. The 
 
825 
 
 A merica — Peru. 
 
 ’slrects are generally straight and well paved, but are for the most part extremely 
 dirty : most of them are terminated by chapels, whither the people flock e\’ery evening 
 to offer up their devotions. The Imperial palace skirts the beach, and is seen to great 
 advantage from the landing-place j the citadel, called St. Sebastian, stands on the 
 top of a hill that commands the whole town. Most of the state and splendour that 
 belong to the city, is to be found in the churches, some of which are well built, 
 though they are loaded with ornaments generally in a bad tpte. There is said to be 
 more religious parade in this city than in any Papal city in the world, there being 
 a procession in some parish every day, with various insignia, splendid and costly in 
 a high degree : but, notwithstanding this, the state of morals and education is ex- 
 tremely low. About two-thirds of the inhabitants of Rio Janeiro are said to be 
 slaves. The harbour is one of the finest in the world, being spacious, secure, and 
 easy of access, owing to the daily alternation of sea and land breezes : it s entrance 
 is about a mile wide, and is intersected in every direction by heavy batteries. The 
 next most important town after the capital is San Salvador or Rahia, situated to the 
 N. of it, about midway up the coast : it lies at the entrance of the Roy of All Saints, 
 and is even more dirty and neglected than Rio Janeiro. The town is situated on the 
 declivity of a hill, and is divided into high and low, the latter consisting of certain 
 streets, filled with storehouses, on the shores of the bay, for the convenience of 
 loading and unloading. The churches are splendid and extensive edifices^ but, like 
 most of the other great buildings, they are rapidly falling to decay. 
 
 PERU. 
 
 55. Peru is bounded on the N. by Colombia, on the E. by 
 Brazil and Upper Peru, and on the S. and W. by Chili and 
 the Pacific Ocean : it contains 343,200 square miles, or more 
 than twice as many as Spain, and about 1,750,000 inhabitants. 
 This country was conquered by the Spaniards under Pizarro 
 and Almagro about the year 1532, at which time the Peru- 
 vians had advanced to a considerable degree of civilization : 
 it was then governed by an Inca, whose capital was Cuzco, 
 and was much larger than it is at present, as it included 
 Quito on the North, and Potosi on the South. After it’s 
 conquest it became a viceroyalty of Spain, and was sub- 
 divided into seven intendancies ; but in 1821 the people de- 
 clared themselves independent, and formed themselves into a 
 republic similar to those of the other new American states : 
 the prevailing religion is the Roman Catholic. It is divided 
 into seven departments : the capital is Lima, which is situated 
 close to the shores of the Pacific Ocean, and contains 70,000 
 inhabitants. 
 
 56. The names of the several departments of Peru, together with their chief towns, 
 and the estimated population of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Departments. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 Northern 
 Departments : 
 
 fTruxillo - - - 
 
 Junin or Tarma - 
 
 (_Lmo . . - 
 
 Truxilla . - - 
 
 Tarma - • - 
 
 Lima - » - 
 
 9.000 
 
 7.000 
 70,000 
 
 Southern 
 Departments ; 
 
 C Ayacucho or Huamanga 
 J Cuzco . . - 
 
 1 Puno - - - 
 
 {^Arecjuipa - 
 
 Huamanga 
 
 Cuzco - - - 
 
 Puno . - - 
 
 Arequipa - 
 
 26,000 
 
 28,000 
 
 8,000 
 
 26,000 
 
820 
 
 America — Up-per Peru. 
 
 Lima, the metropolis of Peru, is situated about two leagues from the shores of the 
 Pacific Ocean, in the spacious and delightful valley of Rimac, on the R. Rimac, and 
 it is from this Indian word that the name of Lima has been derived by a corrupt 
 pronunciation. It was founded in 1535 by Pizarro, who called it Ciudad de los Reys: 
 it is of a triangular shape, about five miles in circuit, and is surrounded by a wall 
 flanked with several bastions. I he streets are broad; straight, and well-paved : the 
 houses, though only one story high, are handsome and commodious ; they have flat 
 roofs, and are constructed of wood on account of the tremendous earthquakes to 
 .which the city is subject. Lima abounds with churches, chapels, convents, nun- 
 neries, colleges, and hospitals, some of which are very magnificent, and splendidly 
 decorated. It s port, Callao, is the most beautiful, as well as the largest and safest, 
 bn the whole Western coast of South America : it is Well fortified, and contains nearly 
 .4,000 inhabitants. Ciizco, the ancient capital of the Peruvian Empire, lies to the 
 6. E. of Lima, in the interior of the country, on the banks of the R. Quillabamba, 
 which communicates with the Apurimac, and so with the Amazon. It was founded, 
 according to tradition, in 1043, by Manca Capac, the first Inca of Peru, on a rough 
 and unequal plain formed by the skirts of various mountains. When the Spaniards 
 took it in 1534 they found the wall of an extraordinary height, and built of stone 
 with great neatness ; amongst the principal edifices were a splendid temple of the 
 sun, and a number of magnificent palaces, whose principal ornaments were of gold 
 and silver, which glittered on the walls. Cuzco is still a large and handsome city ; 
 the cathedral church is of an elegant and noble architecture, and many of the other 
 public buildings are very striking : more than three-fourths of the inhabitants are 
 Indians, 
 
 UPPER PERU OR BOLIVIA, 
 
 . 57 . Upper Peru, or Bolivia as it is also called, is bounded 
 on the N. and E. by Brazil, on the S. by Xa Plata, and on 
 the W. by ihe AtlarUic Ocean wndPeru: it contains about 
 869,700 square miles, and 800,000 inhabitants. It was for- 
 merly included within the limits of the Empire oi Peru, and 
 subsequently within those of the viceroyalty of the same 
 name, but the Spaniards latterly annexed it to Buenos Ayres: 
 it threw off the yoke of the mother country about the same 
 time that Peru itself did, but it was not until the year 1825 
 that it declared itself an independent republic, similar in it’s 
 laws and government to the other American states. The 
 inhabitants are mostly Roman Catholics, though there are 
 still many pagan Indians in the interior parts of the country, 
 who have never yet been subdued. Upper Peru is divided 
 into five departments : it’s capital is Chuquisaca or La Plata 
 as it is also named. 
 
 . 58. The names of these departments, together with their chief towns, and the 
 estimated population of the latter, may be seen in the following table : 
 
 Departments. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 WnSTERff fp^, 
 
 Departments: ] 
 
 [^Cnarcas - 
 
 La Paz - - - 
 
 Potosi - 
 
 Chuquisaca or La Plata 
 
 20,000 
 
 15.000 
 
 18.000 
 
 Eastern y Cochabamba 
 
 Departments : [^Santa Cruz de la Sierra 
 
 Cochabamba 
 
 Santa Cruz de la Sierra 
 
 7,000 
 
 10,000 
 
America — Paraguay. 827 
 
 Chuquisaca, the capital of Upper Peru, is situated in the Southern part of the 
 country, on an elevated plain between the sources of the two rivers Grande and 
 PUcomayo^ the latter of which runs into the Paraguay, and the former into the 
 Madeira, and so into the Amazon. The city is neatly built, but the houses are seldom 
 more than one story high ; some of the churches are very spacious and handsome, 
 and are profusely ornamented : most of the inhabitants are India7ts. Chuquisaca has 
 received the name of La Plata, from it’s being built near some silver mines. A few 
 miles from it is the famous town of Potosi, remarkable above every place in the 
 continent for it’s inexhaustible silver mines. These mines, from the time of their 
 being first worked, in 1545, to the beginning of the present century, had produced 
 Silver to the amount of more than £.237,000,000, including only what had 
 the royal duties ; but if the gold and smuggled metal were added, the amount would 
 be very much greater. They have caused the destruction of thousands of hunian 
 beings'; for at one time 16,000 Indians were constantly forced to work in them but 
 at present only 2,000 miners are employed, who are well paid, and work from choice. 
 The town of Potosi is about 11,000 feet above the level of the ocean : it was founded 
 A. D. 1547, and in about fifty years afterwards it’s population is stated to have 
 amounted to 160,000 souls ; but at present it is not one tenth of this number. It 
 contains many large and handsome edifices, amongst which the old Spanish mint is 
 one of the most remarkable. 
 
 PARAGUAY. 
 
 59. The Dictatorship of Paraguay, as it is affectedly styled, 
 touches to the N. and E. on Brazil, to the S. and W. on La 
 Plata, being bounded on the three last mentioned quarters 
 by the rivers Parana and Paraguay, so that it is a great 
 inland peninsula: it contains about 75,300 squaie miles, and 
 500,000 inhabitants. It was discovered by Sebastian Cabot, 
 who sailed up the Parana in the year 1526, but the country 
 was first subjugated by the Spaniards, who parcelled put the 
 Indians amongst them as slaves, and used them with the 
 o'reatest harshness and cruelty. About the rniddle of the 
 T6th century the Jesuits made their appearance in Paraguay, 
 which some time afterwards they persuaded the king of Spain to 
 trust entirely to their management; they likewise induced hiin to 
 render them independent of the governors of the neighbouring 
 provinces, and to forbid any Europeans whatevei fiom crossing 
 the limits of the territory, lest they should communicate their 
 vices to the new converts, and thus destroy the intentions and 
 prosperity of the mission. During the latter half of the last 
 .century, however, when the king of Spain diove all the 
 - Jesuits out of American states, the inhabitants of Paraguay 
 became once more subject to the civil governors of Spain, 
 butthey have been now for many years governed by a whimsical 
 despot, who tyrannizes over them as he chooses, and is pleased 
 to be styled the Dictator of Paraguay. His capital, and 
 the seat of government is Assumpeion, near the junction of 
 the R. Pilcomayo with the Paraguay or La Plata ; it was 
 originally a small fort for the protection of the Spanish settlers, 
 but from the convenience of it’s situation it has grown into a 
 
828 
 
 America- La Plata. 
 
 city, and contains a population of about 15,000 souls, nine 
 tenths of whom are Indians. 
 
 LA PLATA OR THE ARGENTINE REPUBLIC. 
 
 60. The republic of La Plata, or of the United Provinces 
 of South America, or the Argentine Republic, as it is variously 
 called, touches to the N. upon Upper Peru and Paraguay, 
 to the E. upon Brazil and the Atlantic Ocean, to the S. upon 
 Patagonia, and to the W. upon Chili. It contains about 
 829,700 square miles, and 1,800,000 inhabitants. When 
 under the dominion of Spain it was styled the Viceroyalty of 
 La Plata, or of the Rio de la Plata, or of Buenos Ayres, but 
 since it’s declaration of independence in 1816, it has assumed 
 one of the abovementioned titles. The form of government is 
 that of the neighbouring countries, and the religion of the state 
 is the Roman Catholic. La Plata is at present divided into 
 fifteen provinces : it’s metropolis is Buenos Ayres, containing 
 100,000 inhabitants, and situated on the Southern shore of the 
 great estuary of the Rio de la Plata. 
 
 Cl. The names of the several provinces composing the Argentine Republic, together 
 with their chief towns, and the estimated population of the latter, may be seenm tl>e 
 following table : 
 
 62. Buenos Ayres, the metropolis of the United Provinces of the Rio de la Plata, 
 derived it’s name from the salubrity of it’s climate : it is the seat of government, as 
 well as the place of meeting for the congress, and is the great depot for much of the 
 produce of the interior of the country. There is no harbour at Buenos Ayres, nor so 
 much as a mole to facilitate the landing of goods, so that ships can only come within 
 three leagues of it ; here they unload their cargoes into boats, which enter the little 
 R. Chuelo, whence the merchandize is conveyed over land to the city : there is, 
 however, a sort of bay at Baragon, about ten miles below Buenos Ayres, where ships 
 take lading, or run in for the purpose of being careened. The city is built with great 
 regularity, the streets being generally straight and broad j the houses are mostly 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 , Northern 1 Catamurca 
 Provinces : Santiago del Estero 
 
 Rioja 
 Corrientes 
 ^ Misiones - 
 
 Tarija 
 Salta • 
 Tucuman - 
 Catamurca 
 
 Tarija - - - 
 
 Salta - - - - 
 
 San Miguel de Tucuman 
 Catamurca - . . 
 
 Santiago del Estei'o 
 Rioja Iq, Nueva 
 Corrientes --- 
 Candelaria - - - 
 
 10,000 
 
 11,000 
 
 7.000 
 
 8.000 
 
 13,000 
 
 6,000 
 
 5.000 
 
 4.000 
 
 ' San Juan - 
 Cuyo or Mendoza 
 
 San Juan de la Frontera 
 Mendoza - - - 
 
 San Luis de la Punta - 
 
 Buenos Ayres 
 Cordova - - - 
 
 Santa Fd ~ • 
 
 Monte Video 
 
 18,000 
 
 23.000 
 5,000 
 
 100,000 
 
 14.000 
 
 20.000 
 
 23,000 
 
 Santa Fd or Entre Rios 
 Monte Video ox Banda Oriental 
 
829 
 
 America — Chili. 
 
 built of brick or chalk, with flat roofs, and plastered on the outside. About one 
 fourth of the inhabitants are Europeans, the rest are Indians, Creoles, and Negi'oes. 
 On the opposite side of the estuary of the Rio de la Plata stands the town of Morite 
 Video, which derives it’s name from a mountain that hangs over it, and on which is 
 a lighthouse that has a very extensive view. It is a commodious and flourishing 
 place, and once contained nearly 50,000 inhabitants ; but the late destructive wars 
 have reduced this number more than one half. The town of Mendoza lies at the 
 foot of the Andes, on the Western side of the country, and close on the borders of 
 Chili : it’s situation on the limits of the two countries, renders it an important place, 
 and hence it is become the great depot for all goods passing between them. It 
 stands on the banks of a river of the same name, which enters the R. Colorado, 
 and communicates to it the name of the R. Mendoza, by which it is sometimes 
 described. 
 
 CHILI. 
 
 63. The Republic of Chili is bounded on the N. by Upper 
 Peru, on the E. by the United Provinces of the Rio de la 
 Plata, on the S. and W. by the Pacific Ocean : it contains 
 about 129,200 square miles, and 1,200,000 inhabitants. It 
 consists of a long, narrow plain, which gradually rises in 
 elevation as it recedes from the coast and approaches the 
 Andes : owing to this sloping conformation it is fertilized and 
 beautified by numerous rivers flowing from the great Cordillera, 
 of which upwards of fifty communicate directly with the 
 Pacific Ocean. Chili foraierly belonged to Spain and was 
 governed by a Viceroy, who divided it into two intendancies, 
 but in 1818 the people made a declaration of independence, 
 which they were enabled finally to establish : they have 
 fashioned their government upon the model of the neigh- 
 bouring republics ; the Roman Catholic religion is the religion 
 of the state. Chili is at present divided into nine provinces, 
 including the territory occupied by the Araucanians, a warlike 
 race of Indians, who are implacable enemies of the Spaniards, 
 and whom the latter people were never able to subdue. 
 The capital of the country is Santiago, which is situated nearly 
 in it’s centre, and contains about 40,000 inhabitants. 
 
 64. The names of the several provinces of Chili, together with their chief 
 
 towns, and the estimated population of the latter, may be seen in the following 
 table : “ 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Chief Towns. 
 
 Estimated 
 
 Population. 
 
 Northern 
 Provinces : 
 
 r Coquimho - 
 1 Aconcagua - 
 1 Santiago 
 [^Colchagua - 
 
 Coquimho or La Serena 
 Aconcagua - - - - 
 
 Santiago - - - - 
 
 San Fernando - 
 
 4.000 
 
 9.000 
 40,000 
 
 9,000 
 
 Southern 
 Provinces : 
 
 rMaule 
 Concepcion - 
 Arauco 
 Valdivia 
 [.Chiloe 
 
 Curico - - - _ 
 
 Concepcion or La Mocha 
 
 Villarica - - - - 
 
 Valdivia - - - - 
 
 San Carlos - - - 
 
 5.000 
 
 13.000 
 
 4.000 
 
 12.000 
 
 5.000 
 
830 
 
 America— Patagonia. 
 
 Santiago, the metropolis of Chili, is equidistant from the frontiers of Upper Peru 
 and Patagonia, about 50 miles from the coast of the Pacific Ocean, and nearly 
 as far from the foot of the great Cordillera : it stands on the banks of the little R. 
 Mapocho, which runs into the Maipo. It’s situation is happily chosen ; the streets 
 are regular, the houses well-built, and some of the public edifices very magnificent; 
 The port of Santiago is Valparaiso, which stands on an elevated and rugged pro- 
 montory running out into the Pacific : it has an excellent harbour, every where free 
 from rocks and shoals, and is touched at by all ships from Peru, as well as by many 
 of those which are bound from Europe to the South Seas. It contains about 8,000 
 inhabitants. About 400 miles to the W. of Valparaiso, in the open sea, are the 
 two islands of Masafuera and Juan Fernandez ; the latter is remarkable for the ad- 
 ventures of Alexander Selkirk, a. Scotch sailor, who having been left behind by hiS 
 captain, lived there in solitude for four years, a circumstance which gave rise to tbd 
 well-known romance of Robinson Crusoe. 
 
 PATAGONIA. 
 
 65. Patagonia is the name given to the Southern extremity 
 of America. It is bounded on the N. by the United Pro- 
 vinces of the Rio de la Plata, and on all other sides by the 
 ocean, Cape Horn, it’s Southernmost point being usually 
 considered as the common limit between the Atlantic on the 
 East, and the Pacific on the West : it contains about 
 ?57,700 square miles, and 500,000 inhabitants. Patagonia 
 is sometimes called the Land of Magellan, or Magalhaens, 
 from it’s having been discovered at the commencement of the 
 16th century by the famous Portuguese navigator of that name, 
 after whom the narrow and dangerous passage, which separates 
 the Terra del Fuego from the mainland of America, has been 
 called the Strait of Magellan^ The Terra del Fuego, or 
 Land of Fire, is an island, or a group of islands, so named 
 by Magellan, because during the night he perceived many 
 fires there, which he supposed were volcanoes : Cape Horn 
 is the Southernmost point of a small island below Terra 
 del Fuego, and is remarkable for the tempestuous seas whicli 
 roll off it,. as well as for an extensive sandbank which is thought 
 to surround it like the bank of the Cape of Good Hope. 
 Very little is known concerning the inhabitants of Patagonia; 
 they are divided into many nations or tribes, and are of larger 
 stature than the neighbouring Indians, though by no means 
 so tall as some accounts have represented them to be. They 
 are sunk in the most deplorable state of barbarism and igno- 
 rance, and pay superstitious adoration to the sun and moon : 
 the republic of La Plata claims dominion over them, but they 
 have never yet been subdued.